A defence of the sermon preached at the consecration of the L. Bishop of Bath and VVelles against a confutation thereof by a namelesse author. Diuided into 4. bookes: the first, prouing chiefly that the lay or onely-gouerning elders haue no warrant either in the Scriptures or other monuments of antiquity. The second, shewing that the primitiue churches indued with power of ecclesiasticall gouernment, were not parishes properly but dioceses, and consequently that the angels of the churches or ancient bishops were not parishionall but diocesan bishops. The third, defending the superioritie of bishops aboue other ministers, and prouing that bishops alwayes had a prioritie not onely in order, but also in degree, and a maioritie of power both for ordination and iurisdiction. The fourth, maintayning that the episcopall function is of apostolicall and diuine institution.
         Downame, George, d. 1634.
      
       
         
           1611
        
      
       Approx. 1703 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 357 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20733
         STC 7115
         ESTC S110129
         99845742
         99845742
         10663
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20733)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 10663)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 955:11)
      
       
         
           
             A defence of the sermon preached at the consecration of the L. Bishop of Bath and VVelles against a confutation thereof by a namelesse author. Diuided into 4. bookes: the first, prouing chiefly that the lay or onely-gouerning elders haue no warrant either in the Scriptures or other monuments of antiquity. The second, shewing that the primitiue churches indued with power of ecclesiasticall gouernment, were not parishes properly but dioceses, and consequently that the angels of the churches or ancient bishops were not parishionall but diocesan bishops. The third, defending the superioritie of bishops aboue other ministers, and prouing that bishops alwayes had a prioritie not onely in order, but also in degree, and a maioritie of power both for ordination and iurisdiction. The fourth, maintayning that the episcopall function is of apostolicall and diuine institution.
             Downame, George, d. 1634.
          
           [12], 238, [2], 148, 154, 168, [2] p.
           
             Printed by Thomas Creed, William Hall, and Thomas Snodham,
             London :
             1611.
          
           
             A defense of Downame's "A sermon defending the honourable function of bishops" (part 2 of his "Two sermons") against the anonymous "An answere to a sermon preached the 17 of April anno D. 1608, by George Downame".
             The first leaf is blank except for signature-mark "A".
             With a final errata leaf.
             Each book has separate pagination.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Downame, George, d. 1634. -- Two sermons. Part 2 -- Early works to 1800.
           Answere to a sermon preached the 17 of April anno D. 1608, by George Downame -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Episcopacy -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           SERMON
           Preached
           at
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           L.
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           VVelles
           ,
           against
           a
           confutation
           thereof
           by
           a
           namelesse
           Author
           .
           Diuided
           into
           4
           Bookes
           :
           
             
               
                 The
                 first
              
               ,
               prouing
               chiefly
               that
               the
               lay
               or
               onely-gouerning
               Elders
               haue
               no
               warrant
               either
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               or
               other
               monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
              
               ,
               shewing
               that
               the
               primitiue
               Churches
               indued
               with
               power
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               gouernment
               ,
               were
               not
               Parishes
               properly
               but
               Dioceses
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               or
               ancient
               Bishops
               were
               not
               parishionall
               but
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 third
              
               ,
               defending
               the
               superioritie
               of
               Bishops
               aboue
               other
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               prouing
               that
               Bishops
               alwayes
               had
               a
               prioritie
               not
               onely
               in
               order
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               degree
               ,
               and
               a
               maioritie
               of
               power
               both
               for
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 fourth
              
               ,
               maintayning
               that
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               is
               of
               Apostolicall
               and
               diuine
               institution
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           GEORGE
           DOWNAME
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             Thomas
             Creed
             ,
             William
             Hall
          
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Snodham
          
           .
           1611.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           High
           and
           mighty
           Monarch
           ,
           Iames
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           King
           of
           great
           
             Britayne
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           defender
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           true
           happinesse
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           eternall
           felicitie
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           THE
           prudent
           speech
           of
           the
           politicke
           Historiographer
           (
           most
           gracious
           and
           dread
           Soueraigne
           )
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           verified
           of
           vs
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           those
           which
           be
           in
           the
           middest
           are
           slaine
           or
           at
           the
           least
           wise
           assayled
           on
           both
           sides
           :
           The
           Romanists
           on
           the
           one
           side
           blaming
           vs
           for
           departing
           too
           farre
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           our
           innouatours
           accusing
           vs
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           for
           comming
           too
           neare
           the
           same
           .
           Which
           contrarie
           accusations
           of
           men
           being
           in
           contrarie
           extreames
           ,
           
           are
           a
           good
           euidence
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           hold
           the
           meane
           .
           For
           neither
           are
           wee
           departed
           further
           from
           the
           now-Roman
           church
           ,
           then
           it
           hath
           swarued
           by
           Apostasie
           from
           the
           auncient
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           which
           ,
           in
           departing
           from
           them
           ,
           wee
           are
           returned
           :
           neither
           haue
           wee
           retayned
           
           eyther
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           forme
           of
           Discipline
           any
           thing
           almost
           agreeing
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           with
           them
           wee
           haue
           not
           receiued
           ,
           eyther
           from
           the
           doctrine
           or
           institution
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           approued
           practise
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           .
           The
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           the
           high
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           singular
           commendation
           of
           your
           Maiestie
           ;
           so
           also
           to
           the
           contentation
           and
           ioy
           of
           all
           your
           louing
           subiects
           .
           God
           hauing
           vouchsafed
           vnto
           vs
           this
           especiall
           fauour
           ,
           (
           for
           which
           his
           name
           is
           euer
           to
           be
           praised
           and
           magnified
           among
           vs
           )
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Church
           vnder
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           which
           both
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           forme
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           doth
           come
           so
           neare
           the
           patterne
           of
           the
           Prime
           and
           Apostolicall
           Churches
           ,
           as
           these
           vnder
           your
           gracious
           gouernment
           .
           Your
           Maiestie
           also
           hauing
           beene
           a
           blessed
           instrument
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           retayning
           of
           the
           truely
           Catholike
           and
           Apostolicke
           doctrine
           and
           religion
           in
           all
           your
           Dominions
           ;
           but
           also
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           the
           auncient
           and
           Apostolicall
           gouernment
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           in
           vse
           before
           ;
           and
           likewise
           for
           renewing
           and
           restoring
           the
           same
           (
           though
           to
           your
           great
           cost
           and
           charges
           )
           where
           it
           was
           formerly
           abolished
           .
           These
           vnestimable
           benefits
           ,
           if
           wee
           in
           this
           land
           doe
           not
           acknowledge
           and
           professe
           our selues
           to
           haue
           receiued
           from
           God
           by
           your
           Maiestie
           wee
           must
           confesse
           our selues
           to
           be
           not
           onely
           vnthankefull
           ,
           both
           to
           God
           (
           who
           is
           the
           gracious
           Authour
           )
           and
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           who
           are
           the
           happie
           meanes
           of
           these
           benefits
           )
           but
           also
           vnworthy
           to
           enioy
           them
           .
           If
           we
           doe
           (
           according
           to
           our
           bounden
           duetie
           )
           acknowledge
           so
           much
           :
           it
           
           remayneth
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           testifie
           our
           thankefulnes
           to
           GOD
           Almightie
           ,
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           true
           Doctrine
           and
           sound
           religion
           continued
           among
           vs
           ,
           by
           walking
           worthy
           our
           calling
           ,
           
           and
           by
           adorning
           the
           doctrine
           of
           God
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           all
           things
           :
           so
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           forme
           of
           gouernment
           established
           among
           vs
           ,
           
           by
           a
           due
           and
           respectiue
           countenancing
           of
           it
           on
           all
           hands
           .
           For
           howsoeuer
           a
           great
           number
           in
           these
           dayes
           haue
           thought
           so
           much
           the
           better
           of
           themselues
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           they
           haue
           thought
           the
           worse
           of
           Bishops
           :
           yet
           is
           it
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           contempt
           of
           Bishops
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           all
           euill
           (
           which
           notwithstanding
           Chrysostome
           seemeth
           to
           affirme
           )
           yet
           of
           very
           much
           euill
           among
           vs.
           
           This
           contempt
           therefore
           is
           diligently
           to
           be
           preuented
           and
           auoided
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           godly
           and
           religious
           care
           ,
           both
           of
           your
           Highnes
           in
           preferring
           worthy
           men
           to
           this
           high
           and
           sacred
           function
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           reuerend
           Bishops
           in
           shewing
           themselues
           worthy
           of
           that
           honour
           whereof
           they
           would
           ,
           and
           indeed
           should
           be
           accounted
           worthy
           :
           so
           also
           by
           instructing
           the
           people
           to
           conceiue
           a
           right
           of
           this
           holy
           and
           honourable
           calling
           .
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           pernicious
           schisme
           and
           diuision
           ,
           which
           is
           among
           vs
           ,
           proceedeth
           from
           an
           erroneous
           conceipt
           ,
           eyther
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Discipline
           is
           the
           holy
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           gouernment
           by
           Bishops
           is
           vnlawfull
           and
           Antichristian
           :
           I
           was
           perswaded
           (
           for
           my
           part
           )
           that
           I
           could
           not
           performe
           a
           seruice
           ,
           eyther
           more
           acceptable
           vnto
           God
           ,
           or
           more
           profitable
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           then
           to
           publish
           those
           arguments
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           had
           perswaded
           mine
           owne
           soule
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           that
           
             the
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
             is
             a
             meere
             humane
             inuention
             ,
             and
             new
             deuise
             ,
             hauing
             no
             ground
             eyther
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             other
             monuments
             of
             Antiquitie
             :
             but
             also
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             Apostolicall
             and
             Diuine
             institution
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           my
           Sermon
           published
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           holy
           and
           honourable
           calling
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           hath
           been
           eagerly
           oppugned
           by
           a
           namelesse
           refuter
           ;
           I
           thought
           my selfe
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           deliuer
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           defended
           ,
           from
           his
           sophisticall
           cauillations
           .
           The
           which
           ,
           through
           Gods
           good
           blessing
           vpon
           my
           labours
           I
           haue
           so
           performed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           one
           sentence
           of
           the
           Sermon
           (
           if
           any
           at
           all
           )
           oppugned
           by
           the
           aduersarie
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           not
           defended
           by
           plaine
           ,
           euidence
           of
           truth
           .
           These
           my
           labours
           I
           haue
           presumed
           to
           dedicate
           to
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           as
           the
           principall
           Patrone
           (
           vnder
           Christ
           )
           of
           that
           truth
           which
           I
           defend
           ;
           not
           onely
           intreating
           your
           Highnes
           to
           accept
           in
           good
           part
           my
           poore
           endeauours
           ;
           but
           also
           commending
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           them
           ,
           to
           your
           most
           gracious
           Patronage
           and
           Royall
           protection
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Kings
           blesse
           ,
           prosper
           ,
           and
           preserue
           your
           excellent
           Maiestie
           to
           his
           glorie
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           your
           owne
           euerlasting
           comfort
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Maiesties
             most
             dutifull
             and
             loyall
             subiect
             ,
             
               GEORGE
               DOVVNAME
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             booke
             treateth
             chiefly
             of
             Lay-elders
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHap.
                 1.
              
               
               Answering
               the
               Refuters
               Preamble
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Authour
               and
               matter
               of
               the
               Sermon
               and
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               Deuiding
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               defending
               the
               first
               part
               thereof
               which
               he
               calleth
               the
               Preface
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               Defending
               the
               two
               first
               sections
               concerning
               Elders
               ,
               and
               prouing
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               but
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               Contayning
               the
               first
               reason
               why
               Lay-elders
               are
               not
               proued
               out
               of
               the
               
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.17
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Maintayning
               the
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Mayntaining
               the
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               That
               Ambrose
               on
               
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.1
              
               .
               doth
               not
               giue
               testimonie
               to
               Lay-elders
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               exposition
               of
               Ambrose
               is
               vntrue
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
              
               
               The
               proofe
               of
               their
               exposition
               of
               Ambrose
               disproued
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               why
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               Seniors
               was
               neglected
               ,
               defended
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
              
               
               Answering
               the
               testimonies
               which
               the
               Refuter
               alleageth
               to
               proue
               Lay-elders
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
              
               
               Contayning
               an
               answere
               to
               the
               same
               testimonies
               and
               some
               others
               as
               they
               are
               alleaged
               by
               other
               Disciplinarians
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
              
               
               Answering
               the
               allegations
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               for
               Lay-elders
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Booke
             proueth
             that
             the
             Churches
             which
             had
             Bishops
             were
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             or
             Pastors
             of
             them
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHap.
                 1.
              
               
               Intreating
               of
               the
               diuers
               acceptations
               of
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Church
               ,
               Diocese
               and
               Paraecia
               ,
               which
               is
               translated
               parish
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               Prouing
               by
               ether
               arguments
               that
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               which
               had
               Bishops
               were
               not
               Parishes
               but
               Dioceses
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               that
               the
               seauen
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               were
               Dioceses
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               That
               Presbyteries
               were
               appointed
               not
               to
               Parishes
               but
               to
               Dioceses
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Answering
               their
               obiections
               who
               say
               that
               in
               the
               first
               200.
               yeeres
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               each
               great
               city
               were
               but
               one
               particular
               congregation
               ,
               assembling
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               The
               Arguments
               for
               the
               new
               found
               Parish
               discipline
               answered
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               That
               the
               Angels
               or
               Bishops
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Churches
               were
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Booke
             treateth
             of
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             aboue
             other
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHap.
                 1.
              
               
               Confuteth
               the
               Refuters
               preamble
               to
               the
               fourth
               point
               concerning
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               defendeth
               mine
               entrance
               thereinto
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               Declareth
               in
               generall
               that
               Bishops
               were
               superiour
               to
               other
               Ministers
               in
               degree
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               Sheweth
               more
               particularly
               wherein
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               did
               and
               doth
               consist
               .
               And
               first
               their
               singularity
               of
               preheminence
               for
               terme
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               Demonstrateth
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               in
               power
               ,
               and
               first
               in
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Proueth
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               power
               of
               iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Treateth
               of
               the
               titles
               of
               honour
               giuen
               to
               Bishops
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fourth
             Booke
             proueth
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             to
             be
             of
             Apostolicall
             and
             diuine
             institution
             .
          
           
             
               
                 CHap.
                 1.
              
               
               That
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               gouernment
               by
               Bishops
               was
               generally
               receiued
               in
               the
               first
               300.
               yeeres
               after
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
              
               
               That
               the
               Episcopall
               gouernment
               was
               vsed
               in
               the
               Apostolicall
               Churches
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               without
               their
               dislike
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
              
               
               That
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               ordayned
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
              
               
               The
               places
               where
               and
               the
               persons
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               ordayned
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               that
               Timothie
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Titus
               of
               Creet
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
              
               
               Answereth
               to
               the
               allegations
               out
               of
               Ierome
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
              
               
               Directly
               proueth
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               to
               be
               of
               diuine
               institution
               .
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
              
               
               Defendeth
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               that
               the
               chiefe
               Protestants
               did
               not
               dissallowe
               the
               Episcopall
               gouernment
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           An
           Ansvvere
           to
           the
           Preface
           .
        
         
           THE
           scope
           of
           the
           refuter
           in
           his
           preface
           is
           as
           of
           Orators
           in
           their
           Proemes
           ,
           to
           prepare
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           be
           such
           a
           one
           as
           will
           be
           led
           with
           shewes
           to
           draw
           his
           affections
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           withdrawe
           them
           from
           me
           .
        
         
           It
           containeth
           a
           Prologue
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           &
           an
           Epilogue
           concluding
           with
           prayer
           ,
           and
           with
           praise
           to
           God.
           The
           former
           consisteth
           of
           a
           declaration
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           direction
           ,
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           He
           declareth
           three
           things
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           weightie
           causes
           mouing
           him
           to
           vndertake
           this
           worthie
           worke
           :
           secondly
           ,
           his
           valiant
           resolution
           in
           vndertaking
           it
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           his
           manner
           of
           performance
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           first
           :
           
           that
           you
           may
           not
           thinke
           him
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           factious
           spirits
           ,
           blinded
           with
           erroneous
           conceits
           ,
           and
           transported
           with
           vnquiet
           passions
           ,
           vnaduisedly
           or
           headily
           to
           haue
           attempted
           this
           busines
           ;
           he
           telleth
           you
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           two
           motiues
           ,
           that
           moued
           him
           thereto
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           his
           strong
           opinion
           ,
           pag.
           3
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           his
           vnquiet
           desire
           ,
           pag.
           7.
           
           His
           opinion
           was
           ,
           that
           my
           sermon
           ,
           defending
           the
           honourable
           function
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           was
           most
           needfull
           to
           be
           answered
           :
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             deemed
             it
             as
             needfull
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             as
             any
             booke
             our
             Opposites
             haue
             at
             any
             time
             set
             forth
             .
          
           And
           that
           no
           man
           should
           thinke
           this
           his
           opinion
           to
           be
           fantasticall
           or
           erroneous
           ,
           hee
           confirmeth
           it
           with
           diuers
           reasons
           :
           but
           such
           ,
           as
           who
           shall
           compare
           them
           either
           with
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           with
           his
           opinion
           (
           for
           the
           proofe
           whereof
           they
           are
           brought
           )
           or
           
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           a
           pleasant
           representation
           of
           the
           Matachine
           ,
           euery
           one
           fighting
           with
           another
           .
           The
           first
           reason
           ;
           
           because
           he
           sawe
           the
           Sermon
           
             tended
             directly
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             calling
             of
             our
             L.
             BB.
             (
             as
             they
             now
             exercise
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
             is
             to
             be
             holden
          
           Iure
           diuino
           ,
           
             by
             diuine
             right
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             humane
             ordinance
             ,
             their
             ancient
             and
             wonted
             tenure
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           which
           speech
           are
           diuerse
           vntruthes
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           with
           what
           eye
           did
           hee
           see
           that
           directly
           proclaimed
           in
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           directly
           and
           expressely
           I
           did
           disclaime
           ,
           pag.
           92.
           where
           I
           did
           professe
           ,
           that
           although
           I
           hold
           the
           calling
           of
           BB.
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           first
           institution
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           diuine
           ordinance
           ;
           yet
           ,
           that
           I
           doe
           not
           maintaine
           it
           to
           be
           
             Diuini
             juris
          
           ,
           as
           intending
           thereby
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           generally
           ,
           perpetually
           ,
           and
           immutably
           necessarie
           ;
           as
           though
           there
           could
           not
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           without
           it
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           also
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           pag.
           90.
           of
           his
           booke
           .
           2.
           where
           I
           spake
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           
           with
           what
           eye
           did
           he
           see
           me
           defending
           their
           exercise
           of
           it
           ?
           As
           if
           he
           would
           make
           the
           reader
           belieue
           ,
           that
           I
           went
           about
           to
           iustifie
           all
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           function
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           ,
           euen
           the
           best
           gouernements
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           is
           subiect
           to
           personall
           abuses
           .
           3.
           
           Neither
           is
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           ancient
           tenure
           of
           BB.
           was
           onely
           
             Iure
             humano
          
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           restraine
           the
           anciētnesse
           he
           speakes
           of
           ,
           to
           these
           latter
           times
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           as
           yesterday
           .
           For
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           as
           hereafter
           shal
           be
           plainely
           proued
           ,
           the
           function
           of
           BB.
           was
           without
           contradiction
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           a
           tradition
           or
           ordinance
           Apostolicall
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Bishops
           certainely
           knowne
           to
           haue
           bene
           ordained
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           his
           first
           reason
           fighteth
           with
           the
           truth
           ,
           so
           the
           second
           both
           with
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           with
           it selfe
           .
           For
           why
           was
           the
           sermon
           most
           needfull
           to
           be
           answered
           ?
           because
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             the
             doctrine
             therein
             contained
             ,
             howsoeuer
             M.
             D.
             saith
             it
             is
             true
             ,
          
           
           
             profitable
             and
             necessarie
             ,
             is
             vtterly
             false
             ,
             very
             hurtfull
             and
             obnoxious
             ,
             necessarie
             indeed
             to
             be
             confused
             ,
             at
             no
             hand
             to
             be
             belieued
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           3.
           reasons
           are
           propunded
           ,
           which
           now
           come
           to
           be
           examined
           .
           
           
             It
             is
             euident
          
           saith
           ,
           he
           
             that
             the
             doctrine
             in
             the
             sermon
             ,
             is
             vtterly
             false
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             needfull
             to
             be
             confuted
             .
          
           But
           say
           I
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           euidently
           false
           ,
           it
           needs
           no
           confutation
           .
           
           Things
           manifestly
           false
           or
           true
           ,
           are
           so
           iudged
           without
           disputation
           or
           discourse
           .
           Neither
           doth
           any
           thing
           need
           to
           be
           argued
           or
           disputed
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           not
           euident
           .
           This
           reason
           therefore
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           would
           with
           better
           reason
           conclude
           against
           his
           opinion
           .
           It
           is
           euident
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           vtterly
           false
           ,
           therefore
           it
           needeth
           not
           to
           be
           confuted
           .
           The
           second
           br●anch
           :
           
             It
             is
             very
             hurtfull
             and
             obnoxious
             ,
             therfore
             &c.
             
             Obnoxious
             ?
          
           what
           is
           this
           ?
           subiect
           or
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           hurt
           with
           euill
           tongues
           ,
           subiect
           to
           sophistical
           cauillations
           ,
           and
           malicious
           calumniations
           .
           But
           hurtfull
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           for
           I
           not
           onely
           said
           but
           proued
           also
           both
           in
           the
           preface
           &
           conclusion
           of
           the
           sermon
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           both
           profitable
           and
           necessarie
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           
             It
             is
             necessarie
             indeed
             to
             be
             confuted
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           necessarie
           indeed
           to
           be
           confuted
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           most
           needfull
           to
           be
           answered
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           reasons
           ,
           the
           two
           first
           he
           proueth
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           the
           third
           being
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           absurd
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           he
           proueth
           by
           diuerse
           arguments
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           be
           .
           First
           then
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Sermō
           is
           proued
           to
           be
           vtterly
           false
           ,
           because
           ,
           
             it
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             scripture
             of
             truth
             .
          
           But
           how
           ,
           after
           al
           these
           ridiculous
           amplifications
           ,
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           sermon
           proued
           to
           be
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ?
           he
           had
           rather
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           then
           that
           you
           should
           put
           him
           to
           proue
           it
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           cleare
           in
           this
           defence
           of
           my
           sermon
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           is
           not
           a
           sillable
           in
           the
           scripture
           to
           proue
           the
           pretended
           discipline
           ,
           so
           the
           Episcopall
           function
           hath
           good
           warrant
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           But
           when
           in
           the
           second
           place
           he
           proueth
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           sermō
           to
           be
           vtterly
           false
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           
             cōtrary
             to
             the
             iudgement
             &
             practise
             of
             the
             prime
             Churches
             next
             after
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             his
             Apostles
          
           ,
           I
           cānot
           tel
           whether
           to
           wōder
           at
           more
           ,
           the
           blindnesse
           or
           the
           impudencie
           of
           the
           man.
           Seeing
           I
           haue
           made
           it
           manifest
           that
           the
           gouernement
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           BB.
           hath
           the
           full
           consent
           of
           antiquitie
           ;
           there
           being
           not
           one
           testimonie
           of
           the
           ancient
           writers
           for
           their
           Iudgement
           ,
           nor
           one
           example
           of
           the
           primitiue
           churches
           ,
           for
           their
           practise
           ,
           to
           be
           alleadged
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           How
           durst
           he
           mention
           the
           
           iudgement
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           triall
           of
           the
           truth
           in
           this
           question
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           not
           one
           testimonie
           for
           the
           pretēded
           discipline
           ,
           nor
           one
           example
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           antiquitie
           ?
           let
           them
           bring
           any
           one
           pregnant
           either
           testimonie
           or
           example
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           yeeld
           in
           the
           whole
           cause
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           he
           addeth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           contrarie
           to
           the
           iudgement
           and
           practise
           
             of
             all
             reformed
             Churches
          
           ,
           
           
             since
             the
             reestablishing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             by
             the
             worthies
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             :
          
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           a
           mā
           professing
           sinceritie
           should
           so
           ouerreach
           ,
           seeing
           a
           farre
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           is
           gouerned
           by
           BB.
           and
           Superintendents
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           presbyterian
           discipline
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           in
           the
           latter
           ende
           of
           this
           booke
           .
           But
           he
           addeth
           foure
           notorious
           vntruthes
           ,
           concerning
           our
           owne
           land
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             Martyrs
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             professed
             iudgement
             of
             all
             our
             worthie
             writers
             ,
             contrariant
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             our
             land
             ,
             and
             contrarying
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           The
           first
           he
           expresseth
           thus
           ,
           
           
             Against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             immediate
             forefathers
             (
             some
             of
             whom
             were
             worthy
             Martyrs
             ,
          
           he
           quoteth
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           
             Latimer
             ,
             Cranmer
             ,
             &c
             )
             who
             in
             their
             submission
             to
             king
          
           Henry
           the
           8.
           
             at
             the
             abolishing
             of
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             acknowledge
             with
             subscription
             ,
             that
             the
             disparitie
             of
             Ministers
             &
             Lordly
             primacy
             of
             B
             B.
             was
             but
             a
             politicke
             deuise
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             any
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             and
             that
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             &
             certaine
             Seniors
             or
             Elders
             in
             euery
             parish
             ,
             was
             the
             ancient
             discipline
             .
          
           Which
           allegations
           would
           make
           a
           faire
           shew
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           passe
           vnexamined
           .
           The
           witnesses
           which
           he
           quoteth
           for
           both
           ,
           were
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           &
           other
           BB.
           who
           allowing
           the
           Episcopall
           function
           both
           in
           iudgement
           and
           practise
           ,
           it
           is
           almost
           vncredible
           ,
           that
           any
           testimonies
           can
           from
           them
           be
           soundly
           alleadged
           against
           the
           same
           .
           And
           I
           doe
           greatly
           wonder
           at
           the
           large
           conscience
           of
           our
           re●uter
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           who
           throughout
           the
           booke
           taketh
           wonderfull
           libertie
           in
           citing
           Authors
           ,
           alleadging
           as
           their
           testimonies
           his
           owne
           conceits
           ,
           which
           he
           brought
           not
           from
           their
           writings
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           .
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           he
           alleageth
           the
           booke
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           whereunto
           that
           part
           of
           the
           BB.
           
           booke
           ,
           which
           he
           mentioneth
           ,
           is
           inserted
           ;
           which
           hauing
           pervsed
           ,
           I
           finde
           nothing
           at
           all
           concerning
           the
           superioritie
           of
           BB.
           ouer
           other
           Ministers
           :
           
           that
           which
           is
           said
           ,
           concerneth
           the
           superioritie
           of
           BB.
           among
           themselues
           ,
           all
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           do
           confesse
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Order
           to
           be
           equall
           ,
           as
           were
           also
           the
           Apostles
           whose
           successours
           they
           are
           .
           But
           we
           may
           not
           inferre
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           were
           equall
           among
           themselues
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           superiour
           to
           the
           72.
           disciples
           ;
           or
           because
           BB.
           are
           equall
           among
           themselues
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           superiour
           to
           other
           ministers
           .
           For
           the
           latter
           ,
           he
           quoteth
           the
           book
           called
           
             Reformatio
             legum
             Ecclesiasticarū
          
           .
           Which
           was
           a
           proiect
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           King
           Edward
           the
           6.
           had
           liued
           ,
           should
           haue
           been
           set
           forth
           by
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           drawne
           by
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           B.
           May
           ,
           &
           other
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           penned
           (
           as
           is
           supposed
           )
           by
           D.
           Haddon
           .
           In
           alleadging
           whereof
           ,
           whiles
           the
           refuter
           goeth
           about
           to
           make
           the
           reader
           belieue
           ,
           that
           they
           stood
           for
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           and
           the
           pretended
           parish-discipline
           ,
           he
           plaieth
           the
           part
           of
           an
           egregious
           falsifier
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           sometimes
           in
           his
           booke
           he
           citeth
           the
           10.
           and
           11.
           chapters
           ,
           I
           will
           transcribe
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           bare
           recitall
           beeing
           a
           sufficiēt
           cōfutation
           of
           his
           forged
           allegatiōs
           .
           For
           amōg
           other
           orders
           to
           be
           obserued
           
             in
             parochijs
             vrbanis
          
           ,
           in
           parishes
           which
           be
           in
           cities
           ,
           which
           begin
           at
           the
           6.
           chapter
           of
           that
           title
           
             de
             diuin
             .
             off
          
           :
           in
           the
           tenth
           this
           order
           is
           prescribed
           .
           Cōfectis
           precibus
           vespertinis
           ,
           
           &c.
           
             euening
             prayers
             being
             ended
             ,
             whereunto
             after
             the
             Sermon
             there
             shal
             be
             a
             concourse
             of
             all
             in
             their
             owne
             Churches
             ,
             the
             principall
             Minister
             ,
             whō
             they
             call
          
           Parochum
           ,
           
             the
             Parson
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             &
             the
             Deacon
             if
             perhaps
             they
             be
             present
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             absēce
             the
             Ministers
             Vicar
             &
             Seniors
             are
             to
             cōsult
             with
             the
             people
             ,
             how
             the
             money
             prouided
             for
             godly
             vses
             may
             best
             be
             bestowed
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             time
             let
             the
             discipline
             be
             reserued
             .
             For
             they
             who
             haue
             committed
             publike
             wickedness
             to
             the
             common
             offence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             called
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             publikely
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             holesome
             correction
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             order
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             Minister
             going
             a
             side
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Seniors
          
           (
           or
           Ancients
           of
           the
           parish
           )
           
             shall
             take
             counsell
             how
             others
             whose
             maners
             are
             said
             to
             be
             naught
             ,
             and
             whose
             
             life
             is
             found
             out
             to
             be
             wicked
             ,
             first
             may
             be
             talked
             withall
             in
             brotherly
             charity
             ,
             according
             to
             Christs
             precept
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             by
             sober
             and
             honest
             men
             ,
             by
             whose
             admonitions
             if
             they
             shall
             reforme
             themselues
             ,
             thankes
             is
             duely
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             God.
             But
             if
             they
             shall
             goe
             on
             in
             their
             wickednes
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             receiue
             such
             sharpe
             punishment
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Gospell
             prouided
             against
             their
             contumacie
             .
          
        
         
           
           Then
           followeth
           the
           11.
           chapter
           ,
           
             how
             excommunication
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             when
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             is
             to
             be
             pronounced
             ,
             first
             the
             Bishop
             is
             to
             be
             gone
             vnto
             ,
             and
             his
             sentence
             to
             be
             knowne
             .
             Who
             if
             he
             shall
             consent
             and
             put
             too
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             is
             to
             be
             denounced
             before
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             that
             therein
             so
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             we
             may
             bring
             in
             the
             ancient
             discipline
             .
          
           Where
           indeed
           we
           see
           mention
           of
           Seniors
           and
           of
           ancient
           discipline
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           meant
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           to
           bring
           in
           Lay-elders
           ,
           or
           to
           establish
           the
           pretended
           parish-discipline
           ,
           or
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           it
           was
           the
           ancient
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           will
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           it selfe
           make
           manifest
           .
           Wherein
           the
           whole
           gouernement
           and
           discipline
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           by
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           rurall
           Deanes
           ,
           
           &c.
           is
           established
           .
           And
           cōcerning
           BB.
           this
           is
           there
           decreed
           ,
           that
           the
           B.
           
             is
             at
             fit
             seasons
             to
             giue
             holy
             orders
             ,
             to
             institute
             fit
             Ministers
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             benefices
             ,
             to
             remoue
             vnfit
             ,
             to
             heare
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             complaints
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             compound
             controuersies
             arising
             betwixt
             the
             Ministers
             and
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             correct
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             ,
             vices
             and
             corrupt
             manners
             ;
             to
             prescribe
             orders
             for
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             those
             which
             wilfully
             and
             obstinatly
             resist
             ,
             to
             receiue
             into
             grace
             those
             which
             be
             penitent
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             whole
             Diocesse
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             places
             exēpted
             ,
             as
             not
             ,
             euery
             third
             yeare
             .
          
           And
           
             finally
             ,
             let
             BB.
             take
             care
             of
             all
             things
             which
          
           ex
           Dei
           prescrpto
           
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             our
             Ecclesiasticall
             lawes
             haue
             committed
             to
             their
             knowledge
             and
             iudgements
             .
          
           *
           And
           that
           by
           Seniors
           they
           did
           not
           meane
           any
           Ecclesiasticall
           officers
           ,
           it
           is
           apparant
           ,
           for
           where
           they
           reckon
           vp
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           officers
           ,
           prescribing
           their
           duties
           ,
           beginning
           at
           clearks
           or
           sextons
           ,
           &
           so
           proceeding
           to
           Church-wardens
           ,
           to
           Deacons
           ,
           to
           Presbyters
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           archpresbyters
           ,
           or
           rural
           deanes
           ,
           to
           archdeacōs
           ,
           &
           so
           to
           
             Cathedral
             
             Churches
          
           ,
           to
           Deanes
           ,
           to
           Prebendaries
           ,
           to
           BB.
           prescribing
           
             the
             obedience
             which
             must
             be
             yeelded
             to
             them
             ,
          
           they
           doe
           not
           once
           mention
           Seniors
           ,
           or
           their
           office
           .
           If
           therfore
           it
           be
           asked
           ,
           whō
           they
           vnderstand
           by
           Seniors
           in
           the
           place
           alleadged
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           vnderstand
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           housholders
           in
           euery
           parish
           ,
           whom
           in
           some
           places
           they
           call
           Vestry-men
           ,
           in
           some
           maisters
           of
           the
           parish
           ,
           in
           some
           ancients
           of
           the
           parish
           .
           With
           what
           conscience
           therefore
           that
           booke
           was
           alleadged
           as
           approuing
           Lay-elders
           ,
           or
           acknowledging
           the
           new-found
           ,
           parish-discipline
           for
           the
           ancient
           discipline
           ,
           let
           the
           reader
           iudge
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           he
           setteth
           downe
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             A
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             cleane
             contrarie
             to
             the
             professed
             iudgement
             of
             all
             our
             worthy
             writers
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             answeres
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             plead
             for
             their
             Hierarchie
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             reasons
             that
             M.
             D.
             doth
             for
             his
             ,
             doe
             determine
             ,
             that
             the
             gouernement
             our
             BB.
             exercise
             ouer
             other
             ministers
             ,
             is
          
           Iure
           humano
           ,
           
             by
             the
             positiue
             law
             of
             men
             onely
             ;
             the
             which
             if
             M.
             D.
             saith
             true
             ,
             is
             false
             :
             &
             so
             the
             Papists
             are
             left
             vnanswered
             .
          
           Whereunto
           I
           answere
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           popish
           opinion
           is
           farre
           different
           from
           that
           which
           I
           hold
           .
           For
           they
           hold
           the
           order
           and
           superioritie
           of
           BB.
           to
           be
           
             Iure
             diuino
          
           ,
           implying
           thereby
           a
           perpetuall
           necessitie
           thereof
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           where
           BB
           :
           are
           not
           to
           ordaine
           ,
           they
           thinke
           there
           can
           be
           no
           ministers
           or
           priests
           ,
           
           &
           consequently
           no
           Church
           .
           I
           hold
           otherewise
           as
           the
           refuter
           himselfe
           else-where
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           in
           whose
           words
           I
           will
           relate
           my
           opinion
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           set
           it
           downe
           ,
           that
           I
           
             make
             the
             calling
             of
             BB.
             
             no
             further
             of
             diuine
             institution
             ,
             then
             as
             being
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             proceeded
             from
             God
             ,
             without
             implying
             thereby
             any
             necessarie
             perpetuitie
             thereof
             .
          
           For
           which
           he
           quoteth
           pag.
           92.
           of
           my
           Sermon
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           Papists
           doe
           bring
           the
           like
           arguments
           to
           proue
           their
           opinion
           which
           is
           so
           vnlike
           to
           mine
           ,
           nothing
           hindereth
           but
           my
           arguments
           may
           be
           good
           ,
           though
           theirs
           be
           nought
           .
           For
           those
           arguments
           which
           demonstratiuely
           proue
           the
           Episcopall
           function
           to
           be
           of
           Apostolicall
           institution
           ,
           doe
           not
           straightwaies
           proue
           it
           to
           be
           
             Diuini
             iuris
          
           .
           Wherefore
           my
           opinion
           being
           so
           different
           from
           the
           popish
           conceit
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           that
           the
           iudgemēt
           of
           our
           Diuines
           which
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
           Papists
           ,
           is
           not
           opposite
           to
           mine
           ?
           for
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           holde
           the
           Episcopall
           function
           to
           be
           inioyned
           
             diuino
             iure
          
           ,
           as
           perpetually
           necessarie
           ;
           yet
           what
           man
           of
           sound
           learning
           doth
           or
           can
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           first
           BB.
           were
           ordained
           by
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           he
           deliuereth
           in
           these
           tearmes
           ;
           
             Yea
             a
             doctrine
             contrariant
             ,
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             our
             land
             ,
             which
             make
             it
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Kings
             iurisdiction
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             grant
             to
             our
             BB.
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             they
             now
             exercise
             ouer
             vs
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             also
             to
             take
             it
             from
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             the
             which
             his
             Highnes
             taketh
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             giueth
             to
             all
             Kings
             ,
             where
             he
             professeth
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             it
             to
             the
             libertie
             and
             freewill
             of
             Princes
             ,
             to
             alter
             the
             Church
             gouernement
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
          
           The
           iurisdiction
           which
           BB
           :
           exercise
           ,
           is
           either
           spirituall
           ,
           respecting
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           to
           binde
           or
           loose
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ;
           or
           corporall
           ,
           respecting
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           as
           to
           binde
           and
           loose
           the
           bodies
           .
           The
           former
           is
           deriued
           to
           them
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           latter
           is
           committed
           vnto
           them
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           whose
           crowne
           all
           commanding
           and
           compulsiue
           power
           is
           annexed
           .
           Againe
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           the
           power
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
           For
           although
           the
           power
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           habituall
           or
           potentiall
           right
           to
           exercise
           that
           which
           belongeth
           to
           the
           said
           power
           ,
           be
           deriued
           to
           them
           from
           the
           Apostles
           as
           a
           diuine
           ordinance
           ;
           notwithstanding
           ,
           where
           is
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           assisting
           and
           directing
           them
           by
           his
           lawes
           ,
           they
           may
           not
           actually
           exercise
           their
           power
           ,
           but
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           lawes
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           I
           call
           them
           his
           ,
           because
           by
           whomsoeuer
           at
           the
           first
           they
           were
           decreed
           ,
           yet
           so
           many
           as
           are
           in
           force
           with
           vs
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Kings
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawe
           .
           As
           for
           the
           authoritie
           whereof
           the
           reuerend
           Iudge
           speaketh
           in
           the
           place
           quoted
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           high
           Commission
           ,
           which
           the
           BB
           :
           exercise
           not
           as
           they
           are
           BB
           :
           (
           for
           others
           who
           be
           not
           BB
           :
           haue
           the
           same
           ,
           )
           but
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Kings
           Commissioners
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           other
           allegation
           ;
           it
           seemeth
           the
           refuter
           whiles
           he
           talketh
           of
           libertie
           to
           alter
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           thinks
           it
           left
           to
           his
           libertie
           to
           alter
           the
           Kings
           words
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           
           The
           King
           indeed
           doth
           say
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             granted
             to
             euery
             Christian
             King
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             to
             
             prescribe
             to
             their
             subiects
             that
             outward
             forme
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             regiment
             ,
             which
             may
             seeme
             best
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             forme
             of
             their
             ciuill
             gouernement
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             swarue
             not
             at
             all
             frō
             the
             grounds
             of
             faith
             and
             true
             religion
             .
          
           But
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           how
           little
           the
           iudgement
           of
           our
           most
           Orthodoxall
           ,
           and
           iudicious
           King
           ,
           doth
           differ
           from
           that
           which
           I
           deliuered
           in
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           I
           will
           craue
           leaue
           to
           recite
           his
           words
           .
           
           
             That
             BB.
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             euer
             maintained
             as
             an
             Apostolike
             institution
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Puritanes
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
          
           Bellarmine
           ,
           
             who
             denieth
             that
             BB.
             haue
             their
             iurisdiction
             from
             God.
          
           Now
           then
           (
           to
           come
           to
           the
           point
           )
           this
           argument
           maketh
           wholy
           against
           the
           pretended
           discipline
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           the
           gouernement
           of
           Bishops
           as
           I
           maintaine
           it
           .
           The
           gouernement
           of
           Bishops
           is
           by
           our
           lawes
           allowed
           ;
           so
           is
           not
           the
           pretended
           discipline
           .
           And
           though
           I
           holde
           the
           gouernement
           Episcopall
           to
           be
           of
           Apostolicall
           and
           diuine
           Institution
           ,
           yet
           not
           as
           generally
           ,
           perpetually
           ,
           and
           immutably
           necessarie
           .
           But
           the
           pretended
           discipline
           is
           held
           by
           the
           fauourers
           of
           it
           ,
           
           so
           to
           be
           enioyned
           by
           diuine
           right
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           generally
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           also
           immutably
           to
           be
           obserued
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           chāgeable
           by
           man.
           And
           so
           farre
           doe
           they
           differ
           from
           the
           Kings
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           King
           thinketh
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           framed
           to
           the
           Cōmon-wealth
           ,
           they
           say
           the
           gouernement
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           must
           be
           fashioned
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           
           But
           to
           fashion
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           fashion
           his
           house
           according
           to
           his
           hangings
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           hath
           he
           gained
           by
           his
           third
           vntruth
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           remaineth
           .
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             doctrine
             contrarying
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             professed
             euen
             by
             the
             BB.
             themselues
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             da●es
             ,
             &c.
          
           therefore
           vtterly
           false
           .
           To
           this
           Antecedent
           I
           giue
           no
           credit
           ,
           though
           for
           proofe
           therof
           hee
           citeth
           B.
           Iewell
           ,
           and
           Archbishop
           Whitgift
           ▪
           at
           randon
           .
           For
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           appeareth
           best
           by
           the
           Articles
           and
           confession
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           First
           therefore
           the
           booke
           of
           consecrating
           BB.
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           (
           which
           is
           approued
           Article
           36.
           )
           saith
           ,
           
           
             It
             is
             euident
             vnto
             all
             men
             diligently
             
             reading
             holy
             Scripture
             and
             Ancient
             Authors
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             there
             haue
             beene
             these
             orders
             of
             Ministers
             in
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
        
         
           a
           Of
           which
           orders
           it
           is
           afterwards
           said
           ,
           that
           
             God
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             hath
             appointed
             them
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           b
           And
           againe
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           is
           required
           
             to
             correct
             and
             punish
             according
             to
             such
             authoritie
             as
             he
             hath
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             vnquiet
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             criminous
             within
             his
             Diocesse
             .
          
        
         
           c
           Likewise
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           collected
           out
           of
           the
           Apology
           thereof
           ,
           written
           by
           Bishop
           
             Iewel
             :
             We
             belieue
             that
             there
             be
             diuerse
             degrees
             of
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             some
             be
             Deacons
             ,
             some
             Priests
             ,
             some
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           our
           Church
           acknowledgeth
           nothing
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           cōtained
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           or
           grounded
           thereon
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           that
           the
           Bishops
           hauing
           better
           informed
           themselues
           concerning
           their
           functions
           ,
           had
           reformed
           their
           iugdemēts
           according
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           and
           other
           writings
           of
           Antiquitie
           :
           would
           it
           follow
           that
           their
           latter
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           commonly
           are
           the
           wiser
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           old
           saying
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           were
           false
           and
           worthie
           to
           be
           confuted
           ?
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           a
           true
           proposition
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           refuters
           Enthymeme
           is
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           doctrines
           formerly
           taught
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           euidently
           false
           ,
           though
           it
           agree
           with
           the
           present
           doctrine
           thereof
           ;
           how
           worthy
           then
           is
           the
           pretended
           discipline
           to
           be
           reiected
           ,
           which
           is
           contrarie
           to
           the
           perpetuall
           doctrine
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           both
           former
           and
           latter
           :
           especially
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           newest
           stampe
           ,
           I
           meane
           the
           new-found
           parish
           discipline
           published
           by
           the
           challengers
           of
           disputation
           ,
           Anno
           ,
           1606
           &
           maintained
           by
           this
           refuter
           ,
           which
           neither
           agreeth
           with
           our
           Church
           ,
           nor
           as
           I
           suppose
           with
           any
           other
           reformed
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           ?
        
         
           His
           second
           reason
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           would
           proue
           that
           the
           doctrine
           contained
           in
           my
           Sermon
           was
           needfull
           to
           be
           confuted
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           saw
           it
           to
           be
           dāgerous
           .
           And
           that
           he
           proueth
           
           by
           2.
           reasons
           .
           The
           former
           ,
           because
           howsoeuer
           he
           had
           said
           in
           the
           former
           reason
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             euidently
             false
          
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           dangerous
           ;
           now
           he
           saith
           the
           doctrine
           is
           by
           mee
           so
           handsomely
           and
           likely
           handled
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           euidently
           false
           ,
           
           that
           euery
           word
           I
           speake
           
             hath
             such
             an
             appearance
             and
             promise
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           that
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           Bishop
           Iewel
           against
           Harding
           ,
           hee
           thinkes
           he
           may
           fitly
           vse
           Socrates
           his
           words
           against
           his
           accusers
           :
           or
           as
           I
           thinke
           more
           fitly
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           Agrippa
           ,
           to
           Paul
           (
           who
           had
           vttered
           no
           vntruth
           ,
           )
           that
           I
           had
           almost
           perswaded
           him
           to
           be
           of
           my
           minde
           .
           
           But
           more
           fitly
           may
           I
           alledge
           the
           very
           next
           words
           of
           Socrates
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &c.
           
           Among
           many
           things
           which
           my
           aduersarie
           hath
           obiected
           against
           me
           falsely
           ,
           I
           maruell
           much
           at
           this
           one
           ,
           that
           hee
           willeth
           the
           Readers
           take
           heed
           they
           be
           not
           deceiued
           by
           me
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           my
           aduersaries
           words
           may
           expound
           it
           ,
           one
           that
           
             can
             tell
             his
             tale
             so
             handsomely
             ,
             and
             carrie
             the
             matter
             so
             smoothly
             ,
             likely
             ,
             and
             confidently
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             vtter
             neuer
             a
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             yet
             euery
             word
             hee
             speaketh
             ,
             hath
             an
             appearance
             and
             promise
             of
             truth
             .
          
           For
           both
           my
           Sermons
           and
           writings
           shewe
           ,
           that
           I
           affect
           not
           the
           perswasorie
           words
           of
           humane
           wisedome
           and
           eloquence
           ,
           but
           the
           plaine
           stile
           of
           simple
           truth
           .
           And
           therefore
           am
           no
           more
           then
           Socrates
           himselfe
           in
           that
           regard
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           vnlesse
           my
           aduersaries
           call
           him
           an
           eloquent
           man
           and
           powerfull
           in
           speech
           who
           speaketh
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           proueth
           my
           doctrine
           to
           be
           dangerous
           ,
           
           by
           an
           induction
           or
           particular
           enumeration
           of
           the
           hurts
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           he
           imagineth
           )
           were
           like
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           thereby
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           confuted
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Papists
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             would
             be
             much
             aduantaged
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Antichristian
             doctrine
             (
             euen
             after
             the
             renewing
             and
             reuiuing
             of
             their
             ceremonies
             among
             vs
             )
             so
             freely
             preached
             and
             published
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             vpholding
             of
             their
             Hierarchy
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             the
             Apparitor
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             ;
             his
             reasons
             being
             indeed
             the
             very
             same
             with
             theirs
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             answere
             to
             them
             it
             shall
             appeare
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           aduantage
           which
           ariseth
           to
           the
           Papists
           by
           this
           doctrine
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           ceremonies
           still
           retained
           among
           vs
           ,
           may
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           be
           this
           .
           That
           when
           they
           see
           vs
           not
           so
           new-fangled
           as
           our
           Opposites
           ,
           nor
           so
           carried
           with
           hatred
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           as
           to
           depart
           further
           from
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           haue
           departed
           from
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           but
           are
           content
           to
           obserue
           the
           ancient
           gouernement
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           Ceremonies
           vsed
           in
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           though
           retained
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           induced
           to
           ioyne
           with
           vs
           in
           reforming
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           doctrine
           and
           example
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           primitiue
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           he
           calleth
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           defending
           the
           calling
           of
           BB
           :
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           the
           ceremonies
           vsed
           among
           vs
           Popish
           ,
           it
           is
           meerely
           spoken
           out
           of
           faction
           ,
           after
           the
           vsuall
           fashion
           of
           our
           Opposites
           ,
           who
           call
           their
           owne
           doctrine
           and
           pretended
           discipline
           ,
           
           though
           lately
           deuised
           ,
           
             Gods
             owne
             cause
          
           ,
           the
           
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           their
           pleading
           for
           it
           ,
           a
           
             giuing
             testimonie
             to
             this
             part
             of
             the
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             :
          
           but
           ours
           ,
           though
           truely
           Catholicke
           and
           Apostolicall
           ,
           they
           tearme
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           late
           writings
           they
           call
           the
           Hierarchy
           of
           our
           church
           ,
           Dagon
           ,
           the
           tower
           of
           Babell
           ,
           the
           triple
           headed
           Cerberus
           ,
           the
           restoring
           of
           BB
           :
           the
           building
           vp
           again
           the
           walles
           of
           Iericho
           :
           my self
           ,
           &
           other
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           pleading
           for
           the
           gouernement
           established
           ,
           they
           compare
           to
           Achabs
           400.
           prophets
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           plead
           for
           Baal
           .
           Yea
           but
           our
           doctrine
           tendeth
           to
           the
           vpholding
           of
           the
           Popish
           Hierarchy
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           Apparitor
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           ours
           ▪
           God
           forbid
           !
           In
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           aboue
           BB.
           and
           Archbishops
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           consistorie
           of
           Cardinals
           are
           set
           as
           gouernours
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           Church
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Popish
           Hierarchy
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           is
           properly
           Antichristian
           ,
           consisteth
           .
           For
           seeing
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           Christ
           alone
           to
           be
           the
           head
           and
           gouernour
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           properly
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           taketh
           vpon
           him
           to
           be
           head
           and
           gouernour
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           And
           their
           gouernement
           is
           iustly
           called
           Antichristian
           who
           are
           his
           assistants
           in
           this
           vniuersall
           gouernement
           .
           As
           for
           the
           gouernours
           of
           Prouinciall
           
           and
           Diocesan
           Churches
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Antichristian
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           large
           extent
           of
           their
           iurisdiction
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           subordination
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           dependance
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           members
           of
           that
           body
           whereof
           they
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           the
           head
           .
           And
           therefore
           are
           no
           more
           Antichristian
           then
           their
           parish
           Priests
           .
           And
           as
           well
           might
           the
           refuter
           call
           the
           Persons
           or
           Pastors
           of
           parishes
           among
           vs
           ,
           Antichristian
           ,
           because
           the
           Popish
           parish-Priests
           are
           Antichristian
           ,
           as
           our
           BB.
           Antichristian
           ,
           because
           the
           Popish
           BB.
           are
           such
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           function
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           more
           or
           yet
           so
           much
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           institutiō
           of
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           parish
           Ministers
           .
           For
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           shew
           ,
           were
           ordained
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           set
           ouer
           Dioceses
           ,
           but
           the
           parishes
           were
           first
           distinguished
           in
           the
           westerne
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           peculiarly
           assigned
           to
           them
           by
           the
           ancient
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           example
           other
           Churches
           did
           imitate
           ,
           as
           diuerse
           Authors
           report
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Deacons
           the
           Papists
           reckon
           fiue
           other
           orders
           which
           they
           esteeme
           so
           many
           Sacraments
           :
           whereas
           we
           ,
           with
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           it
           ,
           doe
           reckon
           onely
           3.
           orders
           or
           degrees
           of
           Ministers
           or
           Clergy
           men
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           therefore
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           my
           Sermon
           concerning
           Bishops
           alone
           ,
           should
           vphold
           the
           Popish
           Hierarchy
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           vse
           to
           speake
           ,
           frō
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           Apparitor
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           owne
           .
           This
           therefore
           was
           a
           shamelesse
           vntruth
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           howsoeuer
           the
           same
           three
           orders
           or
           degrees
           in
           name
           are
           still
           retained
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           ours
           ,
           yet
           with
           great
           difference
           .
           For
           their
           Priests
           be
           Sacerdotes
           ,
           sacrificing
           Priests
           ,
           ordained
           to
           offer
           a
           proper
           ,
           externall
           ,
           reall
           sacrifice
           .
           Ours
           ,
           are
           not
           Sacerdotes
           ,
           that
           is
           Sacrificing
           Priests
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           ancient
           writers
           call
           them
           )
           Presbyters
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Priests
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           ordained
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Their
           Bishops
           are
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           iurisdiction
           as
           they
           teach
           from
           him
           as
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           succeeding
           Peter
           ,
           
           not
           as
           he
           was
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           
           as
           all
           other
           Bishops
           suceed
           other
           Apostles
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           head
           and
           chiefe
           gouernour
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           and
           fountaine
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           iurisdiction
           ,
           the
           iurisdiction
           of
           other
           Bishops
           is
           deriued
           and
           doth
           depend
           .
           Our
           Bishops
           are
           not
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           neither
           haue
           any
           depēdāce
           or
           deriuatiō
           of
           their
           iurisdiction
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           from
           God
           ,
           partly
           as
           it
           is
           spirituall
           by
           the
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           ordained
           the
           first
           Bishops
           ,
           leauing
           them
           as
           their
           substitutes
           or
           successors
           in
           the
           gouernement
           of
           the
           seuerall
           Churches
           ,
           and
           partly
           as
           it
           is
           corporall
           ,
           or
           coactiue
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           Ecclesiasticall
           lawes
           ,
           furnishing
           them
           with
           plenary
           power
           to
           enquire
           after
           disorders
           in
           the
           estate
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           
           all
           manner
           errours
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           abuses
           ,
           offences
           ,
           and
           enormities
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           them
           .
           Which
           differences
           being
           cōsidered
           betweene
           vs
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           it
           were
           more
           then
           a
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           very
           same
           reasons
           which
           are
           brought
           to
           proue
           the
           Apostolicall
           gouernement
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           should
           also
           serue
           to
           proue
           their
           Antichristian
           Hierarchy
           .
           
           But
           as
           the
           young
           man
           that
           Crassus
           speakes
           of
           in
           Tully
           ,
           hauing
           found
           in
           the
           strand
           a
           smal
           piece
           of
           a
           Galley
           ,
           would
           straightway
           build
           a
           ship
           thereof
           :
           so
           out
           of
           one
           small
           agreement
           with
           the
           Romane
           Church
           concerning
           the
           superioritie
           of
           Bishops
           ouer
           Prebyters
           ,
           wherein
           they
           retaine
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           ,
           he
           would
           build
           a
           total
           consent
           and
           conformitie
           to
           their
           Antichristian
           gouernement
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           haue
           heard
           what
           aduantage
           the
           Papists
           haue
           by
           my
           Sermon
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           see
           what
           harme
           was
           like
           to
           redound
           to
           others
           thereby
           .
           
             Others
             saith
             he
             would
             be
             much
             scandalized
             ;
             those
             that
             were
             in
             loue
             with
             their
             owne
             ease
             would
             easily
             crouch
             downe
             like
          
           Isachars
           asse
           ,
           
           
             &c
             :
             as
             for
             others
          
           ,
           it
           would
           remoras
           obijcere
           ardentiorib
           .
           
             Cast
             blocks
             in
             their
             waies
             that
             ran
             well
             ,
             or
          
           retardare
           zelum
           ,
           
             make
             them
             slacke
             their
             pace
             :
             at
             least
          
           Sāctorum
           spiritus
           inquietare
           ,
           
             disquiet
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             Sermō
             of
             that
             consequence
             ,
             preached
             &
             published
             ,
             by
             a
             man
             of
             that
             name
             &
             note
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           I
           vnderstād
           him
           aright
           :
           the
           Sermō
           if
           it
           might
           be
           let
           alone
           ,
           were
           not
           vnlike
           to
           haue
           these
           effects
           in
           those
           that
           are
           accounted
           the
           forwarder
           
           sort
           .
           First
           ,
           they
           that
           were
           more
           moderate
           then
           others
           ,
           &
           desired
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           hauing
           yet
           some
           scruples
           in
           their
           mindes
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           doubting
           of
           the
           lawfulnes
           of
           our
           Church
           gouernement
           ,
           were
           like
           enough
           to
           haue
           their
           doubts
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           their
           consciences
           setled
           .
           Others
           that
           were
           more
           ardent
           ,
           whose
           zeale
           ouerranne
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           censuring
           and
           condemning
           they
           knewe
           not
           what
           ,
           would
           be
           brought
           to
           suspend
           their
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           moderate
           their
           zeale
           :
           others
           who
           are
           factious
           and
           of
           the
           diuided
           brotherhood
           ,
           whom
           he
           calleth
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           would
           be
           grieued
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           likelihood
           of
           peace
           and
           vnion
           (
           which
           is
           so
           contrarie
           to
           their
           humour
           )
           to
           be
           established
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           hee
           had
           a
           strong
           opinion
           that
           my
           Sermon
           was
           needfull
           to
           be
           refuted
           ,
           so
           had
           he
           as
           strong
           a
           a
           desire
           it
           might
           be
           answered
           after
           some
           fashion
           ,
           that
           the
           Schisme
           or
           rent
           which
           is
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           being
           so
           beneficiall
           as
           it
           is
           to
           some
           might
           not
           be
           healed
           ,
           but
           that
           people
           might
           be
           retained
           in
           the
           former
           tearmes
           of
           a
           factious
           and
           Schismaticall
           alienation
           from
           the
           state
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           gouernours
           thereof
           .
           Which
           his
           desire
           was
           much
           inflamed
           ,
           when
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           this
           worke
           hauing
           beene
           vndertaken
           and
           committed
           to
           the
           presse
           ,
           the
           
             answere
             and
             presse
             were
             taken
          
           ,
           the
           
             Printer
             and
             concealer
             of
             the
             Author
             imprisoned
             .
          
           For
           then
           (
           good
           man
           )
           his
           
             soule
             was
             cast
             downe
             within
             him
             to
             see
             a
             truth
             so
             profitable
             and
             necessarie
          
           (
           as
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           their
           pretended
           discipline
           ,
           hauing
           no
           ground
           neither
           in
           the
           Scripture
           nor
           antiquitie
           ,
           obtruded
           as
           the
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           the
           onely
           lawful
           forme
           of
           Church
           gouernement
           )
           b
           suppressed
           .
        
         
           Being
           therefore
           thus
           possessed
           with
           so
           strong
           an
           opinion
           ,
           and
           transported
           with
           so
           earnest
           and
           vnquiet
           desires
           ,
           he
           grewe
           vnto
           his
           most
           valiant
           resolution
           .
           Which
           in
           effect
           ,
           though
           he
           guild
           it
           ouer
           with
           glorious
           words
           ,
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           this
           ,
           to
           publish
           and
           disperse
           a
           malicious
           diffamatorie
           libell
           ,
           and
           hauing
           so
           done
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           other
           malefactors
           ,
           to
           hide
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           You
           haue
           heard
           the
           weightie
           causes
           mouing
           him
           to
           vndertake
           this
           busines
           ,
           and
           his
           valiant
           resolution
           to
           vndertake
           
           it
           :
           now
           he
           wil
           acquaint
           you
           with
           his
           maner
           of
           performance
           ,
           which
           in
           general
           he
           c
           confesseth
           to
           haue
           bene
           done
           in
           
             much
             weakenesse
             and
             many
             wants
          
           ,
           neither
           do
           I
           denie
           it
           .
           But
           he
           might
           to
           his
           ouersight
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           ignorance
           &
           weakenesse
           ,
           haue
           added
           his
           wilfull
           falsificatiōs
           &
           deprauatiōs
           ,
           his
           forged
           calumniations
           ,
           his
           Sophisticall
           shifts
           and
           euasions
           to
           elude
           the
           light
           of
           truth
           conuicting
           his
           conscience
           .
           But
           though
           he
           would
           seeme
           to
           acknowledge
           
             much
             weakenesse
             and
             many
             wants
          
           ,
           
           it
           was
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           affected
           modestie
           ,
           for
           his
           conceit
           is
           which
           hee
           shameth
           not
           to
           vtter
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           brought
           
             euidence
             sufficient
          
           (
           I
           warrant
           you
           )
           
             to
             make
             it
             manifest
          
           (
           hee
           doubteth
           not
           of
           it
           )
           
             that
             the
             doctrine
             in
             my
             Sermon
             is
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             true
             ,
          
           
           
             profitable
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             :
             that
             my
             Preface
             is
             full
             of
             wittie
             calumniations
             to
             make
             them
             and
             their
             cause
             odious
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             Sermon
             notwithstanding
             my
             great
             boasting
             ,
             hath
             in
             it
             no
             one
             sound
             syllable
             of
             argument
             to
             proue
             my
             cause
             ,
             and
             disproue
             theirs
             .
          
           What
           euidence
           he
           bringeth
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           here
           to
           relate
           ,
           this
           defence
           of
           my
           Sermon
           will
           make
           it
           manifest
           .
           That
           I
           vsed
           either
           calumniations
           to
           make
           them
           and
           their
           cause
           odious
           ,
           or
           any
           great
           boasting
           ,
           which
           he
           talketh
           of
           ,
           I
           vtterly
           denie
           .
           Who
           it
           is
           that
           vseth
           either
           calumniations
           ,
           the
           examination
           of
           his
           booke
           will
           bewray
           ,
           or
           boasting
           ,
           the
           very
           forefront
           of
           his
           booke
           ,
           this
           present
           place
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           besides
           doe
           testifie
           .
           But
           I
           much
           disdaine
           that
           he
           should
           say
           that
           there
           
             was
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             any
             sound
             proofe
             in
             my
             Sermō
             ,
          
           
           as
           before
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           sermō
           ,
           
             I
             vttered
             scarse
             any
             one
             word
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
           The
           proofes
           which
           I
           haue
           vsed
           are
           such
           (
           I
           take
           God
           to
           witnesse
           )
           as
           satisfie
           mine
           owne
           conscience
           .
           And
           I
           trust
           I
           may
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           boasting
           ,
           assume
           vnto
           my selfe
           as
           good
           skill
           to
           iudge
           of
           an
           argument
           ,
           as
           this
           refuter
           ,
           or
           some
           others
           of
           his
           side
           .
           Of
           his
           blasphemie
           against
           the
           truth
           which
           I
           deliuered
           ,
           I
           pray
           God
           giue
           him
           grace
           to
           repent
           .
           And
           what
           was
           it
           that
           he
           hath
           thus
           censured
           ?
           A
           Sermon
           vttered
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           before
           a
           most
           honourable
           auditorie
           ,
           by
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           shall
           I
           say
           as
           sound
           and
           faithfull
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           no
           I
           disdaine
           the
           comparison
           (
           for
           by
           his
           fruites
           in
           his
           booke
           whereby
           alone
           I
           can
           iudge
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           to
           my
           seeming
           
           plainely
           bewrayed
           an
           vnsound
           iudgement
           ,
           an
           euill
           conscience
           ,
           and
           an
           vnsanctified
           heart
           )
           I
           trust
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           by
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           as
           sound
           and
           orthodoxall
           as
           his
           betters
           ,
           as
           conscionable
           in
           all
           Sermons
           &
           writings
           ,
           and
           as
           carefull
           to
           deliuer
           nothing
           but
           the
           truth
           of
           God.
           Me
           thinkes
           he
           should
           rather
           haue
           trembled
           to
           thinke
           of
           confuting
           a
           Sermon
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           as
           he
           (
           iudging
           according
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           charitie
           )
           cannot
           denie
           to
           be
           a
           faithfull
           Minister
           and
           Orthodoxall
           diuine
           ,
           then
           haue
           dared
           thus
           to
           censure
           it
           ,
           as
           hauing
           scarce
           one
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           syllable
           of
           a
           sound
           proofe
           .
           Is
           this
           the
           reuerent
           estimation
           that
           you
           would
           worke
           in
           the
           peoples
           minds
           of
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           or
           must
           they
           thinke
           that
           none
           make
           conscience
           of
           preaching
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           your selues
           ?
           But
           if
           it
           shall
           appeare
           to
           any
           indifferent
           and
           iudicious
           Reader
           ,
           comparing
           this
           my
           defence
           with
           his
           refutation
           of
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           not
           beene
           able
           to
           disproue
           any
           one
           of
           my
           proofes
           ,
           nor
           to
           cōuince
           me
           of
           any
           one
           vntruth
           throughout
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           as
           in
           my
           conscience
           I
           am
           perswaded
           he
           hath
           not
           ;
           then
           doe
           those
           two
           censures
           of
           his
           ,
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           thereis
           scarce
           a
           true
           word
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           syllable
           of
           a
           sound
           proofe
           in
           all
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           containe
           so
           many
           vntruthes
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           sentences
           or
           proofes
           in
           the
           whole
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           More
           particularly
           he
           telleth
           you
           ,
           
           both
           what
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           .
           He
           hath
           
             made
             no
             large
             discourses
             to
             teach
             ouer
             anew
             the
             discipline
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           so
           hee
           doubteth
           not
           to
           call
           their
           owne
           deuises
           )
           onely
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           what
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           abortiue
           booke
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           with
           their
           Coadiutors
           were
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           either
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           gouernement
           by
           Bishops
           .
           The
           thing
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           is
           that
           he
           hath
           fulfilled
           my
           desire
           ,
           in
           
             applying
             distinctly
             his
             answeres
             to
             my
             arguments
             .
          
        
         
           But
           my
           desire
           was
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           balke
           those
           which
           he
           could
           not
           answere
           ,
           or
           depraue
           and
           weak
           on
           those
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           by
           fitting
           them
           to
           his
           owne
           strength
           .
           Neither
           desired
           I
           alone
           that
           their
           answeres
           might
           be
           applied
           to
           euery
           argument
           in
           order
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           their
           proofes
           might
           be
           
           produced
           .
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           hee
           had
           none
           such
           as
           I
           told
           them
           theirs
           had
           need
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           very
           pregnant
           and
           demonstratiue
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           hope
           to
           perswade
           both
           the
           abolishing
           of
           that
           forme
           of
           gouernement
           which
           euen
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           hath
           beene
           perpetually
           obserued
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           setting
           vp
           of
           another
           which
           was
           neuer
           heard
           of
           till
           now
           of
           late
           ,
           therfore
           in
           the
           chiefe
           points
           of
           controuersie
           he
           hath
           beene
           (
           for
           prooe
           need
           )
           very
           sparing
           to
           vse
           any
           other
           proofe
           besides
           the
           testimonies
           of
           newe
           Diuines
           ,
           who
           are
           incompetent
           witnesses
           in
           a
           question
           of
           story
           concerning
           things
           done
           or
           not
           done
           ,
           14.
           or
           1500.
           yeares
           before
           their
           time
           ,
           themselues
           also
           for
           the
           most
           part
           being
           parties
           in
           the
           cause
           .
        
         
           Now
           follow
           his
           directions
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           that
           
             he
             should
             w●igh
             my
             arguments
             with
             his
             answeres
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             compare
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             belieuing
             neither
             further
             then
             euidence
             truely
             produced
             leadeth
             him
             :
          
           the
           which
           direction
           I
           earnestly
           desire
           the
           Reader
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           to
           follow
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           regard
           his
           calumniation
           ,
           whereby
           he
           seeketh
           to
           worke
           in
           him
           ,
           a
           preiudicate
           opinion
           against
           me
           ,
           most
           falselie
           charging
           me
           that
           as
           another
           Pythagoras
           ,
           I
           seeke
           to
           be
           belieued
           vpon
           mine
           owne
           word
           without
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           good
           reason
           .
           For
           whether
           of
           vs
           seeketh
           more
           to
           be
           belieued
           without
           proofes
           ,
           I
           dare
           appeale
           to
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           perused
           what
           is
           alledged
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           he
           giueth
           the
           Reader
           a
           good
           proofe
           in
           this
           place
           of
           his
           dexteritie
           in
           alleadging
           testimonies
           ,
           
           when
           to
           proue
           that
           in
           disputation
           ,
           credit
           is
           not
           to
           be
           giuen
           to
           him
           that
           speaketh
           without
           good
           proofe
           ,
           hee
           citeth
           Ierome
           and
           Tertullian
           ,
           disswading
           men
           from
           giuing
           credit
           to
           fame
           an
           vncertaine
           rumors
           .
        
         
           His
           second
           direction
           is
           vnreasonable
           ,
           (a)
           and
           the
           reasons
           thereof
           such
           as
           both
           contradict
           what
           he
           said
           euen
           now
           ,
           and
           are
           contradicted
           by
           that
           which
           he
           affirmeth
           afterwards
           .
           
             If
             thou
             findest
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             no
             sufficiencie
             in
             his
             reasons
             to
             inforce
             thee
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             doctrine
             for
             true
             ,
             iustly
             thinke
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             else
             where
             to
             be
             had
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           an
           vnreasonable
           motion
           ,
           that
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           whole
           cause
           should
           lye
           vpon
           one
           short
           Sermon
           ,
           vttered
           by
           
           so
           meane
           a
           man
           as
           my selfe
           .
           What
           reasons
           can
           he
           bring
           to
           perswade
           the
           Reader
           to
           accept
           this
           motion
           ?
           forsooth
           ,
           
             all
             men
             knowe
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Scholler
             .
          
           Not
           vnlike
           ,
           for
           so
           haue
           I
           beene
           euer
           since
           I
           was
           fiue
           yeares
           old
           .
           But
           what
           manner
           of
           Scholler
           ,
           our
           Refuter
           will
           tell
           you
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           the
           confutation
           of
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           in
           this
           Sermon
           doe
           shewe
           my selfe
           to
           
             be
             little
             worth
          
           ,
           
           
             yea
             miserable
             poore
             indeed
          
           .
           His
           other
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           hauing
           professed
           that
           I
           had
           read
           the
           
             chiefe
             treatises
             on
             both
             sides
          
           ,
           
           the
           Reader
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           in
           my
           Sermon
           is
           
             the
             pith
             and
             substance
             of
             all
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             all
             of
             vs
             can
             say
             ,
             either
             for
             our selues
             ,
             or
             against
             them
             .
          
           But
           how
           can
           this
           be
           ,
           seeing
           he
           chargeth
           me
           to
           speake
           without
           proofe
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           sound
           syllable
           of
           proofe
           in
           all
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           seeke
           to
           be
           credited
           vpon
           my
           bare
           word
           ,
           like
           an
           other
           Pythagoras
           ,
           without
           authoritie
           or
           good
           reason
           ?
           Neither
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           all
           ,
           which
           all
           of
           vs
           can
           say
           ,
           can
           be
           comprised
           in
           so
           short
           a
           Sermon
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           the
           Reader
           be
           not
           satisfied
           with
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           written
           ,
           let
           him
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           more
           learned
           and
           iudicious
           ,
           who
           are
           able
           to
           giue
           him
           better
           satisfaction
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           this
           offer
           I
           will
           make
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           this
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           there
           be
           not
           better
           euidence
           for
           the
           Episcopall
           gouernement
           ,
           then
           is
           to
           be
           found
           for
           the
           pretended
           discipline
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           in
           the
           refuters
           booke
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           well
           content
           that
           he
           shall
           credit
           me
           in
           nothing
           .
        
         
           There
           remaineth
           his
           Epilogue
           ,
           consisting
           ,
           partly
           of
           prayer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           
           that
           he
           would
           
             open
             our
             eyes
             to
             see
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             our
             hearts
             vnto
             the
             loue
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           
             grant
             vs
             his
             peace
          
           ;
           
           and
           partly
           of
           praise
           and
           thankesgiuing
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           words
           .
           Whereunto
           ,
           as
           I
           most
           willingly
           subscribe
           and
           say
           Amen
           ,
           
           so
           am
           I
           to
           giue
           this
           warning
           ,
           that
           we
           pray
           not
           with
           fained
           lippes
           ,
           asking
           that
           with
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           which
           neither
           we
           desire
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           nor
           seeke
           in
           our
           liues
           .
           For
           it
           will
           not
           suffice
           vs
           in
           that
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           desired
           him
           either
           to
           open
           our
           eyes
           to
           see
           the
           truth
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           shut
           our
           eyes
           against
           it
           ;
           or
           to
           sanctifie
           our
           hearts
           vnto
           the
           loue
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           when
           our
           consciences
           be
           conuicted
           with
           the
           
           euidence
           of
           truth
           ,
           we
           cease
           not
           to
           oppugne
           it
           ;
           or
           to
           sue
           for
           peace
           ,
           when
           we
           be
           so
           farre
           from
           ensuing
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           brethren
           either
           speake
           vnto
           vs
           of
           peace
           ,
           we
           make
           our selues
           readie
           to
           battle
           ,
           or
           secke
           to
           heale
           the
           rupture
           and
           Schisme
           which
           is
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           wee
           Sch●matically
           and
           factiously
           endeuour
           to
           make
           it
           worse
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           haue
           I
           answered
           his
           preface
           .
           As
           for
           his
           answere
           to
           mine
           ,
           being
           a
           meere
           libell
           consisting
           of
           notorius
           cauillations
           ,
           malicious
           calumniations
           ,
           and
           personall
           inuectiues
           :
           forasmuch
           as
           there
           is
           not
           any
           materiall
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           fully
           answered
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           a
           reply
           vnto
           it
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           my
           defence
           of
           the
           Sermon
           it selfe
           being
           growne
           to
           a
           greater
           volume
           then
           at
           the
           first
           I
           intended
           ,
           I
           should
           greatly
           wrong
           both
           the
           Reader
           and
           my selfe
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           hold
           him
           ,
           or
           trouble
           my selfe
           with
           personall
           discourses
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           followe
           the
           refuters
           veine
           ,
           would
           require
           a
           newe
           volume
           .
           In
           making
           whereof
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           be
           imployed
           ,
           seeing
           personall
           quarrells
           breed
           endles
           &
           fruitles
           contentions
           ,
           &
           being
           the
           chiefe
           blemish
           of
           all
           books
           of
           controuersie
           ,
           ought
           in
           handling
           of
           controuersies
           wholy
           to
           be
           forborne
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           doe
           consider
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           vnequall
           combat
           ,
           for
           me
           to
           contend
           with
           him
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           Whereinto
           also
           though
           I
           did
           knowe
           his
           person
           ,
           as
           indeed
           I
           doe
           not
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           loth
           to
           descend
           :
           seeing
           thereby
           we
           should
           but
           present
           a
           pleasant
           spectacle
           to
           the
           common
           aduersarie
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           no
           small
           delight
           in
           beholding
           vs
           casting
           mire
           and
           dirt
           to
           besmere
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           our
           common
           faith
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           shall
           obiect
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           disgrace
           and
           disparagement
           vnto
           me
           ,
           to
           passe
           ouer
           in
           silence
           such
           reproaches
           as
           in
           the
           answere
           to
           my
           preface
           and
           confutation
           of
           my
           Sermon
           hee
           hath
           cast
           vpon
           me
           :
           he
           shall
           say
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           mine
           owne
           corruption
           hath
           alreadie
           obiected
           .
           Whereunto
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           behoueth
           me
           to
           commit
           to
           the
           presse
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           to
           commend
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           generation
           present
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           posteritie
           ;
           not
           what
           my
           aduersarie
           deserueth
           to
           heare
           ,
           but
           what
           becommeth
           me
           to
           write
           :
           that
           
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           example
           and
           precept
           ,
           hath
           taught
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           reuiled
           ,
           not
           to
           reuile
           againe
           :
           that
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           contention
           it
           is
           better
           to
           be
           vanquished
           ,
           then
           to
           ouercome
           :
           that
           the
           testimonie
           of
           mine
           owne
           cōscience
           ,
           &
           of
           all
           that
           best
           knowe
           me
           ,
           wil
           be
           a
           sufficiēt
           defence
           against
           flanders
           :
           that
           it
           is
           a
           happie
           thing
           to
           be
           euill
           spoken
           of
           for
           well
           doing
           .
           For
           my
           conscience
           is
           clearely
           and
           vndoubtedly
           resolued
           ,
           that
           I
           defend
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           it
           beareth
           me
           witnes
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           which
           I
           propounded
           to
           my selfe
           in
           publishing
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           was
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           I
           hoped
           to
           procure
           by
           giuing
           satisfaction
           to
           those
           that
           were
           of
           a
           contrarie
           iudgement
           .
           Neither
           doe
           I
           doubt
           ,
           but
           my
           endeuour
           in
           this
           kind
           (
           though
           vngratefull
           to
           some
           whose
           good
           I
           intended
           )
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           and
           to
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           in
           steed
           of
           answering
           that
           which
           is
           past
           ,
           I
           will
           aduise
           them
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           be
           esteemed
           men
           of
           sinceritie
           ,
           who
           seeke
           to
           keepe
           their
           consciences
           cleare
           ,
           both
           towards
           God
           &
           men
           ;
           they
           would
           ,
           when
           they
           publish
           any
           booke
           ,
           (
           especially
           such
           as
           they
           dare
           not
           set
           their
           names
           vnto
           ,
           )
           haue
           especiall
           regard
           ,
           that
           they
           seeke
           not
           to
           defame
           or
           disgrace
           any
           mans
           person
           ;
           least
           they
           make
           themselues
           guiltie
           of
           that
           most
           base
           and
           odious
           crime
           of
           libelling
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           worse
           in
           print
           then
           in
           writing
           ,
           as
           the
           presse
           is
           more
           fit
           to
           diuulge
           then
           the
           pen
           :
           least
           they
           subiect
           themselues
           to
           the
           fearefull
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           
           for
           smiting
           their
           neighbour
           secretly
           ;
           least
           by
           their
           bitternes
           and
           railing
           which
           are
           fruits
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           they
           bewray
           thēselues
           not
           to
           be
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           nor
           to
           be
           in
           the
           number
           of
           them
           which
           shal
           be
           saued
           .
           
           For
           howsoeuer
           they
           may
           perswade
           thēselues
           (
           as
           some
           of
           them
           haue
           professed
           in
           print
           )
           that
           in
           these
           secret
           practices
           both
           the
           Author
           and
           Printer
           are
           like
           Ieremie
           and
           Baruch
           hidden
           of
           God
           ,
           
           yet
           they
           discouer
           themselues
           ,
           to
           be
           such
           hiders
           of
           themselues
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           complaineth
           of
           ,
           that
           hauing
           bent
           thier
           tongue
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           their
           pen
           or
           presse
           as
           a
           bowe
           of
           slander
           ,
           they
           shoote
           in
           steed
           of
           arrowes
           bitter
           words
           ,
           shooting
           at
           the
           vpright
           in
           secret
           and
           feare
           not
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           doe
           expose
           themselues
           to
           this
           inconuenience
           ,
           
           that
           whereas
           those
           ,
           who
           shall
           vouchsafe
           them
           answere
           ,
           would
           if
           they
           knewe
           them
           ,
           respect
           them
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           Gods
           graces
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           acknowledge
           in
           them
           :
           by
           these
           libelling
           courses
           ,
           they
           drawe
           vpon
           themselues
           such
           answeres
           ,
           as
           are
           fit
           to
           be
           returned
           vpon
           libellers
           .
           Truely
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           knowne
           the
           person
           of
           the
           refuter
           ,
           and
           could
           (
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           charity
           )
           haue
           acknowledged
           him
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           a
           good
           spirit
           ,
           I
           would
           haue
           answered
           him
           sometimes
           with
           better
           respect
           .
           But
           seeing
           I
           knowe
           him
           no
           otherwise
           but
           by
           his
           fruites
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           worke
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           points
           materiall
           ,
           a
           very
           cauilling
           Sophister
           ;
           and
           in
           matters
           personall
           ,
           a
           malicious
           libeller
           :
           let
           him
           take
           such
           answeres
           as
           doe
           not
           like
           him
           ,
           not
           as
           directed
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           which
           I
           knowe
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           person
           or
           vizard
           vnder
           which
           he
           masketh
           of
           a
           wrangling
           Sophister
           ,
           and
           a
           spitefull
           libeller
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           sharpest
           answeres
           which
           I
           haue
           made
           ,
           are
           but
           too
           milde
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOKE
           ,
           TREATING
           CHIEFELY
           of
           Lay-Elders
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Answering
             the
             Refuters
             Preamble
             .
          
           
             THE
             refuter
             ,
             
             before
             he
             would
             encounter
             the
             Sermon
             it selfe
             ,
             thought
             good
             to
             spend
             some
             of
             his
             splene
             vpon
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             text
             :
             proudly
             insulting
             ouer
             the
             Author
             ;
             scornefully
             gibing
             at
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             captiously
             carping
             at
             the
             choyse
             of
             the
             text
             .
             
             His
             insultation
             is
             ioyned
             with
             scorne
             ,
             and
             with
             slander
             ,
             therein
             behauing
             himselfe
             like
             another
             insulting
             Goliah
             ,
             gibing
             Tobiah
             ,
             slandering
             Sanballat
             .
             He
             insulteth
             I
             say
             ,
             Goliah-like
             ,
             despising
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Sermon
             (
             comming
             against
             him
             in
             simple
             maner
             ,
             like
             Dauid
             ,
             with
             (1)
             fiue
             smooth
             stones
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             fountaine
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             &
             streames
             of
             antiquitie
             )
             as
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             being
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               litle
               worth
               ,
               yea
               miserable
               poore
               indeed
               .
            
             He
             scoffeth
             Tobiah-like
             (2)
             at
             my
             building
             as
             
               ruinous
               and
               tottering
            
             ,
             so
             
               readie
               to
               tipe
               and
               fall
            
             ,
             as
             if
             belike
             but
             one
             of
             the
             foxes
             (3)
             that
             trouble
             the
             vine
             doe
             come
             vpon
             it
             ,
             the
             
               goodly
               mansion
               built
               for
               our
               reuerend
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               a
               tower
               of
               defence
               for
               their
               Lordships
               to
               rest
               in
               ,
            
             
             (
             which
             proud
             and
             disdainefull
             sco●fe
             hee
             repeateth
             againe
             pag.
             8.
             )
             will
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             For
             answere
             whereof
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             compare
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             preface
             ,
             with
             this
             begining
             of
             his
             confutation
             .
             For
             there
             ,
             bearing
             the
             Reader
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             sufficiently
             confuted
             my
             Sermon
             ;
             hee
             vseth
             my
             praise
             as
             a
             steppe
             to
             raise
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             aduantage
             his
             cause
             ,
             giuing
             me
             greater
             commendation
             ,
             then
             either
             I
             doe
             desire
             ,
             or
             deserue
             :
             but
             here
             ,
             beginning
             his
             confutation
             ,
             he
             would
             perswade
             the
             Reader
             he
             shall
             easily
             performe
             it
             ;
             his
             aduersarie
             being
             
               little
               worth
               ,
               yea
               miserable
               poor●
               indeed
               ,
               his
               building
               ruinous
               and
               tottering
               ready
               to
               tipe
               and
               fall
               .
            
             Which
             imputations
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             proue
             him
             to
             be
             a
             lyer
             ;
             if
             true
             ,
             a
             worthlesse
             and
             witlesse
             fellowe
             ;
             worthlesse
             ,
             who
             passing
             by
             all
             the
             worthies
             of
             our
             side
             ,
             and
             their
             most
             accurate
             and
             learned
             treatises
             ,
             
             as
             himselfe
             tearmeth
             them
             ;
             maketh
             choyce
             ,
             either
             of
             such
             an
             aduersarie
             to
             contend
             with
             ,
             as
             is
             little
             worth
             ,
             yea
             miserable
             poore
             indeed
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             a
             building
             to
             assaile
             ,
             as
             is
             ruinous
             and
             tottering
             ,
             ready
             of
             it selfe
             to
             tipe
             and
             fall
             .
             Witlesse
             ,
             in
             making
             choyse
             of
             such
             an
             aduersarie
             ,
             in
             vanquishing
             of
             whom
             ,
             being
             so
             weake
             and
             miserable
             poore
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             gaine
             no
             credit
             to
             himselfe
             or
             his
             cause
             ;
             so
             can
             hee
             bring
             no
             great
             disaduantage
             to
             the
             aduerse
             partie
             .
             The
             fault
             being
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             weakenes
             of
             the
             Champion
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             badnesse
             of
             the
             cause
             .
             But
             if
             so
             weake
             and
             worthlesse
             a
             defendant
             ,
             did
             in
             a
             Sermon
             prouided
             in
             9.
             or
             10.
             daies
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             so
             foret●fie
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             worthies
             of
             the
             aduersarie
             partie
             assailing
             it
             withall
             their
             force
             ,
             haue
             not
             beene
             able
             in
             twice
             so
             many
             monethes
             to
             make
             the
             least
             breach
             therein
             ,
             then
             must
             it
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             his
             aduersarie
             may
             be
             inferiour
             to
             him
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             superiour
             in
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             
             But
             soft●
             let
             not
             him
             that
             putteth
             on
             his
             armour
             boast
             as
             he
             that
             puts
             it
             off
             .
             When
             I
             consider
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             your
             strength
             ,
             and
             badnesse
             of
             your
             cause
             ,
             I
             wonder
             at
             your
             confidence
             .
             You
             might
             doe
             well
             to
             followe
             the
             counsell
             of
             ●rch●damus
             to
             his
             foole-hardy
             sonne
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             either
             adde
             to
             your
             strength
             ,
             or
             abate
             
             from
             your
             confidence
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             Sanballat-like
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             make
             
               
                 great
                 boast
              
               in
               my
               Sermon
               
                 of
                 much
                 riches
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             answere
             with
             Nehemiah
             ,
             
             it
             is
             not
             done
             according
             to
             these
             words
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             in
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             fiction
             of
             your
             owne
             heart
             .
             Such
             vanting
             suiteth
             better
             with
             my
             aduersarie
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             forefront
             of
             his
             booke
             ,
             most
             arrogantly
             applyeth
             the
             words
             of
             wisedome
             and
             truth
             to
             these
             his
             owne
             writings
             ,
             
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             either
             false
             or
             friuolous
             ;
             
               
                 Giue
                 care
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 speake
                 of
                 excellent
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 my
                 lippes
                 shall
                 teach
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 right
                 :
                 for
                 my
                 mouth
                 shall
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 lippes
                 abhorre
                 wickednes
                 :
              
            
             so
             now
             in
             the
             very
             entrance
             hee
             playeth
             Pyrgopolinices
             himselfe
             ,
             
             taking
             on
             ,
             as
             if
             with
             a
             little
             paper-shotte
             he
             could
             ouerthrowe
             all
             my
             building
             ,
             and
             blowe
             poore
             me
             away
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             breath
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             matter
             also
             he
             scoffeth
             at
             ,
             applying
             vnto
             it
             the
             speech
             of
             one
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             (
             whō
             he
             calleth
             (a)
             
               a
               poore
               laborer
            
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             the
             liker
             to
             me
             )
             saying
             of
             
               his
               axe
               when
               the
               head
               fell
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               Alas
               Maister
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               borrowed
               .
            
             Neither
             doubteth
             he
             with
             what
             forhead
             I
             knowe
             not
             (
             for
             he
             goeth
             vnder
             a
             vizard
             )
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             my
             whole
             building
             from
             the
             foundation
             to
             the
             roofe
             ,
             is
             but
             old
             stuffe
             
               
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 D.
                 Bilsons
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 gouernement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             Which
             base
             calumniation
             framed
             (
             as
             it
             may
             seeme
             )
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             practise
             ,
             he
             doth
             odiously
             repeate
             
               ad
               nauseam
               vsque
            
             ,
             euen
             so
             often
             harping
             on
             this
             string
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             occasion
             to
             handle
             ,
             (
             though
             neuer
             so
             differently
             ,
             )
             the
             same
             points
             with
             that
             most
             learned
             and
             reuerend
             diuine
             .
             To
             which
             obiection
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             proue
             the
             refuter
             to
             be
             but
             a
             childish
             ,
             and
             yet
             an
             odious
             wrangler
             .
             Childish
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             fashion
             of
             wrangling
             boyes
             in
             their
             Sophemes
             and
             disputations
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             answere
             an
             argument
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             opponent
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             in
             such
             a
             booke
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             an
             odious
             wrangler
             to
             seeke
             the
             disgrace
             of
             my
             person
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             doth
             no
             whit
             aduantage
             his
             cause
             .
             For
             what
             aduantage
             is
             this
             to
             his
             cause
             ,
             to
             obiect
             ,
             that
             my
             proofes
             are
             the
             same
             
             with
             
               D.
               Bilsons
            
             ;
             seeing
             his
             proofes
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             neuer
             were
             ,
             and
             neuer
             wil
             be
             answered
             .
             But
             if
             the
             obiection
             be
             false
             ,
             as
             euery
             man
             that
             compareth
             the
             treatises
             may
             easily
             discerne
             ;
             then
             ,
             besides
             the
             testimonie
             of
             odious
             wrangling
             ,
             he
             shall
             gaine
             to
             himselfe
             the
             commendation
             of
             a
             slanderous
             libeller
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             my
             consent
             in
             iudgement
             with
             that
             most
             reuerend
             learned
             man
             ,
             which
             I
             most
             willingly
             and
             gladly
             professse
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             almost
             besides
             concurrence
             in
             diuerse
             allegations
             ,
             which
             should
             breed
             any
             iust
             occasion
             of
             this
             surmile
             .
             And
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             doe
             professe
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             of
             them
             are
             of
             mine
             owne
             reading
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             which
             before
             I
             had
             either
             not
             read
             ,
             or
             not
             obserued
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             content
             my selfe
             to
             alleadge
             them
             as
             it
             were
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             ;
             but
             to
             examine
             the
             allegations
             ,
             and
             to
             cite
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Authors
             themselues
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             although
             the
             liquor
             many
             times
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             I
             drewe
             it
             at
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             the
             streame
             ;
             remembring
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Tardi
               est
               ingenij
               riuulos
               consectari
            
             ,
             
             
               fontes
               non
               videre
            
             .
             Which
             course
             ,
             better
             Schollers
             then
             my
             aduersarie
             ,
             would
             allowe
             ,
             especially
             to
             one
             that
             had
             no
             more
             time
             then
             I
             had
             ,
             both
             to
             prouide
             what
             to
             speake
             ,
             and
             to
             speake
             what
             I
             had
             prouided
             .
          
           
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             in
             many
             places
             of
             his
             booke
             ,
             he
             maketh
             references
             to
             
               D.
               Bilsons
            
             booke
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             deliuer
             ,
             was
             taken
             thence
             :
             I
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             once
             for
             all
             to
             compare
             the
             places
             .
             For
             thereby
             he
             shall
             see
             this
             cauiller
             to
             haue
             played
             the
             Ratte
             ,
             both
             in
             discouering
             his
             owne
             falshood
             ,
             
             and
             in
             betraying
             his
             cause
             .
             For
             as
             touching
             the
             former
             ;
             I
             doe
             vnfainedly
             professe
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             conscious
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             either
             in
             that
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             writing
             that
             I
             haue
             published
             ,
             to
             haue
             taken
             any
             one
             line
             ,
             from
             any
             ,
             without
             citing
             the
             Author
             .
             His
             cause
             also
             shal
             be
             notably
             disadvātaged
             ,
             because
             those
             things
             which
             I
             did
             perhaps
             briefly
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             hast
             set
             downe
             ;
             the
             Reader
             shall
             sometimes
             in
             the
             booke
             (
             whereunto
             hee
             is
             referred
             )
             reade
             the
             same
             points
             fully
             &
             accurately
             handled
             ,
             to
             his
             great
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             good
             contentment
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             obiecteth
             ,
             that
             my
             house
             is
             built
             of
             old
             stuffe
             ,
             &c.
             
             Let
             him
             knowe
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             kindes
             of
             buildings
             ,
             
             the
             oldnes
             of
             the
             stuffe
             is
             a
             great
             commendation
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             oldest
             ,
             is
             the
             truest
             .
             And
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             of
             greatest
             antiquitie
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             will
             also
             be
             of
             the
             longest
             continuance
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             As
             for
             those
             buildings
             which
             our
             new
             Church
             wrights
             haue
             lately
             set
             vp
             specke
             and
             spanne
             new
             ,
             
             building
             Churchframes
             as
             it
             were
             of
             wood
             couered
             ouer
             with
             strawe
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             abide
             the
             fire
             ,
             I
             verily
             thinke
             they
             will
             not
             continue
             vntill
             they
             be
             old
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             quarrell
             is
             against
             the
             choyse
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             
             as
             it
             were
             the
             plot
             of
             ground
             whereon
             to
             set
             my
             building
             .
             The
             which
             because
             it
             is
             allegoricall
             ,
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             
               marish
               ground
               ,
               where
               though
               I
               digge
               deepe
               ,
               and
               doe
               what
               I
               can
               ,
               I
               shall
               hardly
               find
               fast
               ground
               whereon
               to
               lay
               my
               foundation
               .
            
             The
             which
             quarrell
             doth
             please
             him
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             repeateth
             it
             againe
             ,
             pag.
             3.
             
             But
             without
             cause
             .
             For
             seeing
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             allegory
             is
             not
             doubtfull
             ,
             but
             is
             confessed
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             the
             7.
             starres
             ,
             are
             meant
             the
             7.
             
             Angels
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             Angels
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             calling
             of
             Bishops
             is
             lawfull
             &
             good
             ,
             is
             built
             on
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             vpon
             a
             Rocke
             .
             For
             although
             some
             obiect
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Angels
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             all
             Ministers
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             the
             newe
             sect
             of
             disciplinarians
             doth
             ,
             
             or
             the
             presidents
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             ,
             as
             the
             Elder
             and
             more
             learned
             disciplinarians
             doe
             ,
             who
             doe
             not
             stand
             for
             the
             new-found
             parish-discipline
             ;
             yet
             I
             doe
             proue
             both
             by
             the
             text
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             euidence
             ,
             that
             the
             calling
             of
             Diocesan
             BB.
             is
             in
             this
             text
             commended
             vnto
             vs
             vnder
             this
             title
             of
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             hereof
             more
             in
             my
             answere
             to
             the
             third
             pag.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Diuiding
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             defending
             the
             first
             part
             thereof
             which
             he
             calleth
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             HAuing
             thus
             quarrelled
             with
             the
             Author
             ,
             the
             matter
             and
             subiect
             of
             he
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             setteth
             vpon
             the
             (a)
             Sermon
             it selfe
             .
             Which
             in
             the
             abortiue
             booke
             ,
             was
             dismembred
             into
             sixe
             parts
             ,
             and
             yet
             one
             maine
             part
             left
             out
             .
             In
             this
             after-birth
             ,
             into
             3
             ;
             viz
             ,
             the
             Preface
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             the
             
               conclusion
               .
               The
               Preface
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fiue
                 points
                 I
                 vndertake
                 to
                 handle
              
               ;
            
             and
             that
             againe
             he
             mangleth
             into
             4.
             sections
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             my
             aduersaries
             were
             as
             good
             in
             diuiding
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             making
             diuision
             ;
             or
             so
             skilfull
             in
             analysing
             logically
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             captious
             in
             comptrolling
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             logically
             composed
             ;
             they
             would
             ,
             either
             haue
             followed
             the
             ordinarie
             diuision
             of
             orations
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Sermon
             consisted
             of
             4
             parts
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             proaeme
             ,
             (
             to
             pag.
             2.
             lin
             .
             3.
             )
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             proposition
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             wherein
             the
             points
             to
             be
             handled
             are
             first
             diduced
             out
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             to
             pag.
             6.
             l.
             16.
             )
             and
             secondly
             enumerated
             and
             distinctly
             marshalled
             (
             pag.
             6
             &
             7.
             )
             3.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             confirmation
             prouing
             and
             defending
             those
             fiue
             points
             ,
             (
             from
             pag.
             8.
             to
             94.
             )
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             conclusion
             containing
             the
             application
             ,
             (
             pag.
             94.
             to
             the
             end
             :
             )
             Or
             ,
             if
             this
             diuision
             had
             not
             liked
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             out
             of
             the
             transition
             pag.
             94.
             haue
             obserued
             a
             distribution
             of
             my
             Sermon
             into
             2.
             parts
             ;
             viz.
             the
             explication
             ,
             continuing
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             explication
             containeth
             2.
             assertions
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             
               that
               the
               pastors
               or
               gouernours
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Churches
               (
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Angels
               ,
               )
               were
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ,
               &
               such
               (
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               calling
               )
               as
               ours
               be
               .
            
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             
               the
               function
               of
               Diocesan
               BB.
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
               .
            
             Of
             these
             two
             assertions
             ,
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             an
             explication
             of
             the
             text
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             a
             doctrine
             collected
             
             out
             of
             the
             text
             so
             explained
             .
             These
             assertions
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             handling
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             first
             propounded
             to
             be
             discussed
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             he
             calleth
             the
             Preface
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             proued
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             he
             calleth
             the
             
               body
               of
               my
               booke
            
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             proposition
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             confirmation
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             tryall
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             viz.
             
               wheth●er
               by
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               we
               are
               to
               vnderstand
               Diocesan
               BB.
               or
               not
               ,
            
             these
             two
             points
             are
             propounded
             to
             be
             examined
             ;
             first
             ,
             
               what
               manner
               of
               Churches
               they
               were
               whereof
               they
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               whether
               parishes
               onely
               ,
            
             (
             
               as
               our
            
             new
             disciplinarians
             say
             ,
             )
             
               or
               dioceses
            
             ,
             as
             we
             and
             the
             elder
             disciplinarians
             hold
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
               whether
               themselues
               were
               parishionall
               ,
               or
               diocesan
               BB.
            
             2.
             what
             manner
             of
             preheminence
             they
             had
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             they
             be
             called
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             whether
             onely
             a
             prioritie
             in
             order
             aboue
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             and
             by
             course
             ;
             or
             a
             superioritie
             in
             degree
             ,
             and
             maioritie
             of
             rule
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             he
             calleth
             the
             Preface
             .
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             his
             sections
             ,
             and
             his
             quarrells
             against
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             1.
             pag.
             1.
             
             Our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiuor
             Christ
             ,
             hauing
             appeared
             to
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             ,
             in
             a
             glorious
             forme
             ,
             &c.
             to
             heauen
             at
             the
             mids
             of
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             two
             questions
             (
             which
             be
             determined
             in
             the
             2.
             assertions
             ,
             
             euen
             now
             mentioned
             )
             are
             propounded
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               are
               meant
               by
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             And
             why
             this
             question
             was
             to
             be
             discussed
             ,
             I
             alleadged
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             2.
             reasons
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             because
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             expoundeth
             the
             starres
             by
             Angels
             ,
             this
             interpretation
             it selfe
             is
             allegoricall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             needeth
             some
             exposition
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             is
             propounded
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             preuenting
             a
             secret
             obiection
             against
             the
             former
             reason
             ,
             which
             
             might
             be
             this
             :
             though
             the
             interpretation
             be
             allegoricall
             ,
             yet
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             allegorie
             is
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Angels
             are
             meant
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             further
             explication
             needeth
             not
             :
             to
             this
             I
             answere
             in
             a
             discretiue
             sentence
             ,
             granting
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             but
             denying
             the
             consequence
             ,
             that
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Angels
               are
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             these
             times
             it
             is
             become
             a
             great
             controuersie
             ,
             and
             needfull
             to
             bee
             decided
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             Bishops
             they
             were
             ,
             which
             in
             former
             ages
             was
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             called
             into
             question
             .
          
           
             
             Against
             the
             former
             reason
             ,
             the
             resuter
             first
             obiecteth
             2.
             things
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             against
             my selfe
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             :
             〈…〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             he
             telleth
             me
             how
             I
             might
             haue
             bestowed
             〈…〉
             maketh
             against
             me
             ,
             he
             proueth
             thus
             〈…〉
             faith
             he
             
               is
               allegoricall
               ,
               th●refore
               it
               was
               〈…〉
               &c.
               
            
             Whereunto
             I
             haue
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             allegory
             is
             on
             both
             sides
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             aduersaries
             themselues
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             were
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             ,
             the
             text
             was
             as
             fitly
             chosen
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             said
             ,
             the
             7.
             starres
             are
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Churches
             .
             
               Yea
               but
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               though
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               the
               Angels
               be
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               yet
               not
               such
               Bishops
               as
               you
               speake
               of
               .
            
             Then
             the
             vnfitnes
             of
             the
             text
             (
             be
             like
             )
             is
             not
             because
             it
             is
             allegoricall
             ,
             but
             because
             in
             his
             conceit
             it
             is
             impertinent
             .
             Which
             his
             conceit
             proueth
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             text
             to
             be
             needfull
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             the
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             hereby
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               
                 the
                 first
                 reason
                 appeareth
                 to
                 be
                 superfluous
                 .
              
            
             It
             followeth
             not
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             thing
             there
             are
             many
             times
             giuen
             two
             expositions
             ,
             a
             shorter
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             larger
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             both
             there
             was
             need
             in
             this
             place
             .
             The
             necessitie
             of
             the
             former
             ariseth
             from
             the
             allegory
             ,
             which
             I
             breefly
             expound
             according
             to
             the
             receiued
             interpretation
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               Angels
               signifie
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             The
             necessitie
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             ariseth
             from
             the
             controuersie
             ,
             
             which
             some
             haue
             raised
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             After
             hee
             hath
             shewed
             that
             my
             first
             reason
             might
             well
             
             haue
             beene
             spared
             ,
             he
             telleth
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             
             
               might
               haue
               spent
               my
               paines
               better
               in
               opening
               a
               doubt
               ,
               which
               either
               I
               did
               not
               ,
               or
               would
               not
               see
               .
            
             And
             what
             is
             that
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             great
             pittie
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             your
             helpe
             .
             
               If
               I
               would
               needs
               haue
               these
               Angels
               to
               be
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ,
               I
               should
               haue
               giuen
               some
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               number
               of
               thē
               is
               not
               limited
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               to
               seuen
               &
               no
               more
               .
            
             And
             from
             hence
             reasoneth
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               If
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               Angels
               had
               meant
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               (
               whereof
               there
               is
               but
               one
               in
               a
               Church
               )
               then
               would
               heehaue
               limited
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Churches
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               seuen
               :
            
             
               But
               he
               hath
               not
               limited
               them
               to
               seuen
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               by
               Angels
               he
               meaneth
               not
               Diocesan
               BB.
               
            
          
           
             The
             assumption
             he
             proueth
             ,
             because
             
               if
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               had
               intended
               to
               signifie
               no
               more
               but
            
             7.
             
             
               Angels
               ,
               he
               would
               haue
               said
               ,
               the
            
             7.
             
               starres
               are
               the
            
             7.
             
             
               Angels
               of
               the
            
             7.
             
             Churches
             .
             And
             hauing
             so
             doughtily
             proued
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Angels
             is
             not
             limited
             ,
             from
             thence
             (
             as
             if
             he
             had
             made
             all
             Cocke-sure
             )
             he
             inferreth
             2.
             things
             :
             1.
             that
             
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               not
               limiting
               the
               number
               ,
               would
               haue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               there
               were
               more
               Angels
               or
               Bishops
               then
            
             7.
             
               in
               these
               Churches
            
             :
             2.
             that
             
               where
               euery
               Epistle
               is
               directed
               to
               the
               Angell
               of
               each
               Church
               as
               to
               one
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               literally
               to
               vnderstād
               one
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               synecdoche
               more
               then
               one
               .
            
             Which
             light
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             
               standing
               at
               the
               entry
               dore
            
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             had
             his
             eyes
             to
             haue
             discerned
             ,
             I
             should
             no
             doubt
             haue
             seene
             an
             high
             point
             in
             a
             lowe
             house
             .
          
           
             But
             were
             not
             I
             pray
             you
             the
             Angels
             or
             BB.
             to
             whom
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             writeth
             ,
             iust
             seuen
             ?
             helpe
             me
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             to
             remoue
             this
             veile
             ,
             which
             hideth
             the
             light
             ,
             you
             speake
             of
             from
             me
             .
             
               
                 The
                 starres
                 which
                 Christ
                 h●ld
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 were
                 iust
                 seuen
                 ,
                 or
                 limitted
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Apoc.
                   1.16
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   &
                   2.1
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Churches
                 were
                 the
                 starres
                 which
                 Christ
                 held
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 
                   Apoc.
                   1.20
                
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Churches
                 were
                 iust
                 7.
                 or
                 limited
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 7
                 ,
              
            
             Againe
             ,
             of
             7.
             
               monades
               or
               vnities
               ,
               such
               as
               be
            
             7.
             
               singular
               persons
               ;
               the
               number
               is
               iust
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Angells
             were
             7.
             
             Monades
             or
             Vnities
             ,
             as
             beeing
             7.
             singular
             persons
             ;
             therfore
             of
             the
             Angells
             the
             number
             is
             iust
             7.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Angels
             were
             7.
             singular
             persons
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             inscriptions
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Epistles
             written
             vnto
             them
             ,
             viz
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             :
             to
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             
               Smyrna
               ,
               &c
            
             :
             where
             ,
             whosoeuer
             is
             able
             to
             count
             20.
             may
             easily
             finde
             iust
             7.
             
             I
             will
             recite
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             refuter
             keepe
             the
             tale
             .
             The
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             ;
             1.
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyr●a
             ;
             2
             :
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Pergamus
             ;
             3
             :
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Thyatira
             ;
             4.
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Sardes
             ;
             5
             :
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Phyladelphia
             ;
             6.
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Laodicea
             ;
             7
             :
             seuen
             Angels
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             lesse
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               the
            
             7.
             
             
               Epistles
               were
               written
               ,
               they
               were
               iust
            
             7
             :
             for
             they
             were
             written
             
               singulae
               singulis
            
             ;
             the
             first
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               To
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Churches
               ,
               the
               7.
               
               Epistles
               were
               written
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Churches
               ,
               were
               iust
               7.
               
            
             The
             same
             is
             testified
             by
             
               Arethas
               ,
               vnto
               these
            
             7.
             
             
               Churches
               ,
               blessed
            
             Iohn
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             reckneth
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               ouerse●ing
               or
               superintendent
               Angels
               ,
               iust
               of
               the
               same
               number
               :
            
             and
             by
             Ambrose
             ,
             
               wee
               must
               vnderstand
               the
            
             7.
             
             
               Angels
               ,
               to
               bee
               the
               gouernours
               of
               the
            
             7.
             
             Churches
             ;
             
             and
             afterwards
             he
             calleth
             them
             the
             7.
             
               rulers
               of
               the
            
             7.
             
             Churc●●s
             .
          
           
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               if
               hee
               had
               limited
               their
               number
               to
               7.
               would
               haue
               said
               that
               the
               7.
               
               Starres
               are
               the
               7.
               
               Angels
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             more
             plainely
             limited
             the
             number
             ,
             then
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             so
             .
             For
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             7.
             
             Angels
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Churches
             ,
             such
             a
             captious
             Sophister
             as
             my
             aduersarie
             ,
             would
             haue
             expounded
             septem
             ,
             7.
             by
             septeni
             ,
             seuen
             a
             peece
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             multiplied
             them
             by
             7.
             as
             if
             there
             had
             bene
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             supposed
             Deacons
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             7.
             in
             euery
             Church
             .
             But
             when
             hee
             saith
             ,
             the
             7.
             starres
             are
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Churches
             :
             he
             plainly
             signifieth
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             iust
             so
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             seuen
             .
          
           
           
             Seeing
             therfore
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Angels
             is
             limited
             to
             seuen
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             materiall
             what
             the
             refuter
             inferreth
             from
             the
             not
             limitation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Angel
             in
             each
             inscription
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             more
             then
             one
             :
             I
             would
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             first
             ,
             what
             reason
             he
             hath
             to
             forsake
             the
             grammaticall
             sense
             ?
             And
             where
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaketh
             but
             as
             of
             one
             ,
             how
             he
             dare
             without
             good
             reason
             expound
             him
             as
             speaking
             of
             more
             then
             one
             ?
             Secōdly
             ,
             whether
             in
             one
             particular
             congregation
             there
             were
             more
             Pastors
             then
             one
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             himselfe
             did
             not
             teach
             ,
             pag.
             2.
             that
             the
             Angels
             signifie
             such
             BB.
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             were
             Pastors
             onely
             of
             particular
             cōgregations
             :
             4.
             whether
             in
             Ephesus
             there
             were
             more
             particular
             congregations
             ,
             seeing
             in
             Ephesus
             as
             him self
             saith
             ,
             pag
             :
             3.
             there
             were
             more
             angels
             .
             For
             one
             that
             had
             his
             facultie
             in
             syllogizing
             ,
             might
             appose
             him
             with
             these
             Syllogismes
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Pastor
               or
               Bishop
               of
               a
               particular
               congregation
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               
                 and
                 hee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 new
                 discipline
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 the
                 supreme
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 officer
                 in
                 euery
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Each
               Angell
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 refuter
              
               ,
               did
               signifie
               a
               Pastor
               or
               Bishop
               of
               a
               particular
               congregation
               :
               Therefore
               each
               Angel
               did
               signifie
               but
               one
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Where
               were
               many
               Angels
               ,
               were
               many
               Pastors
               of
               particular
               congregations
               ,
               and
               where
               were
               many
               Pastors
               of
               particular
               congregations
               ,
               there
               were
               more
               particular
               congregations
               then
               one
               .
            
             
               But
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 saith
                 my
                 aduersary
              
               ,
               were
               many
               Angels
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               there
               were
               more
               particular
               congregations
               then
               one
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             two
             conclusions
             ,
             are
             directly
             contradictory
             to
             his
             other
             assertions
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             &
             else
             where
             in
             his
             booke
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Hauing
             thus
             manifestly
             proued
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             were
             iust
             seuen
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             ,
             in
             euery
             Church
             ,
             whom
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             calleth
             
               the
               Angel
            
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             it
             wil
             be
             easie
             ,
             both
             to
             free
             my
             Text
             from
             the
             cauil
             ,
             which
             more
             then
             once
             my
             aduersary
             obiecteth
             against
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             to
             
             cleare
             the
             maine
             controuersie
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             he
             obiecteth
             that
             all
             Ministers
             are
             Angels
             ,
             Pag.
             
               2.
               &
               4
               and
               6.
            
             
             
               as
               I
               my selfe
               teach
               in
               the
               Sermon
               of
               the
               dutie
               and
               dignitie
               of
               Ministers
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               bee
               gathered
               from
               this
               Text
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               common
               to
               all
               Ministers
               :
               for
               that
               the
               Angels
               are
               Bishops
               
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
              
               )
               who
               denyeth
               ?
               but
               withall
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               not
               that
               so
               are
               all
               Ministers
               ?
            
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             all
             Minsters
             ,
             who
             haue
             charge
             of
             soules
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             generall
             sense
             called
             Angels
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             messengers
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             feede
             &
             to
             ouersee
             his
             flocke
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             many
             ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             general
             called
             Angels
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Bishops
             ;
             if
             there
             bee
             one
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             ,
             who
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               Angell
            
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             plainely
             noted
             to
             haue
             a
             singular
             preheminence
             aboue
             the
             rest
             .
             Wherof
             see
             more
             in
             my
             answere
             to
             pag
             :
             6.
             
             
             And
             this
             is
             so
             plaine
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             euen
             Beza
             himselfe
             (
             though
             a
             chiefe
             patron
             of
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             sheweth
             himselfe
             as
             loath
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             degree
             should
             be
             hence
             proued
             ;
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             (
             &
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstād
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             him
             that
             was
             the
             Prelate
             ,
             or
             President
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             ;
             for
             so
             els-where
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             
               Iustin
               Martyre
            
             calleth
             him
             ,
             
             whom
             others
             call
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             And
             although
             he
             would
             haue
             vs
             thinke
             ,
             that
             this
             office
             of
             Presidentship
             was
             not
             perpetuall
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             course
             :
             yet
             he
             would
             haue
             vs
             also
             note
             out
             of
             1.
             
             Tim
             :
             5.19
             .
             where
             Timothy
             is
             willed
             ,
             
             not
             to
             receiue
             an
             accusation
             against
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             vnder
             2.
             or
             3.
             witnesses
             ;
             
               that
               Timothie
               was
               at
               that
               time
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Iustine
               calleth
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               Antistes
               ,
               the
               Prelate
               or
               President
               in
               the
               Presbitery
               at
               Ephesus
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             was
             sent
             thither
             ,
             to
             be
             President
             among
             them
             as
             his
             course
             only
             or
             turne
             shuld
             come
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             other
             Presbyters
             there
             were
             equall
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             we
             are
             able
             to
             shewe
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Authors
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             were
             these
             singular
             persons
             ,
             whome
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             doth
             call
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             likewise
             at
             Smyrna
             .
             For
             as
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             Timothy
             had
             bene
             the
             Angell
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Beza
             ,
             
             confesseth
             ,
             so
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             Onesimus
             was
             the
             Pastor
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             Ignatius
             testifieth
             ,
             &
             
               Polycarpus
               the
            
             Byshop
             of
             Smyrna
             :
             If
             therefore
             Onesimus
             was
             but
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Polycarpus
             :
             then
             wee
             may
             be
             bold
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             was
             but
             one
             singular
             person
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             Angell
             of
             Smyrna
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             much
             of
             the
             first
             reason
             .
             
          
           
             The
             
               second
               indeed
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               necessarily
               occasioneth
               vs
               to
               enquire
               what
               manner
               of
               BB.
               these
               Angels
               were
               ,
            
             
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             some
             of
             our
             times
             haue
             made
             a
             question
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             former
             ages
             was
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             called
             into
             controuersie
             ;
             so
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               because
               B.
            
             Bilson
             
               and
               B.
            
             Barlow
             
               haue
               fancied
               to
               themselues
               another
               sort
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               then
               either
               the
               scriptures
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               do
               mention
               ,
               or
               any
               sound
               Diuines
               doe
               teach
               thereout
               .
            
          
           
             This
             then
             is
             the
             controuersie
             which
             remaineth
             to
             be
             decided
             ,
             whether
             sort
             of
             BB.
             such
             ,
             as
             those
             learned
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             do
             defend
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             my
             aduersary
             and
             his
             adherents
             do
             stand
             for
             ,
             is
             that
             kinde
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             hath
             bene
             but
             of
             late
             deuised
             ,
             and
             neuer
             till
             of
             late
             obtruded
             on
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             on
             which
             side
             the
             iudicious
             Reader
             shall
             see
             better
             euidence
             ,
             &
             more
             pregnāt
             proofes
             ,
             I
             adiure
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             without
             partialitie
             ,
             to
             assent
             thereto
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             function
             ,
             
             which
             is
             determined
             in
             the
             second
             Assertion
             ,
             
               viz
               :
               that
               the
               calling
               of
               B.B.
            
             (
             who
             are
             here
             meant
             by
             the
             starres
             and
             Angels
             )
             
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             doctrine
             so
             necessarily
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             proued
             that
             Bishops
             are
             here
             meant
             by
             starres
             and
             Angels
             (
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             I
             vndertook
             before
             to
             proue
             ,
             &
             now
             doubt
             not
             by
             Gods
             help
             to
             make
             euident
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             their
             calling
             is
             both
             aproued
             as
             good
             ,
             and
             commended
             as
             excellent
             .
             Neither
             would
             the
             refuter
             haue
             wrangled
             with
             this
             passage
             ,
             hauing
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             with
             an
             idle
             Coccysme
             he
             oft
             repeateth
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             is
             altogether
             impertinent
             ,
             that
             
               Diocesan
               BB.
            
             are
             not
             here
             meant
             :
             were
             it
             not
             that
             he
             was
             resolued
             before
             hand
             to
             cauill
             with
             whatsoeuer
             hee
             should
             find
             in
             my
             booke
             .
             Especially
             if
             you
             consider
             ,
             that
             elsewhere
             hee
             would
             make
             me
             beleeue
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             doctrine
             to
             
             be
             superfluous
             ,
             the
             former
             point
             being
             once
             proued
             .
          
           
             
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             2.
             
             Pag.
             3.
             
             For
             the
             deciding
             of
             the
             former
             question
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             in
             the
             wordes
             offered
             to
             our
             consideration
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             we
             are
             first
             to
             consider
             what
             maner
             of
             Churches
             they
             were
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             the
             Angels
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             preheminence
             they
             had
             in
             those
             Churches
             ,
             in
             regard
             wherof
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             first
             :
             wee
             are
             to
             trie
             ,
             whether
             these
             Churches
             whereof
             they
             were
             Angels
             or
             BB.
             were
             Parishes
             or
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             Parishionall
             or
             Diocesan
             BB.
             &c
             :
             to
             pag.
             5.
             own
             case
             .
          
           
             That
             these
             2.
             things
             are
             offered
             to
             our
             consideration
             (
             saith
             the
             refuter
             )
             wee
             denie
             not
             :
             but
             if
             he
             had
             walked
             with
             a
             right
             foote
             in
             the
             path
             hee
             entred
             into
             ,
             
             hee
             should
             by
             his
             Text
             haue
             taught
             vs
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             2.
             points
             ,
             and
             not
             quite
             contrarie
             ,
             as
             hee
             goes
             about
             ,
             by
             these
             two
             points
             to
             teach
             vs
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             Text.
             
          
           
             To
             whom
             I
             will
             not
             giue
             that
             answere
             which
             Festus
             did
             to
             Paul
             ,
             that
             too
             much
             learning
             hath
             made
             him
             madde
             :
             for
             hee
             seemeth
             not
             to
             be
             greatly
             sicke
             of
             that
             disease
             :
             but
             I
             may
             truely
             say
             that
             too
             much
             anger
             and
             wrath
             (
             which
             is
             
               furor
               breuis
            
             )
             which
             he
             vnmeasurably
             sheweth
             in
             this
             Section
             ,
             hath
             made
             him
             so
             to
             forget
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             wrangleth
             without
             witte
             and
             against
             sense
             .
             Vnlesse
             any
             man
             that
             is
             in
             his
             wittes
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Preacher
             to
             explane
             
             his
             Text.
             For
             what
             was
             it
             that
             in
             this
             Section
             I
             had
             in
             hand
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             to
             indeuour
             the
             explication
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             manner
             of
             BB
             :
             are
             here
             meant
             by
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ?
             for
             the
             explicatiō
             wherof
             ,
             what
             could
             more
             fitly
             be
             propounded
             ,
             then
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             2.
             things
             ?
             viz
             :
             what
             manner
             of
             Churches
             they
             were
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             the
             Angels
             or
             BB
             :
             and
             what
             manner
             of
             preheminence
             they
             had
             in
             those
             Churches
             ,
             in
             regard
             wherof
             they
             are
             termed
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             that
             from
             my
             Text
             rightly
             expounded
             of
             
               Diocesan
               BB.
            
             I
             might
             deduce
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             lawfulnes
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             inferre
             the
             vse
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             I
             had
             bene
             now
             propounding
             the
             doctrine
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             vrging
             the
             vse
             therevpon
             inferred
             ,
             there
             had
             bene
             reason
             I
             should
             prooue
             them
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             I
             doe
             ,
             by
             the
             Text
             already
             explicated
             .
             But
             when
             I
             am
             about
             to
             explicate
             the
             Text
             ,
             &
             propound
             the
             points
             that
             are
             therein
             questionable
             to
             be
             discussed
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             the
             handling
             of
             these
             points
             is
             the
             very
             explication
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             the
             Text
             that
             which
             is
             explicated
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Text
             be
             that
             which
             is
             explicated
             ,
             who
             could
             bee
             so
             senselesse
             ,
             as
             either
             to
             require
             that
             the
             points
             should
             be
             explaned
             by
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             to
             finde
             fault
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             handling
             of
             them
             the
             Text
             is
             explaned
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             hee
             is
             pleased
             of
             his
             grace
             
               to
               consider
               them
            
             .
             
             And
             wheras
             I
             yeeld
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             my
             propounding
             the
             former
             point
             to
             bee
             discussed
             ,
             diuers
             new-fangled
             Assertions
             of
             the
             new-found
             parish
             discipline
             ,
             whereof
             I
             spake
             but
             too
             mildely
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             :
             hee
             chargeth
             mee
             with
             
               bitter
               inueighing
               ,
               scornefull
               ,
               vpbraiding
               ,
               ouerflowing
               of
               the
               gall
               ,
               with
               spitting
               out
               vnsauoury
               reproaches
               ,
               making
               a
               calumnious
               out-crie
               in
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               Section
               :
            
             and
             much
             adoe
             he
             had
             ,
             not
             to
             apply
             to
             mee
             that
             saying
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             (
             with
             whome
             it
             better
             fitteth
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             iudge
             )
             
               Proud
               ,
               haughtie
               ,
               and
               scornefull
               is
               his
               name
               that
               worketh
               in
               his
               arrogancie
               wrath
               ,
            
             
             and
             in
             the
             ende
             out
             of
             the
             super-aboundance
             of
             his
             charitie
             ,
             hee
             is
             afraide
             for
             mee
             ,
             that
             
               I
               care
               not
               to
               loose
               much
               of
               my
               peace
               within
               :
            
             that
             all
             I
             here
             speake
             is
             
               Night
               worke
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               great
               
               distemper
               of
               the
               braine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Was
             my
             aduersaries
             backe
             or
             conscience
             rather
             galled
             ,
             was
             hee
             guiltie
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             of
             being
             one
             of
             the
             coyners
             of
             those
             newe
             opinions
             ,
             that
             hee
             thus
             flingeth
             and
             kicketh
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             gentlie
             touched
             ?
             Who
             ,
             knowing
             that
             those
             Assertions
             were
             some
             of
             those
             16.
             positions
             ,
             for
             the
             tryall
             whereof
             ,
             the
             vnchristian
             and
             vnmodest
             offer
             of
             disputation
             was
             made
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             magnified
             ,
             as
             beeing
             such
             chiefe
             points
             in
             controuersie
             betweene
             vs
             and
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             if
             in
             them
             the
             BB.
             (
             ioyning
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             with
             the
             Papists
             )
             haue
             the
             truth
             ;
             then
             extreme
             wrong
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             our
             separating
             therefrom
             ,
             and
             all
             Protestant
             Churches
             are
             for
             that
             cause
             Schismaticall
             :
             that
             if
             the
             Priests
             and
             Iesuites
             can
             satisfie
             them
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             they
             would
             bee
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
          
           
             Who
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             knowing
             this
             ,
             could
             with
             more
             mildnesse
             haue
             spoken
             of
             such
             Schismaticall
             nouelties
             ?
             For
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             haue
             bene
             alwayes
             generallie
             maintained
             and
             practised
             ,
             by
             all
             soundly
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             hee
             seemeth
             ,
             either
             not
             to
             care
             what
             hee
             speaketh
             ,
             or
             by
             soundly
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             to
             meane
             none
             but
             Brownists
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
             Betweene
             whom
             and
             these
             vnchristian
             and
             immodest
             challengers
             ,
             there
             went
             as
             wee
             say
             but
             a
             paire
             of
             sheeres
             ;
             These
             ,
             remaining
             after
             a
             sort
             in
             the
             peece
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             beeing
             by
             open
             Schisme
             cut
             off
             :
             Which
             againe
             they
             haue
             manifested
             in
             their
             late
             petition
             to
             the
             Kings
             Maiestie
             :
             
             This
             being
             the
             summe
             of
             their
             suite
             ,
             that
             
               they
               may
               be
               tollerated
               Schismatickes
            
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             let
             passe
             their
             new-coyned
             positions
             ,
             (
             excepting
             those
             that
             concerne
             this
             cause
             ,
             )
             with
             the
             Libellers
             bitter
             wranglings
             ,
             and
             vaine
             ianglings
             ,
             There
             are
             two
             things
             in
             answere
             to
             this
             Section
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             not
             let
             passe
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             his
             defence
             of
             the
             challengers
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             a
             great
             aduantage
             taken
             against
             a
             word
             ,
             which
             as
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               dropt
               by
               the
               way
            
             .
          
           
             His
             defence
             is
             ,
             against
             that
             
               calumnious
               outcrie
            
             ,
             as
             hee
             calleth
             
             it
             ,
             
             in
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             Section
             ,
             where
             I
             brieflie
             note
             ,
             that
             by
             what
             reason
             they
             denie
             the
             Bishops
             to
             bee
             members
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             because
             forsooth
             they
             bee
             not
             of
             some
             certaine
             parish
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             denie
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             hauing
             a
             more
             generall
             reference
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             within
             his
             dominions
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Gouernour
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             in
             Great
             Brittaine
             and
             Irel●nd
             ;
             is
             further
             from
             being
             a
             member
             of
             one
             onely
             parish
             ,
             then
             anie
             Bishop
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Hee
             answereth
             ,
             that
             the
             challengers
             
               
                 hold
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Houshold
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 entire
                 Church
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
              
            
             But
             tell
             mee
             ,
             doe
             they
             hold
             it
             to
             bee
             a
             true
             Church
             ?
             that
             so
             the
             King
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             doe
             ;
             Why
             may
             they
             not
             with
             the
             like
             reason
             acknowledge
             a
             Bishop
             and
             his
             familie
             ,
             to
             bee
             an
             entire
             familie
             by
             themselues
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             they
             holde
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             were
             more
             learned
             and
             iudicious
             .
          
           
             The
             aduantage
             which
             is
             taken
             at
             my
             words
             had
             need
             to
             bee
             verie
             great
             ,
             
             or
             else
             the
             refuter
             and
             his
             copartners
             doe
             shewe
             themselues
             to
             be
             very
             weake
             men
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             fiue
             times
             repeated
             in
             print
             ;
             once
             in
             their
             late
             petition
             ,
             with
             great
             amplifications
             ;
             once
             in
             the
             Abortiue
             booke
             ,
             with
             this
             note
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             
               sic
               tu
               beas
               amicos
            
             ?
             Thrice
             in
             this
             Booke
             ,
             with
             great
             triumphes
             and
             insultations
             :
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             treatise
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             also
             euery
             where
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             demanding
             with
             scorne
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
             
               Is
               this
               your
               kindnesse
               to
               your
               friends
               ?
            
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             
               sic
               tu
               beas
               amicos
            
             ?
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             
               quid
               facias
               odio
               ,
               sic
               vbi
               amore
               noces
            
             ?
             
          
           
             The
             Reader
             must
             needes
             expect
             some
             great
             matter
             ,
             
             seeing
             these
             hilles
             thus
             to
             swell
             ,
             The
             words
             whereat
             they
             take
             aduantage
             were
             these
             .
          
           
             Least
             they
             might
             seeme
             to
             set
             vp
             an
             absolute
             Popeling
             in
             euerie
             parish
             ,
             who
             should
             haue
             not
             onely
             supreame
             ,
             but
             also
             sole
             authoritie
             
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             they
             adioyne
             to
             him
             (
             
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               their
               Parish
               Bishop
            
             )
             a
             Consistorie
             of
             Lay
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             which
             words
             they
             frame
             this
             proposition
             ;
             
               
                 They
                 which
                 haue
                 not
                 onely
                 supreme
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 sole
                 authoritie
                 in
                 causes
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 are
                 absolute
                 Popelings
                 :
              
               hereto
               they
               adde
               an
               assumption
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               
                 All
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 onely
                 supreme
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 sole
                 authoritie
                 in
                 causes
                 Ecclesiasticall
              
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               inferre
               their
               victorious
               &
               triumphing
               conclusion
               ;
               
                 therefore
                 all
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 are
                 absolute
                 Popelings
                 .
              
               And
               this
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               mine
               owne
               reason
               ,
               whereby
               I
               make
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               absolute
               Popelings
               .
            
          
           
             Mine
             owne
             reason
             ?
             in
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             mine
             ,
             but
             the
             proposition
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             stretched
             beyond
             ,
             not
             onely
             my
             meaning
             ,
             but
             euen
             my
             words
             ?
             this
             proposition
             (
             I
             denie
             not
             )
             may
             bee
             framed
             out
             of
             my
             words
             :
             
               they
               who
               giue
               to
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               onely
               supreme
               ,
               but
               also
               sole
               authoritie
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               doe
               seeme
               to
               set
               vp
               an
               absolute
               Popeling
               .
            
          
           
             From
             which
             words
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             bene
             retained
             ,
             this
             might
             haue
             bene
             concluded
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             giue
             to
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             both
             supreme
             and
             sole
             authoritie
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             not
             ,
             that
             then
             I
             might
             seeme
             to
             set
             vp
             absolute
             Popelings
             .
             But
             it
             were
             well
             with
             my
             aduersaries
             ,
             if
             
               to
               seeme
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               bee
            
             ,
             were
             all
             one
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             as
             seeme
             ,
             to
             anie
             that
             is
             wise
             and
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             absolute
             Popelings
             .
             The
             application
             of
             this
             to
             the
             BB.
             is
             made
             in
             the
             assumption
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             false
             and
             foolish
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             theirs
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             impleyed
             and
             intended
             ,
             but
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             points
             I
             vndertake
             to
             proue
             throughout
             my
             Sermon
             .
             But
             their
             saying
             is
             false
             and
             friuolous
             .
             How
             doe
             they
             prooue
             it
             ?
             
               For
               the
               question
               beeing
               
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 refuter
              
               )
               whether
               the
               Churches
               should
               bee
               gouerned
               by
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               or
               by
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               :
               whereas
               they
               say
               ,
               by
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               adioyning
               the
               Elders
               to
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               
               and
               making
               them
               both
               subiect
               to
               the
               whole
               congregation
               ,
               &c.
               
               M.D.
               taketh
               all
               from
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               putteth
               the
               reynes
               into
               his
               Diocesan
               alone
               ,
               so
               making
               him
               by
               his
               owne
               rule
               the
               absolute
               Popeling
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             I
             intreate
             the
             Reader
             ,
             to
             keepe
             in
             store
             for
             future
             vse
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             propounded
             by
             the
             refuter
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             let
             vs
             after
             his
             owne
             manner
             examine
             his
             argument
             .
          
           
             
               The
               question
               being
               whether
               the
               Churches
               should
               be
               gouerned
               by
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
            
             (
             for
             I
             will
             for
             your
             credites
             sake
             leaue
             out
             that
             Brownisticall
             and
             Anabaptisticall
             dotage
             concerning
             the
             chiefe
             authoritie
             of
             the
             people
             )
          
           
             
               or
               by
               Diocesan
               BB.
               whosoeuer
               taketh
               all
               from
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               
                 and
                 (
                 shall
                 I
                 adde
              
               )
               the
               people
               too
               ,
               and
               putteth
               the
               reynes
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Diocesan
               alone
               ,
               he
               giueth
               him
               not
               onely
               supreme
               but
               also
               sole
               authoritie
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               so
               maketh
               him
               an
               absolute
               Popeling
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               question
               being
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               M.
               D.
               taketh
               all
               authoritie
               from
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               Elders
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               putteth
               the
               reynes
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               alone
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               M.
               D.
               giueth
               to
               the
               Diocesan
               ,
               not
               onely
               supreme
               ,
               but
               also
               sole
               authoritie
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               his
               owne
               rule
               maketh
               him
               an
               absolute
               Popeling
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             To
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             
             how
             the
             refuter
             climbeth
             a
             ladder
             of
             vntruthes
             ,
             to
             seat
             our
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             his
             assumption
             ,
             wherein
             are
             two
             vntruthes
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             all
             authoritie
             from
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             people
             .
             The
             Elders
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             I
             reiect
             as
             a
             new
             deuise
             :
             in
             the
             parishioners
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             some
             authoritie
             in
             choosing
             ,
             or
             consenting
             to
             the
             choyse
             ,
             of
             some
             Church-officers
             ;
             but
             authoritie
             to
             gouerne
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             depose
             ,
             and
             depriue
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             any
             .
             They
             are
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             which
             must
             heare
             their
             pastors
             voyce
             ,
             and
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             spirituall
             guides
             :
             They
             are
             the
             flocke
             which
             must
             be
             ruled
             and
             taught
             ,
             not
             followed
             and
             obeyed
             .
          
           
           
             As
             touching
             the
             pastors
             of
             parishes
             ,
             I
             leaue
             to
             them
             that
             pastorall
             power
             ,
             which
             euer
             was
             granted
             to
             them
             since
             the
             first
             distinguishing
             of
             parishes
             ,
             and
             allotting
             of
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             both
             
               po●●statem
               ordinis
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               order
               ▪
            
             as
             they
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             
               &
               potestatem
               iurisdictionis
               spiritualis
               seu
               internae
               ▪
               ]
               a
               power
               of
               spirituall
               and
               inward
               iurisdiction
               ,
               to
            
             rule
             their
             flocke
             after
             a
             priuate
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             
               foro
               conscientiae
               ,
               in
               the
               court
               of
               conscience
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             pastors
             of
             that
             flocke
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             power
             they
             rule
             and
             guide
             their
             flocke
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             publike
             Ministery
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             their
             priuate
             attendance
             ,
             or
             if
             yee
             will
             so
             call
             it
             ,
             superintendence
             ,
             as
             occasion
             shal
             be
             offered
             .
             For
             as
             touching
             their
             publicke
             ministery
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             leaders
             and
             guides
             of
             the
             people
             in
             Gods
             seruice
             ;
             they
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             therein
             teaching
             ,
             confuting
             ,
             instructing
             ,
             reprouing
             ,
             correcting
             their
             hearers
             ;
             they
             administer
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             as
             the
             stewards
             of
             Gods
             house
             ;
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             admitting
             into
             Gods
             family
             ,
             those
             which
             belong
             to
             his
             couenant
             ;
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             nourishing
             the
             houshold
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             due
             season
             :
             and
             both
             by
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             exercising
             so
             much
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             
             as
             of
             right
             belongeth
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             binding
             the
             notoriously
             scandalous
             and
             impenitent
             ,
             by
             denouncing
             the
             threatnings
             of
             God
             against
             them
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             repelling
             them
             for
             the
             time
             from
             the
             sacrament
             ;
             as
             also
             loosing
             the
             penitent
             belieuers
             ,
             by
             applying
             to
             them
             the
             gracious
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             adding
             thereto
             the
             sacraments
             as
             seales
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             all
             power
             is
             not
             taken
             from
             the
             pastors
             :
             neither
             is
             all
             giuen
             to
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             .
             For
             in
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             others
             are
             ioyned
             with
             him
             :
             some
             vnder
             him
             ,
             some
             aboue
             him
             .
             Vnder
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             mother
             Church
             or
             Cathedrall
             ,
             the
             Deane
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             as
             hereafter
             wee
             shall
             shewe
             ,
             were
             called
             Archpresbyters
             ,
             and
             
               presbyteri
               ciuitatis
            
             :
             in
             the
             other
             Churches
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             diuided
             into
             seuerall
             precincts
             ,
             the
             Archdeacons
             and
             rurall
             Deanes
             ,
             gouerning
             them
             as
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             wont
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             .
             
             Not
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Chancellers
             and
             Officials
             ,
             the
             former
             being
             adioyned
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             the
             Archdeacons
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             skill
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             lawes
             .
             Aboue
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             his
             courts
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             prouinciall
             Synodes
             ,
             assembling
             chiefly
             for
             ordaining
             Ecclesiasticall
             Canons
             and
             constitutions
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Bishops
             are
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ruled
             .
             In
             making
             whereof
             ,
             though
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             authoritie
             especially
             appeareth
             ,
             yet
             neither
             all
             the
             Bishops
             alone
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             any
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             concludeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             may
             to
             the
             former
             authoritie
             of
             Ministers
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             in
             making
             Ecclesiasticall
             lawes
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             voyce
             ,
             either
             by
             themselues
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Synode
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             as
             themselues
             shall
             choose
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
             In
             the
             proposition
             likewise
             are
             two
             vntruthes
             .
             
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             generally
             true
             as
             it
             is
             necessarily
             intended
             in
             the
             proposition
             (
             for
             otherwise
             the
             Syllogisme
             is
             a
             meere
             Paralogisme
             )
             that
             whosoeuer
             doth
             giue
             to
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             ,
             the
             power
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             seuerall
             pastors
             with
             their
             Elders
             and
             parishes
             ,
             doth
             straightwaies
             giue
             the
             sole
             authoritie
             Ecclesiasticall
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             
             if
             we
             were
             so
             madde
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernement
             but
             parishionall
             ,
             there
             were
             something
             in
             his
             speech
             .
             But
             when
             besides
             and
             aboue
             the
             gouernement
             not
             onely
             parishionall
             but
             also
             Diocesan
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             a
             superiour
             authoritie
             in
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             his
             courts
             ,
             in
             the
             prouinciall
             synodes
             ,
             especially
             that
             authoritie
             of
             making
             Church-lawes
             ,
             whereby
             both
             Dioceses
             and
             parishes
             are
             to
             be
             ruled
             :
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             although
             I
             did
             take
             all
             authoritie
             from
             parish-bishops
             and
             their
             Elders
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             follow
             that
             I
             giue
             the
             whole
             authoritie
             Ecclesiasticall
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             alone
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             of
             my
             ascribing
             the
             
               
                 supreme
                 authoritie
              
            
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             supreme
             and
             the
             loudest
             lye
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             assumption
             of
             his
             chiefe
             Syllogisme
             most
             euidently
             false
             .
             
             Doe
             I
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             vs
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             hath
             the
             supreme
             authoritie
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ?
             doth
             not
             our
             Church
             subiect
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             prouinciall
             Synodes
             ?
             doth
             not
             appeale
             lye
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             likewise
             from
             him
             to
             the
             Kings
             Delegates
             ?
             doth
             not
             himselfe
             acknowledge
             pag.
             69.
             the
             Bishops
             so
             to
             be
             subiected
             to
             the
             two
             Archbishops
             ,
             
               as
               that
               if
               we
               may
               iudge
               by
               the
               outward
               appearance
               and
               practise
               ,
               we
               may
            
             in
             his
             opinion
             
               seeme
               to
               haue
               but
               two
               Churches
               ,
               and
               those
               prouinciall
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Yorke
               ?
            
             doe
             wee
             not
             all
             ,
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Maiestie
             to
             haue
             the
             supreme
             authoritie
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ?
             and
             whereas
             the
             greatest
             authoritie
             of
             Churchmen
             is
             exercised
             in
             Synodes
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             authoritie
             of
             Synodes
             is
             the
             making
             of
             Church-lawes
             ;
             yet
             the
             ratification
             of
             them
             we
             submit
             to
             the
             King
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             (a)
             ancient
             Churches
             liuing
             vnder
             Orthodoxall
             Kings
             )
             in
             so
             much
             that
             they
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Church-lawes
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             Kings
             (b)
             Ecclesiasticall
             lawe
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             neither
             I
             take
             all
             authoritie
             from
             the
             pastors
             ,
             nor
             giue
             all
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             ascribe
             vnto
             them●
             sole
             ,
             nor
             supreme
             authoritie
             ;
             what
             haue
             the
             libellers
             gained
             by
             all
             their
             triumphing
             outcryes
             ,
             but
             the
             manifestation
             of
             their
             owne
             manifold
             vntruthes
             ?
             
               Yea
               but
               the
               title
               of
               absolute
               Popelings
               agreeth
               better
               to
               our
               Diocesan
               BB.
               then
               to
               their
               parish
               BB.
               
            
          
           
             Neither
             did
             I
             say
             that
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ioyne
             vnto
             them
             a
             consistory
             of
             Elders
             ,
             they
             would
             seeme
             to
             set
             vp
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             Popeling
             ,
             but
             an
             absolute
             Popeling
             in
             euery
             parish
             ▪
             a
             petite
             pope
             indeed
             their
             pastor
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             supremacy
             they
             ascribe
             vnto
             him
             ,
             (
             making
             him
             the
             supreme
             Ecclesiasticall
             officer
             in
             euery
             Church
             )
             which
             wee
             deny
             to
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             a
             consistory
             ioyned
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             hath
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             hee
             would
             bee
             more
             then
             a
             pope
             .
          
           
           
             And
             againe
             ,
             whereas
             our
             Bishops
             are
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             lawes
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             superiors
             are
             imposed
             vpon
             them
             ;
             their
             pastors
             with
             their
             Elders
             and
             people
             hauing
             (
             as
             the
             Pope
             saith
             he
             hath
             )
             a
             supreme
             ,
             immediate
             and
             independent
             authoritie
             sufficient
             for
             the
             gouernement
             of
             their
             Churches
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             making
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             lawes
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             gouerned
             by
             their
             owne
             lawes
             .
             For
             the
             chiefe
             thing
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernement
             ,
             is
             the
             authoritie
             to
             prescribe
             lawes
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             If
             therefore
             each
             parish
             hath
             (
             as
             they
             say
             it
             hath
             )
             sufficient
             authoritie
             within
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             the
             gouernement
             of
             it selfe
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             immediately
             deriued
             from
             Christ
             ;
             then
             questionlesse
             they
             haue
             authoritie
             to
             prescribe
             lawes
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             superioritie
             of
             a
             synode
             to
             impose
             lawes
             vpon
             him
             ,
             no
             more
             doe
             they
             .
             They
             will
             giue
             synodes
             leaue
             to
             deliberate
             of
             that
             which
             may
             be
             best
             ,
             
             and
             to
             perswade
             thereto
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Kings
             supremacie
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             how
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             their
             maine
             assertion
             ,
             wherein
             they
             ascribe
             to
             euery
             parish
             an
             independent
             authoritie
             immediately
             deriued
             from
             Christ
             ,
             sufficient
             for
             the
             gouernement
             of
             it selfe
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             .
          
           
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             3.
             pag.
             5.
             
             
             Concerning
             the
             secōd
             ,
             viz.
             what
             was
             the
             preheminence
             of
             these
             BB.
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             others
             more
             wise
             and
             learned
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             granting
             they
             were
             BB.
             of
             whole
             cities
             &
             the
             countries
             adioyning
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             of
             Dioceses
             )
             notwithstanding
             the
             sway
             of
             
             the
             gouernement
             they
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Presbyteries
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             consisting
             partly
             of
             Ministers
             and
             partly
             of
             annual
             or
             Lay-presbyters
             :
             making
             these
             Angels
             or
             Bishops
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             presidents
             of
             those
             Presbyteries
             :
             and
             such
             presidents
             as
             were
             not
             superior
             to
             other
             Ministers
             in
             degree
             ,
             &c.
             to
             pag.
             6.
             in
             their
             turnes
             .
          
           
             
             Of
             the
             two
             points
             seruing
             to
             shew
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             explication
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             Bishops
             were
             meant
             by
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             latter
             I
             propounded
             in
             this
             section
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             A
             reason
             whereof
             I
             alledge
             a
             controuersie
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             another
             sort
             of
             disciplinarians
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             more
             wise
             and
             learned
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             grant
             that
             which
             the
             former
             denied
             ,
             yet
             doe
             greatly
             differ
             from
             vs
             concerning
             the
             preheminence
             which
             the
             Angels
             or
             ancient
             Bishops
             had
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             section
             are
             2.
             things
             ,
             first
             the
             proposition
             of
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             concerning
             the
             preheminence
             of
             BB.
             in
             respect
             whereof
             they
             were
             called
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             a
             reason
             thereof
             .
             To
             the
             proposition
             he
             answereth
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 this
                 name
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 generall
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 any
                 soueraignetie
                 or
                 supremacie
                 ouer
                 other
                 their
                 fellow
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 I
                 imply
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 plainely
                 but
                 vntruely
                 affirme
                 afterwards
                 .
              
            
             In
             which
             fewe
             words
             are
             2.
             vntruthes
             .
             Whereof
             the
             former
             is
             an
             errour
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               to
               tearmed
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               generall
               calling
               of
               the
               ministery
               .
            
             For
             though
             to
             be
             called
             Angels
             ,
             generally
             agreeth
             to
             all
             Ministers
             :
             yet
             for
             one
             and
             but
             one
             among
             many
             Ministers
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             called
             
               the
               Angell
            
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             common
             title
             belonging
             to
             all
             Ministers
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             generall
             calling
             ,
             but
             a
             peculiar
             stile
             belonging
             
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             had
             singular
             preheminence
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             .
             So
             saith
             
               D.
               Raynolds
               :
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               though
               it
               had
               sundry
               Elders
               and
               pastors
               to
               guide
               it
               ;
               yet
               among
               those
               sundry
               was
               there
               one
               chiefe
               ,
               whō
               our
               Sauiour
               calleth
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               writeth
               ,
               that
               to
               him
               which
               by
               him
               the
               rest
               should
               know
               .
               And
               this
               is
               he
               whom
               afterward
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               the
               fathers
               called
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             latter
             :
             where
             he
             saith
             that
             I
             doe
             here
             imply
             that
             the
             Bishops
             haue
             a
             soueraignety
             or
             supremacy
             ouer
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             doe
             affirme
             it
             plainely
             ,
             that
             plainely
             is
             a
             plaine
             lie
             .
             Soueraignetie
             and
             supremacy
             ouer
             other
             Ministers
             none
             but
             Papists
             giue
             to
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             none
             but
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Superioritie
             indeed
             belongeth
             to
             Bishops
             ouer
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             reason
             ,
             
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             obscure
             ,
             hee
             should
             haue
             answered
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             teacheth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               vnderstand
               not
            
             .
             For
             better
             were
             it
             to
             plead
             ignorance
             ,
             then
             to
             wrangle
             with
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             vnderstand
             .
             For
             I
             doe
             plainely
             note
             in
             the
             Sermon
             two
             sorts
             of
             disciplinarians
             ,
             who
             are
             opposite
             vnto
             vs
             in
             this
             controuersie
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             a
             new
             sect
             of
             disciplinarians
             lately
             risen
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             (
             who
             haue
             coyned
             the
             new-found
             parish
             discipline
             ,
             which
             commeth
             nearer
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             then
             of
             any
             well
             ordered
             Church
             )
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             in
             the
             former
             point
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             graue
             and
             learned
             diuines
             ,
             such
             as
             Caluin
             and
             
               Beza
               ,
               &c.
            
             who
             stand
             for
             that
             discipline
             ,
             which
             is
             practised
             in
             Geneua
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             ;
             shewing
             that
             as
             they
             doe
             not
             consent
             with
             our
             newe
             disciplinarians
             in
             the
             former
             point
             ,
             so
             they
             dissent
             from
             vs
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             touching
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             refuter
             vnderstandeth
             all
             as
             a
             grant
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             whereof
             some
             part
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             rest
             he
             reiecteth
             as
             false
             .
             And
             though
             in
             neither
             he
             doe
             vnderstand
             what
             was
             intended
             ,
             yet
             hee
             is
             as
             bold
             as
             blind
             Bayard
             to
             blunder
             out
             this
             blustering
             speech
             ,
             that
             
               
                 with
                 one
                 breath
                 I
                 blowe
                 out
                 both
                 truth
                 and
                 falshood
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Neither
             doubteth
             he
             ,
             though
             meerely
             ignorant
             of
             that
             
             which
             he
             auoucheth
             ,
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             
               foure
               vntruthes
            
             ;
             denying
             1.
             that
             
               
                 they
                 grant
                 Bishops
                 which
                 here
                 are
                 called
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 set
                 ouer
                 Dioceses
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 citie
                 and
                 countrey
                 adioyning
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2
             
               That
               they
               teach
               the
               onely
               gouerning
               Elders
               ,
               to
               be
               lay
               or
               annuall
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               That
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               were
               nothing
               else
               but
               presidents
               of
               the
               Presbyteries
               .
            
          
           
             4
             
               That
               their
               presidentshippe
               was
               onely
               for
               a
               weeke
               or
               a
               moneth
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               course
               as
               being
               common
               to
               them
               in
               their
               turnes
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             all
             these
             points
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             seeke
             further
             then
             to
             the
             writings
             of
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             .
             
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
             As
             touching
             the
             first
             ,
             Caluin
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             (
             when
             in
             the
             gouernement
             thereof
             there
             was
             nothing
             almost
             dissonant
             from
             Gods
             word
             )
             
               each
               citie
               had
               a
               colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               were
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               euery
               citie
               was
               assigned
               a
               certaine
               region
               ,
               which
               should
               receiue
               their
               Presbyters
            
             (
             
               meaning
               the
               pastors
               of
               seuerall
            
             parisnes
             )
             
               from
               thence
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               should
               be
               accoumpied
               as
               part
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               Euery
               Colledge
               was
               subiect
               to
               some
               one
               Bishop
               .
               But
               if
               the
               countrey
               ,
               which
               was
               vnder
               his
               Bishopricke
               ,
               was
               larger
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               could
               in
               all
               places
               discharge
               all
               the
               functions
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               in
               certaine
               places
               throughout
               the
               countrey
               were
               appointed
               certaine
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               in
               busines
               of
               lesse
               importance
               should
               be
               in
               his
               steed
               .
               These
               were
               called
               Chorepiscopi
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               prouince
               they
               represented
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             Likewise
             (a)
             Beza
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             the
             
               first
               distribution
               of
               the
               Church
               into
               Dioceses
               ,
               was
               framed
               according
               to
               the
               diuision
               of
               the
               prouinces
               vnder
               the
               Romane
               Empier
               ,
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               precincts
               of
               gouernement
               ,
               which
               Plinie
               calleth
            
             conuentus
             &
             iurisdictiones
             ,
             
               in
               the
               chiefe
               cities
               whereof
               the
               presidents
               kept
               their
               courts
               of
               iudgment
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
            
             Pliny
             (b)
             reckneth
             9.
             in
             Asia
             
               the
               lesse
               ,
               fiue
               whereof
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
            
             (
             viz.
             Laodicea
             ,
             Sardes
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
             Pergamus
             .
             
               Neither
               are
               we
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               imagine
               that
               this
               order
               at
               the
               first
               proceeded
               rather
               from
               a
               councill
               or
               decree
               of
               the
               ancient
               fathers
               assembled
               together
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               very
               instinct
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               instigation
               of
               necessitie
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               in
               the
               chiefe
               Towne
               of
               euery
               Diocesse
               ,
               the
            
             (e(
             
               first
               Presbiter
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               by
               a
               dangerous
               Catachresis
               ,
               was
               called
               a
               Bishoppe
               ,
               in
               the
               daily
               common
               iurisdiction
               ,
            
             Praeerat
             caeteris
             ,
             tum
             vrbanis
             tum
             alijs
             eius
             regionis
             ,
             com-Presbyteris
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             totj
             Diocoesi
             ;
             
               was
               President
               ouer
               his
               fellow
               Presbyters
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Citie
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               whole
               Diocese
               .
               And
               because
               sometimes
               the
               Countrey
               was
               of
               larger
               extent
               ,
               then
               that
               all
               vpon
               euery
               occasion
               ,
               could
               conueniently
               meete
               in
               the
               Citie
               ;
               and
               forasmuch
               ,
               as
               other
               small
               Cities
               and
               Townes
               did
               neede
               commune
               inspection
               or
               ouersight
               ,
               they
               also
               had
               their
               Chorepiscopi
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Countrey-Bishops
               ,
               or
               Vice-Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             their
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Laitie
             it
             is
             plaine
             .
             2
             For
             whereas
             Caluin
             diuideth
             the
             Church
             into
             two
             Orders
             or
             Ranks
             ,
             
               Clerum
               ,
               sc.
               &
               plebem
               ;
               the
               Clergie
               and
               Laitie
               ,
            
             hee
             plainely
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               these
               Elders
               are
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               Laitie
               .
            
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             being
             chosen
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             become
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             
             hee
             must
             needes
             meane
             ,
             that
             they
             still
             continue
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Laitie
             .
             And
             that
             hee
             thought
             they
             should
             be
             annuall
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneua
             by
             him
             set
             downe
             ,
             doth
             declare
             .
          
           
             Both
             which
             points
             Beza
             acknowledgeth
             together
             .
             
             In
             this
             Citie
             of
             Geneua
             saith
             hee
             ,
             those
             gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             the
             title
             of
             the
             chapter
             hee
             called
             annuall
             )
             
               are
               chosen
               yearely
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               baser
               sort
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               very
               order
               of
            
             25.60
             .
             and
             200.
             men
             :
             (
             which
             be
             the
             councills
             of
             state
             in
             Geneua
             ,
             2.
             being
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             25.4
             .
             out
             of
             the
             60.
             and
             6.
             out
             of
             200.
             )
             
               not
               without
               the
               knowledge
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               euery
               yeare
               newe
               are
               chosen
               ,
               or
               the
               olde
               confirmed
               .
               So
               euery
               where
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               in
               other
               free
               Churches
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               like
               choice
               is
               obserued
               .
            
             For
             of
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             some
             are
             chosen
             to
             this
             Eldership
             in
             Scotland
             yearely
             ,
             in
             the
             Low-Countreyes
             they
             are
             chosen
             for
             2.
             yeares
             ,
             the
             halfe
             of
             them
             being
             changed
             euery
             yeare
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             may
             not
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             which
             bee
             of
             the
             25.
             or
             60.
             or
             200.
             in
             Geneua
             ,
             being
             all
             States-men
             (
             as
             their
             gouerning-Elders
             bee
             )
             are
             Lay-men
             .
          
           
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             
               great
               consideration
               must
               bee
               had
            
             (
             saith
             Beza
             )
             
               that
               Princes
               and
               Noble
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               haue
               authoritie
               and
               preheminence
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               bee
               chosen
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Seignorie
               .
            
          
           
             And
             surely
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             (
             prouing
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             bee
             such
             Elders
             of
             the
             Laitie
             ioyned
             to
             the
             Ministers
             )
             
               vnlesse
               some
               chosen
               men
               out
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               whole
               congregation
               ,
            
             
             
               doe
               sit
               in
               that
               assemblie
               ,
               whereby
               the
               whole
               Church
               is
               gouerned
               ,
               Scarcely
               shall
               the
               vniuersall
               name
               of
               that
               Church
               agree
               to
               that
               assemblie
               ,
               wherewith
               notwithstanding
               Christ
               adorneth
               it
               :
               Namely
               ,
               because
               they
               being
               chosen
               out
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               should
               represent
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             His
             reason
             therefore
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             whole
             Church
             consisteth
             of
             the
             Clergie
             and
             Laytie
             :
             So
             that
             Senate
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             represent
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             must
             consist
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Laitie
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             prooueth
             by
             a
             necessary
             disiunction
             (
             as
             he
             thinketh
             )
             that
             if
             there
             must
             bee
             a
             Presbyterie
             at
             all
             ,
             
             a
             good
             part
             thereof
             must
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Laitie
             .
             
               Whence
               doe
               they
               thinke
               they
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               them
               whom
               they
               call
               Lay-men
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             or
             ancient
             BB.
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             superioritie
             ,
             3
             only
             Presidents
             of
             the
             presbyterie
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nothing
             is
             more
             plaine
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Presbyters
            
             (
             saith
             Caluin
             )
             
               in
               euery
               Citie
               chose
               one
               out
               of
               their
               number
               ,
               to
               whom
               specially
               they
               giue
               the
               title
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               least
               from
               equalitie
               (
               as
               is
               wont
               )
               dissentions
               should
               arise
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               Bishop
               was
               not
               so
               in
               honour
               and
               dignitie
               superiour
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               hee
               had
               dominion
               ouer
               his
               colleagues
               .
               But
               what
               office
               the
               Consul
               had
               in
               the
               Senate
               ,
               to
               propound
               matters
               ,
               to
               aske
               voyces
               ,
               to
               goe
               before
               others
               in
               counselling
               ,
               admonishing
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               by
               his
               authoritie
               to
               rule
               the
               whole
               action
               ,
               and
               to
               execute
               that
               which
               by
               common
               counsell
               hath
               bene
               decreed
               ,
               that
               office
               did
               the
               B.
               beare
               ,
               in
               the
               assemblie
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
               euery
               Colledge
            
             of
             Presbyters
             
               onely
               for
               preseruation
               of
               peace
               and
               good
               order
               ,
               were
               subiect
               to
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               did
               so
               goe
               before
               others
               in
               dignitie
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               was
               subiect
               to
               the
               assemblie
               of
               the
               bretheren
               ,
            
             meaning
             the
             Presbyterie
             .
          
           
           
             Caluin
             therefore
             maketh
             the
             Angels
             or
             ancient
             Bishops
             ,
             nothing
             else
             but
             presidents
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             or
             moderators
             of
             the
             Assemblie
             .
          
           
             Beza
             ,
             
             as
             by
             each
             of
             these
             Angels
             he
             vnderstandeth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             President
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             ;
             So
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             the
             first
             Bishops
             ,
             
             to
             haue
             bene
             no
             other
             but
             presidents
             
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Senate
               ,
               Presidents
               ouer
               the
               assemblies
               of
               Pastors
               ,
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             diuerse
             Parishes
             ,
             belonging
             to
             one
             Church
             )
             whose
             authoritie
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             to
             bee
             nothing
             else
             
               but
               the
               Dignitie
               of
               the
               first
               place
               in
               the
               sacred
               Assemblie
               ,
               with
               the
               right
               of
               ruling
               the
               common
               action
               ,
               without
               any
               dominion
               ouer
               those
               which
               sit
               with
               him
               .
               And
            
             such
             a
             presidentship
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             to
             bee
             
               a
               Diuine
               ordinance
            
             .
             
          
           
             And
             whereas
             Ierome
             saith
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             the
             presbyters
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             haue
             him
             so
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             alwayes
             a
             president
             .
             
             And
             whereas
             
               D.
               Sarauia
            
             objecteth
             ,
             that
             in
             Saint
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             these
             7.
             
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             had
             by
             Diuine
             ordinance
             7.
             
             BB.
             set
             ouer
             them
             ,
             whome
             hee
             calleth
             the
             Angels
             ;
             Beza
             replieth
             ;
             
               Wherefore
               vrge
               you
               this
               against
            
             Ierome
             
               &
               vs
            
             ?
             
             
               For
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               at
               the
               first
               were
               gouerned
               by
               the
               common
               counsell
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               wee
               may
               not
               thinke
               he
               was
               so
               vnwise
               ,
               as
               to
               dreame
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               was
               President
               of
               the
               assemblie
               .
            
          
           
             And
             most
             plainely
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               As
               touching
               the
               first
               Presbyter
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               or
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocesse
            
             ,
             
             
               what
               his
               Dignitie
               was
               ,
               and
               wherein
               it
               did
               consist
               ,
               I
               haue
               often
               shewed
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               wholly
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               degree
               .
               Euery
               one
               of
               his
               fellow-Presbyters
               or
               Pastors
               ruling
               his
               own
               Parish
               ,
               and
               that
               first
               Presbyter
               or
               Byshop
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               ,
               hauing
               a
               super-intendencie
               or
               in-spection
               ouer
               all
               his
               fellow-Presbyters
               ,
               thus
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               admonish
               them
               of
               their
               dutie
               ;
               as
               also
               hauing
               assembled
               his
               Presbyterie
               ,
               either
               on
               set
               dayes
               ,
               or
               extraordinarilie
               ,
               to
               propound
               matters
               to
               them
               concerning
               the
               Diocesse
               ,
               or
               the
               Censure
               of
               manners
               ,
               to
               aske
               their
               voices
               ,
               to
               pronounce
               what
               to
               the
               rest
               seemeth
               good
               .
               From
               which
               iudgement
               ,
               it
               was
               lawfull
               
               to
               appeale
               to
               a
               Prouinciall
               Synode
               .
            
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             last
             point
             ,
             what
             the
             learned
             disciplinarians
             hold
             ,
             
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             and
             other
             Churches
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             reforme
             ,
             as
             was
             pretended
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ;
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             presbyteries
             in
             those
             Churches
             being
             not
             perpetuall
             ,
             or
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             .
             But
             omitting
             the
             rest
             ,
             (a)
             Beza
             often
             vrgeth
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             BB
             :
             had
             this
             presidentship
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             course
             .
             And
             as
             hee
             professeth
             the
             presidentship
             in
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             euery
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             &
             immutable
             ;
             So
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             those
             BB
             :
             alone
             for
             diuine
             ,
             who
             had
             this
             presidentship
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             and
             by
             course
             .
          
           
             How
             be
             it
             hee
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             ,
             the
             order
             it selfe
             ,
             
             (
             Namely
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             a
             president
             in
             each
             presbyterie
             )
             is
             perpetuall
             and
             immutable
             ,
             as
             beeing
             essentiall
             :
             Yet
             
               ordinis
               modum
               ;
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               order
               :
            
             though
             it
             were
             a
             diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             by
             course
             and
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             was
             variable
             ,
             as
             being
             but
             accidentall
             .
          
           
             
             But
             his
             wordes
             which
             most
             plainely
             testifie
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             deliuered
             ,
             are
             these
             ;
             
               In
               what
               sense
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               Ierome
               saith
               ,
               The
               Churches
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               were
               gouerned
               by
               the
               common
               Counsell
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               Ambrose
               teacheth
               ;
               namely
               so
               ,
               as
               there
               should
               bee
               one
               among
               them
               ,
               not
               superiour
               in
               degree
               ,
               but
               first
               in
               the
               dignitie
               of
               Order
               and
               Honour
               ;
               to
               which
               office
               euery
               one
               should
               succeede
               in
               their
               turnes
               .
               Now
               ,
               what
               space
               of
               time
               was
               prescribed
               to
               this
               Presidentship
               ,
               
               Ambrose
               describeth
               not
               .
               But
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               weekely
               course
               ,
               such
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Aaronicall
               Priest-hood
               .
            
          
           
             And
             after
             ,
             speaking
             of
             that
             change
             which
             Ierome
             noteth
             ,
             hee
             giueth
             this
             reason
             thereof
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Primacie
               of
               Order
               ,
               by
               course
               or
               turnes
               of
               mutuall
               succession
               ,
               was
               by
               experience
               found
               not
               sufficient
               for
               auoyding
               of
               Schisme
               :
               the
               dignitie
               of
               this
               Primacie
               being
               communicated
               vnto
               each
               of
               the
               Pastors
               in
               their
               turnes
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Therefore
               that
               which
               had
               bene
               common
               to
               all
               in
               their
               turnes
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               good
               to
               translate
               vnto
               one
               ;
               and
               that
               one
               chosen
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               whole
               Presbitery
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             the
             refuter
             therefore
             take
             home
             those
             foure
             vntruths
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             hee
             obiected
             against
             mee
             ;
             whether
             out
             of
             vnmannerly
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             rather
             cunning-rudenes
             .
             For
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             thought
             that
             such
             bolde
             challengers
             of
             the
             BB.
             and
             so
             confident
             an
             vndertaker
             of
             this
             busines
             ,
             could
             simply
             be
             ignorant
             of
             these
             things
             :
             
             but
             rather
             cunninglie
             sought
             to
             conceale
             the
             diuision
             ,
             which
             is
             among
             themselues
             ;
             fearing
             lest
             their
             fauourites
             ,
             (
             whereof
             some
             followe
             ,
             some
             goe
             before
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             zeale
             not
             guided
             by
             knowledge
             )
             should
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             challengers
             ,
             and
             this
             Champion
             stand
             for
             a
             Discipline
             ,
             neither
             taught
             by
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             learned
             men
             ,
             nor
             yet
             practised
             by
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             :
             whereof
             I
             desire
             all
             men
             to
             take
             notice
             .
          
           
             And
             verilie
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             till
             I
             sawe
             H.I.
             booke
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             vnmodest
             &
             vnchristian
             offer
             of
             disputation
             :
             that
             they
             who
             stand
             for
             the
             pretended
             reformation
             among
             vs
             ,
             had
             sought
             for
             no
             other
             discipline
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             taught
             ,
             and
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             especiallie
             of
             Geneua
             doth
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             did
             practise
             .
             But
             when
             I
             saw
             the
             nouell
             Assertions
             ,
             wheron
             the
             new-found
             parish
             discipline
             is
             founded
             ,
             vrged
             with
             such
             bold
             vehemencie
             ,
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             I
             was
             much
             alienated
             from
             that
             side
             .
             And
             so
             I
             hope
             will
             all
             moderate
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             consider
             how
             they
             make
             no
             ende
             of
             broaching
             more
             and
             more
             Nouelties
             .
          
           
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             4
             pag.
             6.
             
             
             Now
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             matter
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             :
             Forasmuch
             as
             both
             sorts
             obtrude
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             to
             extrude
             Bishops
             ;
             I
             would
             first
             proue
             against
             both
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             pag
             :
             7.
             
          
           
           
             Hitherto
             the
             two
             Assertions
             contained
             in
             the
             explication
             haue
             beene
             propounded
             to
             be
             discussed
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             this
             Section
             ,
             I
             made
             way
             to
             the
             proofe
             hereof
             ,
             by
             enumerating
             distinctly
             the
             seuerall
             points
             which
             I
             purposed
             to
             handle
             ,
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             either
             .
             And
             first
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             explication
             of
             my
             Text
             
               (
               viz
               :
               )
               that
               the
               Angells
               or
               Pastors
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               were
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               function
               ,
               as
               ours
               bee
               .
            
             )
             I
             endeuoured
             to
             prooue
             it
             ,
             both
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             disproouing
             the
             presbyterian
             discipline
             ,
             wherein
             I
             intended
             a
             disiunctiue
             argumentation
             ,
             that
             (
             the
             question
             beeing
             ,
             whether
             the
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             by
             presbyteries
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             consisting
             for
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             or
             by
             BB
             :
             as
             wee
             holde
             ,
             )
             the
             disproofe
             of
             their
             presbyteries
             ,
             might
             bee
             a
             proofe
             for
             our
             Bishops
             :
             and
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Angels
             or
             ancient
             Bishops
             was
             ,
             as
             well
             extensiuè
             ,
             against
             our
             newe
             disciplinarians
             ,
             (
             viz
             :
             )
             that
             the
             Churches
             whereof
             they
             were
             Byshops
             ,
             were
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             themselues
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ;
             as
             intensiuè
             ,
             against
             the
             Elder
             ,
             and
             more
             learned
             disciplinarians
             ,
             that
             BB.
             were
             superiour
             to
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             in
             degree
             also
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             2
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             doctrine
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             before
             explaned
             ,
             concerning
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             Bishops
             calling
             ,
             this
             is
             proposed
             to
             bee
             proued
             ,
             that
             
               the
               fanction
               of
               Byshops
               ,
               is
               of
               Apostolicall
               and
               diuine
               institution
            
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             Section
             is
             signified
             ,
             was
             the
             thing
             chiefely
             intended
             by
             mee
             .
             These
             points
             I
             did
             not
             thus
             propound
             in
             Dichotomies
             ,
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             doth
             not
             so
             well
             conceiue
             and
             remember
             ,
             but
             for
             more
             easinesse
             ,
             was
             content
             to
             make
             a
             bare
             enumeration
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             frame
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             hee
             calleth
             the
             bodie
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             which
             our
             refuter
             endeuoreth
             heere
             to
             put
             out
             of
             frame
             :
             For
             hauing
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             fiue
             points
             which
             I
             propound
             ,
             referred
             the
             
               first
               foure
               to
               the
               former
               part
               of
               my
               maine
               distribution
               (
               as
               he
               calleth
               it
               )
               where
               I
               enquire
               what
               manner
               of
               Bishops
               the
               Angels
               were
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               to
               the
               latter
               ,
               which
               
               respecteth
               the
               qualitie
               of
               their
               function
               :
            
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             presently
             he
             had
             forgotten
             himselfe
             ,
             after
             hee
             hath
             shewed
             his
             scornefull
             and
             disdainefull
             spirit
             ,
             hee
             setteth
             vp
             a
             frame
             of
             his
             owne
             to
             worke
             vpon
             .
             
               The
               mansion
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               that
               hee
               buildeth
               ,
               is
               a
               Princely
               and
               pleasant
               Palace
               for
               our
               Bishops
               Lordships
               ,
               vnder
               the
               roofe
               whereof
               ,
               their
               Honours
               may
               dwell
               safely
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Sanctuary
               ,
               without
               danger
               of
               the
               aduersarie
               ,
               and
               much
               delight
               .
               Looke
               we
               vpon
               the
               bare
               frame
               ,
               as
               it
               standeth
               ,
               without
               glasing
               ,
               painting
               ,
               &c
               :
               it
               is
               of
               this
               forme
               :
            
             
               
                 The
                 function
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Churches
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 function
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 function
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 seuen
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 function
                 of
                 the
                 Byshops
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               proposition
               of
               this
               syllogisme
               is
               laid
               downe
               ,
               pag
               :
            
             2.
             and
             55.
             
               where
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               office
               and
               function
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               heere
               meant
               by
               Angels
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               Text
               approoued
               ,
               as
               lawfull
               and
               commended
               as
               excellent
               :
               That
               is
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
               ;
               hauing
               diuine
               ,
               both
               Institution
               being
               Angels
               ,
               and
               approbation
               being
               starres
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               assumption
               is
               in
               the
               same
               second
               page
               propounded
               thus
               :
               The
               Bishops
               of
               the
            
             7.
             
             
               Churches
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               calling
               (
               were
               such
               as
               the
               reuerend
               fathers
               of
               our
               Church
               are
               .
               The
               which
               hee
               saith
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               hee
               will
               plainely
               prooue
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               foure
               first
               points
               of
               the
               fiue
               ,
               for
               to
               them
               he
               there
               referreth
               vs
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               pag.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             
               Wee
               are
               therefore
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               see
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               of
               those
               foure
               points
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               and
               how
               :
               Which
               to
               my
               vnderstanding
               must
               be
               out
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               third
               ,
               and
            
             4.
             
               points
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               function
               of
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               whose
               Churches
               are
               Dioceses
               ,
               and
               themselues
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ,
               superiour
               to
               other
               Ministers
               in
               degree
               ,
               hauing
               sole
               power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               is
               the
               function
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Churches
               .
            
             
             
               The
               function
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               the
               function
               of
               those
               Bishops
               whose
               Churches
               are
               Dioceses
               ,
               and
               themselues
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               ;
               superiour
               to
               other
               Ministers
               in
               degree
               ,
               hauing
               sole
               power
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               function
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               the
               function
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               seuen
               Churches
               .
            
             
               In
               lieue
               of
               the
               proposition
               of
               this
               Syllogisme
               ,
               wee
               haue
               the
               prosyllogisme
               ,
               or
               proofe
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               2.3
               .
               and
               4.
               points
               before
               named
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             Beholde
             ,
             to
             how
             great
             trouble
             too
             much
             Learning
             will
             put
             a
             man
             !
             
               Nimia
               est
               miseria
               doctum
               esse
               hominem
               nimis
               .
            
             If
             his
             skill
             in
             the
             Analysis
             of
             a
             Treatise
             had
             not
             bene
             extraordinarie
             ,
             all
             this
             stirre
             had
             bene
             needlesse
             .
             But
             if
             you
             marke
             the
             ende
             of
             his
             ouerbusying
             himselfe
             in
             resoluing
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             then
             putting
             the
             endes
             together
             to
             make
             vp
             his
             owne
             frame
             ,
             perphaps
             he
             will
             not
             seeme
             so
             skilfull
             in
             resoluing
             ,
             as
             wilfull
             in
             dissoluing
             the
             same
             .
             The
             end
             of
             his
             double
             dealing
             ,
             appeareth
             in
             the
             sequele
             to
             haue
             bene
             double
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             whereas
             there
             are
             of
             the
             fiue
             points
             which
             I
             propounded
             ,
             two
             of
             principall
             vse
             ,
             seruing
             directly
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             disproue
             their
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             approue
             the
             gouernement
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             both
             which
             ,
             hee
             could
             wish
             that
             I
             had
             spared
             )
             hee
             would
             faine
             make
             his
             Reader
             belieue
             ,
             that
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             impertinent
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             ,
             superfluous
             ;
             
             or
             as
             else-where
             hee
             speaketh
             ,
             the
             former
             bootlesse
             ,
             the
             other
             needlesse
             .
             2.
             
             When
             hee
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             wrangle
             with
             the
             other
             3.
             points
             ,
             hee
             bringeth
             them
             to
             his
             frame
             ,
             
             as
             it
             were
             to
             the
             racke
             :
             first
             ,
             finding
             fault
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             directly
             prooue
             ,
             that
             which
             hee
             would
             haue
             them
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             by
             torture
             ,
             making
             them
             to
             say
             what
             hee
             pleaseth
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             contradict
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             countenance
             these
             sophisticall
             shifts
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             my
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Smiths
             forge
             ,
             and
             hauing
             hammered
             it
             well
             ,
             hee
             hath
             reduced
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             it
             into
             one
             syllogisme
             ,
             with
             the
             proofs
             thereof
             .
             Vsing
             this
             syllogisme
             for
             the
             
             parts
             of
             my
             Sermō
             ,
             as
             the
             tyrant
             vsed
             his
             bed
             for
             his
             ghests
             ,
             cutting
             off
             those
             parts
             which
             seeme
             to
             reach
             ouer
             ,
             and
             retching
             out
             those
             which
             seeme
             to
             come
             short
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             examine
             his
             Syllogisme
             which
             with
             the
             prosyllogisme
             of
             the
             assumption
             hee
             propoundeth
             as
             the
             Analysis
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             my
             Sermon
             .
             
               The
               function
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               seauen
               Churches
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             doe
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             out
             of
             diuerse
             places
             of
             my
             Sermon
             patched
             together
             ,
             some
             such
             Syllogisme
             as
             this
             may
             be
             framed
             .
             But
             in
             Analysing
             we
             must
             respect
             ,
             not
             what
             we
             can
             deuise
             or
             collect
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             writer
             did
             intend
             ,
             and
             our
             Analysis
             must
             be
             answerable
             to
             his
             Genesis
             .
             It
             is
             apparant
             that
             I
             propounded
             two
             things
             to
             be
             distinctly
             proued
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             text
             shewing
             what
             manner
             of
             Bishops
             the
             Angels
             were
             :
             the
             other
             as
             a
             doctrine
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             concerning
             the
             qualitie
             of
             their
             function
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             calling
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             is
             lawfull
             and
             good
             .
             This
             ,
             which
             I
             propounded
             as
             a
             doctrine
             to
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             pag.
             2.
             and
             as
             a
             conclusion
             to
             be
             proued
             in
             the
             last
             part
             ,
             pag.
             55.
             and
             is
             indeed
             not
             the
             proposition
             ,
             but
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Syllogisme
             which
             himselfe
             frameth
             ,
             he
             would
             against
             sense
             make
             the
             Reader
             belieue
             was
             by
             me
             propounded
             as
             the
             proposition
             of
             his
             Syllogisme
             .
             As
             for
             the
             proposition
             which
             he
             assigneth
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             expresse
             ,
             but
             tooke
             it
             for
             granted
             in
             the
             collection
             of
             the
             doctrine
             out
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             collected
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               Bishops
               are
               such
               as
               are
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               therefore
               their
               function
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
               .
            
             Of
             which
             collection
             if
             any
             man
             should
             make
             doubt
             ,
             the
             consequence
             would
             be
             proued
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             the
             proposition
             .
             
               The
               calling
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             as
             there
             were
             two
             distinct
             parts
             propounded
             by
             me
             ,
             so
             if
             he
             had
             drawne
             the
             same
             into
             two
             distinct
             Syllogismes
             concluding
             the
             same
             question
             ,
             and
             not
             confounded
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Sermon
             to
             make
             the
             principall
             branches
             thereof
             to
             seeme
             heterogeneall
             or
             superfluous
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             much
             missed
             of
             my
             proiect
             .
             The
             former
             Syllogisme
             as
             
             I
             haue
             said
             might
             be
             this
             .
          
           
             
               The
               calling
               of
               such
               as
               are
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Angels
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
               .
            
             
               Diocesan
               BB.
               are
               such
               as
               are
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Angels
               ,
               therefore
               the
               calling
               of
               Diocesan
               BB.
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
               .
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             I
             tooke
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             not
             expresse
             it
             .
             The
             assumption
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             assertion
             ,
             and
             is
             proued
             by
             the
             foure
             first
             points
             .
             The
             conclusion
             I
             did
             not
             expresse
             ,
             being
             implyed
             in
             the
             collection
             of
             the
             doctrine
             out
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             Syllogisme
             is
             this
             .
             That
             calling
             which
             is
             of
             appostolicall
             and
             diuine
             institution
             is
             lawfull
             and
             good
             :
          
           
             The
             calling
             of
             Diocesan
             BB.
             is
             of
             apostolical
             &
             diuine
             institution
             ,
             Therefore
             it
             is
             lawfull
             and
             good
             :
             of
             this
             Syllogisme
             the
             assumption
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             fift
             point
             here
             propounded
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             of
             the
             fiue
             points
             ,
             which
             I
             propounded
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             is
             either
             impertinent
             or
             superfluous
             ,
             the
             foure
             former
             seruing
             to
             proue
             the
             former
             assertion
             which
             is
             the
             assumption
             of
             the
             former
             Syllogisme
             ,
             the
             fift
             and
             last
             being
             the
             assumption
             of
             the
             second
             Syllogisme
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             second
             Syllogisme
             which
             he
             assigneth
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             vtterly
             disclaime
             it
             :
             because
             as
             no
             one
             part
             thereof
             is
             propounded
             by
             me
             ,
             so
             both
             the
             premisses
             are
             false
             and
             contrarie
             to
             my
             meaning
             .
             For
             neither
             to
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             doe
             I
             ascribe
             that
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             which
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             appeare
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             his
             Analysis
             of
             my
             Sermon
             was
             meerely
             forced
             against
             the
             light
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             appeareth
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             quarrels
             which
             thereout
             he
             hath
             raised
             ,
             seeing
             by
             his
             Analysis
             ,
             of
             the
             fiue
             parts
             the
             first
             seemeth
             impertinent
             ,
             the
             last
             superfluous
             ,
             the
             three
             in
             the
             middes
             not
             prouing
             that
             for
             which
             as
             he
             saith
             they
             are
             brought
             .
             For
             could
             he
             perswade
             himselfe
             that
             his
             Analysis
             or
             resolution
             was
             answerable
             to
             my
             Genesis
             or
             composition
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             fiue
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             his
             
             frame
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             three
             not
             to
             be
             sutable
             vnto
             it
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             distribution
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             the
             transitions
             which
             I
             vse
             ,
             wholy
             disagreeing
             from
             his
             Analysis
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             the
             Analysis
             propounded
             here
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             here
             ensuing
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             God
             manifestly
             proue
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             first
             of
             the
             fiue
             was
             impertinent
             ,
             nor
             the
             last
             superfluous
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             three
             concluding
             besides
             the
             purpose
             .
             But
             now
             we
             are
             to
             intreate
             of
             them
             seuerally
             ,
             hauing
             first
             giuen
             you
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             he
             diuideth
             the
             body
             of
             my
             Sermon
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             into
             fiue
             parts
             ,
             &
             euery
             part
             into
             diuerse
             sections
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             concerneth
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             into
             eight
             sections
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             I
             maintaine
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Defending
             the
             two
             first
             Sections
             concerning
             Elders
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Serm.
                 Sect.
              
               1.
               pag.
               8.
               
               And
               first
               I
               am
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               other
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               but
               Ministers
               .
               A
               sufficient
               proofe
               whereof
               may
               be
               this
               ,
               &c
               :
               to
               obtrude
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
              
               8.
               pag.
               
            
          
           
             AS
             touching
             this
             first
             point
             ,
             the
             refuter
             endeuoureth
             two
             things
             .
             
             First
             ,
             as
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               wardeth
            
             and
             repelleth
             
               my
               blowes
            
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             what
             a
             man
             he
             is
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             
               that
               he
               also
               can
               strike
               if
               need
               be
               .
            
             His
             former
             act
             is
             a
             reproofe
             of
             my
             treatise
             ,
             the
             latter
             a
             proofe
             of
             his
             owne
             assertion
             .
             And
             first
             in
             grosse
             ,
             he
             reiecteth
             the
             whole
             discourse
             of
             Elders
             as
             impertinent
             ,
             
             and
             after
             descendeth
             to
             the
             particulars
             .
             
             For
             the
             first
             :
             Reason
             would
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             
               that
               M.
               D.
               had
               shewed
               vs
               ,
               how
               this
               first
               point
               pertaineth
               to
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               matter
               in
               question
               .
               Whatsoeuer
               he
               conceiue
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               discerne
               not
               ,
               what
               affinitie
               it
               can
               haue
               with
               any
               member
               of
               his
               former
               assumption
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             I
             might
             answere
             ,
             that
             common
             sense
             would
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             seem
             done
             ,
             he
             should
             conceiue
             and
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             done
             .
             And
             charitie
             would
             (
             which
             selfe
             loue
             would
             not
             )
             that
             if
             he
             discerned
             not
             the
             affinitie
             of
             this
             point
             with
             his
             pretended
             assumption
             ;
             he
             should
             rather
             haue
             suspected
             his
             owne
             Analysis
             to
             be
             forced
             ,
             then
             haue
             blamed
             me
             for
             his
             owne
             want
             of
             iudgement
             .
             But
             that
             he
             may
             discerne
             this
             passage
             concerning
             Elders
             to
             be
             pertinent
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             ;
             I
             would
             but
             intreat
             him
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             what
             is
             in
             question
             betweene
             vs.
             The
             question
             ,
             discussed
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             is
             twofold
             .
             The
             first
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             gouerned
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             or
             by
             Presbyteries
             of
             such
             Elders
             ,
             as
             they
             spake
             of
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             
               de
               iure
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             may
             lawfully
             be
             gouerned
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             we
             hold
             ;
             or
             must
             needs
             be
             gouerned
             by
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             as
             they
             affirme
             .
             The
             first
             questiō
             is
             handled
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             second
             in
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             debated
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             I
             say
             againe
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             whether
             the
             primitiue
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             such
             as
             (
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             )
             ours
             be
             ;
             or
             by
             such
             Presbyteries
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             stand
             for
             .
             And
             those
             ,
             either
             parishionall
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             Parish-Bishop
             ,
             and
             a
             company
             of
             lay
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             as
             the
             new
             and
             shallow
             sort
             of
             disciplinarians
             doe
             boldly
             ,
             though
             ignorantly
             affirme
             :
             or
             Presbyteries
             in
             the
             cities
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             president
             and
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             the
             greater
             some
             lay
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             as
             the
             Elder
             and
             more
             learned
             sort
             of
             disciplinarians
             doe
             teach
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             this
             question
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             will
             confesse
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             he
             will
             confesse
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ignorant
             in
             logicke
             )
             this
             disiunction
             is
             implyed
             ;
             either
             the
             Church
             was
             gouerned
             by
             
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             or
             by
             such
             Presbyteries
             ,
             as
             they
             speake
             of
             .
             And
             this
             disiunction
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             absolutely
             necessarie
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             necessarie
             
               ex
               hypothesi
            
             ,
             and
             so
             presupposed
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             For
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             were
             gouerned
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             
             or
             such
             Presbyteries
             ;
             it
             is
             granted
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             agreed
             vpon
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             gouerned
             either
             by
             the
             one
             or
             by
             the
             other
             :
             and
             that
             one
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             of
             these
             assertions
             is
             true
             .
             For
             if
             both
             parts
             of
             the
             question
             or
             disiunction
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             were
             but
             a
             foolish
             question
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Phylosopher
             saith
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             question
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             the
             refuter
             hath
             truely
             witnessed
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             disiunction
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             latter
             he
             falsifieth
             my
             assertion
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               question
               betweene
               vs
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               Churches
               should
               be
               gouerned
               by
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               or
               by
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               .
            
             The
             question
             indeed
             
               de
               facto
            
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             gouerned
             by
             Diocesan
             BB.
             or
             such
             Presbyteries
             as
             they
             speake
             of
             .
             The
             question
             
               de
               iure
            
             respecting
             also
             the
             time
             present
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             may
             or
             should
             be
             gouerned
             by
             Bishops
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             gouerned
             by
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             as
             they
             affirme
             .
             This
             therefore
             being
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             by
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             and
             this
             question
             implying
             a
             necessarie
             disiunction
             :
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             the
             disproofe
             of
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             is
             a
             direct
             proofe
             for
             our
             Bishops
             .
             The
             disiunctiue
             argumentation
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             Either
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             was
             gouerned
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             by
             such
             Presbyteries
             as
             they
             stand
             for
             :
             But
             not
             by
             such
             Presbyteries
             as
             they
             stand
             for
             :
             Therefore
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             proposition
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             very
             question
             betweene
             vs
             :
             and
             the
             disiunction
             is
             therein
             by
             both
             parties
             presupposed
             as
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             ,
             that
             first
             point
             of
             the
             fiue
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             .
             The
             conclusion
             determineth
             the
             assertion
             which
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             was
             propounded
             to
             be
             proued
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             was
             gouerned
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
          
           
           
             This
             passage
             therefore
             concerning
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             will
             I
             hope
             be
             acknowledged
             not
             to
             be
             impertinent
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             gouerned
             by
             such
             Presbyteries
             as
             they
             speake
             of
             ,
             I
             proued
             in
             this
             passage
             .
             Because
             howsoeuer
             with
             great
             vehemencie
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             by
             lay
             or
             only
             gouerning
             Elders
             hath
             beene
             by
             them
             vrged
             and
             obtruded
             vpon
             vs
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             proue
             that
             euer
             there
             were
             any
             Presbyters
             which
             were
             not
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             ,
             being
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             such
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             Ministers
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             are
             the
             opponents
             and
             plaintiffes
             ,
             not
             onely
             holding
             the
             affirmatiue
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             such
             ,
             but
             vehemently
             vrging
             that
             still
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             we
             contrariwise
             the
             respondents
             and
             defendants
             ,
             holding
             the
             negatiue
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             neither
             there
             were
             such
             ,
             nor
             now
             need
             to
             be
             :
             the
             Reader
             therefore
             is
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             ,
             this
             burden
             of
             prouing
             ,
             lieth
             vpon
             them
             which
             hold
             and
             vrge
             the
             affirmatiue
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             and
             still
             ought
             to
             be
             Lay-Elders
             :
             and
             that
             in
             vs
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             proofe
             of
             the
             negatiue
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             maintaine
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             proue
             the
             affirmatiue
             .
             And
             whereas
             all
             their
             proofes
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             heads
             ,
             for
             either
             they
             be
             such
             testimonies
             where
             the
             worde
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Presbyter
             is
             named
             ,
             or
             where
             at
             the
             least
             the
             function
             it selfe
             is
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             )
             meant
             ;
             to
             these
             two
             heads
             therefore
             I
             oppose
             two
             contrarie
             assertions
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             doth
             alwayes
             signifie
             a
             Minister
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             pregnant
             testimonie
             mentioning
             or
             meaning
             the
             lay
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elder
             .
             The
             former
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             affirmatiue
             ,
             I
             doe
             briefly
             confirme
             by
             three
             reasons
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             being
             such
             a
             negatiue
             as
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             proued
             (
             for
             the
             induction
             of
             the
             particulars
             were
             infinite
             )
             I
             doe
             therefore
             maintaine
             it
             against
             the
             principall
             instances
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             this
             passage
             .
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             his
             cauils
             ,
             with
             the
             particulars
             .
          
           
             
             The
             two
             assertions
             (
             which
             I
             did
             euen
             now
             mention
             )
             
             opposed
             to
             the
             two
             heads
             of
             their
             proofes
             ,
             the
             refuter
             casteth
             into
             one
             Syllogisme
             ,
             and
             hauing
             so
             done
             ,
             wrangleth
             both
             with
             the
             substance
             of
             each
             proposition
             ,
             and
             also
             with
             the
             manner
             of
             setting
             them
             downe
             .
             The
             Syllogisme
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             If
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             ancient
             fathers
             and
             councils
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Presbyter
             (
             noting
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             person
             )
             doth
             euermore
             signifie
             a
             Minister
             or
             Priest
             ,
             and
             there
             cannot
             any
             one
             pregnant
             testimonie
             be
             alledged
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             councils
             or
             fathers
             ,
             mentioning
             or
             meaning
             any
             Lay-annuall-onely-gouerning-Presbyters
             ,
             then
             were
             there
             no
             other
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             :
             but
             the
             antecedent
             is
             true
             ,
             therefore
             the
             consequent
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             antecedent
             of
             the
             proposition
             he
             noteth
             two
             parts
             :
             
             the
             former
             whereof
             he
             reiecteth
             as
             superfluous
             ,
             because
             the
             latter
             is
             as
             firme
             and
             full
             without
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             hauing
             reiected
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             saith
             the
             consequence
             is
             infirme
             and
             weake
             .
             But
             if
             the
             former
             be
             therefore
             superfluous
             ,
             because
             the
             latter
             is
             firme
             and
             full
             without
             it
             ,
             by
             this
             reason
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             bring
             two
             arguments
             for
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             one
             concluding
             the
             question
             without
             the
             other
             .
             
               Yea
               but
               these
               two
               are
               ioyned
               in
               one
               proposition
               ,
               and
               therefore
               either
               must
               afford
               necessarie
               helpe
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               the
               one
               is
               superfluous
               .
            
             Blame
             him
             then
             that
             ioyned
             them
             ,
             and
             disdaine
             th●t
             sophisticall
             shifts
             of
             the
             refuter
             ,
             deuised
             to
             make
             himselfe
             worke
             .
             
               Yea
               but
               if
               they
               be
               not
               ioyned
               ,
               the
               former
               wil
               be
               weake
               and
               of
               no
               strength
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               not
               suffice
               that
               I
               say
               the
               word
               Presbyter
               doth
               euermore
               signifie
               a
               Minister
               ,
               vnlesse
               I
               added
               onely
               .
               For
               though
               it
               alway
               signifie
               a
               Minister
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               also
               signifie
               him
               that
               is
               no
               Minister
               .
            
             But
             in
             mine
             vnderstanding
             ,
             if
             it
             alwaies
             signifie
             a
             Minister
             ,
             it
             neuer
             signifieth
             him
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Minister
             .
             Neither
             will
             it
             serue
             their
             turne
             that
             they
             make
             Presbyter
             the
             genus
             of
             teaching
             and
             gouerning-Elders
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             can
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             alwaies
             it
             signifieth
             a
             Minister
             ,
             so
             in
             some
             place
             ,
             an
             onely-gouerning
             Elder
             also
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             remember
             that
             in
             this
             cause
             of
             Elders
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             opponents
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             proue
             that
             the
             places
             which
             they
             alledge
             for
             their
             
             Lay-presbyters
             ,
             not
             onely
             may
             ,
             but
             of
             necessitie
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             vaine
             doe
             they
             vrge
             and
             obtrude
             them
             vpon
             vs.
             
          
           
             And
             surely
             we
             must
             needs
             esteeme
             it
             a
             very
             partiall
             genus
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             yet
             was
             neuer
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             alwaies
             predicated
             of
             the
             one
             species
             ,
             and
             neuer
             of
             the
             other
             .
             If
             animal
             ,
             did
             alwaies
             signifie
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             were
             neuer
             predicated
             of
             any
             other
             thing
             but
             man
             ,
             we
             should
             hardly
             thinke
             it
             were
             the
             genus
             ,
             but
             the
             selfe
             same
             species
             ,
             and
             conuertible
             with
             it
             ;
             as
             indeed
             Presbyter
             is
             with
             Minister
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             the
             genus
             of
             it
             ▪
             and
             that
             I
             proued
             ,
             
             when
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             alwaies
             signifieth
             a
             Minister
             ,
             because
             in
             english
             it
             is
             priest
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             scriptures
             is
             confounded
             with
             Episcopus
             ,
             and
             noteth
             such
             a
             person
             as
             must
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             able
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             him
             adde
             onely
             if
             that
             would
             please
             him
             ,
             though
             so
             much
             be
             signified
             without
             it
             .
             No
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             serue
             the
             turne
             ,
             for
             though
             Presbyter
             doe
             alwaies
             and
             onely
             signifie
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             neuer
             signifie
             an
             onely
             gouerning
             Elder
             ,
             yet
             there
             might
             bee
             gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             who
             were
             signified
             by
             other
             names
             .
             Why
             but
             then
             there
             were
             no
             Presbyters
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             point
             to
             be
             proued
             .
             And
             what
             then
             becommeth
             (
             which
             is
             the
             chiefe
             scope
             of
             this
             place
             )
             of
             all
             those
             testimonies
             ,
             wherein
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             
               T.
               C.
            
             and
             others
             doe
             alledge
             ;
             supposing
             the
             most
             of
             the
             places
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             councils
             and
             fathers
             ,
             where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             ,
             Presbyter
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             many
             proofes
             of
             your
             gouerning
             Elders
             ?
             call
             you
             this
             a
             weake
             proofe
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             onely
             at
             once
             bereaue
             you
             of
             all
             those
             testimonies
             where
             Presbyter
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             wherein
             your
             chiefe
             strength
             did
             lie
             ;
             
             but
             also
             proue
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Presbyters
             but
             Ministers
             .
             This
             consequence
             therefore
             was
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
             And
             much
             lesse
             the
             other
             .
             For
             if
             there
             cannot
             be
             produced
             so
             much
             as
             any
             one
             pregnant
             testimonie
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             councils
             ,
             or
             fathers
             ,
             mentioning
             or
             meaning
             ,
             any
             lay
             ,
             annuall
             ,
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             with
             what
             proofs
             will
             they
             vrge
             them
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             conscience
             can
             they
             obtrude
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ?
             An
             argument
             taken
             
             from
             the
             scriptures
             alone
             negatiuè
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             disproofe
             of
             any
             pretended
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             an
             argument
             holde
             negatiuely
             from
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             and
             all
             ?
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             consequence
             must
             needs
             
               be
               infirme
               and
               weake
               ,
               for
               although
               there
               be
               no
               proofe
               of
               any
               Lay-annuall-onely
               gouerning
               elders
               ,
               yet
               may
               there
               be
               ,
               &
               indeed
               is
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               proofe
               sufficient
               ,
               for
               such
               only
               gouerning
               Presbyters
               as
               are
               ecclesi●sticall
               ,
               &
               and
               to
               be
               perpetuall
               .
               Wherefore
               which
               way
               soeuer
               the
               proposition
               lye
               ,
               the
               consequence
               therof
               I
               flatly
               deny
               ,
            
             
               saith
               our
               ryming
               refuter
            
             .
          
           
             But
             heere
             I
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             trie
             the
             spirit
             of
             this
             Sophister
             .
             For
             if
             himselfe
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             simply
             to
             denie
             the
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             ;
             then
             can
             hee
             not
             be
             excused
             from
             this
             imputation
             of
             setting
             himselfe
             to
             wrangle
             against
             conscience
             .
             But
             so
             much
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             when
             hee
             commeth
             to
             the
             assumption
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             haue
             wrangled
             therewith
             .
             
             
               M.
               D.
               meaing
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               is
               simply
               to
               denie
               all
               kinde
               onely-gouerning
               Elders
               ,
               therefore
               I
               denie
               the
               assumption
               .
               
                 His
                 meaning
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 denie
                 all
                 ,
              
               but
               annuall
               and
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               therefore
               I
               flatly
               denie
               the
               consequence
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             how
             he
             is
             carried
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             not
             caring
             to
             gaine
             say
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             hee
             may
             seeme
             to
             contradict
             mee
             .
             But
             so
             farre
             was
             the
             consequence
             from
             being
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             
             because
             I
             mention
             
               Lay
               ,
               and
               annuall
            
             ,
             that
             rather
             it
             was
             to
             be
             graunted
             ;
             These
             words
             being
             added
             ,
             
               ad
               maiorem
               cautelam
            
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             propounded
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             consequence
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             ,
             and
             to
             signifie
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             all
             Elders
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             call
             them
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             whether
             Lay
             ,
             or
             annuall
             ;
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             againe
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             obserue
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             sect
             of
             Disciplinarians
             will
             not
             haue
             such
             Elders
             as
             lately
             were
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             still
             are
             at
             Geneua
             ,
             and
             the
             Low
             Countreys
             ▪
             No
             ,
             they
             scorne
             such
             ,
             those
             be
             
               Lay
               &
               annuall
            
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             but
             these
             may
             not
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             Therfore
             let
             the
             elder
             sort
             of
             Disciplinarians
             be
             accounted
             wise
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             faine
             to
             yeeld
             that
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             their
             presbyteries
             should
             be
             of
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             
             foresee
             that
             the
             Ministers
             would
             beare
             the
             sway
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             ought
             )
             because
             they
             were
             perpetuall
             ,
             the
             others
             annuall
             ,
             or
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ;
             whereas
             these
             men
             ,
             making
             the
             Lay-Elders
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             referring
             matters
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             pluralitie
             of
             voyces
             ,
             absurdly
             subiect
             the
             Ministers
             to
             bee
             ruled
             and
             ouer-ruled
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             Countrey-parishes
             ,
             are
             more
             fitte
             to
             holde
             the
             plough
             then
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             sterne
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             ,
             desperate
             or
             franticke
             whether
             are
             they
             nowe
             growne
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             make
             their
             parish-Bishop
             the
             supreme
             officer
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             and
             doe
             holde
             that
             euery
             parish
             hath
             a
             sufficient
             and
             independent
             authoritie
             ,
             immediately
             deriued
             from
             Christ
             ,
             
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             it selfe
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             :
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             offer
             to
             submitte
             their
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Consistorie
             :
             yea
             ,
             their
             whole
             visible
             Church
             ,
             with
             their
             whole
             managing
             of
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             to
             the
             ouersight
             and
             superintendencie
             of
             each
             Iustice
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             
             Hauing
             thus
             wrangled
             with
             the
             proposition
             ,
             hee
             setteth
             himselfe
             also
             against
             the
             assumption
             ,
             containing
             the
             two
             aforesaide
             Assertions
             :
             The
             former
             whereof
             ,
             
               viz
               :
               that
               the
               word
               Presbyter
               ,
            
             (
             noting
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             person
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             )
             
               euermore
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Councells
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               signifieth
               a
               Minister
               ,
            
             hee
             denyeth
             .
             For
             ,
             
               if
               the
               word
               onely
               bee
               added
               ▪
               it
               is
               vtterly
               false
               .
            
             
               For
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               euident
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               that
               the
               worde
               Presbyter
               doth
               sometimes
               signifie
               one
               that
               is
               not
               a
               Minister
               .
               
               And
               if
               it
               bee
               left
               out
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               false
               neuerthelesse
               .
               For
               it
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               the
               word
               is
               vsed
               for
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               person
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               Minister
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             ,
             all
             is
             one
             ,
             whether
             the
             word
             onely
             bee
             inserted
             or
             omitted
             ,
             the
             contradictorie
             being
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             
               sometimes
               it
               signifieth
               one
               that
               is
               not
               a
               Minister
               .
            
          
           
             But
             though
             hee
             delay
             the
             Reader
             for
             his
             owne
             proofes
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             dare
             assure
             him
             will
             not
             satisfie
             his
             iudicious
             expectation
             )
             yet
             seeing
             he
             setteth
             himselfe
             to
             catch
             and
             snatch
             at
             euery
             word
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             haue
             passed
             by
             those
             argumēts
             ●hereby
             I
             proued
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             would
             
             not
             ,
             if
             silence
             had
             not
             bene
             his
             best
             answere
             .
             For
             a
             man
             of
             his
             Acumen
             ,
             might
             easily
             out
             of
             those
             fewe
             words
             haue
             raised
             three
             syllogismes
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             so
             easily
             answere
             .
             But
             the
             labour
             which
             hee
             thought
             best
             to
             spare
             ,
             I
             will
             vndertake
             for
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 word
                 Priest
                 ,
                 (
                 freed
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 popish
                 abuse
                 ,
                 and
                 conceiued
                 without
                 all
                 relation
                 to
                 reall
                 sacrifices
                 )
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 English
                 of
                 presbyter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 noteth
                 an
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 person
                 ,
                 then
                 presbyter
                 signifieth
                 a
                 Minister
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 well
                 might
                 question
                 bee
                 made
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 Lay-priests
                 ,
                 as
                 Lay-presbyters
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   is
                   confounded
                   with
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                   or
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   doth
                   signifie
                   a
                   Minister
                   onely
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Presbyter
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   confession
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   confounded
                   with
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                   or
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   presbyter
                   ,
                   doth
                   signifie
                   a
                   Minister
                   onely
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   confounded
                   with
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   doth
                   also
                   note
                   such
                   a
                   person
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   rule
                   must
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     able
                     to
                     preach
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   signifie
                   a
                   Minister
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   onely
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   none
                   but
                   Ministers
                   is
                   that
                   propertie
                   required
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Presbyter
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   as
                   beeing
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   confounded
                   with
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   doth
                   also
                   note
                   a
                   person
                   ,
                   who
                   must
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   rule
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     able
                     to
                     preach
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   word
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   doth
                   signifie
                   a
                   Minister
                   onely
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 assumption
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 vrge
                 the
                 words
                 Lay
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 annuall
                 ,
                 may
                 perhaps
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 cause
                 neuer
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 nor
                 ours
                 the
                 worse
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 enough
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 gouernours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             You
             see
             then
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             new
             reformers
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             .
          
           
             
               But
               seeing
               M.
               D.
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               is
               simplie
               to
               denie
               all
               kinde
               of
               onely
               gouerning
               Elders
               ,
               I
               as
               plainely
               denie
               the
               assumption
               .
               So
               that
               both
               his
               propositions
               in
               this
               Syllogisme
               doe
               want
               their
               armour
               of
               proofe
               ,
               and
               waite
               vpon
               M.
               D.
               as
               two
               poore
               seruants
               vpon
               their
               master
               for
               their
               cloth
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               doe
               him
               any
               seruice
               .
            
          
           
           
             Marke
             well
             the
             spirit
             of
             this
             man.
             For
             hauing
             denyed
             without
             reason
             the
             consequence
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             being
             (
             euen
             as
             himselfe
             propoundeth
             it
             )
             vndeniable
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             he
             cauilled
             with
             the
             words
             
               Lay
               &
               annuall
            
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             a●swere
             to
             the
             ●ssumption
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             were
             not
             to
             be
             cauilled
             with
             :
             and
             hauing
             barely
             denied
             both
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             which
             I
             fortified
             by
             3.
             reasons
             ,
             which
             hee
             could
             not
             answere
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             latter
             ,
             without
             any
             shew
             of
             reason
             ,
             though
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             contradictory
             in
             both
             lye
             vpon
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             course
             any
             man
             might
             take
             to
             answere
             the
             best
             argument
             that
             euer
             was
             propounded
             ,
             )
             notwithstanding
             hee
             scornefully
             craketh
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             done
             some
             great
             act
             ,
             which
             might
             giue
             occasion
             to
             leaue
             fighting
             ,
             and
             fall
             a
             crowing
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             greatly
             wonder
             a●
             him
             ,
             how
             he
             could
             either
             content
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             hope
             to
             satisfie
             his
             reader
             with
             such
             answeres
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sufficient
             answere
             to
             say
             .
             I
             fl●tly
             deny
             the
             proposition
             ,
             &
             I
             do
             as
             plainely
             deny
             〈◊〉
             assumption
             ;
             
               who
               cannot
               answere
               sufficiently
               any
               Syllogisme
               whatsoeuer
               ?
            
             But
             if
             a
             man
             hauing
             thus
             answered
             ,
             shall
             take
             occasion
             thereby
             to
             insult
             ouer
             his
             aduersary
             ,
             verily
             as
             hee
             deludeth
             egregiously
             his
             Reader
             that
             is
             simple
             ,
             so
             he
             maketh
             himselfe
             ridiculous
             ,
             if
             not
             odious
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             is
             iudicious
             .
          
           
             
             Hauing
             seene
             how
             substantially
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             the
             substance
             of
             each
             proposition
             ,
             let
             vs
             now
             see
             how
             mānerly
             〈◊〉
             hee
             dealeth
             with
             the
             
               manner
               of
               laying
               them
               downe
            
             .
             For
             in
             regard
             thereof
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             three
             no
             small
             faultes
             .
             First
             ,
             inclination
             to
             popery
             :
             2.
             falshood
             :
             3.
             contempt
             and
             scorne
             .
             The
             which
             imputations
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             make
             good
             by
             sound
             euidence
             ,
             he
             will
             shew
             himselfe
             vnmanerly
             in
             obiecting
             them
             .
          
           
             How
             then
             proueth
             hee
             the
             first
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             and
             saith
             it
             againe
             ,
             
               that
               I
               delight
               to
               call
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               by
               the
               n●me
               of
               Priests
               ,
               which
               all
               but
               those
               that
               are
               Popish
               ,
               or
               desirous
               to
               please
               the
               Papists
               would
               rather
               forbeare
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             denie
             that
             those
             which
             call
             Ministers
             by
             the
             name
             of
             priests
             ,
             are
             popish
             .
             For
             those
             worthie
             instruments
             vnder
             God
             ,
             of
             that
             happie
             reformation
             ,
             which
             is
             among
             vs
             ,
             &
             separation
             
             from
             Poperie
             ,
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Cōmon
             prayer
             ,
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Orders
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             their
             writings
             ,
             doe
             ordinarily
             vse
             that
             name
             .
             And
             when
             they
             distinguish
             the
             Clergie
             into
             three
             degrees
             ,
             they
             vsually
             reckon
             these
             three
             orders
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             therein
             imitating
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             purest
             writers
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Greek
             &
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             who
             seldome
             vsing
             the
             word
             Minister
             ,
             distinguish
             the
             same
             degrees
             by
             words
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             :
             
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Episcopi
               ,
               Presbyteri
               ,
               Diaconi
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             the
             
               
                 Popish
                 shauelings
                 haue
                 appropriated
                 the
                 words
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             ,
             and
             protestant
             writers
             find
             fault
             with
             them
             for
             calling
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Priests
             ,
             to
             which
             purpose
             he
             alleadgeth
             
               D.
               Whitaker
            
             ,
             &
             
               D.
               Raynolds
            
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             :
             of
             the
             word
             Priest
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             vses
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             is
             an
             abuse
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             the
             right
             &
             proper
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             natiue
             signification
             therof
             .
             The
             abuse
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             English
             of
             Sacerdos
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             Sacificing
             Priest
             ,
             and
             implieth
             a
             relation
             to
             sacrifices
             .
             Thus
             the
             Papists
             abuse
             the
             name
             when
             they
             applie
             it
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             their
             Gospell
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             their
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             
               D.
               Whitaker
            
             denieth
             both
             Sacerdos
             and
             Priest
             (
             as
             it
             is
             the
             English
             of
             Sacerdos
             )
             to
             agree
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             
             The
             right
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             vsed
             as
             the
             English
             of
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             relation
             to
             sacrifice
             .
             For
             Presbyter
             is
             the
             name
             which
             the
             Apostles
             and
             all
             antiquitie
             gaue
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             and
             the
             English
             of
             Presbyter
             is
             Priest
             ,
             as
             
               D.
               Raynolds
            
             doth
             confesse
             ,
             where
             also
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             play
             the
             sophisters
             in
             vsing
             the
             word
             Priest
             ,
             after
             a
             double
             sort
             ,
             
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               deriued
               from
            
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               it
               signifieth
               the
               same
               that
            
             Sacerdos
             .
             For
             Priest
             ,
             
               as
               i●
               signifieth
               a
               man
               appointed
               to
               Sacrifice
               is
            
             (c)
             Sacerdos
             ,
             
               and
               not
            
             Presbyter
             .
             
               The
               name
               which
               the
               Apostles
               giue
               a
               Minister
               ,
            
             (d)
             is
             Presbyter
             
               and
               not
            
             Sacerdos
             .
          
           
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               though
               th'
               Apostles
               call
               the
               Ministers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whence
               our
               English
               name
               of
               Priests
               is
               deriued
               ;
               yet
               they
               did
               
               not
               call
               them
               priests
               ,
               as
               the
               name
               of
               priest
               hath
               relation
               to
               Sacrifice
               .
               For
               the
               worde
               Priest
               hath
               two
               meanings
               :
               the
               one
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               is
               giuen
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               implie
               authoritie
               to
               sacrifice
               ;
               the
               other
               ,
               doth
               implie
               authoritie
               to
               Sacrifice
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               giuen
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             It
             is
             plaine
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             worde
             Priest
             is
             rightly
             vsed
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             presbyter
             ,
             but
             abused
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             signifie
             Sacrificing
             priests
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Translators
             of
             the
             Bible
             into
             English
             ,
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             being
             ,
             (
             as
             
               D.
               Fulke
            
             saith
             )
             not
             Lords
             of
             mens
             speech
             ,
             
             but
             ouer-ruled
             by
             the
             popish
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             tyrant
             ,
             did
             giue
             the
             name
             priest
             to
             Sacrificing
             priests
             ,
             as
             the
             papists
             doe
             ,
             and
             hauing
             so
             done
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Presbyteri
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             signifie
             Sacrificing
             priests
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             they
             auoided
             the
             name
             ,
             least
             they
             might
             seeme
             with
             the
             papists
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             Sacrificing
             priests
             .
             And
             so
             I
             doe
             confesse
             that
             their
             purpose
             was
             godly
             ,
             who
             translated
             presbyters
             not
             priests
             ,
             but
             Elders
             :
             though
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             that
             the
             cause
             was
             sufficient
             .
             For
             if
             they
             had
             called
             Sacerdotes
             Sacrificers
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             doe
             in
             their
             Translations
             ,
             
             they
             might
             safely
             haue
             giuen
             the
             Name
             Priest
             to
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             name
             of
             Sacrificers
             to
             the
             popish
             priests
             .
          
           
             
               The
               name
               Priest
            
             saith
             D.
             Fulke
             ,
             
               wee
               doe
               not
               finde
               fault
               with
               ,
               as
               it
               commeth
               of
               presbyter
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               as
               it
               is
               commonly
               vsed
               for
               a
               Sacrificing
               priest
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
               as
               for
               the
               name
            
             priest
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
               deriued
               of
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               wee
               doe
               not
               refuse
               it
               ,
               but
               rather
               wish
               that
               the
               Sacrificers
               of
               the
               Law
               had
               neuer
               bene
               called
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             againe
             more
             fullie
             ,
             
               wee
               doe
               not
               contend
               for
               the
               terms
               ,
               nor
               refuse
               the
               name
               priest
               ,
               
               when
               it
               signifieth
               the
               same
               whome
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               presbyter
               :
               but
               when
               by
               abuse
               and
               vaine
               cauillation
               of
               papists
               ,
               it
               is
               taken
               to
               signifie
               a
               Sacrificer
               .
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               true
               Etymologie
               ,
               wee
               confesse
               the
               name
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               doe
               vse
               it
               in
               our
               seruice
               booke
               and
               otherwise
               ,
               knowing
               that
               it
               implieth
               no
               sacrificing
               ,
               as
               you
               most
               fondly
               and
               ridiculously
               would
               enforce
               out
               of
               it
            
             .
             But
             in
             Translation
             ,
             
             because
             by
             common
             speech
             a
             priest
             was
             taken
             for
             a
             Sacrificer
             ,
             and
             the
             Translators
             had
             no
             other
             name
             ,
             whereby
             to
             call
             the
             Sacrificers
             of
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             but
             priests
             ,
             to
             make
             and
             obserue
             that
             difference
             which
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             alwayes
             obserueth
             in
             the
             Newe
             Testament
             ,
             they
             call
             the
             one
             Priests
             ,
             the
             other
             Elders
             .
             
               But
               if
               they
               had
               called
               the
               one
               Sacrificers
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               priests
               ,
               that
               priests
               might
               haue
               bene
               knowne
               to
               differ
               from
               Sacrificers
               ,
               it
               had
               bene
               a
               small
               matter
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               hindered
               you
               of
               this
               vaine
               quarrell
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             a
             popish
             abuse
             therefore
             to
             call
             Ministers
             priests
             ,
             but
             to
             giue
             the
             name
             priest
             ,
             to
             Sacrificers
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             abuse
             of
             Innouators
             ,
             to
             giue
             the
             Name
             presbyter
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             a
             name
             of
             an
             office
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             age
             ,
             )
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             them
             who
             are
             no
             priests
             .
             Who
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             called
             Saecerdotes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Sacrificers
             ,
             as
             all
             Christians
             may
             ,
             yet
             presbyters
             they
             cannot
             truely
             be
             called
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             hee
             proue
             that
             I
             
               delight
               to
               haue
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               called
               priests
               ?
               
                 Forsooth
                 because
              
               there
               was
               no
               necessitie
               laid
               vpon
               me
               to
               call
               them
               so
               ,
               but
               might
               haue
               contended
               my selfe
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             I
             mention
             the
             Name
             Priest
             ,
             (
             the
             proper
             English
             of
             presbyter
             ;
             )
             as
             a
             necessarie
             argument
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             presbyter
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             a
             Minister
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             affirming
             that
             they
             might
             as
             well
             make
             question
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             Lay-priests
             as
             Lay
             -
             presbyters
             .
             For
             this
             was
             the
             first
             argument
             of
             the
             three
             ;
             to
             none
             whereof
             the
             refuter
             could
             see
             any
             necessitie
             laide
             vpon
             him
             to
             answere
             .
             It
             is
             necessarie
             with
             him
             (
             belike
             ,
             )
             to
             wrangle
             with
             words
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             answere
             arguments
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             conclude
             my
             answere
             to
             his
             first
             accusation
             ,
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             refuter
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             which
             either
             know
             mee
             ,
             or
             haue
             read
             my
             other
             Bookes
             ;
             whether
             this
             imputation
             was
             laid
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             vpright
             conscience
             ,
             or
             not
             rather
             out
             of
             an
             vncharitable
             desire
             to
             bring
             mee
             ,
             though
             vniustlie
             ,
             into
             the
             dislike
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Name
             priest
             is
             odious
             ,
             as
             
               D.
               Fulke
            
             truely
             noteth
             ;
             
             because
             they
             knowe
             not
             the
             Etymologie
             of
             it
             .
             n
             For
             if
             they
             knew
             that
             the
             English
             word
             Priest
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             like
             wordes
             in
             French
             and
             Italian
             ,
             were
             deriued
             from
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             is
             the
             name
             which
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             and
             all
             antiquitie
             ordinarilie
             giueth
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Newe-Testament
             ;
             They
             would
             rather
             condemne
             them
             that
             abuse
             ,
             either
             the
             name
             Priest
             ,
             to
             Sacrificers
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             ;
             or
             the
             name
             Presbyter
             ,
             wherof
             Priest
             is
             the
             true
             English
             ,
             to
             signifie
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             as
             our
             Disciplinarians
             doe
             :
             then
             hee
             would
             mislike
             our
             Church
             ,
             which
             vseth
             the
             word
             aright
             ?
             Namely
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             and
             true
             English
             of
             Presbyter
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             deriued
             ,
             without
             anie
             relation
             to
             Sacrifices
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Wherevnto
             this
             is
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             our
             first
             Translators
             in
             King
             Henrie
             his
             time
             ,
             auoyding
             the
             worde
             priest
             ,
             translated
             Presbyteri
             ,
             by
             Elders
             ;
             Yet
             by
             Elders
             they
             vnderstood
             no
             other
             but
             Ministers
             .
             As
             appeareth
             by
             this
             speech
             of
             M.
             Tindall
             .
          
           
             
             All
             that
             were
             called
             Elders
             (
             or
             Priests
             ,
             if
             they
             so
             will
             ,
             )
             were
             called
             BB.
             also
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             hee
             chargeth
             mee
             with
             vntruth
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               question
               might
               as
               well
               bee
               made
               ,
               whether
               there
               were
               annuall
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               Lay-Priests
               ,
               as
               annuall
               or
               Lay-Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             I
             prooued
             ,
             when
             I
             demonstrated
             by
             three
             arguments
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             presbyter
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             none
             but
             a
             Minister
             .
             
             For
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             presbyter
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             name
             of
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             office
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             nothing
             but
             a
             minister
             or
             priest
             ,
             as
             I
             prooued
             ;
             then
             that
             question
             might
             as
             well
             bee
             made
             of
             Ministers
             or
             Priests
             ,
             as
             of
             presbyters
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             I
             pray
             you
             doth
             hee
             conuince
             mee
             of
             falshood
             ?
             with
             an
             if
             begging
             the
             question
             ,
             
               if
               Presbyter
               doth
               not
               signifie
               onely
               a
               Minister
               ,
               then
               question
               may
               be
               made
               of
               Lay-Presbyters
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               annuall
               Ministers
               or
               Lay-Priests
               .
            
             As
             if
             hee
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             graunt
             mee
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             denie
             that
             which
             you
             haue
             already
             prooued
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             not
             answere
             ,
             then
             I
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             charge
             you
             with
             vntruth
             .
             Yea
             ,
             
               
                 but
                 the
                 vntruth
                 of
                 my
                 speech
                 was
                 before
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 answere
                 to
                 the
                 proposition
              
            
             .
             His
             words
             there
             ,
             be
             these
             :
             that
             the
             
               consequence
               is
               weake
               ,
               because
               there
               might
               be
               other
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               though
               the
               word
               Presbyter
               did
               euermore
               signifie
               a
               Minister
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             was
             but
             a
             poore
             shift
             for
             want
             of
             proofe
             to
             referre
             the
             Reader
             as
             oft
             he
             doth
             to
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             should
             find
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             In
             both
             places
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             can
             say
             is
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             might
             be
             there
             were
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             were
             such
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             disproued
             ,
             then
             that
             would
             appeare
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             proued
             to
             be
             most
             true
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             to
             his
             third
             accusation
             :
             
             
               It
               would
               be
               noted
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               with
               what
               contempt
               and
               scorne
               he
               calleth
               the
               Elders
               in
               question
               ,
               Lay-annuall-onely-gouerning
               Elders
               .
            
             And
             it
             would
             be
             noted
             say
             I
             ,
             with
             how
             bad
             a
             conscience
             he
             wilfully
             depraueth
             the
             manner
             of
             vttering
             my
             words
             ,
             to
             giue
             some
             small
             colour
             both
             to
             his
             vnconscionable
             denyall
             of
             the
             proposition
             which
             himselfe
             contradicted
             in
             answere
             to
             the
             assumption
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             this
             forged
             calumniation
             .
             For
             whereas
             I
             propounded
             the
             words
             distinctly
             with
             a
             Comma
             or
             note
             of
             distinction
             ,
             lay
             ,
             annuall
             ,
             onely-gouerning
             Presbyters
             ,
             vsing
             these
             diuers
             titles
             more
             fully
             and
             certainely
             to
             expresse
             whom
             I
             meant
             ;
             he
             hath
             ioyned
             them
             with
             notes
             of
             vnion
             
               
                 Lay-annuall-onely-gouerning
                 Elders
              
            
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             in
             contempt
             &
             scorne
             of
             them
             ,
             framed
             a
             nickname
             for
             them
             ,
             compounded
             of
             all
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             call
             them
             lay
             
               in
               disgrace
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
               and
               reproach
               of
               those
               who
               stand
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               committed
               the
               gouernement
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               such
               as
               are
               base
               and
               priuate
               persons
               :
            
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             disgraceth
             the
             laitie
             intollerably
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             lay
             persons
             but
             base
             and
             priuate
             men
             .
             Indeed
             if
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             such
             men
             as
             be
             not
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             called
             idiotae
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             of
             your
             side
             would
             haue
             them
             called
             ,
             rather
             then
             lay
             men
             )
             you
             might
             haue
             had
             some
             colourable
             pretence
             for
             this
             accusation
             .
             But
             when
             with
             Caluin
             we
             diuide
             the
             whole
             Church
             into
             the
             clergie
             and
             laitie
             :
             
             vnder
             the
             laitie
             ,
             we
             comprehend
             the
             noble
             as
             well
             as
             the
             base
             ,
             and
             publike
             persons
             as
             well
             
             as
             priuate
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             excellent
             gifts
             as
             well
             as
             Idiots
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             but
             a
             seely
             exception
             ,
             which
             you
             doe
             vsually
             make
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             not
             haue
             them
             called
             lay
             ,
             but
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             that
             word
             doth
             not
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             Ministers
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             because
             
               Ecclesia
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             being
             diuided
             into
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             laitie
             ,
             those
             which
             be
             lay
             men
             (
             as
             not
             being
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             )
             may
             haue
             Ecclesiasticall
             offices
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             thereof
             may
             be
             called
             Ecclesiasticall
             officers
             ,
             as
             Church
             wardens
             among
             vs
             ,
             officials
             ,
             Chancellers
             ,
             and
             commissioners
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             your
             Elders
             ,
             whom
             though
             you
             make
             Ecclesiasticall
             officers
             ,
             yet
             you
             cannot
             denie
             them
             to
             be
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             to
             auoide
             this
             imagined
             disgrace
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             all
             men
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             they
             would
             haue
             by
             prayer
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ordained
             and
             set
             a
             part
             to
             this
             Ecclesiasticall
             office
             :
             not
             such
             as
             each
             parish
             is
             like
             to
             afford
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             vtopicall
             Idea
             conceiued
             in
             their
             owne
             braine
             .
             And
             though
             there
             must
             be
             many
             of
             them
             in
             euery
             parish
             ,
             men
             religious
             ,
             of
             great
             grauitie
             and
             pietie
             (
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             )
             and
             of
             good
             yeares
             ,
             adioyned
             to
             the
             Ministers
             :
             and
             though
             matters
             are
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             pluralitie
             of
             voices
             ,
             euery
             one
             hauing
             the
             like
             right
             of
             suffrage
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             in
             any
             case
             thinke
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             ouer-rule
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             be
             altogether
             ruled
             and
             directed
             by
             him
             .
             
             Beza
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             sacred
             senate
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             superioritie
             of
             degree
             or
             power
             ,
             but
             a
             distinction
             of
             order
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             matters
             are
             managed
             by
             common
             and
             equall
             right
             in
             giuing
             their
             voices
             :
             the
             whole
             consistorie
             being
             for
             that
             cause
             called
             a
             Presbyterie
             ,
             because
             ,
             howsoeuer
             otherwise
             there
             may
             be
             distinction
             of
             degrees
             among
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             common
             function
             the
             Ministers
             are
             made
             equall
             with
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             with
             the
             Ministers
             .
             So
             that
             they
             wrong
             them
             shrewdly
             ,
             who
             shall
             say
             ,
             where
             all
             haue
             equall
             right
             ,
             and
             where
             all
             things
             are
             swaied
             by
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             voices
             ,
             the
             one
             or
             two
             voices
             at
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             be
             ouer-ruled
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             Elders
             .
          
           
             
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             2.
             pag.
             8.
             
             
             For
             although
             many
             places
             are
             vsually
             alledged
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             and
             fathers
             :
             yet
             I
             doe
             vnfainedly
             professe
             ,
             that
             to
             my
             knowledge
             there
             are
             onely
             two
             allegations
             ,
             which
             I
             esteeme
             worth
             the
             answering
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             out
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             the
             other
             out
             of
             Ambrose
             on
             the
             same
             chapter
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             words
             of
             the
             abortiue
             booke
             seemed
             bitter
             and
             spitefull
             enough
             ,
             
             there
             our
             refuter
             followeth
             that
             copy
             :
             otherwise
             to
             that
             potion
             of
             worme-wood
             ,
             he
             addeth
             an
             infusion
             of
             gall
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             .
             
               It
               is
               strange
               
                 saith
                 the
                 abortiue
                 booke
              
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               of
               such
               skill
               in
               logicke
               as
               I
               acknowledge
               D.
               D.
               to
               be
               &c
               :
               and
               more
               strange
               that
               one
               of
               his
               temper
               &c
               :
               is
               it
               fit
               for
               D.
               D.
               modestie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Not
             so
             ,
             saith
             the
             libeller
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             attribute
             any
             skill
             in
             logicke
             ,
             or
             modestie
             to
             him
             now
             :
             wee
             must
             make
             our
             followers
             belieue
             ,
             that
             since
             he
             hath
             written
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             calling
             of
             the
             prelates
             ,
             those
             petite
             popes
             ,
             he
             hath
             lost
             all
             modestie
             ,
             and
             skill
             in
             logicke
             too
             .
             For
             if
             we
             cannot
             answere
             his
             argumēts
             ,
             nor
             take
             away
             his
             answeres
             ,
             let
             vs
             disgrace
             his
             person
             :
             so
             will
             our
             followers
             be
             sure
             to
             preiudge
             any
             thing
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             our
             desire
             ,
             the
             people
             whom
             he
             thought
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             shal
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             same
             tearmes
             they
             were
             wont
             .
             But
             my
             purpose
             is
             not
             by
             reciting
             his
             words
             to
             spread
             this
             part
             of
             his
             spitefull
             libell
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             by
             vouchsafing
             an
             answere
             to
             multiply
             words
             in
             this
             kind
             with
             so
             odious
             a
             wrangler
             .
             To
             passe
             by
             therefore
             his
             barking
             eloquence
             ,
             or
             dogge-rhetoricke
             ,
             the
             reader
             is
             to
             vnderstand
             that
             in
             this
             section
             and
             those
             which
             follow
             ,
             I
             endeuour
             to
             defend
             the
             two
             former
             assertions
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             can
             neither
             proue
             that
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             doth
             signifie
             any
             but
             a
             Minister
             ,
             nor
             yet
             produce
             any
             one
             pregnant
             testimonie
             mentioning
             or
             meaning
             their
             lay
             or
             onely-gouerning-Elders
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             I
             would
             know
             of
             my
             aduersarie
             for
             my
             learning
             ,
             how
             such
             a
             negatiue
             as
             this
             should
             be
             maintained
             .
             Whether
             ,
             by
             induction
             of
             particulars
             ,
             or
             by
             speciall
             insisting
             vpon
             the
             instances
             which
             the
             aduersaries
             giue
             :
             not
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             examine
             euery
             sentence
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             councels
             and
             fathers
             ,
             which
             were
             infinite
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             should
             I
             in
             one
             of
             the
             least
             parts
             intended
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             where
             I
             had
             promised
             breuitie
             ,
             stand
             vpon
             euery
             particular
             allegation
             which
             could
             hardly
             haue
             beene
             discussed
             in
             a
             whole
             Sermon
             ?
             or
             should
             I
             make
             choise
             of
             some
             of
             the
             principall
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             more
             weight
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             the
             latter
             course
             I
             was
             necessarily
             to
             make
             choise
             of
             .
             And
             therefore
             supposing
             our
             opposites
             to
             insist
             on
             those
             two
             testimonies
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             more
             weight
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             yea
             then
             all
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             can
             say
             besides
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             I
             endeuoured
             to
             defend
             my
             assertions
             against
             them
             .
             And
             although
             I
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             dispute
             Syllogistically
             as
             the
             opponent
             ,
             but
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             as
             the
             respondent
             ;
             yet
             this
             my
             defensiue
             answere
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             anuill
             ,
             and
             forged
             into
             a
             Syllogisme
             after
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             If
             neither
             Paul
             in
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.17
            
             .
             nor
             Ambrose
             vpon
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.1
               .
               (
               he
               should
               haue
               added
               ,
               which
               two
               allegations
               onely
               I
               esteeme
               worth
               the
               answering
               ,
               or
               which
               two
               are
               of
               more
               worth
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               )
            
             doe
             not
             mention
             or
             meane
             any
             lay
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             then
             no
             pregnant
             testimonie
             can
             be
             alledged
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             But
             neither
             doth
             Paul
             ,
             nor
             Ambrose
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             mention
             or
             meane
             any
             lay
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             :
             Therefore
             no
             pregnant
             testimonie
             can
             be
             produced
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             
          
           
             In
             answering
             the
             proposition
             ,
             
               
                 he
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 wonders
                 againe
                 at
                 three
                 things
                 .
              
               
            
             First
             at
             my
             want
             of
             modestie
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             gloriously
             despise
             ,
             and
             insolently
             reiect
             the
             iudgements
             of
             those
             diuines
             ,
             who
             besides
             those
             two
             ,
             alledge
             many
             other
             testimonies
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             esteeme
             these
             two
             onely
             worth
             the
             answering
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             I
             esteemed
             no
             other
             ,
             
               in
               that
               shortnesse
               of
               time
            
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             stood
             vpon
             but
             those
             two
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             that
             answere
             will
             not
             suffice
             him
             ,
             I
             plainely
             professe
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             despising
             the
             iudgement
             of
             any
             learned
             man
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             testimonies
             are
             the
             two
             maine
             pillars
             ,
             whereon
             their
             whole
             building
             leaneth
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             their
             other
             testimonies
             depend
             vpon
             the
             presupposall
             of
             these
             as
             giuing
             witnesse
             to
             their
             Lay-Elders
             :
             so
             these
             being
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             rest
             haue
             scarcely
             any
             probabilitie
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             may
             as
             easily
             be
             reiected
             ,
             as
             obiected
             .
             And
             this
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             so
             indignely
             prouoked
             ,
             that
             if
             my
             aduersarie
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             copartners
             ,
             can
             produce
             but
             any
             one
             testimonie
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             scriptures
             ,
             or
             fathers
             ,
             that
             either
             may
             be
             compared
             with
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             without
             an
             eye
             to
             these
             ,
             hath
             so
             much
             as
             any
             shew
             of
             a
             necessary
             or
             demonstratiue
             proofe
             ,
             I
             will
             then
             be
             content
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             wonder
             ,
             &
             wōder
             again
             ,
             at
             my
             want
             of
             modestie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             wonders
             at
             my
             want
             of
             logicke
             in
             making
             so
             feeble
             a
             consequence
             .
             The
             consequence
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             absolutely
             necessarie
             ,
             yet
             vpon
             supposall
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             the
             two
             chiefe
             proofes
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             all
             they
             can
             say
             besides
             for
             their
             Elders
             ,
             is
             scarce
             worth
             the
             answering
             ,
             it
             is
             necessarie
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             any
             testimonies
             proue
             their
             Elders
             ,
             then
             certainely
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             and
             which
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             wondreth
             at
             the
             weake
             proppe
             ,
             whereby
             this
             consequence
             is
             vnderset
             ;
             which
             is
             my
             vnfained
             profession
             ,
             that
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             there
             were
             onely
             these
             two
             allegations
             ,
             which
             I
             esteemed
             (
             in
             that
             shortnesse
             of
             time
             )
             worth
             the
             answering
             ;
             which
             was
             reason
             sufficient
             for
             my
             insisting
             on
             those
             two
             alone
             .
             If
             this
             proppe
             be
             so
             weake
             ,
             let
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             skill
             of
             all
             his
             adherents
             ,
             shew
             but
             one
             other
             testimonie
             comparable
             to
             these
             two
             .
             But
             that
             he
             may
             leaue
             both
             wondring
             and
             wandring
             ,
             I
             doe
             againe
             plainely
             and
             confidently
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             cause
             of
             the
             Lay-Elders
             relieth
             on
             these
             two
             places
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             in
             the
             former
             negatiue
             assertion
             I
             did
             imply
             ;
             so
             now
             I
             expresse
             ,
             a
             challenge
             to
             him
             and
             all
             his
             partakers
             ,
             to
             produce
             any
             one
             such
             testimonie
             if
             they
             can
             .
             This
             challenge
             I
             say
             was
             implyed
             ,
             when
             I
             professed
             that
             they
             cannot
             alledge
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             any
             
             one
             pregnant
             testimonie
             mentioning
             or
             meaning
             ,
             any
             lay
             ,
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             challenge
             ,
             what
             doth
             our
             insulting
             refuter
             ,
             reply
             ?
             
               Sundry
               others
               besides
               these
               two
               I
               both
               could
               and
               would
               alledge
               ,
               and
               approue
               also
               (
               I
               doubt
               not
               )
               to
               all
               iudicious
               and
               indifferent
               men
               ,
               
               but
               that
               others
               before
               now
               haue
               said
               enough
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               And
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               (
               professing
               my selfe
               an
               answerer
               onely
               ,
               not
               an
               opponent
               )
               it
               is
               not
               my
               (a)
               part
               to
               dispute
               the
               questions
               ,
               but
               d●fend
               the
               truth
               ,
               so
               farre
               onely
               as
               M.
               D.
               opposeth
               to
               it
               in
               his
               Sermon
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             though
             he
             dares
             not
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             accept
             the
             challenge
             ,
             yet
             he
             setteth
             a
             good
             face
             vpon
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             say
             againe
             ,
             that
             besides
             these
             two
             testimonies
             ,
             they
             can
             produce
             no
             more
             of
             any
             moment
             in
             comparison
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             both
             could
             and
             would
             produce
             many
             more
             .
             He
             would
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             doubt
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             :
             but
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             he
             cannot
             .
             What
             he
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             can
             doe
             ,
             he
             performeth
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             let
             you
             see
             that
             they
             can
             strike
             also
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             all
             ,
             is
             as
             nothing
             to
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             his
             refusall
             are
             two
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             because
             
               
                 others
                 before
                 now
                 ,
                 haue
                 said
                 enough
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
              
            
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             denied
             vpon
             certaine
             knowledge
             .
             And
             what
             they
             haue
             said
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             hath
             beene
             confuted
             also
             before
             now
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             though
             often
             repeated
             ,
             and
             oft
             refuted
             ,
             as
             threed-bare
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             himselfe
             doth
             afterwards
             produce
             ,
             hauing
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             much
             as
             a
             good
             shew
             of
             a
             necessarie
             proofe
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             appeare
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             because
             
               he
               being
               the
               answerer
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               opponent
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               his
               part
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               reasonably
               be
               expected
               at
               his
               hands
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               dispute
               the
               questions
               ,
               but
               onely
               defend
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             which
             is
             a
             sophisticall
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             may
             freely
             speake
             what
             I
             truely
             thinke
             ,
             a
             lewde
             shift
             ,
             to
             elude
             my
             answeres
             and
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             delude
             the
             vnlearned
             Reader
             .
          
           
             For
             who
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             be
             the
             opponents
             and
             plaintiffes
             in
             this
             controuersie
             ,
             wee
             or
             they
             ?
             Those
             which
             be
             in
             possession
             doe
             not
             vse
             to
             be
             plaintiffes
             .
          
           
           
             Neither
             would
             there
             haue
             beene
             any
             controuersie
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             oppose
             :
             forasmuch
             therefore
             as
             they
             are
             the
             opponents
             ,
             vrging
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             ;
             we
             the
             defendants
             maintaining
             the
             established
             discipline
             among
             vs
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             defence
             of
             our
             cause
             ,
             especially
             where
             wee
             hold
             the
             negatiue
             ,
             if
             wee
             shewe
             that
             their
             proofes
             are
             not
             sufficient
             ;
             and
             their
             proofes
             are
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             necessarily
             and
             ineuitably
             proue
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             vrge
             .
          
           
             Neither
             let
             them
             euer
             hope
             to
             bring
             in
             their
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             till
             they
             haue
             necessarily
             proued
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             lewdnes
             of
             this
             shift
             is
             then
             most
             manifest
             ,
             when
             as
             I
             
               ex
               professo
            
             vndertaking
             to
             answere
             their
             obiections
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             make
             me
             the
             opponent
             :
             and
             where
             it
             is
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             necessarily
             to
             proue
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             is
             sufficient
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             their
             proofe
             is
             not
             necessarie
             ;
             absurdly
             ,
             against
             all
             order
             of
             disputation
             ,
             he
             maketh
             himselfe
             the
             respondent
             ,
             and
             me
             the
             opponent
             .
             So
             that
             my
             answeres
             must
             be
             put
             into
             Syllogismes
             ,
             and
             his
             proofes
             be
             thought
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             not
             against
             his
             cause
             ,
             though
             they
             doe
             not
             proue
             it
             .
             Examples
             of
             this
             shamefull
             dealing
             wee
             shall
             not
             want
             long
             .
             For
             in
             the
             discussing
             of
             their
             allegation
             out
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             which
             is
             their
             chiefe
             obiection
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             opponents
             ,
             and
             I
             the
             answerer
             .
             But
             my
             aduersarie
             maketh
             me
             the
             opponent
             ,
             and
             my
             answeres
             must
             be
             oppositions
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             into
             Syllogismes
             :
             and
             in
             the
             end
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             whereas
             that
             is
             the
             onely
             place
             in
             scripture
             which
             they
             can
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             necessarie
             proofe
             alledge
             for
             their
             Elders
             ;
             hee
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             belieue
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             acquited
             himselfe
             well
             ,
             if
             their
             Elders
             be
             not
             necessarily
             disproued
             out
             of
             that
             place
             .
             When
             indeed
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             necessarily
             and
             ineuitably
             proued
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             haue
             no
             ground
             nor
             warrant
             for
             them
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             Againe
             in
             my
             preface
             (
             where
             the
             refuter
             vnderstandeth
             me
             to
             haue
             made
             a
             challenge
             ,
             
             &
             as
             it
             were
             to
             haue
             cast
             down
             
             the
             gantlet
             )
             as
             I
             desired
             they
             would
             distinctly
             answere
             my
             arguments
             ,
             so
             also
             that
             they
             would
             produce
             their
             proofes
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             an
             easier
             thing
             to
             pull
             downe
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             seeme
             so
             ,
             then
             to
             set
             vp
             :
             )
             in
             his
             answere
             to
             my
             preface
             ,
             he
             accepteth
             of
             the
             offer
             ,
             acknowledging
             that
             I
             
               
                 desire
                 nothing
                 but
                 reason
              
               ;
            
             and
             doth
             not
             onely
             promise
             to
             satisfie
             my
             desire
             ,
             but
             also
             beareth
             the
             Reader
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             brought
             
               
                 sound
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 pregnant
                 proofes
                 ,
                 arguments
                 strongly
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
              
            
             but
             now
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             to
             the
             performance
             ,
             when
             I
             againe
             renew
             the
             challenge
             ;
             auerring
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             such
             proofes
             ,
             and
             exspecting
             that
             he
             should
             produce
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             haue
             any
             :
             his
             answere
             is
             ,
             that
             alas
             he
             is
             the
             respondent
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             with
             any
             reason
             be
             exspected
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             bring
             proofes
             or
             dispute
             the
             questions
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             you
             may
             yet
             more
             fully
             note
             the
             absurditie
             of
             this
             disputer
             ,
             (
             of
             whose
             great
             acts
             in
             this
             booke
             ,
             I
             heare
             no
             small
             vants
             )
             though
             he
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             his
             part
             to
             produce
             proofes
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             with
             reason
             be
             exspected
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             afore
             he
             confessed
             to
             be
             reason
             :
             yet
             this
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             needfull
             proofes
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             might
             proue
             something
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             vs
             denied
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             make
             for
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             freely
             confesse
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             diuerse
             protestant
             writers
             with
             them
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             there
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             ,
             to
             be
             plentifull
             in
             prouing
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             doth
             denie
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             chiefe
             thing
             ,
             which
             he
             and
             his
             consorts
             in
             compiling
             this
             booke
             ,
             haue
             laboured
             .
             As
             if
             they
             should
             haue
             said
             :
             doe
             you
             indeed
             grant
             ,
             that
             diuerse
             protestant
             writers
             expound
             such
             and
             such
             places
             as
             we
             doe
             ?
             and
             doe
             you
             not
             denie
             ,
             but
             that
             diuerse
             of
             them
             agree
             with
             vs
             in
             some
             things
             ?
             Mary
             that
             will
             we
             proue
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             although
             reason
             grounded
             on
             scripture
             ,
             testimonie
             of
             antiquitie
             ,
             and
             no
             small
             consent
             of
             newe
             writers
             be
             against
             vs
             :
             yet
             we
             will
             make
             a
             faire
             muster
             of
             those
             newe
             writers
             which
             be
             for
             vs
             :
             and
             though
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             be
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             as
             well
             as
             our selues
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             alledge
             them
             as
             witnesses
             without
             exception
             ,
             and
             will
             neuer
             haue
             done
             with
             alledging
             
             their
             testimonies
             .
             For
             though
             the
             learned
             will
             easily
             discerne
             the
             desperatenesse
             of
             our
             cause
             ,
             yet
             the
             vnlearned
             sort
             ,
             who
             are
             carried
             away
             with
             shewes
             ,
             seeing
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             learned
             men
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             will
             still
             cleaue
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               And
               this
               shall
               suffice
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               for
               his
               proposition
               .
               To
               his
               assumption
               I
               answere
               ,
               by
               denying
               it
               ,
               and
               affirming
               that
               both
               these
               places
               doe
               speake
               of
               onely
               gouerning
               Elders
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               will
               cleare
            
             (
             as
             the
             opponent
             ,
             no
             doubt
             )
             
               by
               the
               places
               themselues
               ,
               which
               now
               come
               to
               be
               handled
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             Containing
             my
             first
             Reason
             ,
             why
             Lay-Elders
             are
             not
             proued
             ,
             out
             of
             1.
             
             Tm.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Serm.
                 Sect.
              
               3.
               pag.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 Presbyters
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               
                 that
                 rule
                 well
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 accounted
                 worthie
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 especially
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 VVord
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               they
               gather
               a
               distinction
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               Elders
               ;
               that
               some
               are
               Gouerning
               Elders
               onely
               ;
               others
               ,
               also
               Ministers
               .
               Wherevnto
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               not
               any
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               before
               our
               age
               ,
               did
               euer
               vnderstand
               this
               text
               of
               anie
               other
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               they
               conceiuing
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               saide
               ,
               Let
               those
               Ministers
               or
               Priests
               which
               rule
               well
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             THeir
             reason
             briefly
             standeth
             thus
             :
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             doth
             set
             downe
             2.
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             onely
             ruling
             ;
             the
             other
             labouring
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             besides
             the
             Ministers
             which
             laboured
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             were
             other
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             as
             I
             sayd
             ,
             is
             the
             principall
             reason
             that
             is
             alleadged
             for
             the
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Disciplinarians
             doe
             wonderfully
             please
             themselues
             .
          
           
             
               T.
               B.
            
             is
             so
             confident
             ,
             that
             hee
             iudgeth
             them
             to
             be
             of
             no
             sound
             iudgement
             that
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             two
             sorts
             of
             elders
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             this
             place
             .
             
             Another
             
               T.
               B.
            
             that
             spied
             them
             vnder
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             4.
             
             Beasts
             ,
             Apoc
             :
             4.
             saith
             plainely
             :
             they
             are
             blind
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             vnderstanding
             ,
             that
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             see
             them
             in
             this
             place
             .
             
               T.
               C.
            
             setting
             some
             colour
             vpon
             Act.
             14.23
             .
             to
             make
             it
             shewe
             for
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             at
             length
             he
             saith
             ,
             Why
             should
             wee
             follow
             coniectures
             ?
             when
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             doth
             declare
             what
             these
             Elders
             are
             ?
             The
             author
             of
             the
             counterpoison
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             doth
             in
             this
             place
             set
             downe
             their
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             .
             And
             this
             is
             vsuall
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             confirme
             their
             exposition
             of
             other
             places
             which
             are
             ambiguous
             ,
             by
             this
             which
             they
             esteeme
             most
             cleare
             .
          
           
             To
             their
             reason
             I
             answered
             ,
             by
             denying
             their
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             would
             not
             shake
             off
             the
             opponents
             with
             a
             bare
             deniall
             as
             enemies
             ,
             but
             satisfie
             them
             as
             bretheren
             ,
             I
             yeelded
             some
             reasons
             of
             my
             deniall
             ,
             which
             I
             set
             downe
             in
             2.
             degrees
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             vrge
             the
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             collected
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             answere
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             that
             the
             place
             should
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             any
             other
             but
             Ministers
             .
             And
             secondlie
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             concluding
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             exclude
             them
             ,
             or
             conclude
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             againe
             ,
             I
             maintaine
             by
             two
             reasons
             :
             The
             which
             I
             can
             well
             bee
             content
             that
             my
             aduersary
             shall
             reduce
             into
             Syllogismes
             ,
             so
             hee
             would
             frame
             them
             ,
             as
             beeing
             the
             reasons
             of
             a
             respondent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             bee
             propounded
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             of
             their
             inference
             from
             this
             Text.
             For
             that
             as
             I
             saide
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             defence
             for
             the
             respondent
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             
               If
               none
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               before
               our
               age
               ,
               did
               euer
               vnderstand
               this
               text
               of
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               but
               all
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               conceiued
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               spoken
               onely
               of
               Ministers
               :
               Then
               is
               it
               not
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               yet
               likely
               ,
               that
               Lay-Elders
               are
               meant
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
             For
             surely
             if
             there
             had
             beene
             anie
             such
             Elders
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             were
             neere
             those
             times
             ,
             had
             bene
             more
             likely
             to
             haue
             noted
             these
             two
             sortes
             of
             Elders
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             came
             so
             manie
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             .
          
           
             
               But
               none
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               before
               our
               age
               ,
               euer
               vnderstood
               this
               Text
               of
               Lay-Elders
               :
               but
               all
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               conceiued
               of
               it
               as
               spoken
               of
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               necessarie
               ,
               nor
               yet
               likely
               ,
               that
               Lay-Elders
               are
               here
               meant
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             this
             Syllogisme
             he
             denyeth
             both
             the
             the
             parts
             .
             
             And
             of
             his
             deniall
             ▪
             of
             the
             consequence
             in
             the
             proposition
             ,
             hee
             giueth
             three
             reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             because
             wee
             
               may
               not
               argue
               negatiuely
               ,
               concerning
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               from
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Wherevnto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             I
             argue
             as
             affirmatiuely
             from
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             before
             our
             age
             ,
             who
             alwaies
             conceiued
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Ministers
               or
               Priests
               which
               rule
               well
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             as
             negatiuely
             :
             Neither
             doe
             I
             reason
             as
             he
             would
             make
             me
             to
             argue
             ,
             that
             either
             because
             this
             place
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Fathers
             expounded
             ,
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             therefore
             that
             exposition
             is
             necessarily
             to
             be
             reiected
             :
             or
             because
             it
             is
             alwaies
             by
             them
             interpreted
             ,
             as
             speaking
             of
             Ministers
             onely
             :
             Therefore
             this
             interpretation
             is
             necessarily
             to
             be
             receiued
             .
             But
             thus
             I
             reason
             ,
             that
             this
             exposition
             is
             more
             likely
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             perpetuall
             and
             vniuersall
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             writers
             before
             our
             age
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             not
             onely
             hath
             not
             their
             allowance
             ,
             but
             is
             cleane
             contrarie
             to
             their
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             Wherevnto
             I
             now
             adde
             that
             ,
             which
             my
             aduersarie
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             answere
             .
          
           
             
             
               That
               exposition
               of
               the
               word
               
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 5.17
                 .
              
               which
               is
               agreable
               to
               the
               perpetuall
               vse
               of
               the
               word
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               Councells
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               
                 and
                 contrariwise
              
               ,
               that
               exposition
               thereof
               ,
               which
               cannot
               bee
               warranted
               by
               any
               one
               example
               or
               testimony
               ,
               either
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               Councells
               ,
               or
               Fathers
               ,
               (
               it
               being
               a
               word
               in
               all
               of
               them
               of
               frequent
               vse
               )
               may
               not
               be
               admitted
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               vrged
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               true
               sense
               of
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               But
               by
               the
               word
               Presbyteri
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               alone
               ,
               is
               an
               exposition
               thereof
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               perpetuall
               vse
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ;
               and
               not
               one
               testimony
               can
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               where
               the
               word
               (
               signifying
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               function
               )
               doth
               import
               any
               other
               but
               a
               Minister
               :
               
                 and
                 cōtrarywise
              
               ,
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               word
               Presbyters
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               as
               containing
               in
               the
               signification
               thereof
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               exposition
               of
               that
               word
               as
               cannot
               be
               warranted
               by
               any
               one
               example
               or
               testimony
               ,
               either
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               or
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               former
               interpretation
               ,
               expounding
               that
               word
               of
               Ministers
               alone
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               receiued
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               including
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               is
               it
               to
               be
               vrged
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               true
               sense
               of
               that
               place
               .
            
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             vntill
             my
             aduersarie
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             disprooue
             this
             assumption
             by
             some
             one
             instance
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             hee
             shall
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             :
             I
             will
             take
             it
             for
             graunted
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             conscience
             am
             fully
             resolued
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ;
             
               Let
               the
               Ministers
               or
               Priests
               which
               rule
               well
               ,
               &c
            
             :
             which
             argument
             ,
             if
             no
             more
             could
             bee
             added
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             cannot
             be
             prooued
             out
             of
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             
             His
             second
             reason
             is
             this
             :
             
               
                 That
                 interpretation
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 writers
                 ,
                 though
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 implying
                 Lay-Elders
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 new
                 writers
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 preferred
                 .
                 The
                 proposition
                 is
                 propounded
                 .
                 
                 pag.
                 20.
                 lin
                 .
                 
                   22.
                   &c
                   :
                   the
                   assumption
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 16.
                 lin
                 .
                 17.
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             To
             the
             parts
             of
             which
             syllogisme
             before
             I
             answere
             ,
             I
             must
             knowe
             of
             the
             disputer
             ,
             whether
             he
             meane
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             new
             writers
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             word
             all
             bee
             not
             added
             ,
             the
             proposition
             is
             absolutely
             to
             be
             denied
             .
             For
             it
             is
             against
             sense
             ,
             that
             the
             opinions
             of
             some
             new
             writers
             should
             be
             preferred
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             other
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             as
             many
             ,
             and
             as
             learned
             new
             writers
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             the
             generall
             and
             perpetuall
             consent
             of
             all
             writers
             before
             our
             time
             .
             If
             it
             be
             added
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             assumption
             manifestly
             false
             .
             For
             that
             exposition
             hath
             not
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             ,
             nor
             as
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             protestant
             diuines
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             hee
             endeuoureth
             to
             prooue
             both
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             proposition
             is
             true
             ,
             
             hee
             appealeth
             to
             my
             conscience
             .
             Whence
             he
             shall
             receiue
             this
             resolution
             .
             Where
             the
             contrary
             expositions
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             writers
             concerne
             a
             point
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             encline
             to
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             haue
             better
             reason
             then
             the
             olde
             .
             For
             where
             the
             question
             is
             simplie
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greater
             ;
             I
             say
             with
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             that
             whereas
             witnesses
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             some
             olde
             ,
             some
             new
             :
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             ancient
             are
             of
             greatest
             credit
             .
             If
             it
             concerne
             a
             matter
             of
             story
             or
             fact
             ,
             as
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             Lay-Elders
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             I
             would
             without
             comparison
             ,
             giue
             credit
             to
             the
             ancient
             writers
             ,
             who
             liued
             in
             ,
             or
             neere
             those
             times
             ,
             then
             to
             them
             who
             liued
             13.
             or
             14.
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             
               the
               points
               being
               in
               question
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               newe
               writers
               haue
               beene
               the
               more
               occasioned
               to
               search
               into
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Tell
             me
             then
             ,
             why
             was
             not
             this
             point
             called
             into
             question
             in
             the
             Fathers
             times
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             because
             there
             was
             none
             to
             contradict
             their
             iudgement
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             this
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Assertion
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             cause
             is
             opposite
             to
             antiquitie
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             condemned
             of
             noueltie
             ?
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             you
             say
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             new
             writers
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             more
             searched
             into
             the
             matter
             ,
             
             as
             being
             now
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             Wherevnto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             very
             respect
             ,
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             ancient
             is
             to
             bee
             preferred
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             which
             the
             Philosopher
             giueth
             in
             the
             place
             before
             alleadged
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               The
               olde
               be
               of
               most
               credit
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               vncorrupt
               ,
            
             or
             vnpartiall
             .
             Whereas
             contrary
             wise
             ,
             the
             new
             writers
             ,
             which
             oppose
             themselues
             to
             vs
             ,
             who
             follow
             the
             auncient
             ,
             are
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             preiudged
             as
             partiall
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             challengeth
             mee
             
               to
               shew
               if
               I
               can
               ,
               what
               mou●th
               〈◊〉
               to
               thinke
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               enlightned
               them
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               substance
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               so
               sound
               ,
               did
               faile
               them
               in
               this
               particular
               :
            
             I
             aske
             him
             whether
             hee
             doth
             thinke
             they
             were
             free
             from
             all
             errour
             or
             mistaking
             in
             the
             expounding
             of
             Scriptures
             ?
             and
             if
             hee
             thinketh
             that
             they
             did
             faile
             in
             any
             particular
             ,
             I
             would
             desire
             him
             to
             shew
             what
             moueth
             him
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             enlightned
             them
             as
             touching
             the
             substance
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             so
             sound
             ,
             did
             faile
             them
             in
             that
             particular
             ?
             This
             therfore
             was
             a
             meere
             colour
             :
             or
             if
             there
             were
             any
             weight
             in
             it
             ,
             might
             not
             I
             more
             iustly
             make
             the
             like
             demaund
             of
             him
             concerning
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             what
             reason
             he
             hath
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             who
             had
             such
             profound
             knowledge
             in
             the
             greatest
             mysteries
             of
             diuinitie
             ,
             whereby
             they
             confounded
             the
             most
             subtill
             heretikes
             ,
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             those
             things
             which
             appertaine
             to
             the
             outward
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             or
             what
             reason
             he
             hath
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             writers
             of
             our
             age
             do
             know
             what
             was
             done
             or
             not
             done
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             better
             then
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             liued
             in
             those
             times
             ?
          
           
             
             As
             touching
             his
             assumption
             :
             if
             hee
             speaketh
             of
             all
             the
             new
             writers
             ,
             it
             is
             manifestly
             false
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             need
             to
             be
             proued
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             the
             naming
             of
             25.
             writers
             ,
             and
             boasting
             of
             more
             in
             a
             case
             not
             denied
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             learned
             and
             iudicious
             it
             seeme
             a
             verie
             idle
             and
             vaine
             flourish
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             writer
             ,
             who
             is
             copious
             onely
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             a
             manifest
             signe
             of
             a
             desperate
             cause
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             fortified
             by
             better
             proofes
             ,
             which
             hee
             forbeareth
             to
             alledge
             vnder
             a
             poore
             
             pretence
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             the
             answerer
             ,
             and
             yet
             spendeth
             aboue
             20.
             whole
             pages
             in
             his
             booke
             ,
             in
             proouing
             what
             wee
             denie
             not
             ,
             that
             manie
             writers
             are
             partly
             of
             his
             minde
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             content
             to
             the
             vnlearned
             Reader
             ,
             to
             be
             ledde
             along
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             hee
             speaketh
             more
             then
             once
             )
             by
             such
             a
             worthie
             leader
             ,
             from
             one
             to
             another
             till
             he
             hath
             seene
             the
             whole
             Troupe
             ,
             and
             hath
             heard
             the
             commendation
             of
             euery
             one
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             also
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             how
             hee
             playeth
             the
             egregious
             
               Mountae
               ●banke
            
             ,
             in
             commending
             and
             setting
             forth
             his
             authorities
             in
             most
             glorious
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               Luther
               that
               rose
               vp
               as
               a
               bright
               morning
               starre
               ,
               euen
               another
               Elias
               of
               these
               times
               .
               Bullinger
               ,
               that
               learned
               and
               faithfull
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Zuricke
               :
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               that
               burning
               and
               shining
               lampe
               of
               Oxeforde
               :
               Zanchius
               ,
               a
               man
               admirable
               for
               iudgement
               and
               paines
               :
               the
               very
               Oedipus
               ,
               
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 abortiue
                 booke
              
               )
               of
               the
               Schoole-mens
               riddles
               :
               Chemnitius
               ,
               the
               worthy
               examiner
               of
               the
               Tridentine
               Councell
               ,
               and
               ouerthrower
               of
               their
               heresies
               :
               Olde
               Father
               Nowell
               ,
               in
               his
               booke
               published
               by
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               commaunded
               to
               be
               taught
               :
               D.
               Whttaker
               ,
               who
               like
               another
               Dauid
               ,
               fought
               valiantly
               against
               the
               popish
               Goliah
               .
               D.
               Fulke
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               wonders
               of
               our
               daies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Iust
             commendations
             I
             confesse
             of
             worthy
             men
             ,
             whose
             memories
             are
             blessed
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             when
             he
             hath
             all
             done
             ,
             one
             good
             reason
             alledged
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             by
             the
             meanest
             of
             his
             25
             ,
             had
             bene
             of
             more
             worth
             then
             the
             allegation
             of
             all
             their
             authorities
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             bene
             as
             many
             more
             .
             But
             this
             was
             done
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             to
             please
             the
             vnlearned
             :
             for
             otherwise
             where
             the
             new
             writers
             gainsay
             him
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             the
             points
             of
             their
             new-found
             parish
             discipline
             ,
             they
             set
             not
             a
             button
             by
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             bragging
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             almost
             all
             the
             new
             writers
             ,
             he
             name
             but
             25
             ,
             
             and
             stoope
             very
             low
             for
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             you
             consider
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             weighed
             with
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             )
             and
             if
             of
             the
             25.
             hee
             thought
             good
             to
             cite
             but
             8
             :
             now
             if
             all
             these
             8.
             be
             not
             cleare
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             what
             shal
             we
             thinke
             of
             the
             rest
             ?
             Surely
             Luther
             ,
             though
             he
             tell
             him
             that
             hee
             rose
             vp
             as
             a
             bright
             morning
             starre
             ,
             euen
             another
             
             Elias
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             gotten
             to
             speake
             a
             word
             for
             him
             .
             
             For
             in
             the
             place
             by
             him
             cited
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             speake
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             expound
             it
             :
             But
             hee
             speaketh
             onely
             of
             the
             19.
             verse
             ,
             
               Receiue
               not
               an
               accusation
               against
               an
               Elder
               :
            
             where
             vnderstanding
             Elder
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             that
             chapter
             ,
             as
             a
             word
             of
             age
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             office
             ,
             (
             as
             Chrysostome
             also
             doth
             ,
             though
             he
             vnderstand
             ,
             vers
             :
             17
             :
             of
             Ministers
             onely
             )
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             how
             soeuer
             the
             popish
             Bishops
             ,
             against
             whome
             hee
             writeth
             ,
             did
             expound
             this
             place
             of
             Priests
             ,
             that
             is
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             more
             free
             from
             accusation
             or
             reproofe
             :
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             Presbyteri
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Elder
             and
             graue
             men
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             then
             ,
             bare
             rule
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             meaning
             thereby
             most
             plainely
             auncient
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             words
             following
             ;
             which
             the
             refuter
             hath
             Sophistically
             and
             shamefully
             peruerted
             .
             For
             
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               speake
            
             ,
             De
             
               ijs
               Episcopis
            
             (
             saith
             Luther
             ,
             )
             
               &
               Sacerdotibus
               ,
               qui
               iam
               nostra
               aetate
               plerumque
               sunt
               aetate
               florenti
               &
               penè
               adolescentes
               ,
               sed
               de
               senibus
               &
               grand●●
               bus
               in
               Scriptura
               peritis
               loquitur
            
             ;
             Of
             
               those
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               which
               now
               in
               our
               time
               are
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               a
               flourishing
               age
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               young
               youthes
               ,
            
             and
             lusty
             gallants
             ,
             (
             which
             hee
             meant
             in
             the
             words
             going
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             them
             
               Penelopes
               sponsos
            
             ,
             )
             
               but
               hee
               speaketh
               of
               such
               as
               be
               aged
               ,
               and
               ancient
               men
               ,
               skilfull
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             Obserue
             now
             our
             Sophysters
             dealing
             .
          
           
             First
             hee
             saith
             ,
             Luther
             expoundeth
             this
             verse
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ;
             when
             as
             Luther
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             speake
             of
             this
             text
             :
             2.
             that
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
               their
               Lay-elders
               ruled
               in
               the
               Church
               then
               ,
            
             when
             hee
             plainely
             speaketh
             of
             ancient
             and
             aged
             Ministers
             .
             3.
             that
             Luther
             denieth
             simplie
             ,
             that
             
               Paul
               speaketh
               of
               BB.
               and
               Priests
               .
            
             For
             so
             hee
             citeth
             his
             words
             ;
             
               Neque
               enim
               loquitur
               de
               Episcopis
               &
               Sacerdotibus
               ,
            
             whē
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             not
             of
             such
             Bishops
             as
             were
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             young
             &
             lusty
             men
             ;
             but
             of
             such
             as
             were
             aged
             &
             skilfull
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             Bullinger
             in
             neither
             place
             alledged
             ,
             doth
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             elders
             in
             the
             chuch
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             ministers
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             cōtrary
             .
             For
             on
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             he
             vnderstādeth
             that
             text
             ,
             as
             requiring
             the
             stipend
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             &
             seemeth
             to
             confound
             
             the
             words
             
               Ministers
               and
               Presbyters
            
             in
             that
             sentence
             which
             the
             refuter
             citeth
             by
             halues
             .
             
               Cum
               emin
               varià
               sint
               in
               ecclesia
               munia
               non
               vnius
               quoque
               generis
               ministri
               aut
               Presbyteri
               sunt
               .
            
             For
             where
             Bullinger
             saith
             ,
             Ministers
             or
             Presbyters
             be
             not
             all
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             meaning
             no
             other
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             he
             citeth
             him
             thus
             :
             the
             Elders
             are
             not
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             leauing
             out
             the
             word
             Ministers
             .
             And
             vpon
             the
             words
             following
             in
             the
             nineteenth
             verse
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             diligent
             &
             good
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             sustenāce
             is
             due
             ,
             so
             also
             defence
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             law
             is
             this
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             truth
             procureth
             hatred
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             In
             his
             Decades
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             either
             BB.
             or
             otherwise
             prudent
             and
             learned
             men
             added
             to
             the
             BB.
             who
             albeit
             they
             did
             not
             teach
             alwaies
             as
             did
             the
             BB.
             yet
             were
             they
             present
             with
             them
             that
             taught
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             he
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             lay
             and
             vnlearned
             Elders
             ,
             but
             of
             wise
             and
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             ,
             doe
             acknowledge
             a
             second
             sort
             of
             Elders
             ,
             besides
             those
             which
             chiefely
             laboured
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             whe
             they
             were
             of
             the
             laitie
             or
             Clergie
             they
             doe
             not
             mention
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             D.
             Fulk
             in
             his
             answere
             to
             the
             Rhemists
             on
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             he
             giuing
             two
             interpretations
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             preferreth
             that
             whereby
             the
             Apostles
             words
             are
             vnderstood
             of
             Ministers
             or
             Priests
             onely
             ,
             that
             as
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             laboureth
             more
             in
             preaching
             and
             teaching
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             be
             honoured
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             his
             assumption
             this
             is
             more
             then
             enough
             ,
             seeing
             this
             is
             not
             the
             question
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             whether
             any
             of
             the
             new
             writers
             doe
             stand
             for
             the
             new
             Elders
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             confessed
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             reason
             for
             the
             deniall
             of
             my
             proposition
             :
             
             that
             
               if
               that
               consequence
               is
               good
               ,
               my
               interpretation
               of
               this
               place
               is
               naught
               ,
               seeing
               it
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               naked
               shade
               of
               any
               father
               to
               couer
               it
               .
            
             
               Naked
               to
               couer
            
             !
             But
             what
             figge
             leaues
             can
             he
             find
             to
             couer
             this
             naked
             ,
             and
             shamelesse
             vntruth
             ?
             For
             whereas
             my
             exposition
             consisteth
             of
             two
             points
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             principall
             that
             by
             Presbyters
             I
             vnderstand
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             let
             the
             Ministers
             that
             rule
             well
             &c
             :
             
             the
             secōd
             that
             by
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             commonly
             are
             translated
             
               gouerning
               well
            
             ,
             I
             vnderstand
             the
             cōmendable
             performance
             of
             their
             duetie
             in
             generall
             ,
             for
             the
             latter
             I
             alledged
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Ierome
             and
             of
             the
             Syricke
             Paraphrast
             ,
             to
             whom
             others
             might
             be
             added
             ;
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             I
             haue
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             and
             of
             all
             writers
             before
             our
             age
             ,
             who
             haue
             expounded
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             them
             can
             be
             produced
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             my
             interpretation
             hath
             not
             the
             patronage
             of
             any
             one
             Father
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             proposition
             :
             in
             confuting
             whereof
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             spent
             fiue
             whole
             pages
             with
             very
             ill
             successe
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             with
             as
             vaine
             and
             causelesse
             a
             bragge
             ,
             as
             his
             successe
             was
             badde
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             
               (
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Fathers
               nor
               any
               before
               our
               age
               did
               euer
               expound
               this
               text
               of
               any
               but
               Ministers
               )
            
             though
             he
             dares
             not
             plainely
             denie
             it
             ;
             yet
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             how
             he
             setteth
             himselfe
             to
             wrangle
             with
             euery
             thing
             ,
             he
             seeketh
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             his
             wit
             to
             find
             some
             starting
             holes
             :
             out
             of
             which
             he
             may
             easily
             be
             driuen
             ,
             if
             the
             Reader
             wil
             but
             remember
             these
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             I
             speake
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             before
             our
             age
             ,
             (
             meaning
             
               hoc
               seculum
            
             this
             cēturie
             or
             hūdred
             of
             yeares
             )
             expounded
             this
             place
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             commentaries
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             other
             writings
             ,
             which
             be
             extant
             .
             For
             it
             were
             foolish
             presumption
             to
             rely
             vpon
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             who
             ,
             either
             did
             not
             write
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             whose
             writings
             are
             not
             extant
             ,
             whereby
             their
             iudgement
             might
             be
             knowne
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             this
             point
             the
             respondent
             ,
             answering
             their
             allegation
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             refuter
             is
             the
             opponent
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             must
             proue
             by
             good
             instance
             the
             affirmatiue
             ,
             
               that
               some
               one
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               before
               our
               age
               hath
               expounded
               this
               place
               of
               Lay-Elders
            
             ;
             and
             not
             absurdly
             vrge
             me
             ,
             being
             the
             respondent
             ,
             to
             proue
             the
             negatiue
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             proued
             ,
             but
             by
             alledging
             ,
             
               that
               no
               instance
               can
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               contrarie
            
             ;
             so
             might
             it
             be
             easily
             disproued
             by
             any
             one
             instance
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             could
             be
             giuen
             .
             If
             these
             two
             things
             be
             remembred
             ,
             the
             bare
             
             recitall
             of
             his
             fiue
             exceptions
             wil
             be
             a
             sufficient
             euidence
             of
             his
             folly
             .
             
               
                 First
                 
                   diuerse
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   may
                   so
                   haue
                   expounded
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   writings
                   be
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   hands
                
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 instance
                 ,
                 therfore
                 some
                 haue
                 so
                 expounded
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 
                   of
                   them
                   as
                
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 
                   haue
                   so
                   written
                   ,
                   that
                   th●y
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   so
                   vnderstood
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 vtterly
                 false
                 for
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 Ministers
                 )
                 
                   ergo
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Others
                 write
                 so
                 briefly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 expound
                 not
                 the
                 former
                 wordes
                 of
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 Presbyter
                 
                   to
                   them
                   was
                   as
                   plaine
                   as
                
                 Minister
                 
                   to
                   vs
                
                 )
                 ergo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 
                   The
                   ancientest
                   of
                   them
                
                 (
                 as
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Polycarpus
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 )
                 
                   whose
                   workes
                   are
                   now
                   extant
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   left
                   nothing
                   written
                   vpon
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   yet
                
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 
                   they
                   vnderstood
                   it
                   of
                   Lay-Elders
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 alwaies
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 (
                 wherein
                 Presbyter
                 is
                 oft
                 mentioned
                 )
                 doe
                 vnderstand
                 thereby
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 yea
                 but
                 
                   they
                   were
                   most
                   like
                   to
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                
                 No
                 doubt
                 for
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Polycarpus
                
                 ,
                 &
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 were
                 Metropolitan
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 &
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 Origen
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Presbyters
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 distinguished
                 from
                 Bishops
                 )
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 but
                 
                   in
                   many
                   mens
                   iudgements
                
                 (
                 who
                 would
                 faine
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 )
                 
                   they
                   did
                   giue
                   witnesse
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 though
                 they
                 left
                 nothing
                 written
                 vpon
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             the
             fift
             passeth
             all
             ,
             for
             therein
             hee
             giueth
             plaine
             instances
             I
             warrant
             you
             of
             some
             before
             our
             age
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             
               Luther
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               and
               diuerse
               others
            
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             vnderstood
             this
             place
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             therefore
             diuerse
             before
             our
             age
             .
             The
             antecedent
             he
             taketh
             for
             granted
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             might
             ,
             because
             as
             we
             heard
             before
             how
             Luther
             who
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             this
             text
             ,
             by
             Presbyteri
             vnderstādeth
             verse
             .
             19.
             
               ancient
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             Bullinger
             expounds
             it
             
               not
               of
               Lay-Elders
            
             ;
             so
             ,
             what
             Bucer
             saith
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             yet
             heard
             .
             But
             the
             consequence
             he
             proueth
             by
             such
             an
             argument
             ,
             as
             sheweth
             he
             was
             very
             neare
             driuen
             ,
             because
             
               D.
               King
            
             in
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             in
             the
             yeare
             1606.
             saith
             ,
             
             
               that
               the
               Geneua
               discipline
               had
               not
               at
               that
               time
               
                 seene
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
              
               though
               you
               should
               reckon
               the
               age
               of
               a
               man
               not
               at
               an
               100.
               but
               70.
               yeares
               ,
               and
               
               well
               might
               he
               say
               so
               .
            
             For
             in
             Geneua
             it
             was
             first
             conceiued
             in
             the
             yeare
             1537.
             
             when
             Caluin
             hauing
             with
             Farell
             &
             Viret
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             before
             ,
             attempted
             ,
             as
             Beza
             saith
             ;
             
               Ecclesiam
               compo●e●●
            
             and
             had
             drawne
             the
             first
             draught
             of
             it
             ,
             got
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             Senate
             and
             people
             of
             Geneua
             on
             the
             20.
             of
             July
             ,
             1537.
             howbeit
             before
             the
             yeare
             ,
             
             1541.
             it
             was
             not
             established
             ,
             hauing
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             beene
             banished
             together
             with
             Caluin
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             time
             which
             is
             so
             precious
             be
             spent
             in
             cōfuting
             such
             seelly
             
               shifts
               ,
               whereof
            
             euen
             the
             refuter
             himselfe
             is
             by
             this
             time
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             ashamed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Containing
             my
             second
             reason
             ,
             why
             Lay-Elders
             are
             not
             proued
             out
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 Serm.
                 Sect.
              
               4.
               pag
               :
               9.
               
               Neither
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               indeed
               note
               two
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               ,
               as
               they
               imagine
               ,
               but
               two
               duties
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               &c
               :
               to
               pag.
               11.
               med
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             is
             set
             downe
             the
             second
             reason
             of
             my
             exception
             against
             their
             allegation
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             prouing
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             this
             place
             should
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             they
             imagine
             ,
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
             The
             reason
             standeth
             thus
             :
             
               If
               the
               words
               may
               very
               well
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               two
               duties
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               one
               generall
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               presidents
               ,
               the
               other
               special
               ,
               to
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               &
               doctrine
               ,
               in
               respect
               whereof
               the
               Apostle
               requireth
               double
               honour
               to
               be
               yeelded
               vnto
               them
               ,
               then
               is
               there
               no
               necessitie
               that
               this
               place
               should
               be
               vnderstood
               as
               they
               imagine
               of
               Lay-Elders
               :
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             :
             Therefore
             the
             consequent
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             haue
             reasoned
             thus
             .
             
               If
               diuerse
               and
               sundry
               expositions
               ,
               
               all
               of
               them
               vnderstanding
               this
               place
               of
               Ministers
               alone
               ,
               may
               be
               giuen
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               more
               probable
               or
               likely
               then
               that
               which
               is
               for
               the
               Lay-Elders
               ;
               then
               is
               there
               no
               necessitie
               ,
               nor
               yet
               likelihood
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               Lay-Elders
               :
            
          
           
             
               But
               diuerse
               and
               sundry
               such
               expositions
               may
               be
               giuen
               ,
               as
               after
               you
               shall
               heare
               .
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               necessitie
               nor
               yet
               likelihood
               ,
               that
               this
               text
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             to
             insist
             in
             this
             one
             exposition
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             very
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             seeing
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             it
             noteth
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             person
             ,
             doth
             alwaies
             in
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             in
             the
             writings
             both
             of
             the
             Apostles
             &
             Fathers
             ,
             signifie
             a
             Minister
             or
             Priest
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             testimonie
             can
             be
             alledged
             to
             the
             contrarie
             :
             what
             sense
             is
             there
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             otherwise
             be
             expounded
             here
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             other
             words
             of
             the
             sentence
             did
             inforce
             so
             much
             .
             But
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             seeing
             they
             note
             onely
             two
             duties
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             the
             generall
             dutie
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             presidents
             ;
             and
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             is
             the
             speciall
             duetie
             ,
             for
             which
             especially
             honour
             is
             due
             to
             them
             .
             I
             had
             once
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             especiall
             dueties
             of
             a
             Minister
             had
             here
             beene
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             one
             respecting
             his
             behauiour
             onely
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             vnto
             which
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Minister
             may
             be
             referred
             .
             But
             I
             did
             consider
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             double
             honour
             should
             be
             giuen
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             onely
             liued
             well
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             did
             also
             preach
             :
             for
             in
             another
             place
             where
             he
             would
             haue
             Ministers
             to
             be
             honored
             and
             loued
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             more
             then
             aboundantly
             for
             their
             worke
             sake
             ,
             
             he
             ioyneth
             these
             together
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               which
               gouerne
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             I
             insisted
             in
             this
             exposition
             ,
             against
             which
             ,
             well
             may
             my
             aduersarie
             cauill
             after
             his
             fashion
             ,
             but
             hee
             can
             take
             no
             iust
             exception
             ;
             especially
             ,
             if
             the
             emphasis
             or
             force
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             be
             not
             neglected
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             triuiall
             gibes
             ,
             
             which
             are
             frequent
             with
             him
             ,
             of
             
               
               going
               lame
               vpon
               both
               feete
               ,
               of
               going
               vpright
               on
               one
               legge
               and
               halting
               of
               another
               ,
               of
               halting
               on
               the
               former
               legge
               ,
               and
               limping
               of
               the
               hinder
               legge
               :
               
                 they
                 are
                 fitter
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 vse
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 answere
                 .
              
            
             But
             though
             hee
             boasteth
             ,
             that
             my
             Syllogismes
             hitherto
             haue
             beene
             lame
             on
             both
             feete
             ;
             yet
             I
             trust
             the
             iudicious
             Reader
             will
             testifie
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             beene
             able
             as
             yet
             ,
             to
             disproue
             any
             one
             proposition
             ,
             or
             assumption
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             beene
             produced
             .
             And
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             gibes
             ,
             he
             will
             haue
             no
             better
             successe
             in
             those
             which
             remaine
             .
          
           
             
             As
             touching
             the
             Syllogisme
             ,
             which
             now
             he
             is
             about
             to
             oppugne
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             to
             be
             glad
             of
             mine
             amendment
             ,
             that
             whereas
             hitherto
             I
             haue
             gone
             
               
                 lame
                 on
                 both
                 feete
              
               ,
               now
               I
               
                 goe
                 vpright
                 on
                 one
                 legge
                 ,
                 the
                 consequence
              
               of
               the
               proposition
               
                 being
                 good
              
               .
               But
               yet
               he
               saith
               
                 I
                 am
                 neuer
                 the
                 nearer
                 ,
                 for
                 on
                 my
                 assumption
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 legge
                 ,
                 I
                 halt
                 downe
                 right
                 still
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             shall
             the
             proposition
             escape
             so
             ,
             thinke
             we
             ?
             No
             ,
             I
             warrant
             you
             :
             though
             hee
             can
             obiect
             nothing
             against
             the
             matter
             ,
             yet
             he
             must
             needs
             cauill
             at
             the
             words
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             play
             small
             game
             rather
             then
             s●t
             out
             :
             two
             faults
             hee
             findeth
             with
             the
             words
             ,
             charging
             me
             that
             I
             speake
             
               
                 vnfitly
                 and
                 vnkindly
              
            
             .
             vnfitly
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             here
             note
             two
             duties
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             
               
                 the
                 one
                 generall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 speciall
                 .
                 What
                 logicke
                 or
                 reason
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               .
               
                 What
                 opposition
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 duties
                 ?
              
            
             so
             much
             is
             he
             set
             vpon
             opposition
             and
             diuision
             ,
             that
             hee
             thinkes
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             in
             that
             speech
             ,
             where
             is
             no
             opposition
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             the
             logicke
             that
             this
             logicaster
             doth
             teach
             me
             ?
             forsooth
             I
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Apostle
               first
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Ministers
               dutie
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               in
               speciall
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             in
             disprouing
             the
             manner
             of
             my
             speech
             he
             doth
             vnwittingly
             approue
             it
             :
             such
             is
             his
             iudgement
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Apostle
             first
             speaketh
             of
             the
             dutie
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             speciall
             ;
             then
             doth
             hee
             speake
             of
             two
             duties
             ,
             the
             one
             generall
             ,
             the
             other
             speciall
             .
             For
             when
             you
             speake
             of
             a
             dutie
             in
             generall
             ,
             doe
             you
             not
             meane
             a
             generall
             dutie
             ?
             and
             when
             you
             mention
             a
             dutie
             in
             speciall
             ,
             doe
             you
             not
             
             meane
             a
             speciall
             dutie
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             your selfe
             doe
             speake
             so
             pag.
             25.
             where
             you
             say
             ,
             
               
                 the
                 duties
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 clause
                 ,
                 generall
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 speciall
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Neither
             doth
             that
             need
             to
             offend
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             call
             them
             two
             ,
             when
             you
             speake
             of
             them
             in
             the
             same
             place
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             .
             For
             if
             the
             one
             be
             not
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             grant
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             two
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             want
             of
             opposition
             was
             the
             fault
             of
             my
             speech
             ,
             what
             opposition
             I
             beseech
             you
             is
             in
             yours
             ?
             or
             what
             logicke
             was
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             require
             opposition
             betwixt
             the
             whole
             and
             the
             part
             ?
             or
             if
             you
             conceiued
             of
             Dutie
             as
             the
             Genus
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             speech
             as
             a
             distribution
             thereof
             ,
             what
             logicke
             was
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             discerne
             an
             opposition
             in
             a
             distribution
             of
             duties
             into
             generall
             and
             speciall
             ?
             for
             generall
             and
             speciall
             I
             hope
             be
             opposite
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             my
             logicke
             maister
             chideth
             me
             for
             want
             of
             logicke
             .
             
               If
               a
               man
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               should
               say
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               duties
               of
               a
               Logician
               ,
               the
               one
               generall
               ,
               to
               reason
               well
               ,
               the
               other
               speciall
               ,
               to
               iudge
               well
               ,
               would
               he
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               speake
               of
               logicke
               ,
               without
               logicke
               ?
            
             Yes
             verily
             ,
             if
             in
             so
             speaking
             hee
             should
             intend
             a
             perfect
             distribution
             of
             logicall
             duties
             :
             Which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             your
             cauills
             ,
             might
             thus
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             The
             duties
             of
             a
             Logician
             are
             either
             generall
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             definition
             of
             Logicke
             ,
             
               to
               reason
               well
            
             :
             or
             speciall
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             Logicke
             ,
             
               to
               inuent
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               iudge
               well
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             if
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             speech
             ,
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             
               Logicians
               that
               reason
               well
               ,
               that
               is
               all
               good
               Logicians
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               honoured
               ,
               especially
               those
               which
               are
               iudicious
               ,
            
             or
             which
             doe
             excell
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             I
             might
             note
             out
             of
             this
             speech
             ,
             not
             two
             sorts
             of
             Logicians
             ,
             but
             two
             duties
             or
             faculties
             of
             all
             Logicians
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             they
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             ;
             the
             one
             generall
             ,
             to
             reason
             well
             ,
             the
             other
             speciall
             to
             iudge
             well
             ,
             disposed
             not
             in
             a
             distribution
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             comparatiue
             sentēce
             ,
             which
             some
             Logicians
             call
             
               axioma
               relatae
               qnantitatis
            
             ,
             wherin
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Logician
             are
             thus
             compared
             ;
             that
             whereas
             Logicians
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             
             
             
             take
             libertie
             ,
             to
             disgrace
             ,
             reuile
             ,
             slaunder
             ,
             and
             libell
             ,
             against
             our
             betters
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             be
             touched
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ▪
             neither
             will
             wee
             sticke
             obliquè
             to
             reuile
             him
             ,
             
             that
             shall
             but
             say
             ,
             wee
             imagine
             that
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             foulely
             ,
             if
             not
             perniciously
             erre
             .
             For
             your
             misinterpreting
             of
             this
             one
             place
             ,
             is
             the
             verie
             foundation
             of
             your
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             vr●ging
             of
             that
             discipline
             ,
             the
             very
             cause
             of
             that
             pernicious
             diuision
             which
             is
             amongst
             vs.
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             proposition
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             was
             this
             ;
             
             that
             this
             place
             may
             very
             well
             (
             for
             so
             much
             is
             sufficient
             for
             mee
             ,
             being
             the
             respondent
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             I
             doe
             also
             adde
             )
             and
             in
             mine
             opinion
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             two
             duties
             of
             Ministers
             :
             the
             one
             generall
             ,
             the
             other
             speciall
             .
             In
             respect
             whereof
             ,
             double
             ●onour
             〈◊〉
             due
             vnto
             them
             ;
             This
             difference
             onely
             being
             put
             ,
             that
             whereas
             double
             honour
             is
             due
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             dutie
             in
             generall
             :
             yet
             especially
             for
             their
             paines
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             being
             chiefly
             to
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             who
             excell
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             This
             assumption
             containing
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             hee
             oppugneth
             with
             all
             his
             force
             ,
             cauilling
             that
             
               it
               is
               but
               a
               bare
               shift
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               will
               not
               serue
               my
               turne
               :
            
             and
             this
             hee
             vndertaketh
             to
             proue
             by
             three
             reasons
             ,
             which
             will
             prooue
             nothing
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             want
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             
             as
             touching
             the
             first
             :
             Is
             not
             this
             extreame
             want
             of
             iudgemēt
             ,
             to
             alledge
             the
             manifold
             expositions
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             disaduantage
             to
             vs
             ;
             when
             as
             indeed
             ,
             it
             notably
             disaduantageth
             his
             cause
             ?
             especially
             ,
             to
             triumph
             and
             insult
             ouer
             vs
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             Saying
             
               
                 Loe
                 here
                 ,
                 how
                 their
                 tongues
                 and
                 pennes
                 in
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 are
                 diuided
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 Babell
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 hauing
                 no
                 sure
                 holde
                 to
                 trust
                 vnto
                 ,
              
               
               
                 flie
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 Zidkia●h
                 went
                 from
                 chamber
                 to
                 chamber
                 ,
                 to
                 hide
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             whether
             this
             multitude
             of
             expositions
             bee
             an
             aduantage
             to
             his
             cause
             ,
             or
             disaduantage
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             hereby
             iudge
             .
          
           
             For
             seeing
             the
             learned
             men
             of
             our
             side
             doe
             reason
             thus
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             ,
             (
             
               if
               diuerse
               and
               sundry
               expositions
               of
               〈◊〉
               text
               
               〈◊〉
               be
               giuen
               ,
               not
               including
               your
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               euery
               one
               whereof
               is
               〈◊〉
               probable
               th●n
               yo●rs
               :
               then
               is
               it
               not
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               yet
               likely
               that
               your
               Lay-Elders
               be
               heere
               meant
               .
            
             )
             Who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             how
             which
             the
             more
             expositions
             can
             bee
             giuen
             in
             this
             ki●●e
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             lesse
             necessitie
             there
             is
             to
             admit
             your
             exposition
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             men
             doe
             thus
             reason
             :
             
               D.
               Bilson
               ,
               pag
            
             :
             130.
             
             
               The
               fourth
               reason
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               that
               holdeth
               mee
               from
               receiuing
               this
               construction
            
             (
             implying
             Lay-Elders
             )
             
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               finde
               diuerse
               and
               sundry
               interpretations
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               more
               answerable
               to
               S.
               Paules
               meaning
               then
               this
               .
            
             His
             reason
             standeth
             thus
             .
             If
             diuerse
             and
             sundry
             interpretations
             are
             found
             more
             agreeable
             ,
             &c.
             then
             that
             for
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             then
             haue
             wee
             no
             reason
             to
             yeelde
             that
             Lay-Elders
             are
             meant
             in
             this
             place
             .
             But
             diuerse
             and
             sundry
             such
             interpretations
             may
             be
             giuen
             ,
             which
             he
             proueth
             ,
             by
             producing
             foure
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             D.
             King
             ,
             as
             your selfe
             doe
             cite
             him
             ,
             arguing
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               How
               many
               interpretations
               may
               bee
               brought
               to
               diuert
               and
               disappoint
               Lay-gouernours
               ?
            
             and
             then
             alledgeth
             diuerse
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             which
             interpretations
             ,
             (
             which
             by
             Presbyters
             vnderstand
             Ministers
             )
             it
             may
             truely
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             then
             yours
             .
             Seeing
             they
             expound
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             according
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             writings
             both
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Fathers
             :
             wheras
             of
             your
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             after
             all
             your
             paines
             and
             laying
             your
             heads
             ,
             and
             helps
             together
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             produce
             any
             one
             testimonie
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             looke
             how
             manie
             such
             probable
             expositions
             may
             be
             giuen
             ,
             vnderstanding
             this
             place
             of
             Ministers
             onely
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             manie
             proofes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             of
             admitting
             your
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             
             But
             let
             vs
             now
             examine
             your
             reasons
             ,
             whereby
             you
             would
             prooue
             my
             exposition
             to
             be
             but
             a
             bare
             shift
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             not
             serue
             my
             turne
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 .
                 If
              
               others
               opposing
               to
               Lay-Elders
               haue
               brought
               8.
               or
               9.
               expositions
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               shifts
               to
               auoid
               them
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               
               being
               diuerse
               among
               themselues
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               which
               M.
               D.
               bringeth
               ,
               then
               this
               10.
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               shift
               also
               :
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               therefore
               the
               latter
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             reader
             desire
             to
             haue
             examples
             of
             such
             lame
             legs
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             talketh
             of
             ,
             here
             hee
             may
             haue
             a
             couple
             .
             For
             as
             touching
             the
             proposition
             :
             seeing
             among
             different
             expositions
             ,
             one
             onely
             is
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             :
             may
             not
             this
             exception
             be
             taken
             against
             any
             exposition
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             true
             ,
             being
             but
             one
             amongst
             manie
             ?
             For
             suppose
             the
             other
             9.
             were
             but
             shifts
             ,
             how
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             tenth
             is
             so
             :
             Must
             all
             expositions
             bee
             false
             or
             vnfit
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             are
             such
             ?
          
           
             If
             those
             9.
             expositions
             be
             shifts
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             and
             if
             yours
             be
             false
             as
             I
             haue
             proued
             ,
             this
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             preiudging
             the
             truth
             of
             mine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             eleuenth
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             a
             strong
             presumption
             to
             confirme
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             ,
             that
             some
             one
             true
             exposition
             of
             this
             Text
             is
             knowne
             ;
             and
             seeing
             all
             other
             knowne
             expositions
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             are
             either
             supposed
             by
             you
             ,
             or
             proued
             by
             mee
             to
             be
             false
             :
             it
             remaineth
             therefore
             ,
             that
             this
             eleuenth
             is
             true
             :
             The
             consequence
             therefore
             of
             the
             proposition
             is
             starke
             lame
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             also
             is
             false
             .
             For
             those
             diuers
             expositions
             are
             not
             shifts
             ,
             as
             this
             shifting
             Sophister
             cauilleth
             ,
             but
             being
             all
             (
             I
             meane
             so
             many
             as
             by
             Presbyters
             vnderstand
             Ministers
             )
             more
             probable
             then
             that
             which
             stādeth
             for
             Lay-Elders
             :
             (
             for
             that
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             the
             subiect
             wherof
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             )
             they
             are
             so
             many
             proofes
             to
             auoid
             the
             necessitie
             of
             their
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             which
             by
             thē
             are
             as
             necessary
             ,
             vrged
             and
             obtruded
             vpō
             vs.
             And
             this
             was
             his
             first
             reason
             ,
             which
             he
             brought
             ,
             to
             
               
                 make
                 it
                 appeare
                 that
                 my
                 exposition
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 bare
                 shift
              
            
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             ,
             brought
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             either
             proueth
             it
             thus
             ,
             
             or
             not
             at
             all
             .
             
               If
               M.
               D.
               vtterly
               reiect
               8.
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               expositions
               ,
               and
               resteth
               vpon
               one
               of
               those
               4.
               which
               D.
               Bilson
               propounded
               ,
               then
               his
               exposition
               is
               a
               bare
               shift
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               M.
               D.
               reiecteth
            
             8.
             
               of
               the
               former
               expositions
               ,
               and
               resteth
               vpon
               one
               of
               those
            
             4
             
               which
               D.
               B.
               propoundeth
            
             .
          
           
             
               Therefore
               his
               exposition
               is
               a
               bare
               shift
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             the
             proposition
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             shewe
             of
             a
             good
             consequence
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             presupposed
             (
             which
             I
             haue
             disproued
             )
             that
             
               D.
               B.
            
             expositions
             are
             but
             bare
             shifts
             .
             His
             assumption
             ,
             which
             in
             plaine
             termes
             he
             setteth
             downe
             ,
             containeth
             two
             vntruthes
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             you
             vnderstand
             my
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             them
             that
             conceiue
             mee
             to
             be
             the
             answerer
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             as
             my selfe
             euen
             now
             propounded
             them
             ,
             then
             doth
             it
             not
             follow
             that
             I
             vtterly
             reiect
             all
             other
             expositions
             :
             because
             ,
             in
             adding
             this
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             I
             seeme
             to
             preferre
             it
             before
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             that
             I
             rest
             in
             one
             of
             those
             4.
             expositions
             ,
             which
             he
             recited
             out
             of
             
               D.
               B.
            
             is
             not
             onely
             false
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             respect
             his
             intent
             ,
             sclanderous
             also
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             his
             references
             are
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             that
             will
             compare
             them
             ,
             may
             easily
             appeare
             :
             For
             not
             any
             of
             
               D.
               B.
            
             4.
             expositions
             vnderstādeth
             the
             former
             branch
             as
             containing
             the
             generall
             dutie
             of
             a
             Minister
             .
             Howbeit
             some
             of
             the
             examples
             which
             hee
             produceth
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             explication
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             doe
             well
             agree
             with
             my
             exposition
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             in
             my
             answere
             ,
             to
             his
             third
             reason
             ,
             which
             being
             his
             shoot-ancor
             ,
             if
             it
             faile
             him
             ,
             his
             Lay-Elders
             are
             like
             to
             suffer
             shipwracke
             .
             Heare
             his
             words
             .
          
           
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               that
               M.
               D.
               is
               besides
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               hee
               resteth
               on
               ,
               let
               vs
               weigh
               the
               Apostles
               words
               well
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               finde
               them
               clearely
               and
               euidently
               ,
               to
               speake
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               but
               indirectly
               of
               duties
               .
            
             
               The
               Elders
               that
               rule
               well
               ,
               especially
               they
               :
               can
               any
               man
               be
               so
               blind
               as
               not
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               these
               Elders
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               needes
               signifie
               persons
               ,
               who
               must
               be
               counted
               worthie
               of
               double
               honour
               ?
            
          
           
             No
             ,
             saith
             
               M.D.
               but
               this
               account
               riseth
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               their
               duties
               .
               Euen
               so
               ,
               we
               denie
               it
               not
               :
               but
               may
               it
               not
               be
               so
               ▪
               and
               yet
            
             2.
             
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               heere
               noted
               ?
               Yes
               verily
               .
               The
               elders
               that
               faithfully
               discharge
               their
               dutie
               in
               gouerning
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               worthie
               of
               double
               honour
               :
               especially
               those
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               .
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               Scripture
               thus
               vnderstood
               ,
               to
               shutte
               out
            
             2.
             
               kindes
               of
               Elders
               ?
               Are
               not
               the
               duties
               in
               the
               former
               clause
               generall
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               speciall
               ?
               Yes
               saith
               he
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               they
               bee
               indeed
               two
               duties
               of
               the
               Minister
               onely
               .
            
          
           
           
             Of
             which
             discourse
             ,
             the
             best
             that
             I
             can
             make
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             
               If
               the
               comparison
               betwixt
               the
               persons
               euidently
               noted
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               doth
               seeme
               to
               fauour
               the
               distinction
               of
               Elders
               ,
               into
            
             2.
             
               sorts
               ,
               and
               the
               comparison
               betweene
               the
               duties
               indirectly
               noted
               ,
               doth
               not
               hinder
               the
               said
               distinction
               ,
               that
               ,
               then
               is
               there
               nothing
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               to
               exclude
               two
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               the
               antecedent
               is
               true
               in
               both
               the
               parts
               thereof
               :
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               the
               consequent
            
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             part
             of
             the
             antecedent
             is
             proued
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               The
               persons
               here
               mentioned
               are
               in
               the
               comparison
               noted
               to
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Elders
               are
               the
               persons
               here
               mentioned
               :
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               Elders
               are
               in
               this
               comparison
               ,
               noted
               to
               bee
               of
            
             2.
             sorts
             .
             The
             latter
             thus
             :
             
               The
               distinction
               of
               duties
               into
               generall
               and
               speciall
               :
               doth
               not
               exclude
               two
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               :
            
          
           
             For
             the
             generall
             agreeth
             to
             both
             sorts
             .
          
           
             
               The
               distinction
               of
               duties
               heere
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               into
               generall
               and
               speciall
               :
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               the
               distinction
               heree
               mentiond
               ,
               doth
               not
               exclude
               two
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               .
            
          
           
             By
             the
             refuters
             maine
             conclusion
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             gotten
             the
             wrong
             end
             of
             the
             staffe
             .
             For
             whereas
             this
             place
             to
             Timothie
             ,
             is
             the
             chiefe
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             iudge
             ,
             the
             onely
             place
             to
             speake
             of
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             all
             of
             them
             without
             exception
             obiect
             ,
             and
             most
             confidently
             vrge
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             including
             and
             concluding
             their
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             in
             answering
             whereof
             ,
             this
             part
             of
             my
             Sermon
             is
             spent
             :
             my
             aduersary
             by
             his
             Sophysticall
             shifts
             ,
             in
             making
             mee
             the
             opponent
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             the
             respondent
             ,
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             belieue
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             acquitted
             himselfe
             well
             ,
             if
             this
             place
             bee
             not
             against
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Reader
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             lieth
             vpon
             my
             aduersarie
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             invincibly
             ,
             and
             ineuitably
             to
             inforce
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             or
             to
             confesse
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             proued
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Neither
             will
             it
             suffice
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             here
             meant
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             can
             necessarily
             proue
             and
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             must
             necessarily
             be
             meant
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
           
             Otherwise
             I
             may
             graunt
             his
             maine
             conclusion
             ,
             without
             anie
             preiudice
             to
             our
             cause
             :
             when
             the
             chiefe
             thing
             which
             he
             proueth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             almost
             onely
             place
             obiected
             by
             themselues
             for
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             against
             them
             .
             But
             if
             the
             onely
             place
             ,
             which
             can
             to
             any
             purpose
             bee
             alledged
             for
             them
             ,
             doe
             exclude
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             last
             reason
             I
             doe
             endeuour
             to
             proue
             ;
             being
             as
             yet
             not
             proceeded
             so
             farre
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             maintaine
             that
             they
             be
             not
             heere
             included
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Lay-Elders
             most
             desperate
             .
             The
             which
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             refuse
             ,
             seeing
             my
             aduersarie
             hath
             found
             this
             starting
             hole
             ,
             to
             examine
             his
             proofes
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             I
             denie
             the
             connexion
             or
             consequence
             of
             his
             proposition
             .
             
             For
             though
             neither
             of
             the
             things
             by
             him
             named
             did
             exclude
             Lay-Elders
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             two
             words
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             doe
             plainely
             shew
             they
             are
             not
             included
             .
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             the
             word
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             signifieth
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             neuer
             signifieth
             the
             supposed
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             this
             Text
             include
             them
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             included
             in
             this
             word
             Presbyteri
             ,
             the
             Text
             speaking
             of
             none
             but
             such
             .
             But
             that
             word
             ,
             being
             a
             word
             of
             order
             proper
             to
             Ministers
             or
             Priests
             ,
             doth
             not
             include
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             one
             example
             or
             testimonie
             produced
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             Therefore
             Lay-Elders
             are
             not
             included
             in
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             
             The
             other
             is
             
               double
               honour
            
             ,
             or
             maintenance
             appointed
             to
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             of
             whome
             Paul
             speaketh
             ;
             from
             which
             Lay
             Elders
             are
             excluded
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             my
             third
             reason
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             his
             second
             Syllogisme
             ,
             I
             answere
             first
             to
             the
             proposition
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             not
             noted
             to
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             but
             that
             the
             comparison
             is
             betweene
             two
             duties
             belonging
             to
             one
             sort
             or
             order
             of
             men
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             betweene
             men
             of
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             duties
             ;
             the
             words
             being
             as
             plaine
             in
             the
             lāguage
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             both
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             bene
             said
             in
             our
             language
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Ministers
               or
               Priests
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             And
             this
             I
             hold
             for
             a
             most
             certaine
             and
             vndeniable
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             The
             comparison
             betweene
             the
             dueties
             ,
             I
             explane
             thus
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             Presbyters
             or
             Ministers
             double
             honour
             is
             due
             ,
             for
             their
             dutie
             in
             generall
             :
             So
             especially
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             the
             principall
             :
             the
             comaprison
             being
             betweene
             the
             generall
             or
             whole
             duety
             ,
             &
             a
             particular
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             which
             is
             preferred
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             principall
             .
             The
             comparison
             betweene
             the
             persons
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             duties
             ,
             and
             depending
             vpon
             the
             former
             standeth
             thus
             :
             that
             as
             all
             they
             that
             performe
             the
             generall
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             so
             especially
             they
             ,
             who
             in
             speciall
             sort
             performe
             the
             principall
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             then
             the
             words
             import
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             Presbyters
             who
             demeane
             themselues
             well
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             accounted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             :
             so
             especially
             those
             that
             labour
             painefully
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             consider
             the
             like
             examples
             .
             
               All
               Counsellours
               that
               demeane
               themselues
               well
               in
               their
               functiōs
               are
               highly
               to
               be
               honored
               ,
               especially
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               good
               Patriotes
               ,
            
             or
             Comon-wealthsmen
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             were
             absurde
             to
             inferre
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             good
             counsellours
             that
             bee
             not
             good
             Patriotes
             .
             But
             in
             this
             speech
             I
             note
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             counsellours
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             principall
             ;
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             chiefly
             to
             be
             honored
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             speciall
             manner
             such
             .
             Likewise
             (
             to
             vse
             the
             refuters
             owne
             example
             )
             
               All
               Logicians
               that
               reason
               well
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               good
               Logicians
               are
               to
               bee
               honoured
               ,
               or
               well
               esteemed
               of
               :
               especially
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               iudicious
               ,
               or
               that
               haue
               a
               speciall
               facultie
               of
               iudging
               well
               .
            
          
           
             It
             may
             not
             hence
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             any
             good
             Logicians
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             iudicious
             ,
             or
             that
             cannot
             iudge
             well
             .
             But
             I
             note
             ,
             that
             as
             among
             the
             faculties
             of
             a
             Logician
             ,
             good
             iudgement
             is
             the
             principall
             ;
             so
             they
             which
             be
             iudicious
             ,
             are
             most
             to
             be
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             
               all
               good
               Seruants
               are
               worthie
               to
               bee
               rewarded
               ,
               especially
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               faithfull
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               Presbyters
               or
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               demeane
               themselues
               well
               :
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             good
             Ministers
             )
             
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               worthie
               double
               honour
               :
               especiallie
               those
               which
               labour
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               :
            
             Wee
             may
             not
             collect
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Presbyters
             worthie
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             which
             doe
             
             not
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             comparison
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             among
             the
             duties
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             Preaching
             is
             the
             principall
             :
             so
             they
             chiefly
             are
             to
             bee
             accounted
             worthie
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             who
             labour
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             who
             in
             speciall
             manner
             doe
             labour
             therein
             .
             And
             this
             speciall
             manner
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             to
             labour
             painefully
             ,
             and
             vnto
             wearinesse
             .
             Which
             paines
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             diligence
             ,
             in
             the
             studie
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             
             as
             either
             by
             the
             frequent
             ,
             or
             laborious
             deliuery
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             comparison
             therefore
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             made
             of
             all
             Elders
             ,
             as
             they
             imagine
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             those
             which
             be
             good
             .
             And
             the
             greatest
             distinction
             of
             persons
             ,
             that
             can
             hence
             bee
             gathered
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             among
             good
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             especially
             to
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             for
             their
             paines
             in
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             because
             the
             refuter
             referreth
             you
             to
             D.
             Bilsons
             preface
             ,
             and
             I
             promised
             euen
             now
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             some
             of
             his
             examples
             and
             explication
             thereof
             ;
             you
             shall
             well
             perceiue
             ,
             that
             my
             exposition
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             none
             of
             the
             foure
             which
             he
             propoundeth
             ,
             is
             not
             vnlike
             to
             haue
             the
             approbation
             of
             that
             most
             learned
             ,
             reuerend
             man.
             
               Doth
               not
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               that
               is
               chiefly
               (
               the
               note
               of
               comparison
               )
               distinguish
               as
               well
               things
               as
               persons
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               well
               diuerse
               respects
               ,
               as
               diuerse
               subiects●
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               Magistrates
               that
               gouerne
               well
               are
               worthie
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               specially
               they
               that
               heare
               the
               complaints
               of
               the
               poore
               :
               Were
               hee
               not
               very
               fansifull
               that
               would
               hence
               conclude
               ,
               there
               are
               therefore
               two
               sorts
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               one
               that
               gouerne
               well
               ,
               another
               that
               heareth
               the
               complaints
               of
               the
               poore
               .
               Nothing
               is
               more
               common
               ,
               then
               by
               this
               kind
               of
               speech
               to
               note
               as
               well
               two
               diuerse
               qualities
               in
               one
               man
               ,
               as
               two
               sundry
               sorts
               of
               men
               ;
               yea
               thereby
               to
               preferre
               a
               part
               before
               the
               generall
               comprising
               that
               part
               .
               As
               teachers
               are
               to
               be
               liked
               for
               their
               learning
               ,
               specially
               for
               their
               knowledge
               in
               the
               scriptures
               :
               Good
               men
               are
               to
               be
               loued
               for
               their
               vertues
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               liberall
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             assumption
             affirming
             that
             Elders
             are
             the
             persons
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             no
             Elders
             are
             here
             mentioned
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             Presbyteri
             in
             this
             place
             are
             vnfitly
             
             translated
             Elders
             :
             for
             though
             that
             be
             the
             english
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             word
             of
             age
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             the
             english
             of
             it
             (
             according
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             our
             language
             )
             as
             it
             is
             a
             word
             of
             order
             ,
             noting
             (
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             this
             place
             )
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             function
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             or
             Priests
             ,
             whō
             we
             do
             not
             vse
             in
             our
             common
             speech
             to
             call
             Elders
             .
             But
             hereof
             I
             haue
             alreadie
             spoken
             .
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             his
             third
             Syllogisme
             ,
             
             concluding
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             their
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             are
             not
             excluded
             in
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             duties
             into
             generall
             and
             speciall
             ,
             because
             the
             generall
             dutie
             which
             is
             to
             gouerne
             well
             ,
             agreeth
             to
             the
             Lay-Elders
             as
             wel
             as
             to
             Ministers
             .
             To
             omit
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             said
             of
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             not
             concluding
             as
             he
             ought
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             vrge
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             prouing
             onely
             that
             they
             are
             not
             excluded
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             poore
             proofe
             ,
             prouing
             nothing
             so
             well
             as
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Lay-Elders
             is
             come
             to
             a
             low
             ebbe
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             this
             ,
             all
             his
             proofe
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             generall
             dutie
             agreeth
             to
             them
             :
             which
             indeed
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             the
             generall
             dutie
             meant
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             besides
             godly
             life
             and
             such
             attendance
             of
             the
             flocke
             as
             might
             be
             common
             to
             lay
             Presbyters
             ,
             implyeth
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             their
             ministerie
             ,
             their
             going
             before
             the
             flocke
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             seruice
             :
             their
             feeding
             of
             them
             with
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             Neither
             can
             hee
             be
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             that
             doth
             not
             (
             which
             a
             Lay-Elder
             may
             not
             doe
             )
             attend
             and
             superintend
             his
             flocke
             in
             these
             respects
             .
             This
             prosillogisme
             of
             his
             proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             onely
             proofe
             ,
             hee
             seeth
             and
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             before
             denied
             by
             me
             ,
             holding
             that
             as
             well
             the
             generall
             as
             speciall
             dutie
             (
             as
             they
             are
             here
             meant
             )
             be
             peculiar
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             agreeing
             to
             their
             Elders
             ,
             making
             me
             thus
             to
             say
             ,
             
               
                 yes
                 saith
                 hee
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 indeed
                 two
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 onely
                 .
              
            
             His
             proofe
             therefore
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             meere
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
             And
             when
             he
             should
             haue
             proued
             that
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             sentence
             
               (
               Let
               the
               Elders
               that
               gouerne
               well
               )
            
             the
             Lay-Elders
             are
             comprised
             ,
             or
             else
             haue
             ceassed
             to
             vrge
             them
             :
             faire
             and
             mannerly
             he
             slippeth
             his
             necke
             out
             of
             the
             collar
             ,
             putting
             me
             to
             disproue
             
             it
             ,
             and
             telling
             me
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             I
             should
             offend
             (
             wherein
             as
             respondents
             doe
             not
             vse
             to
             offend
             ,
             so
             himselfe
             being
             indeed
             the
             opponent
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             is
             extremely
             faultie
             that
             is
             to
             say
             )
             in
             begging
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             
             Hauing
             therefore
             struggled
             to
             no
             purpose
             with
             my
             exposition
             of
             this
             text
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             he
             setteth
             himselfe
             ,
             hauing
             no
             reasons
             to
             proue
             his
             owne
             interpretation
             ,
             to
             striue
             (
             though
             with
             the
             like
             successe
             )
             against
             those
             reasons
             wherewith
             my
             exposition
             is
             fortified
             .
             Now
             in
             my
             exposition
             two
             things
             are
             specially
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             Presbyters
             I
             vnderstand
             Ministers
             onely
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             words
             which
             are
             translated
             
               gouerning
               or
               ruling
               well
            
             .
             I
             vnderstand
             the
             whole
             dutie
             of
             the
             ministerie
             in
             generall
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             gouerning
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             common
             to
             the
             supposed
             Lay-Elder
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             alreadie
             proued
             ;
             though
             the
             refuter
             had
             rather
             seeme
             not
             to
             haue
             seene
             the
             reasons
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             see
             how
             to
             answere
             ,
             then
             goe
             about
             either
             to
             confute
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             any
             testimonie
             where
             Presbyter
             doth
             signifie
             a
             Lay-Elder
             .
             But
             as
             he
             would
             not
             see
             the
             former
             reasons
             ,
             so
             either
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             see
             the
             force
             of
             the
             latter
             .
             
             For
             wheras
             I
             proue
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             doth
             signifie
             the
             generall
             performance
             of
             the
             whole
             dutie
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             being
             as
             much
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             thus
             :
             Those
             Ministers
             which
             fulfill
             their
             office
             as
             Ierome
             and
             Prim●sius
             expound
             those
             words
             ,
             that
             goe
             out
             and
             in
             before
             their
             people
             as
             becommeth
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             scriptures
             th●●e
             that
             demeane
             themselues
             well
             (
             as
             the
             Syriach
             ▪
             paraphrast
             doth
             interpret
             the
             words
             )
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             priuate
             conuersation
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             publike
             administration
             ;
             whereas
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             proue
             all
             this
             to
             disproue
             their
             inferrence
             for
             Lay-Elders
             out
             of
             this
             place
             :
             
             he
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             saw
             no
             force
             of
             argument
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             feareth
             not
             to
             confesse
             all
             :
             and
             yet
             will
             needs
             maintaine
             that
             inference
             ,
             because
             forsooth
             al
             this
             
               
                 may
                 be
              
            
             verified
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             say
             I
             ,
             when
             you
             vrge
             your
             Elders
             as
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             your
             inference
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             said
             of
             Presbyters
             gouerning
             well
             ,
             
               may
               be
            
             vnderstood
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             speake
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             Now
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             some
             shew
             of
             an
             inference
             ,
             if
             by
             
               gouerning
               well
            
             were
             meant
             onely
             so
             much
             as
             might
             be
             common
             to
             Lay-Elders
             ;
             yet
             if
             you
             vnderstand
             these
             words
             in
             the
             generall
             sense
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             shew
             of
             a
             good
             consequence
             ,
             nor
             any
             reason
             to
             moue
             a
             man
             to
             make
             such
             an
             inference
             :
             which
             I
             did
             verily
             thinke
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             of
             vnderstanding
             would
             readily
             haue
             conceiued
             :
             and
             yet
             my
             lot
             is
             ,
             to
             light
             vpon
             such
             an
             aduersary
             ,
             as
             either
             doth
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             vnles
             it
             be
             beaten
             into
             him
             .
             Goe
             too
             then
             :
             Is
             not
             this
             your
             inference
             from
             this
             text
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Apostle
             requireth
             double
             honour
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             such
             Elders
             as
             gouerne
             well
             ,
             though
             especially
             to
             those
             which
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             therfore
             besides
             those
             which
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             there
             are
             certaine
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             ?
             Vnderstand
             therefore
             those
             former
             words
             in
             the
             general
             sense
             which
             I
             giue
             ,
             and
             your
             inference
             will
             be
             both
             senelesse
             and
             false
             .
             Senelesse
             thus
             :
             the
             Presbyters
             that
             fulfill
             their
             office
             ,
             or
             that
             demeane
             themselues
             well
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             those
             ,
             that
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             ;
             therefore
             besides
             those
             which
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             there
             are
             certain
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             :
             for
             of
             this
             inference
             there
             is
             no
             sence
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             fulfill
             their
             office
             or
             demeane
             themselues
             well
             ,
             but
             your
             Lay-Elders
             .
             If
             therefore
             you
             will
             ground
             them
             vpon
             this
             place
             according
             to
             the
             generall
             sence
             which
             you
             seeme
             to
             allow
             ,
             call
             them
             no
             more
             the
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             but
             the
             onely
             good
             ,
             or
             well
             demeaned
             Presbyters
             .
             False
             ,
             because
             the
             words
             being
             generally
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             whole
             dutie
             of
             the
             ministerie
             can
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             none
             but
             Ministers
             ;
             the
             generall
             ,
             which
             includeth
             the
             speciall
             ,
             being
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Minister
             as
             well
             as
             the
             speciall
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             I
             reason
             :
             
               
                 Those
                 words
                 which
                 import
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 dutie
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 Lay-Elders
                 but
                 of
                 Ministers
                 onely
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.17
                
                 .
                 translated
                 which
                 gouerne
                 well
                 ,
                 import
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 dutie
                 of
                 the
                 ministerie
                 in
                 generall
                 :
              
               
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 words
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.17
                
                 .
                 translate●
                 which
                 gouerne
                 well
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 Lay-Elders
                 but
                 of
                 Ministers
                 onely
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             you
             cannot
             be
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             denie
             ,
             vnlesse
             you
             will
             attribute
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             whole
             office
             of
             the
             ministerie
             in
             generall
             to
             your
             onely-gouerning-Elders
             .
             The
             assumption
             you
             freely
             confesse
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             proofs
             〈◊〉
             and
             yet
             with
             great
             ●●oath
             of
             idle
             and
             addle
             words
             ,
             you
             〈◊〉
             maintaine
             the
             contradictorie
             to
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             〈…〉
             nor
             ●e●●●ng
             any
             force
             at
             all
             in
             my
             proofe
             ,
             which
             yo●
             valiantly
             ouerthrow
             by
             denying
             the
             conclusion
             .
             So
             that
             I
             must
             conclude
             ▪
             that
             you
             extremely
             want
             ,
             
             either
             a
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             former
             proofe
             ,
             I
             produce
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             my
             exposition
             ,
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             Presbyters
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.28
             .
             to
             paralel
             this
             .
             And
             whereas
             of
             my
             exposition
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             one
             concerning
             the
             subiect
             or
             parties
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             whom
             I
             expound
             to
             be
             ministers
             onely
             ,
             the
             other
             concerning
             their
             duties
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             double
             honour
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             one
             generall
             ,
             the
             other
             speciall
             :
             in
             both
             respects
             ,
             the
             one
             text
             doth
             answere
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             face
             answereth
             to
             face
             in
             the
             water
             .
             For
             first
             that
             Presbyters
             here
             are
             Ministers
             onely
             ,
             I
             proue
             thus
             :
             
               
                 The
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 whom
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 Act.
                 20.
                 were
                 Ministers
                 onely
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 speaketh
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.17
                
                 .
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   20.
                
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.17
                
                 .
                 were
                 Ministers
                 onely
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Secondly
             that
             the
             duties
             both
             generall
             and
             speciall
             are
             peculiar
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             proue
             by
             this
             argument
             :
             
               
                 The
                 duties
                 which
                 Paul
                 requireth
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   20.28
                
                 .
                 are
                 duties
                 required
                 peculiarly
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 duties
                 for
                 which
                 double
                 honour
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.17
                
                 .
                 both
                 generall
                 and
                 speciall
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 which
                 Paul
                 requireth
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   20.28
                
                 .
                 therefore
                 the
                 duties
                 for
                 which
                 double
                 honour
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Tim.
                   5
                   17.
                
                 are
                 duties
                 peculiarly
                 required
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             This
             latter
             Syllogisme
             my
             expert
             aduersarie
             obserued
             not
             :
             the
             former
             he
             flingeth
             after
             his
             manner
             into
             a
             connexiue
             Syllogisme
             .
             For
             though
             his
             forge
             doe
             scarcely
             afford
             any
             other
             ,
             yet
             hee
             hath
             gotten
             a
             pretie
             smacke
             of
             Syllogizing
             that
             way
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             his
             Syllogismes
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             are
             too
             long
             by
             the
             halfe
             .
             But
             here
             he
             surpasseth
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             hee
             hath
             cast
             my
             whole
             Syllogisme
             into
             his
             connexiue
             proposition
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             minor
             repeateth
             at
             large
             both
             the
             proposition
             and
             assumption
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             he
             saith
             to
             these
             Syllogismes
             .
             In
             the
             first
             he
             onely
             denieth
             my
             proposition
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             were
             none
             but
             Ministers
             :
             which
             I
             must
             confesse
             in
             that
             breuitie
             I
             tooke
             for
             granted
             ,
             because
             I
             thought
             it
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             proued
             .
             For
             seeing
             that
             verse
             is
             not
             onely
             generally
             vnderstood
             ,
             (
             euen
             of
             them
             which
             stand
             for
             Lay
             Elders
             ,
             writing
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             but
             commenting
             vpon
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             expounding
             that
             place
             )
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             also
             is
             alledged
             both
             by
             protestants
             and
             papists
             to
             iustifie
             the
             calling
             of
             BB.
             I
             did
             presume
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             such
             onely
             as
             are
             Ministers
             at
             the
             least
             .
             But
             that
             which
             before
             was
             for
             breuitie
             omitted
             ,
             shall
             now
             be
             supplyed
             .
             First
             therfore
             I
             argue
             thus
             :
             
               All
               those
               that
               are
               called
               BB.
               in
               the
               acts
               and
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               are
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 whom
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   20.28
                
                 .
                 are
                 called
                 BB.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 all
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 whom
                 Paul
                 spake
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   20.28
                
                 .
                 were
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
              
            
             Or
             thus
             :
             
               Lay-Elders
               are
               no
               where
               called
               BB.
               
            
          
           
             
               All
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 20.28
              
               .
               are
               called
               Bishops
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               none
               of
               those
               Presbyters
               were
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
          
           
             Shall
             I
             need
             to
             proue
             any
             of
             the
             premisses
             .
             Are
             our
             Presbyterians
             of
             late
             growne
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             denie
             them
             ?
             What
             ?
             are
             not
             all
             BB.
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             are
             your
             Lay-Elders
             growne
             of
             late
             to
             be
             Bishops
             ?
             did
             not
             our
             refuter
             pag
             ●
             affirme
             that
             these
             Presbyters
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             are
             Angels
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             Angels
             are
             pastors
             ?
             and
             are
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             Angels
             and
             pastors
             too
             ?
             ●ie
             for
             shame
             !
             and
             yet
             so
             absurd
             is
             our
             refuter
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             that
             some
             of
             these
             Elders
             whom
             Paul
             calleth
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             their
             lay
             or
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             .
          
           
             
             But
             if
             either
             reason
             or
             authoritie
             will
             preuaile
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             easily
             be
             confuted
             :
             my
             reason
             I
             frame
             thus
             :
             
               All
               Episcopi
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               must
               by
               the
               Apostles
               rule
               (
               which
               is
               generall
               )
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               able
               to
               teach
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               3.2
               .
               that
               is
               as
               he
               expoundeth
               himselfe
               ,
               Tit.
               1.9
               .
               holding
               fast
               the
               faithful
               word
               ,
               according
               to
               doctrine
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               exhort
               with
               holesome
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               conuince
               the
               gain-sayers
               .
            
          
           
             But
             not
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             nor
             any
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             doe
             need
             by
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             able
             to
             preach
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             he
             expoundeth
             it
             ,
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
             For
             on
             those
             words
             Caluin
             obserueth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             required
             in
             thē
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             learned
             ,
             and
             indued
             with
             sound
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             doctrine
             should
             tend
             to
             edification
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             not
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             nor
             any
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             are
             Bishops
             .
             As
             for
             authoritie
             ;
             let
             him
             shew
             me
             any
             testimonie
             of
             scripture
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             sound
             writer
             ,
             old
             or
             new
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             partie
             ,
             vsing
             the
             word
             Bishop
             for
             Lay-Elder
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Minister
             ,
             
             and
             I
             will
             yeeld
             to
             him
             the
             bucklers
             .
             Caluin
             ,
             though
             a
             partie
             ,
             plainly
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               scripture
               vseth
               promiscuously
               these
               words
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               Pastors
               &
               Ministers
               ;
               to
               signifie
               those
               who
               doe
               exercise
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             And
             hauing
             intreated
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             conclusion
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             as
             
               yet
               he
               had
               not
               spoken
               of
               any
               other
               functions
               but
               such
               as
               consist
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             although
             he
             coll●teth
             out
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             two
             sorts
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             
               yet
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               mentioned
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             
               are
               by
               the
               context
               manifested
               to
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               Doctors
               or
               Teachers
               ,
               because
            
             Paul
             
               presently
               after
               calleth
               them
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             author
             of
             the
             booke
             
               de
               Ecclesiastica
               disciplina
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             ingenuously
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             onely
             pastors
             and
             teachers
             are
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             ruling
             Elders
             are
             not
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             name
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             is
             he
             from
             comprehending
             them
             vnder
             the
             title
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             were
             resolued
             to
             find
             a
             roome
             for
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             yet
             he
             durst
             not
             comprise
             them
             vnder
             the
             title
             and
             description
             of
             a
             Bishop
             (
             though
             the
             Bishop
             be
             all
             one
             with
             
             Presbyter
             ,
             Tit.
             1.5.7
             .
             )
             but
             shrowdeth
             them
             vnder
             the
             title
             and
             description
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             shew
             .
             
               Againe
               ,
               all
               pastors
               of
               Christs
               flocke
               are
               Ministers
               onely
               :
               All
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               were
               pastors
               of
               Christs
               flocke
               :
               therefore
               they
               were
               Ministers
               onely
               .
            
             Or
             thus
             :
             Lay-Elders
             are
             not
             Pastors
             of
             Christs
             flocke
             (
             of
             other
             flocks
             perhaps
             they
             may
             .
             )
          
           
             All
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Ephesus
             were
             Pastors
             of
             Christs
             flocke
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             were
             not
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             were
             pastors
             I
             proue
             thus
             :
             Bishops
             set
             ouer
             the
             flocke
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             pastors
             :
          
           
             The
             Presbyters
             of
             Ephesus
             were
             such
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             were
             pastors
             .
             
             And
             that
             Caluin
             confesseth
             more
             then
             once
             .
             And
             our
             refuter
             also
             in
             the
             place
             before
             alledged
             ;
             from
             whose
             confession
             I
             argue
             thus
             :
          
           
             The
             Angels
             were
             pastors
             saith
             our
             refuter
             ,
             
               The
               Presbyters
               of
               Ephesus
               were
               Angels
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               Ephesus
               were
               pastors
               .
            
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             so
             plaine
             a
             thing
             seeme
             to
             be
             made
             doubtfull
             with
             longer
             proofe
             ?
             for
             if
             such
             Presbyters
             as
             were
             also
             Bishops
             and
             pastors
             ,
             were
             any
             but
             Ministers
             :
             then
             Presbyters
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             pastors
             were
             Lay-Elders
             also
             ;
             and
             Lay-Elders
             were
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             obiecteth
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             may
             be
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             name
             Presbyter
             and
             Episcopus
             ,
             because
             D.
             B.
             saith
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyter
             ,
             Deacō
             or
             Minister
             ,
             are
             oft
             so
             largely
             taken
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             comprise
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             functions
             :
             I
             answere
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             functions
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             onely
             the
             functions
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             including
             neither
             your
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             nor
             your
             Lay-Deacons
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             our
             Churchwardens
             and
             Collectors
             for
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             latter
             Syllogisme
             which
             the
             refuter
             saw
             not
             :
             
             The
             proofe
             of
             the
             proposition
             dependeth
             vpon
             the
             former
             Syllogisme
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             whom
             Paul
             spake
             ,
             were
             Ministers
             onely
             as
             hath
             beene
             proued
             ,
             then
             the
             
             duties
             which
             hee
             requireth
             of
             them
             onely
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             he
             requireth
             peculiarly
             of
             Ministers
             .
             The
             assumption
             affirming
             that
             the
             duties
             both
             generall
             and
             speciall
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             are
             the
             same
             with
             those
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             I
             explaine
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             shewing
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             words
             translated
             to
             gouerne
             well
             ,
             and
             containe
             the
             generall
             dutie
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             attending
             to
             themselues
             and
             their
             flocke
             ,
             
             which
             I
             did
             more
             fully
             deliuer
             in
             the
             Sermon
             of
             the
             dignitie
             and
             dutie
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             (
             which
             the
             refuter
             himselfe
             doth
             seeme
             to
             approue
             )
             shewing
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             carefully
             to
             attend
             to
             themselues
             &
             their
             flocke
             .
             To
             themselues
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             precedents
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaketh
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             patternes
             and
             samplers
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             .
             For
             this
             in
             the
             Apostles
             phrase
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             presidents
             of
             good
             workes
             .
             
             To
             the
             flocke
             also
             they
             must
             attend
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             ouerseeing
             and
             watching
             ouer
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             feeding
             them
             in
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             &
             sacramēts
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             praying
             for
             them
             both
             publikely
             &
             priuately
             .
             The
             speciall
             dutie
             which
             is
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               feeding
               the
               flocke
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             noted
             as
             the
             speciall
             dutie
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             The
             refuter
             though
             he
             saw
             not
             the
             reason
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             contradict
             my
             assertion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             stumbling
             vpon
             the
             proposition
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               neither
               of
               the
               duties
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Acts
               are
               restrained
               to
               Ministers
               onely
               .
               For
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               flocke
               is
               all
               one
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               more
               generall
               ,
               and
               the
               speciall
               dutie
               of
               feeding
               which
               he
               confineth
               to
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               is
               often
               vsed
               for
               gouerning
               also
               ,
               as
               Mat.
               2.6
               .
               Apoc.
               2.27
               .
               &
               7.17
               .
               &
               12.5
               .
               &
               
                 19.
                 15.
              
               
               Grec
               .
               schol
               .
               in
               Act.
               14.23
               .
            
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             my
             proposition
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             dependeth
             on
             the
             former
             Syllogisme
             ,
             as
             vpon
             a
             sure
             hold
             ,
             and
             the
             dutie
             signified
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             
               by
               ruling
               well
            
             :
             and
             Act.
             20.
             by
             
               attending
               to
               themselues
               and
               their
               flocke
               ,
            
             being
             applied
             (
             as
             in
             both
             places
             it
             is
             )
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             importing
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             confessed
             ,
             the
             whole
             dutie
             of
             the
             ministerie
             in
             generall
             ,
             must
             be
             confessed
             to
             bee
             restrained
             to
             Ministers
             .
             As
             for
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             in
             this
             pla●●
             is
             truely
             translated
             
               to
               feed
            
             ,
             besides
             the
             
             proper
             sense
             wherin
             somtimes
             it
             is
             vsed
             ,
             as
             Luk.
             17.7.1
             .
             Cor.
             9.7
             .
             Iud.
             12
             :
             it
             hath
             indeed
             2.
             metaphoricall
             significations
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             translated
             from
             shepheards
             ,
             to
             ciuill
             or
             spirituall
             pastors
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             Princes
             ,
             &
             ciuill
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             signifieth
             chiefly
             to
             rule
             ;
             
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             attributed
             to
             
               Spirituall
               Pastors
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             signifieth
             chiefly
             to
             feed
             with
             spirituall
             food
             .
             For
             our
             Sauiour
             cōmanding
             Peter
             ,
             if
             he
             loued
             him
             to
             feed
             his
             sheepe
             :
             (
             which
             text
             the
             Papists
             ,
             vnderstanding
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             refuter
             doth
             ,
             of
             ruling
             abuse
             to
             proue
             the
             Popes
             supremacie
             )
             expoundeth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             not
             to
             rule
             ,
             but
             to
             feed
             .
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             authority
             of
             guiding
             and
             gouerning
             his
             flocke
             is
             implyed
             also
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             pastorall
             authoritie
             ,
             giuen
             to
             none
             but
             pastors
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             ,
             vnto
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             feed
             the
             flocke
             .
             Which
             ende
             is
             noted
             by
             
               Paul.
               Act.
            
             20.28
             .
             
               to
               feede
               the
               flocke
            
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             ,
             Luke
             12
             :
             42
             :
             where
             the
             Lords
             seruant
             is
             said
             to
             be
             set
             ouer
             his
             houshold
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             
               to
               giue
               them
               their
               foode
               in
               due
               season
               .
            
             
             For
             therefore
             are
             they
             called
             pastors
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             doe
             feede
             .
          
           
             Caluin
             speaking
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             in
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               name
               of
               Presbyter
               ,
               containeth
               in
               it
               the
               dutie
               of
               feeding
               :
               And
               the
               definition
               of
               the
               word
               is
               to
               be
               knowne
               .
               Because
               the
               flocke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Pasci
               non
               potest
               nisi
               pura
               doctrina
               quae
               sola
               spirituale
               est
               pabulum
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               fedde
               but
               with
               pure
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               spirituall
               foode
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             &
             Doctors
             ,
             (
             which
             some
             would
             distinguish
             )
             are
             in
             the
             scriptures
             confounded
             .
             As
             Eph
             :
             4.11
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             when
             he
             would
             note
             diuerse
             functions
             ,
             vseth
             notes
             of
             distinction
             ,
             saying
             :
             Christ
             gaue
             some
             to
             be
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             to
             be
             Euangelists
             ,
             &c
             when
             he
             cōmeth
             to
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             he
             vseth
             a
             note
             of
             copulation
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             some
             Pastors
             ,
             &
             some
             Doctors
             ;
             but
             some
             pastors
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             vsing
             the
             latter
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             
             and
             nothing
             that
             by
             Pastors
             ,
             hee
             meaneth
             such
             as
             be
             teachers
             .
             Vpon
             which
             words
             Augustine
             saith
             thus
             :
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             whome
             you
             would
             haue
             mee
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             I
             thinke
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             .
             For
             Paul
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             some
             pastors
             ,
             some
             Doctors
             ;
             but
             to
             pastors
             ioyneth
             doctors
             ,
             that
             pastors
             might
             vnderstand
             it
             belongeth
             to
             their
             office
             to
             
             teach
             :
             of
             the
             same
             iudgmēt
             is
             Sedulius
             &
             Muscul
             :
             &
             
               some
               others
            
          
           
             In
             the
             places
             ,
             which
             the
             refuter
             quoteth
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             not
             applied
             at
             all
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             :
             but
             either
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             ,
             either
             as
             our
             King
             ,
             &
             then
             it
             signifieth
             to
             rule
             (
             as
             Mat.
             2.6
             .
             cited
             out
             of
             Mi.
             5.1
             .
             &
             Apoc.
             12
             5.
             as
             it
             is
             vsually
             paralleld
             with
             Psal.
             2.9
             .
             Apoc.
             19.15
             .
             compared
             with
             v.
             16.
             )
             or
             as
             our
             pastor
             &
             doctor
             ,
             and
             thē
             it
             signifieth
             to
             feed
             ,
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             be
             translated
             ,
             as
             Apoc
             :
             7.17
             .
             (
             where
             ,
             to
             our
             hunger
             &
             thirst
             ,
             v.
             16.
             his
             feeding
             &
             leading
             vs
             to
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             is
             opposed
             :
             )
             or
             else
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             in
             Christ
             are
             made
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Apo.
             2.27
             .
             
             The
             
               Greeke
               scholiast
            
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             quoted
             ,
             hath
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             But
             is
             alledged
             by
             
               T.
               C.
            
             to
             another
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             Lay-Elders
             (
             as
             we
             shal
             heare
             )
             which
             perhaps
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             allegatiō
             ,
             But
             on
             the
             place
             in
             hand
             ,
             
             vpon
             those
             wordes
             ,
             
               Attend
               to
               your selues
               ,
               and
               the
               flocke
               :
            
             he
             saith
             that
             Paul
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             enioyneth
             the
             teachers
             two
             things
             to
             be
             done
             :
             and
             noteth
             also
             ,
             whom
             Luke
             called
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             bee
             called
             in
             this
             verse
             Bishops
             :
             either
             saith
             hee
             ,
             because
             presbyters
             or
             ministers
             also
             ,
             must
             superintend
             the
             flocke
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             else
             hee
             calleth
             Bishops
             here
             ,
             such
             as
             indeed
             be
             Bishops
             :
             &
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             on
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.1.2
             with
             some
             parallel
             with
             Act
             ,
             20.28
             .
             Hee
             noteth
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fellow-Elder
             :
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             not
             vsed
             as
             a
             word
             of
             age
             ,
             doth
             import
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               called
               himselfe
               their
               fellow
               Bishop
               .
               For
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Acts
               also
               ,
               Bishops
               are
               called
               Presbyters
               .
            
             and
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hee
             vnderstandeth
             the
             Clergie
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hee
             calleth
             Clerū
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             translated
             inheritance
             )
             
               the
               sacred
               companie
               .
               Euen
               as
               we
               now
            
             also
             do
             call
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             the
             Clergie
             .
             Which
             exposition
             if
             we
             follow
             ,
             then
             those
             presbyters
             to
             whō
             Peter
             writeth
             ,
             prescribing
             vnto
             them
             how
             they
             should
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             is
             (
             saith
             Caluin
             ,
             )
             
               Episcopatu
               fungi
            
             ,
             exercise
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             noting
             their
             authority
             ouer
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             we
             call
             bishops
             :
             But
             of
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             
               presbyters
               ,
               Act
            
             :
             20.
             were
             ministers
             and
             teachers
             as
             I
             haue
             proued
             ,
             and
             as
             all
             writers
             ,
             almost
             ,
             euen
             those
             that
             are
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             do
             teach
             :
             then
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             dutie
             of
             feeding
             ,
             
             which
             belongeth
             to
             pastors
             and
             teachers
             ,
             and
             wil
             neuer
             be
             proued
             to
             belong
             to
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             The
             refuter
             hauing
             with
             such
             successe
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             endeuored
             to
             maintaine
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               presbyters
               ,
               Act.
            
             20.
             were
             as
             wel
             Lay-Elders
             as
             ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             duties
             both
             generall
             ,
             of
             attending
             to
             themselues
             ,
             &
             the
             whole
             flocke
             ,
             and
             also
             special
             of
             feeding
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             required
             ,
             as
             common
             to
             Ministers
             with
             Lay-elders
             (
             which
             assertions
             I
             haue
             confuted
             ,
             with
             euidence
             of
             truth
             )
             in
             this
             exposition
             ,
             or
             opposition
             rather
             ,
             he
             doth
             so
             please
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             that
             hee
             doubteth
             not
             to
             retort
             my
             Syllogisme
             vpon
             me
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
          
           
             
               If
               the
               presbyters
               spoken
               of
               Acts
               
                 20
                 ,
                 28
              
               ,
               be
               not
               onely
               ministers
               ,
               but
               gouerning
               Elders
               also
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               with
               those
               .
               1.
               
               Tim
               ,
               5.17
               .
               then
               the
               presbyters
               spoken
               of
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.17
               .
               are
               not
               onely
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               gouerning
               Elders
               also
               :
            
             
               But
               the
               presbyters
               spoken
               of
               Acts
               
                 20
                 ,
                 28
              
               ,
               are
               not
               onely
               ministers
               ,
               but
               gouerning
               elders
               also
               ,
               &
               the
               same
               with
               those
               1.
               
               Tim
               
                 5
                 ,
                 17
              
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               the
               presbyters
               spoken
               of
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.17
               .
               are
               not
               onely
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               gouerning
               Elders
               also
               .
            
          
           
             Heere
             this
             great
             Logick-maister
             ,
             that
             taketh
             vpon
             him
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             to
             comptroll
             mee
             in
             matters
             of
             Logicke
             ,
             bewrayeth
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             a
             Logicaster
             ,
             or
             smatterer
             in
             Logicke
             :
             For
             an
             entire
             and
             a
             better
             Syllogisme
             ,
             concluding
             the
             same
             question
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             in
             his
             Analyzing
             of
             mine
             ,
             is
             here
             tumbled
             into
             the
             proposition
             ;
             &
             the
             proposition
             and
             assumption
             therof
             ,
             not
             only
             idlely
             ,
             but
             with
             disaduantage
             to
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             meant
             to
             haue
             proued
             it
             ,
             repeated
             .
             But
             because
             he
             hath
             bene
             at
             some
             paines
             with
             me
             this
             way
             to
             shew
             his
             own
             ignorāce
             ,
             I
             will
             teach
             him
             to
             make
             his
             sillogis
             :
             thus
             :
             
               
                 The
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 whom
                 Paul
                 did
                 speake
                 ,
                 Acts
                 20.28
                 .
                 were
                 not
                 ministers
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 Lay
                 or
                 gouerning
                 Elders
                 also
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 whom
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 I.
                 Tim.
                 5.17
                 .
                 were
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 Acts.
                 20
                 ▪
                 28.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             presbyters
             of
             whome
             hee
             speaketh
             ,
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             were
             not
             onely
             ministers
             ,
             but
             Lay
             ,
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             also
             .
          
           
             This
             propositiō
             which
             is
             but
             part
             of
             his
             own
             assumption
             ,
             whē
             he
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             make
             good
             by
             any
             sound
             proofe
             ,
             I
             will
             subscribe
             
             to
             his
             Lay-Elders
             .
             For
             whereas
             hee
             for
             want
             of
             better
             proofe
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             already
             iustified
             it
             by
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             mine
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             vaine
             bragge
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             it
             doth
             sufficiently
             appeare
             to
             the
             reader
             .
             For
             what
             one
             reason
             ,
             or
             shew
             of
             reason
             hath
             hee
             brought
             ,
             or
             can
             bring
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             mentioned
             ,
             Acts.
             20.
             were
             Lay
             ,
             or
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Maintaining
             the
             third
             reason
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             are
             not
             mentioned
             nor
             meant
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Serm.
                   Sect.
                
                 5.
                 pag.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 not
                 there
                 of
                 Lay
                 ,
                 or
                 onely
                 gouerning-Elders
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 further
                 be
                 prooued
                 ,
                 by
                 plaine
                 euidence
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 by
                 honour
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 vnderstandeth
                 honourable
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 confession
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 due
                 to
                 Lay-Elders
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 acknowledgeth
                 none
                 such
                 .
                 Thus
                 therfore
                 I
                 argue
                 :
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 those
                 Elders
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 mentioned
                 or
                 meant
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 maintenance
                 is
                 due
                 for
                 their
                 worke
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 Lay-Elders
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 maintenance
                 is
                 not
                 due
                 for
                 their
                 worke
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Lay-Elders
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 mentioned
                 nor
                 meant
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 
                   to
                   pag.
                
                 13.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             THe
             refuter
             hauing
             neither
             learning
             enough
             to
             beare
             the
             weight
             of
             this
             argumēt
             ,
             nor
             wit
             enough
             to
             forbeare
             it
             ,
             in
             answearing
             therto
             ,
             he
             vttereth
             more
             gall
             then
             would
             
             well
             become
             an
             honest
             man.
             The
             virus
             and
             poison
             of
             his
             libelling
             speeches
             I
             leaue
             to
             himselfe
             :
             The
             vir●s
             and
             force
             of
             his
             arguments
             and
             answeres
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             vpon
             me
             plainely
             to
             confute
             ,
             and
             both
             here
             and
             euery
             where
             else
             ,
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             to
             silence
             .
          
           
             First
             (
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             )
             though
             he
             dares
             not
             deny
             the
             proposition
             of
             my
             syllogisme
             to
             be
             most
             true
             and
             vndoubted
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             must
             needs
             cauill
             with
             it
             :
             And
             because
             hee
             hath
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             it
             ,
             hee
             hopeth
             with
             it
             to
             wound
             some
             of
             our
             side
             ,
             who
             among
             other
             interpretatiōs
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             haue
             thought
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Text
             might
             more
             probably
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             not
             preaching
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             &c
             :
             then
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
             And
             although
             I
             would
             bee
             loth
             to
             become
             a
             Proctor
             for
             vnlearned
             Ministers
             ,
             especially
             ,
             when
             learned
             may
             be
             had
             :
             yet
             thus
             much
             I
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Disciplinarians
             doe
             rightly
             ground
             vpon
             this
             place
             a
             distinction
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             into
             two
             sorts
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             some
             preaching
             Presbyters
             ,
             some
             not
             :
             then
             this
             text
             doth
             without
             cōparison
             ,
             fauour
             the
             not
             preaching
             ministers
             more
             thē
             the
             Lay-elders
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             most
             certaine
             truth
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             manifestly
             proued
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             refuter
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             disproue
             ,
             that
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             ministers
             only
             are
             meant
             .
             As
             for
             Deacōs
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             not
             your
             Lay
             Deacons
             )
             
               D.
               B.
            
             hath
             better
             reasons
             to
             comprise
             them
             vnder
             Presbyters
             ,
             then
             your
             
               W.
               T.
            
             had
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             your
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             though
             T.C.
             himselfe
             did
             subscribe
             to
             his
             opinion
             .
             And
             wheras
             you
             challenge
             those
             reuerend
             men
             ,
             for
             seeking
             by
             warrāt
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             surcharge
             the
             Church
             with
             maintenance
             of
             vnpreaching
             Ministers
             and
             Deacons
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             hold
             ,
             that
             in
             euery
             parish
             such
             ought
             to
             be
             maintained
             (
             as
             you
             would
             haue
             your
             Presbyterie
             erected
             in
             euery
             parish
             )
             but
             where
             better
             ,
             &
             more
             sufficient
             Ministers
             cannot
             be
             had
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             case
             of
             many
             parishes
             in
             England
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               Q.
               Elizabeths
               raigne
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             But
             all
             his
             spite
             is
             against
             the
             assumption
             :
             
             though
             hee
             spend
             his
             spite
             ,
             neither
             in
             disproouing
             it
             with
             force
             of
             argument
             ,
             nor
             in
             answering
             my
             proofes
             with
             any
             substāce
             of
             reason
             ,
             but
             in
             sophistical
             cauilling
             &
             odious
             wrangling
             .
             For
             whē
             
             he
             hath
             said
             what
             he
             was
             able
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             he
             doth
             denie
             the
             assumption
             ,
             or
             graunt
             it
             ,
             onely
             hee
             cauilleth
             with
             my
             proofes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             My
             assumption
             was
             this
             :
             
               To
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               maintenance
               is
               not
               due
               for
               their
               worke
               sake
               .
            
             Hereunto
             I
             require
             a
             direct
             answere
             .
          
           
             If
             hee
             say
             that
             the
             honour
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             yea
             ,
             double
             honor
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             not
             only
             Theodore●
             ,
             but
             
               T.
               C.
            
             also
             expound
             〈◊〉
             plentifull
             maintenance
             ,
             is
             due
             vnto
             them
             :
             he
             should
             haue
             brought
             sufficient
             proofes
             ,
             both
             to
             confute
             the
             iudgement
             of
             those
             learned
             Diuines
             ,
             who
             reformed
             (
             as
             directors
             )
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             condemne
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             which
             hauing
             those
             Presbyters
             ,
             doe
             not
             allow
             ,
             neither
             doe
             thinke
             themselues
             bound
             to
             allow
             any
             maintenance
             at
             all
             to
             their
             Lay-Elders
             :
             and
             also
             to
             perswade
             all
             those
             reformed
             Churches
             which
             haue
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             manie
             parishes
             are
             either
             not
             able
             ,
             or
             not
             willing
             to
             yeeld
             sufficient
             maintenāce
             to
             one
             learned
             minister
             ,
             to
             erect
             in
             euery
             parish
             ,
             besides
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             a
             Senate
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             with
             purpose
             to
             vndergoe
             an
             vnsupportable
             charge
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             themselues
             bound
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             allow
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             euery
             of
             them
             sufficient
             maintenance
             .
             But
             what
             one
             reason
             doth
             he
             ,
             or
             can
             he
             alledge
             to
             perswade
             this
             ,
             or
             where
             doth
             he
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             it
             ?
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             iudgement
             and
             practise
             of
             all
             Churches
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             which
             either
             haue
             them
             ,
             or
             haue
             them
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             honour
             of
             maintenance
             is
             not
             due
             vnto
             them
             ;
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             ingenuously
             confesse
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             ineuitably
             proued
             out
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             are
             neither
             mentioned
             nor
             meant
             in
             this
             place
             .
             If
             hee
             say
             (
             as
             indeed
             that
             is
             all
             he
             doth
             say
             )
             that
             my
             proofes
             are
             not
             sufficient
             :
             what
             better
             proofe
             would
             hee
             require
             in
             such
             breuitie
             ,
             then
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             parties
             ?
             yea
             ,
             but
             they
             doe
             not
             confesse
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             I
             will
             proue
             their
             confession
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             I
             will
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             double
             honour
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             confesse
             so
             much
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             due
             to
             their
             imagined
             Lay-Elders
             for
             their
             workes
             sake
             .
          
           
           
             Their
             confession
             I
             proue
             thus
             :
             
             What
             the
             learned
             reformers
             prescribed
             to
             be
             done
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             as
             they
             pretended
             ,
             that
             was
             their
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             should
             be
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             people
             or
             Laitie
             ,
             without
             maintenance
             to
             be
             yeelded
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             prescribed
             by
             the
             learned
             reformers
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             as
             they
             pretended
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             that
             there
             sho'uld
             be
             Elders
             ,
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             without
             maintenance
             to
             be
             yeelded
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             learned
             reformers
             .
          
           
             The
             proposition
             needs
             no
             proofe
             :
          
           
             The
             assumption
             I
             confirme
             thus
             ;
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             practised
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             reformed
             churches
             :
             where
             the
             Presbyteries
             be
             erected
             ,
             was
             prescribed
             by
             the
             learned
             reformers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             pretended
             .
          
           
             The
             election
             of
             only-gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             without
             maintenance
             to
             be
             yelded
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             practised
             in
             all
             those
             reformed
             churches
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             laws
             of
             discipline
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             election
             of
             only
             gouerning-Elders
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             without
             maintenance
             to
             be
             yeelded
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             prescribed
             by
             the
             learned
             reformers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             pretended
             .
             And
             consequently
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             are
             not
             to
             haue
             maintenance
             ,
             is
             both
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             learned
             reformers
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             those
             Churches
             reformed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             proposition
             is
             manifest
             ,
             because
             the
             lawes
             of
             Discipline
             in
             those
             Churches
             ,
             were
             either
             prescribed
             by
             the
             learned
             reformers
             ,
             or
             framed
             according
             to
             their
             prescript
             .
             The
             assumption
             may
             also
             be
             euidētly
             proued
             by
             induction
             :
             For
             the
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Geneua
               ,
               France
               ,
               Low-countreys
            
             ,
             haue
             ,
             nor
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             had
             any
             maintenāce
             allowed
             thē
             ,
             &
             that
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             their
             discipline
             ;
             neither
             can
             the
             refuter
             giue
             any
             one
             instance
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             It
             shal
             suffice
             me
             to
             make
             instāce
             in
             Geneua
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             patterne
             in
             this
             behalfe
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             
             In
             Geneua
             is
             this
             order
             takē
             by
             their
             lawes
             ,
             whereof
             Caluin
             was
             the
             chiefe
             author
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             12.
             only
             gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             ioyned
             to
             the
             6.
             ministers
             ,
             
             6.
             shuld
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             200.4
             .
             out
             of
             the
             Coūcel
             of
             60.2
             .
             out
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             25.
             all
             statesmen
             ;
             
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             both
             that
             they
             should
             be
             of
             great
             countenance
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             not
             be
             charged
             with
             allowing
             them
             any
             maintenāce
             :
             Beza
             professeth
             that
             euery
             where
             in
             other
             Churches
             the
             like
             choyce
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             is
             made
             ;
             viz
             :
             Not
             of
             the
             meaner
             or
             poorer
             sort
             ,
             but
             men
             of
             great
             ,
             both
             abilitie
             &
             authoritie
             ,
             are
             chosen
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             :
             And
             else-where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             consideration
             must
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             Princes
             &
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             be
             of
             authority
             ,
             be
             chosen
             into
             the
             Seignorie
             .
             And
             T.C.
             himselfe
             cōfesseth
             it
             to
             be
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             such
             Elders
             ,
             as
             are
             able
             to
             liue
             ,
             without
             charging
             the
             church
             any
             whit
             .
             Their
             cōfessiō
             I
             haue
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 refuter
                 obiecteth
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               That
               I
               might
               haue
               read
               the
               contrary
               in
               Calui●
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Cartwright
               ,
               D.
               Bilson
               ,
               and
               D.
               Sutcliffe
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               seemes
               I
               did
               not
               read
               on
               that
               side
               of
               the
               leafe
               .
            
             And
             it
             seemes
             to
             mee
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             not
             haue
             me
             read
             on
             that
             side
             as
             yet
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             to
             be
             read
             :
             Else
             you
             would
             haue
             pointed
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             the
             leafe
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             the
             booke
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             professe
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             read
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             either
             in
             
               Caluin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             or
             Bullinger
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             in
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             .
             As
             for
             Bullinger
             ,
             you
             had
             lesse
             reason
             to
             alledge
             him
             ,
             
             seeing
             that
             you
             found
             him
             cited
             together
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             expounding
             this
             word
             honour
             ,
             as
             signifying
             the
             maintenance
             due
             to
             ministers
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             
               D.
               Bils
            
             :
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             you
             should
             both
             accuse
             mee
             for
             taking
             this
             reason
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             charge
             him
             with
             teaching
             the
             contrary
             .
             In
             his
             preface
             ,
             hee
             saith
             thus
             :
             
             
               By
               no
               precept
               nor
               example
               will
               it
               euer
               be
               proued
               ,
               that
               Lay-presbyters
               had
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               or
               should
               haue
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               double
               honour
               and
               maintenance
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               Wherefore
               they
               must
               either
               giue
               all
               Lay-Elders
               double
               maintenance
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               willeth
               ,
               which
               they
               doe
               not
               ,
               or
               shutte
               them
               cleane
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               which
               yeeld
               double
               maintenance
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Law
               to
               Presbyters
               that
               rule
               well
               .
            
             
             And
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             hee
             speaketh
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             by
             you
             quoted
             .
          
           
           
             The
             speech
             of
             that
             worthy
             learned
             man
             ,
             
             who
             is
             highly
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             his
             great
             learning
             ,
             good
             paines
             ,
             and
             zealous
             affection
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             whom
             you
             vilely
             and
             vngraciously
             abuse
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             all
             others
             that
             come
             in
             your
             way
             ,
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             worthy
             champions
             of
             our
             Church
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             his
             reproofe
             I
             say
             of
             
               T.
               C.
            
             for
             requiring
             maintenance
             as
             due
             to
             the
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             
             I
             haue
             not
             seene
             to
             my
             remembrance
             .
             But
             this
             I
             remember
             well
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             read
             in
             his
             treatise
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             discipline
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               Elders
               whereof
               the
               Apostles
               speake
               receiued
               wages
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               new
               Aldermen
               in
               all
               Churches
               where
               they
               raigne
               ,
               liue
               vpon
               interest
               of
               their
               owne
               money
               or
               goods
               ,
               and
               receiue
               no
               salarie
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             had
             he
             indeed
             any
             great
             reason
             (
             in
             my
             iudgement
             )
             to
             blame
             
               T.
               C.
            
             (
             that
             I
             may
             also
             come
             to
             him
             )
             as
             opposing
             his
             iudgement
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             .
             
             For
             although
             he
             seeme
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             such
             Elders
             ,
             as
             be
             poore
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             relieued
             at
             the
             Churches
             charge
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             seeme
             to
             be
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             haue
             Lay-Elders
             maintained
             at
             the
             Churches
             charge
             .
             But
             this
             is
             one
             of
             his
             colours
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             perswade
             ,
             that
             the
             Eldership
             should
             rather
             now
             be
             admitted
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             Because
             
               if
               the
               Apostle
               would
               charge
               the
               Churches
               being
               in
               persecution
               ,
               and
               therefore
               poore
               with
               maintaining
               Elders
               ,
               which
               being
               poore
               ,
               were
               not
               sometimes
               able
               to
               liue
               without
               some
               reliefe
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c
               :
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               there
               now
               to
               be
               Seniors
               ,
               when
               the
               Churches
               be
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               so
               poore
               ,
               and
               when
               there
               may
               be
               chosen
               such
               for
               the
               most
               part
               throughout
               the
               realme
               ,
               as
               are
               able
               to
               liue
               without
               charging
               the
               Church
               any
               whit
               ,
               as
               the
               practise
               of
               these
               daies
               doth
               manifestly
               declare
               .
            
             For
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             are
             to
             be
             maintained
             otherwise
             then
             for
             need
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             argued
             thus
             .
          
           
             If
             by
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             the
             Elders
             were
             to
             be
             maintained
             for
             their
             workes
             sake
             ,
             by
             the
             Churches
             being
             poore
             and
             in
             p●rsecution
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             are
             they
             to
             be
             maintained
             when
             the
             Churches
             be
             in
             peace
             and
             profp●ritie
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             haue
             assumed
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             to
             conclude
             the
             consequent
             .
          
           
           
             But
             seeing
             he
             doth
             
               tollere
               consequens
            
             ,
             contradict
             the
             consequent
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Churches
             are
             in
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             such
             a
             course
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             (
             for
             that
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             his
             meaning
             )
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             shall
             not
             be
             charged
             at
             all
             with
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Seniors
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             choosing
             men
             of
             abilitie
             who
             need
             no
             reliefe
             ;
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             conclude
             
               tollendo
               antecedens
            
             ,
             that
             his
             iudgement
             was
             ,
             that
             (
             this
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             notwithstanding
             ,
             )
             Lay-Elders
             were
             not
             to
             haue
             maintenance
             for
             their
             workes
             sake
             ,
             but
             reliefe
             onely
             if
             they
             did
             need
             .
          
           
             
             Of
             the
             same
             iudgement
             is
             the
             demonstratour
             of
             discipline
             :
             for
             it
             being
             obiected
             that
             the
             parishes
             would
             be
             ouerburdened
             in
             prouiding
             for
             so
             many
             :
             he
             answereth
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               necessarie
               that
               they
               should
               prouide
               for
               any
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               sauing
               those
               that
               are
               exercised
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               vnlesse
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               may
               need
               the
               liberalitie
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             But
             suppose
             that
             this
             were
             
               T.
               C.
            
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             the
             opinion
             of
             any
             other
             among
             vs
             ,
             who
             hath
             conceiued
             a
             platonicall
             Idea
             of
             discipline
             which
             he
             neuer
             saw
             practised
             :
             were
             this
             sufficient
             to
             disproue
             my
             assertion
             ,
             who
             haue
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             learned
             reformers
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             practise
             ?
             Or
             if
             this
             were
             a
             sufficient
             exception
             against
             the
             consent
             of
             those
             which
             stand
             for
             discipline
             ,
             that
             some
             one
             doth
             hold
             a
             singular
             opinion
             by
             himselfe
             ;
             then
             can
             their
             consent
             be
             scarcely
             alledged
             for
             any
             one
             affirmatiue
             point
             of
             discipline
             ,
             euery
             man
             almost
             pleasing
             himselfe
             in
             the
             noueltie
             of
             his
             inuention
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             singularitie
             of
             his
             opinion
             .
             For
             plentifull
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             the
             suruey
             of
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             His
             second
             obiection
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             in
             practise
             reformed
             Churches
             doe
             not
             giue
             their
             Lay-Elders
             any
             maintenance
             ,
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             their
             iudgement
             they
             may
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             
             esteeme
             them
             worthy
             of
             it
             .
             
               
                 Can
                 we
                 doubt
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 but
                 our
                 Clergie
                 maisters
                 thinke
                 M.
                 D.
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 Bishoppricke
                 for
                 his
                 paines
                 in
                 pleading
                 their
                 cause
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 they
                 bestowe
                 not
                 so
                 
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 suffraganeship
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 Shall
                 we
                 therefore
                 say
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 him
                 to
                 deserue
                 it
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             What
             a
             profane
             mockerie
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             expound
             the
             Apostles
             words
             ,
             as
             though
             hee
             would
             haue
             the
             people
             thinke
             they
             had
             discharged
             their
             dutie
             in
             esteeming
             onely
             their
             Ministers
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             when
             in
             fact
             they
             doe
             not
             yeeld
             them
             sufficient
             maintenance
             .
             If
             he
             were
             in
             the
             ministerie
             (
             as
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             he
             be
             or
             not
             )
             and
             the
             people
             should
             answere
             him
             thus
             :
             Syr
             ,
             though
             we
             allow
             you
             no
             maintenance
             as
             you
             desire
             ,
             yet
             let
             this
             content
             you
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             we
             count
             you
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             :
             would
             he
             not
             thinke
             S.
             Paul
             abused
             ,
             himselfe
             deluded
             ,
             yea
             and
             Christ
             his
             Lord
             and
             maister
             in
             him
             to
             be
             mocked
             ?
             
             Be
             not
             deceiued
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
            
             .
             That
             which
             I
             say
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             included
             in
             this
             text
             .
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             are
             generall
             ,
             
               the
               Presbyters
               that
               rule
               well
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               counted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               .
            
             Wherefore
             let
             them
             either
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Lay-Elders
             are
             not
             meant
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             or
             else
             teach
             the
             people
             before
             they
             admit
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             to
             thinke
             themselues
             bound
             by
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             them
             double
             honour
             ,
             
             (
             that
             is
             saith
             
               T.
               C.
            
             a
             plentifull
             reward
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             fully
             sufficiēt
             for
             them
             and
             their
             housholds
             )
             and
             to
             yeeld
             it
             willingly
             &
             gratefully
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ,
             when
             he
             requireth
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             this
             honour
             of
             maintenance
             should
             be
             giuen
             them
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             reasons
             which
             he
             hath
             annexed
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             people
             should
             giue
             it
             ,
             not
             grudgingly
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             constraint
             of
             law
             ,
             as
             thinking
             the
             Ministers
             not
             worthy
             of
             maintenance
             :
             but
             willingly
             and
             gratefully
             ,
             as
             esteeming
             them
             most
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             and
             thinking
             it
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             giue
             temporall
             things
             to
             them
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             they
             receive
             spirituall
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             to
             any
             purpose
             which
             he
             obiecteth
             concerning
             either
             
               
                 Pauls
                 refusing
                 of
                 maintenance
                 from
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 and
                 Thessalonains
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               
                 wealthy
                 Ministers
                 refusing
                 to
                 burden
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 taking
                 maintenance
                 from
                 them
                 :
              
            
             vnlesse
             he
             
             can
             proue
             ,
             that
             order
             being
             taken
             in
             those
             Churches
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Elders
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             readily
             receiue
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             themselues
             doe
             voluntarily
             ,
             and
             freely
             refuse
             it
             .
             For
             if
             those
             Elders
             be
             comprised
             vnder
             Presbyters
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             there
             must
             the
             like
             order
             be
             taken
             for
             maintenance
             of
             all
             by
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             ,
             though
             the
             painefull
             Preachers
             are
             chiefely
             to
             be
             respected
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             contrarie
             course
             is
             taken
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             not
             hauing
             of
             maintenance
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             their
             owne
             refusing
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             wealthy
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Churches
             not
             allowing
             them
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             like
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             
               need
               not
               insult
               ouer
               those
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               which
               with
               consent
               of
               the
               Elders
               themselues
               ,
               thinke
               it
               best
               to
               ease
               the
               people
               of
               that
               charge
               ,
               seeing
               the
               paines
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Eldership
               is
               not
               such
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               attend
               their
               ciuill
               callings
               and
               meanes
               of
               liuing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               Churchwardens
               ,
               and
               ciuill
               officers
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             first
             ,
             he
             wrongfully
             chargeth
             me
             with
             insulting
             ouer
             those
             Churches
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             confuteth
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             hauing
             before
             denied
             them
             to
             be
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             here
             confesseth
             they
             haue
             
               ciuill
               callings
            
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             attend
             vpon
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Churchwardens
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             where
             hee
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Elders
             consent
             in
             not
             taking
             maintenance
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             consent
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             lawes
             and
             orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             in
             our
             Churchwardens
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             like
             consent
             haue
             no
             maintenance
             .
             But
             to
             leaue
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             speech
             ;
             seeing
             their
             paines
             are
             not
             such
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             follow
             their
             ciuill
             callings
             and
             worldly
             busines
             ,
             and
             seeing
             they
             haue
             ciuill
             callings
             to
             attend
             vpon
             ,
             and
             other
             sufficient
             meanes
             of
             liuelihood
             ,
             being
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             like
             ,
             if
             not
             superiour
             to
             our
             Churchwardens
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             that
             the
             Apostle
             who
             was
             desirous
             the
             Churches
             should
             be
             eased
             as
             much
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             would
             require
             them
             to
             giue
             double
             honour
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             neither
             deserued
             nor
             needed
             such
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             And
             therfore
             he
             did
             not
             comprise
             them
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Presbyters
             (
             which
             indeed
             signifieth
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             )
             
             or
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             no
             Church
             must
             thinke
             it selfe
             to
             haue
             authoritie
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             must
             acknowledge
             it selfe
             bound
             ,
             if
             it
             vnderstand
             Lay-Elders
             to
             be
             comprised
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             willingly
             and
             gratefully
             to
             giue
             double
             (
             that
             is
             sufficient
             and
             plentifull
             )
             maintenance
             to
             them
             ,
             esteeming
             them
             worthy
             of
             it
             for
             their
             worke
             sake
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             thing
             which
             is
             obiected
             by
             the
             learned
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             mention
             in
             the
             Sermon
             :
             
               that
               their
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               if
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               maintained
               .
            
             Whereunto
             I
             now
             adde
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             so
             vnderstand
             the
             Apostle
             :
             and
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             if
             hee
             be
             so
             vnderstood
             in
             respect
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             like
             manner
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             his
             speech
             being
             generall
             ,
             and
             fauouring
             the
             Ministers
             no
             more
             then
             thus
             ,
             
             that
             as
             all
             Elders
             are
             to
             be
             maintained
             if
             they
             need
             ,
             so
             especially
             Preachers
             ;
             whom
             notwithstanding
             the
             Apostle
             would
             haue
             ,
             according
             to
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             ,
             maintained
             with
             an
             honourable
             stipend
             for
             their
             worke
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             almes
             to
             be
             relieued
             for
             their
             need
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             the
             refuter
             behaueth
             himselfe
             as
             one
             that
             is
             at
             a
             nonplus
             
               for
               reason
               ,
               and
               at
               an
               ouerplus
               for
               rancour
               :
               his
               words
               added
               to
               the
               last
               I
               cited
               ,
               be
               these
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proue
               it
               ,
               he
               propoundeth
               (
               out
               of
               the
               surueyour
               of
               discipline
               ,
               cap.
               10.
               )
               an
               obiection
               ,
               and
               then
               answereth
               it
               .
               The
               summe
               whereof
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               maintenance
               allowed
               them
               ,
               is
               rather
               a
               beggarly
               almes
               giuen
               in
               charitie
               for
               need
               ,
               then
               that
               honourable
               stipend
               ,
               which
               iniustice
               is
               due
               to
               them
               for
               their
               worke
               sake
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 to
                 proue
                 it
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               what
               would
               I
               proue
               ?
               the
               refuter
               is
               confoun●ed
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               not
               well
               what
               he
               saith
               .
               
                 He
                 propoundeth
              
               saith
               he
               
                 an
                 obiection
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 surueyour
                 .
              
            
             Sure
             his
             eyes
             dazeled
             ,
             and
             his
             witts
             were
             to
             seeke
             .
             In
             the
             suruey
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             shew
             of
             any
             such
             obiection
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             alledged
             to
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             proue
             that
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             letter
             in
             the
             margent
             directed
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             choise
             of
             such
             as
             haue
             no
             need
             .
             But
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             
               
                 the
                 summe
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 maintenance
                 allowed
                 them
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 beggerly
                 almes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             Is
             this
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             obiection
             ?
             that
             is
             senselesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             seemes
             to
             say
             so
             :
             What
             then
             ?
             is
             it
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             
             answere
             ,
             or
             of
             both
             ?
             no
             man
             that
             were
             not
             at
             a
             losse
             would
             say
             it
             .
             I
             professe
             I
             haue
             not
             often
             read
             a
             speech
             more
             senselesse
             .
             To
             helpe
             him
             out
             of
             the
             maze
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             confesse
             that
             hee
             was
             at
             a
             nonplus
             ,
             I
             will
             explaine
             my
             words
             .
             
               For
               whereas
               some
               obiect
            
             said
             I
             ,
             &c
             :
             My
             meaning
             was
             this
             ,
             the
             onely
             thing
             which
             is
             obiected
             to
             disproue
             my
             assumption
             ,
             
               that
               to
               the
               Lay-Elders
               the
               honour
               of
               maintenance
               is
               not
               due
               for
               their
               worke
               sake
               ,
            
             is
             this
             :
             that
             Lay-Elders
             if
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             are
             to
             be
             maintained
             .
             Which
             obiection
             hath
             beene
             made
             personally
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             by
             the
             refuter
             ,
             though
             some
             thinke
             so
             ,
             for
             I
             take
             that
             obiector
             to
             be
             an
             honester
             man
             :
             and
             that
             which
             is
             obiected
             ,
             is
             that
             conceit
             not
             onely
             of
             
               T.
               C.
            
             the
             maister
             ,
             and
             the
             demonstrator
             his
             scholler
             ,
             but
             of
             Danaeus
             also
             writing
             on
             that
             place
             :
             
             To
             this
             obiection
             of
             their
             need
             ,
             I
             answered
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             needlesse
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             refuter
             also
             in
             the
             words
             following
             doth
             censure
             it
             )
             as
             being
             preuented
             by
             all
             those
             reformed
             Churches
             where
             the
             Presbyters
             be
             erected
             ,
             in
             which
             order
             is
             taken
             ,
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             chosen
             into
             the
             seigniorie
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             be
             of
             good
             abilitie
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             I
             cited
             the
             tenth
             chapter
             of
             the
             Suruey
             :
             the
             argument
             wherof
             is
             this
             .
             
               Their
               Aldermen
               must
               be
            
             (
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             positions
             )
             
               men
               of
               good
               calling
            
             :
             and
             among
             other
             things
             in
             that
             chapter
             ,
             are
             cited
             the
             lawes
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             requiring
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             twelue
             Lay-Elders
             should
             be
             men
             of
             state
             &c
             :
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answered
             ,
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             haue
             need
             (
             which
             is
             a
             case
             that
             happeneth
             as
             seldome
             at
             the
             least
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             Church-wardens
             )
             and
             if
             they
             be
             relieued
             (
             as
             our
             Church-wardens
             also
             should
             in
             the
             like
             case
             )
             that
             then
             the
             maintenance
             which
             is
             allowed
             ,
             is
             for
             their
             need
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             their
             worke
             sake
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             workeman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             stipend
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             I
             had
             said
             :
             the
             reliefe
             which
             is
             giuen
             to
             Lay-Elders
             for
             their
             need
             (
             if
             euer
             that
             doe
             happen
             )
             doth
             not
             disproue
             my
             assumption
             ,
             nor
             proue
             that
             they
             are
             included
             in
             this
             text
             .
             For
             ,
             
               
                 The
                 maintenance
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 requireth
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 beggarly
                 almes
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                 poore
                 mans
                 reliefe
                 giuen
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 almes
                 ,
                 )
                 bestowed
                 onely
                 in
                 charitie
                 to
                 supply
                 their
                 need
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 honourable
                 stipend
                 ,
                 (
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Philo
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 in
                 iustice
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 for
                 their
                 worke
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 reliefe
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 require
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 their
                 Lay-Elders
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 beggarly
                 almes
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 poore
                 mans
                 reliefe
                 giuen
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 almes
                 )
                 and
                 bestowed
                 onely
                 in
                 charitie
                 to
                 supply
                 ,
                 their
                 need
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 honourable
                 stipend
                 (
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &c
                 :
                 )
                 in
                 iustice
                 due
                 for
                 their
                 worke
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 reliefe
                 which
                 they
                 require
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 their
                 Lay-Elders
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 maintenance
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 requireth
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             heare
             what
             the
             refuter
             addeth
             to
             his
             former
             words
             .
             
               But
               saith
               he
               
                 as
                 the
                 obiection
                 is
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 answere
                 is
                 insufficient
                 ,
              
            
             here
             now
             he
             speaketh
             with
             reason
             ,
             though
             without
             truth
             .
             The
             obiection
             is
             made
             by
             the
             chiefe
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             best
             (
             though
             needlesse
             )
             if
             not
             the
             onely
             obiection
             ,
             they
             haue
             .
             My
             answere
             is
             such
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             an
             answere
             ,
             as
             whensoeuer
             he
             medleth
             with
             it
             ,
             will
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             nonplus
             againe
             :
             but
             because
             I
             said
             he
             speaketh
             with
             reason
             ,
             let
             vs
             heare
             his
             reason
             .
             
               For
               saith
               he
               
                 albeit
                 their
                 necessitie
                 occasioneth
                 their
                 maintenance
                 by
                 common
                 allowance
                 ,
              
               
               
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 their
                 worke
                 sake
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 maintained
                 :
              
            
             to
             which
             I
             reply
             :
             if
             it
             were
             a
             maintenance
             in
             iustice
             due
             for
             their
             worke
             sake
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             reliefe
             giuen
             onely
             in
             charitie
             by
             way
             of
             almes
             for
             their
             need
             ;
             that
             then
             it
             ought
             in
             iustice
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             need
             or
             not
             .
             For
             the
             workeman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             stipend
             for
             his
             worke
             sake
             ;
             and
             willingly
             it
             must
             be
             giuen
             him
             as
             deseruing
             it
             ,
             whether
             he
             need
             or
             not
             .
             For
             although
             it
             be
             a
             crying
             sinne
             ,
             and
             doe
             offend
             more
             against
             charitie
             to
             hold
             it
             from
             him
             if
             he
             need
             :
             yet
             it
             offendeth
             as
             much
             against
             iustice
             ,
             to
             withhold
             the
             stipend
             from
             the
             workeman
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             in
             need
             .
             The
             stipend
             ,
             which
             Paul
             appointeth
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             paines
             in
             edifying
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             as
             due
             in
             iustice
             to
             them
             for
             their
             
             worke
             sake
             ,
             as
             the
             stipend
             is
             due
             to
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             that
             buildeth
             an
             house
             .
             And
             as
             it
             were
             iniustice
             ioyned
             with
             folly
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             not
             to
             thinke
             himselfe
             bound
             to
             giue
             the
             Carpenter
             his
             stipend
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             be
             poore
             :
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             conceiued
             of
             the
             stipend
             denied
             to
             Presbyters
             for
             their
             wealth
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             for
             their
             worke
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             his
             speech
             is
             vttered
             in
             rancour
             and
             gall
             :
             but
             the
             points
             be
             these
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             
               
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 become
                 me
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 beggerly
                 maintenance
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 our
                 Church-wardens
                 that
                 are
                 crept
                 into
                 their
                 roomes
                 .
              
               The
               third
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               plainely
               vttered
               in
               the
               abortiue
               booke
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 perhaps
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 D.
                 D.
                 rich
                 .
              
            
             In
             what
             sense
             I
             called
             it
             beggarly
             almes
             ,
             giuen
             onely
             in
             charitie
             ,
             opposing
             it
             to
             honourable
             stipend
             ,
             due
             in
             iustice
             ,
             I
             haue
             already
             explaned
             .
             To
             the
             second
             I
             answere
             ,
             our
             Church-wardens
             ,
             hauing
             lesse
             trouble
             ,
             haue
             notwithstanding
             no
             lesse
             allowance
             ,
             then
             your
             Elders
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             none
             at
             all
             .
             And
             where
             you
             say
             ,
             our
             Church-wardens
             are
             crept
             into
             their
             roomes
             :
             you
             must
             first
             proue
             that
             euer
             they
             had
             a
             roome
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             we
             will
             neuer
             grant
             that
             our
             Church-wardens
             be
             your
             Elders
             successours
             ,
             till
             you
             haue
             proued
             your
             Elders
             to
             haue
             beene
             their
             predecessors
             .
             And
             whereas
             you
             make
             your selues
             merrie
             with
             my
             want
             of
             riches
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             before
             with
             my
             want
             of
             preferment
             ;
             I
             tell
             you
             plainely
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             poorer
             then
             M.D.
             is
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             as
             rich
             as
             some
             of
             you
             by
             maintaining
             a
             faction
             ,
             to
             be
             maintained
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Thus
             haue
             I
             maintained
             my
             assumption
             ,
             and
             the
             prosyllogisme
             thereof
             concerning
             their
             confession
             .
             Now
             I
             will
             proue
             by
             another
             argument
             ,
             that
             the
             honour
             of
             maintenance
             is
             not
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             due
             to
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lay-Eldership
             is
             not
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             hath
             any
             warrant
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
             We
             haue
             often
             heard
             great
             words
             ,
             that
             your
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             is
             an
             essential
             note
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             if
             not
             an
             article
             of
             your
             faith
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             to
             receiue
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             also
             embrace
             the
             discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             meaning
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             :
             that
             your
             discipline
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             
             your
             Presbyters
             hold
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             Christs
             scepter
             ;
             that
             to
             denie
             this
             discipline
             ,
             
             &
             yet
             to
             professe
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             King
             ,
             is
             with
             the
             souldiers
             that
             crucified
             him
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             Reede
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             a
             crowne
             of
             thornes
             on
             his
             head
             :
             that
             in
             the
             second
             petition
             of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               Kingdome
               come
            
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             your
             Discipline
             may
             be
             aduanced
             ;
             that
             the
             question
             betweene
             the
             BB.
             and
             you
             ,
             is
             about
             no
             lesse
             matter
             then
             this
             ,
             
             whether
             Iesus
             Christ
             shall
             bee
             King
             or
             no
             :
             that
             in
             denying
             your
             discipline
             ,
             wee
             are
             the
             men
             that
             say
             ,
             Luke
             19.
             
             
             
               Wee
               wll
               not
               haue
               this
               man
               to
               raigne
               ouer
               vs
               :
            
             and
             to
             vs
             is
             applyed
             that
             terrible
             doome
             ,
             
               Those
               mine
               enemies
               that
               would
               not
               haue
               mee
               to
               raigne
               ouer
               them
               ,
               bring
               hither
               ,
               and
               slay
               them
               before
               mee
               :
            
             and
             many
             such
             like
             speeches
             ,
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             being
             applied
             to
             your
             owne
             deuices
             ,
             are
             not
             farre
             from
             blasphemie
             .
             These
             confident
             speeches
             considered
             ,
             a
             man
             would
             think
             that
             you
             haue
             most
             euident
             ,
             certaine
             ,
             and
             vndeniable
             grounds
             for
             your
             Presbyteries
             .
             But
             when
             I
             come
             to
             examine
             your
             proofes
             ,
             &
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             records
             of
             antiquitie
             ;
             I
             professe
             vnfainedly
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             wonder
             ,
             that
             men
             of
             reading
             should
             approue
             ,
             &
             men
             of
             sinceritie
             should
             vrge
             so
             confidently
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             so
             resolutely
             ,
             euen
             vnto
             silencing
             and
             depriuation
             ,
             such
             not
             onely
             humane
             deuices
             ,
             but
             meere
             nouelties
             ,
             as
             the
             sacred
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             search
             which
             hath
             beene
             made
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             produced
             any
             sound
             testimonie
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             point
             :
             you
             say
             ,
             (
             if
             you
             deny
             my
             aforesaid
             assumption
             ,
             )
             that
             to
             Lay-Elders
             gouerning
             well
             double
             honour
             is
             due
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             their
             worke
             sake
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             assigning
             this
             double
             honour
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             neither
             their
             worke
             ,
             or
             office
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             which
             that
             honour
             should
             be
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             their
             qualities
             whereby
             they
             should
             bee
             qualified
             for
             that
             office
             ,
             nor
             themselues
             ,
             
             or
             their
             names
             ,
             wherby
             they
             should
             be
             knowne
             are
             once
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             intimated
             in
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             office
             :
             it
             is
             by
             them
             assigned
             ,
             either
             to
             their
             Elders
             seuerally
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Elder-ship
             iointly
             Their
             duty
             seuerally
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             watchmē
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             hauing
             
             their
             seuerall
             Wards
             or
             precincts
             appointed
             to
             them
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             obserue
             the
             manners
             of
             men
             for
             auoiding
             offences
             ,
             and
             other
             occurrents
             for
             peruerting
             disorders
             .
          
           
             The
             manners
             of
             men
             they
             are
             to
             enquire
             into
             ,
             and
             to
             prie
             into
             their
             faults
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             secret
             or
             small
             ,
             they
             may
             admonish
             the
             offenders
             priu●ly
             :
             if
             opē
             or
             great
             ,
             they
             may
             informe
             the
             Consistory
             therof
             .
             And
             for
             other
             occurrēts
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             looke
             that
             good
             orders
             be
             kept
             ,
             especially
             respecting
             the
             sacraments
             .
             As
             they
             are
             to
             informe
             their
             pastor
             if
             there
             be
             any
             childe
             in
             their
             Warde
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             in
             their
             precinct
             ,
             lately
             come
             into
             the
             parish
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Minister
             before
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Communion
             to
             keepe
             backe
             those
             whose
             religion
             and
             honestie
             is
             not
             knowne
             ,
             and
             whom
             the
             Ministers
             haue
             not
             dealt
             withall
             before
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             as
             in
             respect
             of
             manners
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             them
             cōpared
             to
             the
             Censors
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             good
             orders
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Athenians
             .
          
           
             The
             ioynt-office
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             whole
             Presbyterie
             ,
             or
             Eldership
             ,
             Consistorie
             ,
             or
             sacred
             Senate
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Assemblie
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             by
             common
             counsell
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             do
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             Lacedemon
             had
             her
             Seignorie
             ,
             Athens
             her
             high
             court
             of
             the
             
               Areopagi●●s
               ,
               Rome
            
             ,
             her
             Senate
             ,
             and
             euery
             kingdome
             their
             counsell
             ,
             so
             euery
             Church
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             euery
             parish
             according
             ,
             to
             the
             new
             disciplinarians
             )
             must
             haue
             her
             Presbyterie
             ,
             or
             sacred
             Senate
             ,
             vnto
             which
             Christ
             hath
             giuen
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             whereby
             is
             meant
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             and
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             This
             authoritie
             respecteth
             either
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             offenders
             .
             Officers
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             .
             Concerning
             whome
             the
             Eldership
             hath
             authoritie
             to
             elect
             ,
             ordaine
             ,
             depriue
             ,
             or
             depose
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             offenders
             ,
             the
             Eldership
             hath
             authoritie
             to
             censure
             them
             ,
             either
             by
             reproofe
             ,
             suspension
             ,
             or
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             Belieue
             mee
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             of
             God
             hath
             committed
             these
             things
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             then
             haue
             they
             an
             office
             of
             great
             consequence
             indeed
             .
             
             But
             if
             you
             remember
             their
             own
             
             positions
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             doth
             perfectly
             describe
             all
             the
             lawfull
             offices
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             office
             or
             calling
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             directly
             warranted
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             sinne
             for
             which
             
               Coreh
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             and
             Abiram
             were
             punished
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             presumed
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             Leuites
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             hād
             that
             for
             which
             they
             had
             no
             warrant
             :
             then
             can
             you
             not
             but
             expect
             most
             manifest
             &
             pregnant
             proofes
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             directly
             warranting
             this
             whole
             office
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             branches
             thereof
             .
             Or
             if
             you
             faile
             of
             your
             expectation
             ,
             you
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             extreme
             boldnes
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             holding
             these
             positions
             ,
             impose
             vpon
             the
             Church
             ,
             an
             office
             of
             such
             authority
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             humane
             pollicie
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             holie
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hauing
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             one
             pregnant
             testimonie
             of
             Scripture
             can
             they
             produce
             ,
             
             pursuing
             any
             one
             part
             of
             their
             Lay-Elders
             office
             ?
             Vpon
             my
             credite
             not
             one
             .
             For
             first
             a
             peculiar
             office
             ,
             either
             of
             spirituall
             watch-men
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             acknowledge
             none
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             of
             Censors
             of
             mens
             manners
             ,
             besides
             ministers
             and
             Magistrates
             :
             and
             much
             lesse
             doe
             the
             scriptures
             appoint
             a
             peculiar
             officer
             to
             be
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             bretheren
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             it
             is
             the
             dutie
             of
             all
             good
             Christians
             ,
             mutuallie
             to
             exercise
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             by
             instructing
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             admonishing
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             comforting
             one
             another
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Apostle
             s●ith
             ,
             to
             consider
             or
             
               obserue
               on●
               another
               ,
               to
               prouoke
               vnto
               loue
               ,
               and
               to
               good
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             We
             may
             not
             be
             of
             Cains
             minde
             ,
             
             who
             said
             ,
             
               Am
               I
               my
               brothers
               keeper
            
             ?
             We
             are
             so
             farre
             to
             be
             keepers
             and
             obseruers
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             as
             by
             all
             good
             meanes
             to
             further
             and
             aduance
             the
             saluation
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             charged
             thee
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             
               freely
               to
               rebuke
               thy
               brother
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               sinne
               to
               rest
               upon
               him
               .
            
             And
             likewise
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               sinne
               against
               thee
            
             (
             either
             committing
             an
             iniurie
             against
             thee
             ,
             or
             giuing
             thee
             offence
             ,
             by
             some
             sinne
             committed
             in
             thy
             knowledge
             ,
             laying
             by
             his
             euill
             example
             ,
             a
             scandall
             or
             stumbling
             blocke
             in
             thy
             way
             ,
             )
             
               goe
               and
               reprous
               him
               ,
               privately
               betweene
               thee
               &
               him
               alone
               ,
               If
               he
               heare
               thee
            
             
             thou
             hast
             wonne
             thy
             brother
             .
             But
             if
             he
             heare
             thee
             not
             ,
             take
             yet
             with
             thee
             one
             or
             two
             ;
             if
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             them
             ,
             tell
             the
             assemblie
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             a
             speciall
             Church-officer
             to
             prye
             into
             other
             mens
             faults
             ,
             such
             as
             S.
             Peter
             calleth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             do
             not
             appoynt
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             informe
             against
             ,
             or
             to
             accuse
             priuate
             offenders
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             call
             Prom●ters
             ,
             and
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             Sycophants
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             their
             diuiding
             of
             Parishes
             into
             Wardes
             ,
             and
             awarding
             them
             to
             seuerall
             Elders
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             offices
             and
             duties
             assigned
             to
             their
             Elders
             ,
             of
             acquainting
             the
             ministers
             who
             is
             to
             bee
             Baptized
             ,
             what
             new
             parishioners
             are
             come
             ,
             of
             helping
             at
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             repelling
             some
             there
             from
             ,
             they
             must
             and
             doe
             confesse
             they
             haue
             no
             scripture
             for
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             duties
             must
             bee
             thought
             to
             be
             prescribed
             in
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             the
             arguments
             which
             some
             of
             their
             chiefe
             writers
             do
             vse
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             although
             all
             these
             things
             be
             not
             specially
             expressed
             in
             scripture
             ,
             
             yet
             forasmuch
             as
             offences
             must
             bee
             auoided
             ,
             and
             those
             duties
             of
             Charitie
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             Saintes
             must
             bee
             performed
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             things
             which
             appertaine
             to
             good
             order
             prouided
             for
             :
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             there
             are
             no
             other
             officers
             or
             Elders
             to
             whom
             the
             charge
             of
             these
             things
             should
             belong
             ;
             therefore
             
               satis
               vt
               opinor
               apparet
               ,
               haec
               ad
               Presbyterorum
               officium
               ex
               verbo
               Dei
               referenda
               esse
            
             ;
             I
             thinke
             it
             sufficiētly
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Elders
             .
             Their
             argument
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             All
             necessary
             duties
             which
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             not
             assigned
             to
             other
             officers
             or
             Elders
             ,
             it
             hath
             appointed
             to
             these
             Elders
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             duties
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             necessarie
             duties
             ,
             which
             the
             scripture
             hath
             not
             assigned
             to
             any
             other
             officers
             or
             Elders
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             duties
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             scripture
             hath
             assigned
             to
             these
             Elders
             .
          
           
             It
             seemeth
             by
             the
             proposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Lay-Elders
             haue
             begged
             a
             book
             of
             concealmēts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             authorized
             to
             deale
             in
             all
             these
             causes
             ,
             for
             which
             other
             men
             haue
             not
             
             expresse
             cōmission
             .
             But
             first
             I
             denie
             that
             the
             Scipture
             hath
             graunted
             them
             any
             such
             concealements
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             most
             confidently
             auow
             ,
             that
             they
             themselues
             are
             concealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             once
             mention
             them
             in
             anie
             place
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             there
             bee
             cases
             omitted
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             not
             assigned
             to
             other
             Elders
             or
             officers
             ;
             We
             may
             thinke
             it
             hath
             referred
             them
             to
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Soueraigne
             ,
             r●●●er
             then
             to
             them
             ,
             whom
             it
             neuer
             mentioneth
             .
             Secondly
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             necessarie
             duties
             ,
             the
             performance
             whereof
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             not
             assigned
             to
             any
             publike
             Officers
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             should
             bee
             speciall
             offices
             appointed
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             euery
             Christian
             ;
             as
             the
             aforesaid
             duties
             which
             concerne
             the
             auoyding
             of
             scandales
             ,
             the
             duties
             of
             Charitie
             and
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             there
             are
             duties
             respecting
             outward
             order
             and
             decencie
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             prescribe
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             assigne
             to
             any
             peculiar
             office
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             determination
             of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             and
             the
             nomination
             of
             the
             functions
             or
             persons
             wherevnto
             they
             shal
             be
             assigned
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Soueraigne
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             such
             purposes
             ,
             other
             Churches
             may
             appoint
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             doth
             Churchwardens
             ,
             so
             they
             doe
             not
             vrge
             them
             as
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             giue
             them
             commission
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             things
             aboue
             their
             reach
             ,
             as
             being
             peculiar
             either
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             the
             Ciuil
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Their
             second
             Argument
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             part
             of
             their
             office
             of
             taking
             heede
             to
             offences
             ,
             
             who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             charge
             properly
             appertaineth
             vnto
             the
             Elders
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             said
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             ouersee
             ,
             and
             to
             gouerne
             .
             For
             this
             ouersight
             can
             haue
             but
             two
             parts
             onely
             ,
             wherof
             the
             first
             partaineth
             to
             doctrine
             &
             religion
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             life
             and
             manners
             .
             Seeing
             then
             ,
             that
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             are
             expresly
             named
             by
             
               Saint
               Paule
            
             ,
             wherof
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             occupied
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             :
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             other
             should
             haue
             charge
             of
             manners
             and
             conuersation
             ,
             for
             that
             onely
             remaineth
             .
          
           
           
             This
             discourse
             containeth
             2.
             
             Syllogismes
             :
             the
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 All
                 Presbyters
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 ouersee
                 and
                 gouerne
                 ,
                 hauing
                 not
                 that
                 ouersight
                 ,
                 which
                 respecteth
                 doctrine
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 haue
                 the
                 ouersight
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 auoyding
                 offences
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 ouersight
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Lay-Elders
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 ouersee
                 &
                 gouerne
                 ,
                 hauing
                 not
                 that
                 ouersight
                 ,
                 which
                 respecteth
                 doctrine
                 and
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Lay-Elders
                 haue
                 the
                 ouersight
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 auoyding
                 offences
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expressely
                 name
                 2.
                 sorts
                 of
                 Elders
                 ,
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 2.
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ouersight
                 ,
                 viz
                 :
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Lay-Elders
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 haue
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 ouersight
                 of
                 doctrine
                 and
                 religion
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Lay-Elders
                 haue
                 the
                 ouersight
                 of
                 manners
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 auoiding
                 offences
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             consequent
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             assumption
             of
             the
             former
             Syllogisme
             ,
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             are
             no
             where
             's
             said
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             to
             gouerne
             or
             ouersee
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             places
             ,
             which
             be
             alleadged
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             are
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             of
             Ministers
             onely
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             same
             Author
             hath
             confessed
             ;
             that
             Lay
             Elders
             are
             not
             Byshops
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             places
             which
             he
             quoteth
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Bishops
             &
             Pastors
             .
             Of
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             &
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
             I
             haue
             already
             spoken
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.12
             .
             Why
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             should
             be
             applpyed
             to
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ;
             vnlesse
             whatsoeuer
             is
             spoken
             of
             Spirituall
             gouernors
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Writers
             ,
             both
             olde
             and
             new
             ,
             expound
             it
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             also
             of
             the
             second
             syllogisme
             is
             vntrue
             ,
             neither
             hath
             it
             any
             thing
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             exposition
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             which
             I
             haue
             proued
             to
             be
             false
             .
             Neither
             is
             that
             true
             ,
             which
             is
             presupposed
             in
             both
             syllogismes
             :
             
             that
             there
             must
             be
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             answerable
             to
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             ouersight
             .
             For
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             ouersight
             ,
             belong
             to
             those
             which
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ouerseers
             ,
             that
             is
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             whose
             dutie
             is
             ,
             both
             to
             teach
             and
             to
             gouerne
             .
          
           
             Their
             third
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             next
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Which
             of
             all
             their
             Arguments
             is
             most
             friuolous
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             anie
             testimonie
             of
             any
             writer
             ,
             or
             example
             of
             any
             Church
             to
             bee
             alledged
             ,
             that
             euer
             there
             was
             such
             an
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             howsoeuer
             these
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Elders
             seuerally
             ,
             might
             be
             borne
             with
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             not
             obtruded
             as
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             :
             yet
             the
             ioynt
             office
             of
             their
             Lay
             -
             presbyteryes
             is
             intollerable
             .
             For
             what
             reason
             can
             they
             alledge
             for
             their
             intruding
             into
             the
             sacred
             office
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             &
             vsurping
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             committed
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             successors
             ?
             That
             Lay-men
             should
             haue
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             Ministers
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             to
             remit
             or
             retaine
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             or
             to
             reconcile
             the
             penitent
             ,
             is
             an
             opinion
             too
             absurde
             to
             be
             confuted
             .
          
           
             Thus
             therefore
             I
             reason
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             principles
             .
             No
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             as
             themselues
             say
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             expresse
             warrant
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             
               All
               lawfull
               offices
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               haue
               expresse
               warrant
               in
               Gods
               word
               .
            
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Lay-Elders
             seuerally
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Elderships
             yearely
             ,
             hath
             not
             expresse
             warrant
             in
             Gods
             word
             :
             
               Therfore
               it
               is
               vnlawfull
               .
            
          
           
             To
             their
             office
             wee
             will
             ioyne
             the
             consideration
             of
             their
             qualities
             :
             
             for
             surely
             ,
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             had
             prescribed
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             an
             office
             of
             such
             importance
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             thought
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             also
             haue
             described
             what
             manner
             of
             men
             were
             to
             be
             chosen
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             qualified
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             an
             office
             of
             so
             high
             a
             nature
             .
             And
             although
             he
             omitted
             their
             qualities
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             yet
             mee
             thinks
             if
             
             it
             be
             a
             function
             that
             is
             in
             dignitie
             vnder
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             aboue
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             could
             not
             haue
             forgotten
             them
             ,
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3
             :
             where
             he
             describeth
             the
             qualities
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             which
             be
             aboue
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Deacons
             also
             ,
             which
             are
             beneath
             them
             ;
             directing
             
               Timo
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             to
             or●a●●
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             .
             Forgotten
             ?
             say
             they
             ,
             why
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             that
             place
             ?
             Yes
             no
             doubt
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             agreed
             vpon
             among
             vs
             :
             For
             some
             will
             needs
             comprise
             them
             vnder
             the
             Bishop
             or
             Minister
             ,
             and
             feare
             not
             to
             ●ay
             ,
             
             that
             they
             also
             must
             be
             
               su●
               modo
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               able
               〈◊〉
               preach
               after
               their
               fashion
               .
            
             Others
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             neuer
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             name
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             necessarily
             required
             of
             Ministers
             alone
             ,
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             able
             to
             preach
             ,
             especially
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             the
             Apostle
             meaneth
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             comparing
             that
             place
             with
             Tit
             :
             1.9
             :
             yet
             resolued
             to
             finde
             a
             roome
             for
             them
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             excluded
             ,
             are
             faine
             to
             s●row●e
             them
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Deacons
             :
             
             though
             the
             name
             of
             Deacon
             ,
             neither
             in
             scriptures
             ,
             nor
             Fathers
             ,
             was
             euer
             attributed
             to
             them
             .
             How
             they
             will
             compound
             these
             contrarieties
             I
             know
             not
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             comprised
             vnder
             the
             name
             Bishop
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             not
             to
             be
             shrowded
             vnder
             Deacons
             and
             if
             they
             be
             contained
             vnder
             Deacons
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             not
             comprised
             vnder
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             It
             shall
             〈◊〉
             me
             to
             alledge
             ,
             that
             forsomuch
             as
             the
             Eldership
             is
             in
             their
             conceit
             a
             different
             office
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Minister
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             comprehended
             in
             neither
             .
             For
             who
             cannot
             conceiue
             this
             reason
             ?
          
           
             
               None
               but
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               are
               described
               in
               that
               place
               :
               (
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               in
               the
               former
               description
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               in
               the
               latter
               :
               )
            
             
               But
               Lay-elders
               are
               neither
               Bishops
               or
               Ministers
               ,
               nor
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               an
               imagined
               office
               distinct
               from
               both
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               they
               are
               not
               described
               in
               that
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 The
                 refu●●●
                 hath
                 solemnely
                 proclaimed
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 their
              
               Elders
               
               ought
               to
               be
               men
               religious
               ,
               of
               great
               grauitie
               and
               pietie
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               yeares
               also
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               as
               the
               name
               importeth
               ,
               called
               with
               due
               examination
               ,
               chosen
               with
               consent
               of
               the
               congregation
               ouer
               which
               they
               are
               set
               ,
               with
               prayer
               and
               imposition
               of
               hands
               put
               a
               part
               to
               that
               Ecclesiasticall
               office
               .
            
             All
             which
             I
             will
             not
             denie
             to
             haue
             beene
             politickely
             deuised
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             acknowledged
             an
             humane
             deuise
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             diuine
             ordinance
             .
             But
             why
             are
             not
             the
             margents
             filled
             with
             scriptures
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             testimonie
             of
             scripture
             to
             be
             alledged
             ,
             prescribing
             the
             office
             ,
             or
             describing
             the
             qualities
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             there
             may
             be
             mention
             sufficient
             of
             them
             in
             the
             scriptures
             to
             warrant
             their
             calling
             ,
             though
             neither
             their
             office
             nor
             their
             qualities
             be
             described
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Nor
             that
             neither
             :
             as
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             answere
             the
             refuters
             allegations
             for
             them
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             I
             will
             not
             doubt
             to
             renew
             my
             former
             challenge
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             produce
             any
             one
             pregnant
             testimonie
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             necessarily
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             either
             there
             were
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             at
             all
             times
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             such
             Elders
             and
             Elderships
             as
             they
             speake
             of
             ,
             that
             then
             I
             will
             yeeld
             to
             them
             in
             the
             whole
             controuersie
             betwixt
             vs.
             But
             vntill
             such
             proofe
             be
             produced
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             neuer
             be
             :
             they
             shall
             giue
             me
             leaue
             to
             esteeme
             their
             doctrine
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             a
             meere
             fiction
             ,
             how
             vehemently
             soeuer
             it
             be
             vrged
             and
             obtruded
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             discipline
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             had
             wee
             done
             with
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Timothie
             ,
             
             sauing
             that
             the
             refuter
             looking
             backe
             to
             the
             ●enth
             page
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             as
             being
             loath
             thus
             to
             leaue
             wrangling
             with
             my
             exposition
             of
             that
             text
             ,
             noted
             three
             things
             to
             be
             cauilled
             at
             ,
             in
             this
             one
             speech
             ,
             where
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Ministers
               are
               especially
               to
               be
               honoured
               for
               their
               paines
               in
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               being
               ,
               in
            
             Pauls
             
               estimation
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               worke
               of
               the
               ministerie
               .
            
             For
             first
             ,
             he
             would
             
               
                 faine
                 know
                 of
                 me
                 why
                 ●adde
                 in
              
               Pauls
               estimation
            
             .
             I
             answere
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             necessarie
             to
             be
             added
             :
             for
             in
             such
             comparatiue
             sentences
             ,
             where
             one
             part
             seemeh
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             alwaies
             to
             vnderstand
             
             that
             part
             simply
             to
             be
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             estimation
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             who
             in
             some
             respect
             preferreth
             it
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             that
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             all
             good
             Ministers
             or
             Preachers
             are
             greatly
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             especially
             they
             ,
             who
             goe
             before
             their
             people
             in
             the
             example
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             I
             would
             expound
             your
             meaning
             (
             as
             I
             did
             the
             Apostles
             )
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             double
             honour
             is
             due
             to
             all
             Ministers
             or
             Preachers
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             dutie
             in
             generall
             ,
             〈◊〉
             they
             are
             especially
             to
             be
             honoured
             for
             their
             godly
             life
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             your
             estimation
             the
             chiefe
             commendation
             of
             a
             Minister
             .
             Or
             to
             vse
             the
             refuters
             owne
             example
             ,
             which
             before
             I
             explaned
             :
             all
             logicians
             that
             reason
             well
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             well
             accounted
             of
             ,
             especially
             they
             that
             iudge
             well
             ,
             or
             are
             iudicious
             .
             In
             this
             speech
             are
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             not
             two
             sorts
             ,
             but
             two
             duties
             of
             logicians
             ;
             the
             one
             generall
             ,
             to
             
               reason
               well
            
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             speciall
             to
             
               iudge
               well
            
             ,
             disposed
             in
             a
             comparatiue
             sentence
             ,
             wherein
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             logician
             are
             thus
             compared
             ,
             that
             whereas
             logicians
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             dutie
             in
             generall
             ;
             yet
             especially
             they
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             for
             iudging
             well
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             the
             estimation
             of
             him
             that
             shall
             so
             speake
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             worke
             of
             a
             Logician
             :
             I
             say
             
               in
               the
               estim●i●●
            
             of
             him
             that
             shall
             so
             speake
             ;
             for
             another
             perhaps
             would
             say
             thus
             ;
             
               All
               logicians
               that
               reason
               well
               are
               to
               be
               well
               esteemed
               ,
               especially
               those
               that
               analise
               well
               :
            
             another
             perhaps
             thus
             .
             
               All
               good
               Logicians
               are
               to
               be
               honoured
               ,
               especially
               those
               that
               are
               methodicall
            
             ;
             another
             thus
             ,
             
               especially
               those
               that
               inuent
               well
            
             .
             
               In
               like
               manner
               I
               explane
               the
               Apostles
               speech
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               before
               .
            
             
               I
               but
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               true
               that
               those
               Ministers
               are
               especially
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               that
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ;
               then
               some
               poore
               Ministers
               that
               continually
               preach
               or
               would
               doe
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               be
               suffered
               ,
               are
               more
               especially
               to
               be
               honoured
               then
               some
               great
               prelates
               ,
               that
               seldome
               or
               neuer
               preach
               :
               and
               it
               was
               the
               enuy
               of
               this
               illation
               ,
               which
               by
               saying
               
                 in
                 Pauls
                 estimation
              
               ,
               you
               would
               deriue
               from
               your selfe
               to
               the
               ●●●stle
               .
            
             Answ.
             The
             Apostles
             comparison
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             them
             which
             be
             of
             the
             same
             degree
             ,
             being
             Presbyters
             and
             no
             more
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             Pauls
             meaning
             ,
             writing
             to
             Timothie
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             should
             
             haue
             more
             maintenance
             then
             he
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             honour
             whereof
             hee
             speaketh
             )
             though
             perhaps
             they
             were
             more
             painefull
             in
             preaching
             ,
             as
             hauing
             better
             opportunitie
             .
             It
             is
             well
             knowne
             that
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             reuenewes
             of
             ●ach
             Church
             were
             diuided
             into
             a
             foure
             parts
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             had
             one
             fourth
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             as
             much
             as
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             clergie
             (
             though
             perhaps
             there
             were
             an
             hundred
             of
             them
             )
             had
             amongst
             them
             :
             For
             all
             of
             them
             had
             but
             another
             fourth
             part
             ,
             a
             third
             fourth
             part
             went
             to
             the
             buildings
             and
             reparations
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             to
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             cauill
             ,
             
             
               that
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               viz.
               pag.
               42.45.53
               .
               I
               haue
               through
               flatterie
               contradicted
               this
               assertion
               ,
               making
               gouerning
               a
               labour
               of
               greater
               honour
               then
               preaching
               .
            
             Answ.
             In
             none
             of
             those
             places
             doe
             I
             compare
             preaching
             with
             gouerning
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             with
             Presbyters
             ,
             saying
             and
             prouing
             that
             Bishops
             are
             superiour
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishops
             are
             the
             Apostles
             successors
             in
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             doth
             it
             follow
             because
             Bishops
             are
             superiour
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             therefore
             preaching
             is
             a
             worke
             inferiour
             to
             gouernement
             ?
             I
             trust
             Bishops
             are
             equall
             at
             the
             least
             with
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             as
             it
             respecteth
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             can
             be
             said
             in
             commendation
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             belongeth
             also
             to
             Bishops
             .
             If
             therefore
             BB.
             being
             at
             the
             least
             equall
             with
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             respecting
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             be
             aboue
             them
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             ;
             they
             may
             ,
             without
             disparagement
             to
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             be
             superiour
             to
             other
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             third
             cauill
             I
             might
             answere
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             not
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             of
             Bishops
             .
             But
             indeed
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             all
             ,
             so
             the
             most
             of
             them
             (
             as
             I
             trust
             )
             doe
             thinke
             themselues
             bound
             to
             preach
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             opportunitie
             and
             leysure
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             other
             weightie
             imployments
             ;
             
             in
             regard
             whereof
             I
             haue
             alwaies
             thought
             ,
             that
             one
             good
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             hee
             haue
             not
             opportunitie
             to
             preach
             very
             oft
             ,
             may
             doe
             more
             good
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             a
             dozen
             good
             Preachers
             .
             So
             that
             in
             these
             three
             cauilles
             the
             refuter
             hath
             gained
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             owne
             malice
             ,
             which
             I
             pray
             God
             to
             forgiue
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             〈◊〉
             Ambros●
             in
             
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               
               ●
               .
            
             doth
             not
             giue
             testimonie
             to
             the
             Lay
             -
             〈…〉
             that
             their
             exposition
             of
             Ambrose
             is
             vntrue
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 S●rm
                 .
                 Sect.
              
               6.
               pag.
               13.
               
               I
               come
               now
               to
               Ambrose
               writing
               on
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               the
               same
               chapter
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               exhorting
               Timothie
               not
               to
               rebuke
               an
               Elder
               or
               aged
               man
               ,
               Ambrose
               giueth
               this
               reason
               .
               For
               among
               all
               nations
               old
               age
               is
               honourable
               ,
               and
               then
               addeth
               :
               
                 vnde
                 &
                 synagoga
                 &
                 postea
                 ecclesia
                 seniores
                 habuit
                 ,
                 quorum
                 sine
                 cōsilio
                 nihil
                 agebatur
                 in
                 ecclesia
                 .
                 Quod
                 qua
                 negligentia
                 obsoleuerit
                 nescio
                 ,
                 nisi
                 forte
                 doctorum
                 desidia
                 aut
                 magis
                 superbia
                 ,
                 dum
                 soli
                 volunt
                 aliquid
                 videri
                 .
              
               Whence
               it
               is
               that
               both
               the
               Synagogue
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Church
               had
               Seniors
               ,
               Without
               whose
               counsell
               nothing
               was
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Which
               by
               what
               negligence
               it
               is
               growne
               out
               of
               vse
               ,
               I
               knowe
               not
               ,
               vnlesse
               perhaps
               by
               the
               slouthfulnes
               of
               the
               
               learned
               or
               Teachers
               ,
               or
               rather
               pride
               ,
               whiles
               they
               alone
               will
               seeme
               to
               be
               something
               .
               Which
               words
               whosoeuer
               vnderstand
               ,
               as
               giuing
               testimonie
               to
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               they
               wrong
               Ambrose
               ,
               &c.
               
               10.
               
                 lines
                 further
              
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             allegation
             the
             disciplinarians
             haue
             great
             confidēce
             :
             For
             this
             testimonie
             of
             Ambrose
             saith
             
               T.C.
               is
               so
               cleare
               and
               open
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               he
               which
               doth
               not
               giue
               place
               vnto
               it
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               thought
               as
               a
               Bat
               ,
               or
               an
               Owle
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               night-bird
               to
               delight
               in
               darkenesse
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             a
             world
             to
             see
             how
             the
             refuter
             thinking
             that
             his
             cause
             wil
             be
             aduantaged
             by
             this
             testimonie
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             taketh
             on
             like
             a
             beggar
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             or
             a
             coward
             when
             he
             hath
             gotten
             his
             aduersarie
             at
             a
             supposed
             aduantage
             .
             See
             you
             not
             how
             he
             braggeth
             and
             vanteth
             ,
             how
             he
             crakes
             and
             crowes
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             want
             as
             of
             a
             good
             spirit
             ,
             so
             of
             a
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             presuming
             of
             aduantage
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             none
             ,
             as
             the
             euent
             will
             proue
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             this
             testimonie
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             he
             findeth
             fault
             as
             well
             with
             my
             maner
             of
             alleaging
             ,
             as
             of
             discussing
             it
             .
             At
             the
             allegation
             he
             hath
             three
             cauills
             .
             First
             he
             repeateth
             his
             friuolous
             cauillation
             concerning
             the
             consequence
             of
             an
             argument
             which
             he
             bestoweth
             vpon
             me
             :
             that
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Ambrose
             there
             be
             no
             mention
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             none
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             fathers
             writings
             .
             
             Which
             cauill
             I
             haue
             so
             clearely
             refuted
             before
             ,
             that
             I
             thinke
             I
             shall
             neuer
             heare
             of
             it
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             
             that
             I
             alleage
             this
             place
             not
             out
             of
             Ambrose
             himselfe
             (
             which
             is
             a
             base
             slander
             ,
             for
             I
             had
             Ambrose
             lying
             before
             me
             )
             but
             out
             of
             D.
             Bils
             .
             because
             forsooth
             I
             cited
             the
             first
             words
             (
             which
             are
             not
             so
             pertinent
             ,
             shewing
             the
             slender
             occasion
             whereupon
             Ambrose
             vttered
             this
             sentence
             )
             in
             english
             ,
             as
             
               D.
               B.
            
             doth
             :
             And
             yet
             his
             blind
             malice
             would
             not
             let
             him
             see
             that
             I
             cited
             the
             latter
             sentence
             in
             latine
             ,
             out
             of
             
             the
             Authour
             ,
             which
             
               D.
               B.
            
             alleageth
             in
             English.
             
               Quod
               qua
               negligentia
               obsolouerit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             words
             if
             I
             had
             cited
             as
             a
             chiefe
             man
             of
             your
             side
             doth
             ,
             you
             would
             haue
             charged
             me
             ,
             either
             to
             haue
             alleaged
             a
             place
             which
             I
             had
             neuer
             seene
             ,
             or
             else
             notoriously
             depriued
             it
             .
             
             
               Ambrose
               speaking
               of
               this
               office
               of
               the
               ●lders
               (
               although
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               not
               vpon
               so
               good
               occasion
               ,
               )
               thus
               〈◊〉
               saith
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Church
               had
               Elders
               without
               whose
               counsel
               nothing
               was
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Which
               Elders
               I
               know
               not
               by
               what
               negligence
               they
               are
               worne
               out
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
             
               his
               saying
               is
               that
               the
               Elders
               fell
               away
               by
               the
               ambition
               of
               the
               doctors
               .
            
             Which
             allegation
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             gleaners
             after
             him
             ,
             taking
             vpon
             his
             word
             ,
             haue
             vrged
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Seniors
             themselues
             ,
             of
             whom
             Ambrose
             speaketh
             ,
             were
             ceassed
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             inferring
             thereupon
             that
             he
             meaneth
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             because
             the
             learned
             Presbyters
             still
             remained
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             When
             Ambrose
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Seniors
             themselues
             were
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               qui
               qua
               negligentia
               ob●oleuerint
            
             )
             but
             that
             (
             themselues
             remayning
             )
             their
             counsell
             was
             neglected
             .
             If
             it
             be
             demanded
             ;
             why
             then
             doth
             he
             say
             
               habuit
               ecclesia
               ,
               the
               Church
               had
            
             ;
             I
             answere
             because
             the
             verbe
             was
             to
             haue
             reference
             both
             to
             the
             Church
             which
             had
             beene
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Synagouge
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             Church
             had
             not
             Seniors
             still
             .
             For
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Augustine
            
             ,
             and
             Gregorie
             are
             alleaged
             by
             the
             disciplinarians
             themselues
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Seniors
             in
             the
             Church
             long
             after
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             cauilleth
             at
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             word
             docterum
             ,
             which
             I
             rendred
             learned
             or
             Teachers
             .
             For
             which
             reading
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             a
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             he
             would
             rather
             haue
             giuen
             me
             thankes
             .
             In
             that
             translation
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             the
             exposition
             ,
             I
             intended
             to
             giue
             them
             satisfaction
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             I
             thought
             )
             were
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             iudgement
             of
             our
             learned
             men
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             word
             doctorum
             vnderstand
             Bishops
             onely
             .
             For
             indeed
             if
             it
             be
             read
             Doctors
             or
             teachers
             (
             a
             title
             in
             these
             times
             appropriated
             to
             Bishops
             )
             the
             allegation
             out
             of
             Ambrose
             is
             as
             easily
             answered
             ,
             as
             alledged
             ,
             Ambrose
             his
             meaning
             being
             plainely
             this
             ;
             that
             whereas
             the
             Bishops
             in
             former
             times
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             nothing
             of
             importance
             without
             the
             
             counsell
             and
             aduise
             of
             certaine
             ancient
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             assistants
             ;
             this
             was
             now
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             ,
             either
             through
             the
             negligence
             ,
             or
             pride
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             But
             because
             I
             thought
             it
             might
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             may
             signifie
             the
             learned
             as
             well
             as
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             so
             an
             opposition
             might
             be
             conceiued
             as
             well
             of
             the
             learned
             to
             the
             vnlearned
             Seniors
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Doctors
             that
             is
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             who
             though
             they
             were
             learned
             were
             not
             called
             Doctors
             ,
             neither
             did
             vsually
             preach
             )
             I
             therefore
             endeuoured
             so
             to
             expound
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             should
             so
             vnderstand
             this
             place
             ,
             might
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             shewing
             that
             although
             the
             word
             doctorum
             should
             signifie
             learned
             ,
             and
             although
             they
             would
             gather
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             the
             Seniors
             which
             were
             excluded
             from
             consultation
             were
             vnlearned
             .
             And
             consequently
             lay
             men
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             speech
             of
             Ambrose
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
             But
             seeing
             my
             aduersarie
             ,
             in
             the
             profundnesse
             of
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             reiecteth
             that
             reading
             as
             vnlearned
             and
             without
             example
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             notwithstanding
             
               doctorum
               esto
               iudicium
            
             let
             the
             learned
             iudge
             )
             I
             wil
             cleaue
             to
             that
             interpretation
             ,
             which
             by
             Doctorum
             vnderstandeth
             Doctors
             or
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             keepe
             the
             other
             in
             store
             as
             a
             secondary
             exposition
             to
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             doctorum
             shall
             vnderstand
             the
             Learned
             ,
             and
             thereof
             inferre
             seeing
             the
             learned
             are
             blamed
             for
             excluding
             the
             Seniors
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Seniors
             who
             were
             excluded
             ,
             were
             vnlearned
             .
             And
             although
             my
             antagonist
             fighting
             
               Andabatarum
               more
            
             and
             as
             cowards
             vse
             to
             doe
             ,
             winking
             ,
             smote
             he
             saw
             not
             what
             ,
             nor
             cared
             what
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             might
             deale
             his
             blowes
             apace
             ,
             condemning
             me
             in
             that
             for
             which
             he
             had
             cause
             to
             thanke
             me
             :
             notwithstanding
             I
             will
             acknowledge
             my
             thankefulnes
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             handling
             this
             matter
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             point
             he
             hath
             left
             our
             cause
             better
             then
             he
             found
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             there
             being
             two
             expositions
             of
             this
             place
             according
             to
             the
             two
             significations
             of
             the
             word
             doctorum
             ,
             the
             sentence
             hath
             almost
             no
             shew
             of
             probabilitie
             for
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             if
             doctorum
             be
             translated
             Doctors
             ,
             but
             seemeth
             very
             fauourable
             to
             them
             if
             doctorum
             signifie
             the
             Learned
             :
             my
             aduersarie
             ,
             I
             thanke
             him
             ,
             hath
             freed
             me
             from
             the
             difficultie
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             (
             if
             his
             
             exceptions
             against
             it
             be
             good
             )
             and
             hath
             permitted
             me
             to
             rest
             securely
             in
             the
             former
             .
             The
             reader
             therefore
             is
             not
             to
             expect
             from
             me
             an
             ample
             defence
             of
             that
             latter
             sense
             against
             his
             exceptions
             ,
             which
             make
             for
             vs.
             For
             if
             his
             exceptions
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             sense
             vntrue
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 and
                 plaine
                 that
                 it
                 is
              
            
             )
             then
             will
             there
             be
             no
             difficultie
             at
             all
             in
             answering
             this
             testimonie
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             that
             translation
             which
             seemed
             most
             to
             fauour
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             being
             reiected
             .
          
           
             
             In
             discussing
             this
             testimonie
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             because
             it
             seemeth
             to
             make
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             content
             to
             spend
             17.
             pages
             :
             who
             if
             it
             were
             against
             him
             would
             scarce
             vouchsafe
             one
             line
             by
             way
             of
             answere
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             knowne
             ,
             when
             aboue
             a
             dozen
             testimonies
             of
             ancient
             writers
             directly
             testifying
             that
             Timothie
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             (
             in
             which
             number
             Ambrose
             was
             one
             )
             the
             chiefe
             patrone
             of
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             among
             vs
             ,
             hath
             refused
             so
             much
             as
             to
             examine
             the
             allegations
             ,
             
             as
             a
             thing
             
               vnworthy
               the
               turning
               of
               a
               leafe
               ,
            
             and
             in
             another
             place
             he
             shaketh
             off
             Ambrose
             thus
             :
             
               As
               for
            
             Ambrose
             ,
             
               a
               child
               may
               see
               how
               violently
               he
               forceth
               the
               text
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               the
               errours
               and
               corrupt
               expounding
               of
               scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               found
               in
               his
               workes
               ,
               declare
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               beene
               more
               safe
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               by
               studie
               of
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               he
               had
               first
               beene
               a
               scholler
               of
               diuinitie
               ,
               or
               euer
               he
               had
               beene
               made
               Doctor
               .
            
             And
             of
             this
             authoritie
             is
             Ambrose
             when
             he
             is
             alleaged
             against
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             .
             But
             if
             hee
             let
             fall
             a
             speech
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             ,
             and
             but
             seemeth
             to
             fauour
             their
             cause
             ,
             though
             so
             impertinent
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             foisted
             in
             by
             others
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             booke
             ,
             wherein
             besides
             some
             suspected
             ,
             there
             is
             apparant
             corruption
             ,
             
             though
             the
             testimonie
             it selfe
             is
             mistaken
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             though
             their
             exposition
             thereof
             ,
             hath
             neither
             scripture
             to
             warrant
             ,
             nor
             consent
             of
             other
             writers
             to
             second
             ,
             nor
             good
             reason
             to
             proue
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             because
             they
             want
             better
             euidence
             ,
             they
             make
             so
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             eight
             whole
             leaues
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             bestow
             vpon
             it
             .
             Which
             I
             mention
             not
             that
             I
             would
             haue
             any
             thing
             detracted
             from
             the
             authoritie
             of
             this
             testimonie
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             made
             ,
             against
             vs
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             ,
             partly
             the
             partiall
             dealing
             of
             the
             disciplinarians
             ,
             and
             partly
             the
             pouertie
             of
             their
             cause
             .
          
           
           
             In
             my
             handling
             this
             testimonie
             ,
             
             the
             refuter
             obserueth
             three
             things
             .
             i)
             First
             ,
             my
             deniall
             of
             their
             exposition
             with
             the
             reasons
             of
             my
             denyall
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             refutation
             of
             their
             proofes
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             an
             allegation
             of
             reasons
             (
             omitted
             by
             Ambrose
             )
             why
             the
             counsell
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Seniors
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             was
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             .
             In
             the
             denyall
             it selfe
             ,
             he
             layeth
             vpon
             me
             such
             an
             imputation
             of
             immodestie
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             of
             vnkindnesse
             .
             For
             although
             he
             cannot
             be
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             may
             
               (
               salua
               modestia
            
             )
             confute
             the
             new
             writers
             for
             their
             false
             or
             wrong
             expounding
             Ambrose
             of
             Lay-Elders
             (
             whom
             he
             neuer
             so
             much
             as
             dreamed
             of
             )
             yet
             he
             cannot
             abide
             I
             should
             say
             they
             wrong
             Ambrose
             ,
             though
             I
             proue
             that
             they
             wrong
             him
             by
             misconstruing
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             giuing
             them
             a
             wrong
             sense
             .
             
             And
             in
             this
             nice
             and
             idle
             cauill
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             better
             matter
             ,
             he
             spendeth
             almost
             a
             leafe
             ,
             aggrauating
             the
             accusation
             by
             numbring
             12.
             
             Diuines
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             who
             vnderstand
             Ambrose
             as
             speaking
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             and
             alleaging
             that
             it
             is
             more
             likely
             that
             I
             should
             mistake
             him
             ,
             
             then
             they
             .
             Indeed
             if
             I
             were
             alone
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             and
             did
             oppose
             my
             credit
             alone
             to
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             or
             expected
             as
             my
             aduersarie
             falsely
             accuseth
             me
             ,
             like
             another
             Pythagoras
             to
             be
             belieued
             vpon
             my
             bare
             word
             :
             such
             arrogancie
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             would
             not
             become
             me
             .
             But
             he
             seeth
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             feeleth
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             controuersie
             ,
             which
             I
             doe
             not
             proue
             by
             such
             reasons
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             without
             sophisticall
             shifts
             and
             meere
             cauills
             how
             to
             answere
             .
             If
             these
             new
             writers
             proue
             their
             exposition
             of
             Ambrose
             by
             any
             sound
             reason
             ,
             why
             be
             not
             their
             arguments
             produced
             ?
             if
             they
             speake
             without
             reason
             ,
             why
             is
             their
             bare
             authoritie
             obiected
             against
             ,
             both
             so
             many
             reasons
             as
             haue
             beene
             vsed
             to
             shew
             there
             neuer
             were
             such
             Elders
             ,
             and
             also
             against
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             antiquitie
             ,
             which
             neuer
             acknowledged
             any
             Presbyters
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             Elders
             ,
             but
             Ministers
             only
             .
          
           
             Of
             my
             denyall
             he
             acknowledgeth
             two
             reasons
             :
             
             which
             though
             they
             were
             lighter
             then
             they
             be
             ,
             are
             of
             more
             weight
             then
             bare
             testimonies
             ,
             especially
             of
             parties
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             to
             depose
             in
             their
             owne
             cause
             .
             Howbeit
             I
             acknowledge
             but
             one
             reason
             ,
             though
             my
             speech
             may
             be
             resolued
             into
             two
             Syllogismes
             ,
             
             whereof
             the
             one
             is
             a
             prosyllogisme
             to
             the
             other
             :
             and
             because
             he
             saith
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             prouing
             ,
             I
             doe
             nothing
             but
             begge
             the
             question
             ,
             I
             will
             resolue
             the
             reason
             of
             my
             answere
             into
             this
             Syllogisme
             .
          
           
             
               They
               which
               make
               Ambrose
               against
               his
               meaning
               to
               testify
               that
               which
               hath
               no
               warrant
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               or
               elder
               writings
               of
               antiquitie
               ,
               doe
               wrongfully
               expound
               him
               :
               But
               those
               which
               expound
               Ambrose
               ,
               as
               giuing
               testimonie
               to
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               doe
               make
               him
               against
               his
               meaning
               ,
               to
               testifie
               that
               which
               hath
               no
               warrant
               either
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               elder
               writings
               of
               antiquitie
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               those
               who
               expound
               Ambrose
               as
               giuing
               testimonie
               to
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               doe
               wrongfully
               expound
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             is
             manifest
             .
             The
             assumption
             hath
             2.
             parts
             ,
             the
             one
             that
             Lay-Elders
             haue
             no
             warrāt
             either
             in
             scriptures
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             elder
             writings
             of
             antiquitie
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             which
             they
             giue
             to
             his
             words
             ,
             is
             against
             his
             meaning
             .
             The
             former
             was
             prooued
             in
             my
             former
             challenge
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             one
             testimony
             can
             be
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             mentioning
             or
             meaning
             any
             Lay-Elders
             .
             The
             which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             allegation
             in
             a
             respondent
             holding
             the
             negatiue
             ,
             vntill
             the
             opponent
             by
             sufficient
             instance
             can
             proue
             the
             affirmatiue
             .
             And
             therefore
             his
             cauill
             in
             saying
             ,
             either
             that
             
               
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 begge
                 the
                 question
                 ,
              
               which
               himselfe
               should
               proue
               ,
               is
               false
               and
               foolish
               :
               or
               that
               
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 :
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 proue
                 their
                 exposition
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 might
                 testifie
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 warrant
                 either
                 in
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 elder
                 monumēts
                 of
                 antiquitie
                 )
              
            
             is
             both
             an
             ignorāt
             mistaking
             (
             for
             those
             words
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             were
             not
             inserted
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             )
             and
             a
             needlesse
             extenuating
             of
             Ambrose
             his
             testimonie
             ,
             as
             being
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             testifieth
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             warrant
             either
             in
             scriptures
             or
             other
             monuments
             of
             antiquitie
             .
             
             The
             rest
             of
             his
             words
             are
             meere
             babbling
             .
             The
             latter
             I
             prooue
             ,
             by
             this
             Reason
             :
             
               
                 To
                 whom
                 Ambrose
                 giueth
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 hee
                 complaineth
                 that
                 their
                 councel
                 and
                 assistance
                 in
                 causes
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 was
                 grown
                 out
                 of
                 vse
                 ,
                 &
                 seemeth
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 bishops
                 with
                 slothfulnes
                 ,
                 or
                 pride
                 therefore
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Ambrose
                 his
                 meaning
                 to
                 complaine
                 that
                 the
                 councell
                 or
                 assistance
                 of
                 Lay-Elders
                 was
                 growne
                 out
                 of
                 vse
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 BB
                 :
                 with
                 slothfulnes
                 or
                 pride
                 for
                 it
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 meaning
                 to
                 giue
                 testimonie
                 to
                 Lay-Elders
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 proposition
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 of
                 Ambrose
                 himelfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             thus
             proued
             :
             A
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             approoued
             ,
             but
             laboured
             to
             magnifie
             his
             owne
             calling
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             farre
             as
             any
             from
             subiecting
             either
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             the
             Presbyteries
             of
             Lay-men
             (
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             doe
             )
             would
             not
             complaine
             that
             the
             councell
             or
             assistance
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Disciplinarians
             meane
             )
             was
             not
             vsed
             ,
             or
             charge
             the
             Bishops
             with
             slothfulnes
             or
             pride
             for
             it
             :
          
           
             But
             such
             a
             one
             was
             Ambrose
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             hee
             would
             not
             complaine
             for
             want
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             proposition
             if
             it
             bee
             explaned
             ,
             will
             need
             no
             further
             proofe
             .
             The
             Elderships
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Disciplinarians
             stand
             for
             ,
             1.
             were
             neuer
             in
             vse
             together
             with
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             either
             were
             deuised
             to
             supplie
             the
             gouernement
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             depressed
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Geneua
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Low-Countreys
             ,
             or
             where
             orthodoxall
             Bishops
             were
             wanting
             ,
             as
             in
             France
             ,
             or
             are
             vrged
             to
             extrude
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             among
             vs
             :
             2.
             in
             their
             Presbyteries
             consisting
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             all
             hauing
             equall
             right
             of
             Suffrage
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             beeing
             carried
             by
             pluralitie
             of
             voyces
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             in
             parish
             presbyteries
             are
             but
             one
             or
             two
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             in
             others
             the
             farre
             lesse
             number
             ,
             are
             subiected
             to
             the
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             greater
             number
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             manifest
             therefore
             ,
             that
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             approued
             but
             sought
             to
             magnifie
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             farre
             as
             anie
             from
             subiecting
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             to
             the
             Presbyteries
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             would
             not
             complaine
             of
             the
             want
             of
             such
             Elderships
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             that
             Ambrose
             was
             such
             a
             one
             as
             I
             affirme
             in
             the
             assumption
             ,
             I
             will
             manifestly
             proue
             in
             answering
             the
             refuters
             cauills
             .
             For
             hee
             (
             as
             being
             ledde
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             contradiction
             )
             after
             his
             vsuall
             manner
             ,
             graunteth
             neither
             proposition
             nor
             assumption
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             braunch
             of
             them
             to
             bee
             true
             .
             Which
             course
             (
             mee
             thinks
             )
             should
             discredit
             him
             with
             all
             indifferent
             Readers
             ,
             who
             may
             discerne
             him
             to
             write
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             resolution
             to
             cauill
             and
             contradict
             :
             especallie
             ,
             if
             they
             consider
             that
             hitherto
             (
             though
             he
             would
             scarcely
             graunt
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             that
             I
             had
             saide
             :
             yea
             ,
             in
             his
             preface
             auowed
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             scarce
             vttered
             one
             true
             word
             )
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             bene
             able
             to
             proue
             any
             one
             thing
             which
             I
             deliuered
             to
             be
             false
             .
             And
             such
             will
             his
             successe
             be
             in
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
             That
             hee
             might
             fit
             this
             Argument
             to
             his
             owne
             strength
             ,
             he
             hath
             cast
             it
             (
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             )
             into
             a
             connexiue
             syllogisme
             :
             For
             it
             is
             an
             easy
             thing
             to
             frame
             a
             connexion
             ,
             &
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             to
             denie
             the
             consequence
             .
             But
             yet
             belike
             this
             consequence
             was
             too
             strong
             for
             him
             to
             deale
             with
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Medium
             consisting
             of
             3.
             branches
             ,
             was
             bound
             together
             :
             therfore
             he
             dissolueth
             it
             ,
             taking
             euery
             branch
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             indeuouring
             like
             a
             grosse
             headed
             Sophister
             ,
             to
             perswade
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             because
             hee
             can
             bow
             euery
             twigge
             seuerally
             :
             therefore
             the
             whole
             bundle
             or
             fagot
             is
             weake
             .
             For
             the
             3.
             branches
             being
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             proposition
             ,
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Reader
             will
             I
             (
             doubt
             not
             )
             giue
             testimony
             to
             the
             manifest
             truth
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             vnderstood
             as
             I
             explaned
             it
             .
             But
             though
             it
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             bend
             &
             breake
             the
             branches
             seuerally
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             trie
             his
             dealing
             that
             way
             :
             and
             what
             he
             weakneth
             by
             dissoluing
             ,
             I
             will
             strēgthen
             by
             vniting
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             this
             consequence
             is
             naught
             :
             
               
                 If
                 Ambrose
                 were
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
            
             (
             vnderstand
             who
             magnified
             his
             own
             calling
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             abide
             that
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             should
             be
             subiected
             to
             the
             censures
             of
             Lay-men
             )
             
               
                 then
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 giue
                 testimony
                 to
                 Lay-Elders
              
            
             ,
             (
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             then
             would
             he
             not
             haue
             complained
             of
             the
             want
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             who
             were
             neuer
             thought
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             where
             Bishops
             were
             thought
             to
             be
             lawfull
             .
          
           
           
             And
             why
             ?
             because
             
               D.
               Whitgift
               was
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               yea
               an
               Archbishop
               ;
               and
               D.
               K.
               would
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               yet
               both
               giue
               testimonie
               to
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
             Because
             
               D.
               Whitgifts
            
             graunt
             is
             oft
             laid
             in
             our
             dish
             ,
             
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             denieth
             Lay-Elders
             could
             be
             proued
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             graunteth
             they
             had
             bene
             in
             vse
             as
             Caluin
             &
             others
             had
             testified
             ,
             taking
             it
             vpon
             their
             credit
             ,
             being
             loth
             either
             to
             contradict
             those
             famous
             learned
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             impeach
             the
             credit
             of
             those
             Churches
             where
             the
             Presbyteries
             were
             erected
             .
             Which
             course
             of
             not
             contradicting
             them
             had
             still
             bin
             held
             ,
             if
             the
             Elders
             had
             not
             bene
             obtruded
             as
             Christs
             ordinance
             ,
             to
             extrude
             those
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             first
             institution
             )
             ,
             were
             ordained
             of
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             B.
             Whitgift
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             complaining
             of
             the
             want
             of
             Lay●Elders
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             chiefe
             instrument
             of
             God
             vnder
             the
             Prince
             to
             keepe
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             The
             testimony
             ,
             which
             
               D.
               K.
            
             giueth
             to
             your
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             his
             Sermon
             :
             where
             ,
             for
             confuting
             your
             Presbyteries
             ,
             you
             say
             
               hee
               spitteth
               out
               much
               poyson
               against
               these
               Elders
               ,
               and
               spendeth
               much
               gall
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             God
             grant
             the
             poyson
             of
             Aspes
             be
             not
             vnder
             your
             lippes
             ,
             and
             that
             your selfe
             be
             not
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternes
             ,
             who
             so
             virulently
             &
             bitterly
             vse
             to
             raile
             on
             men
             of
             so
             good
             note
             in
             Gods
             Church
             .
             But
             his
             testimonie
             concerning
             your
             Elders
             ,
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             complaining
             of
             the
             want
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             say
             ,
             but
             also
             proue
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             there
             neuer
             were
             ,
             nor
             yet
             do
             need
             to
             be
             such
             .
             Only
             you
             catch
             hold
             of
             his
             exposition
             of
             Ambrose
             his
             speech
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Elders
             in
             yeares
             ,
             experience
             ,
             and
             grauitie
             ,
             hauing
             some
             temporary
             cōmission
             to
             assist
             in
             ordering
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             such
             as
             your
             Lay-Elders
             .
             It
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             although
             Seniores
             or
             Presbyteri
             ,
             bee
             a
             name
             of
             order
             ,
             signifying
             Ministers
             and
             Priestes
             ;
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             originall
             signification
             therof
             ,
             it
             is
             vsed
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             heere
             by
             Ambrose
             ,
             (
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             words
             )
             as
             opposed
             to
             the
             Iuniores
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             
             And
             so
             not
             only
             Luther
             vnderstandeth
             the
             word
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             ,
             
             but
             Ambrose
             so
             speaketh
             else-where
             :
             shewing
             that
             it
             was
             not
             needfull
             that
             the
             Iuniores
             ,
             the
             younger
             men
             of
             the
             Clergie
             should
             goe
             to
             the
             houses
             of
             Widowes
             ,
             
             and
             Virgins
             but
             onely
             to
             visit
             them
             ,
             
               &
               hoc
               cum
               senioribus
            
             and
             that
             with
             the
             Seniors
             or
             elder
             sort
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             the
             Bishop
             or
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             if
             there
             be
             great
             cause
             .
          
           
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               reiecteth
               this
               consequence
               :
               if
            
             Ambrose
             
               did
               labour
               to
               magnifie
               the
               calling
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               then
               was
               it
               not
               his
               meaning
               ,
               &c
               :
               for
               saith
               he
            
             
               Su●tonius
               or
               Tacitus
               might
               magnifie
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               yet
               confesse
               that
               the
               state
               of
               Rome
               had
               beene
               democraticall
               ,
               or
               might
               they
               not
               complaine
               that
               the
               aduise
               of
               the
               Senators
               was
               not
               now
               regarded
               ,
               without
               whose
               counsell
               Tiberius
               in
               his
               fiue
               first
               yeares
               would
               doe
               little
               or
               nothing
               ?
               
               Yea
               did
               not
               Samuel
               magnifie
               the
               monarchicall
               gouernement
               vnder
               Saul
               ,
               and
               ●et
               testifie
               that
               they
               had
               beene
               otherwise
               gouerned
               ,
               yea
               and
               complaine
               that
               the
               forme
               was
               altered
               ▪
            
             These
             examples
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             had
             beene
             better
             fitted
             ,
             are
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
             If
             he
             could
             haue
             said
             ,
             A
             Monarch
             labouring
             not
             onely
             to
             iustifie
             but
             to
             magnifie
             the
             royall
             calling
             ,
             and
             not
             enduring
             that
             Monarches
             and
             Princes
             should
             be
             subiected
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Senate
             or
             people
             ,
             would
             notwithstanding
             complaine
             that
             the
             state
             is
             not
             either
             Aristocraticall
             or
             popular
             ,
             he
             had
             fitted
             the
             example
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             spoken
             vntruely
             ;
             For
             if
             Suetonius
             and
             Tacitus
             had
             beene
             Emperours
             and
             such
             as
             did
             magnifie
             the
             Monarchicall
             gouernement
             and
             could
             not
             abide
             either
             that
             the
             cōmon-wealth
             should
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             multitude
             ,
             or
             themselues
             ouer-ruled
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             senate
             ,
             then
             would
             they
             not
             complaine
             that
             the
             gouernement
             was
             not
             Democratical
             ,
             or
             Aristocratical
             .
             But
             thus
             he
             might
             haue
             said
             both
             fitly
             and
             truely
             .
             As
             a
             good
             king
             mislyking
             that
             some
             of
             his
             predecessors
             had
             managed
             all
             things
             without
             the
             aduise
             of
             their
             senatours
             ,
             might
             cōplaine
             ,
             that
             through
             their
             pride
             or
             temeritie
             the
             aduise
             of
             the
             senators
             was
             neglected
             :
             so
             Ambrose
             a
             good
             Bishop
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Bishops
             not
             to
             regard
             the
             aduise
             of
             their
             ancient
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             is
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             their
             senatours
             ,
             without
             whose
             aduise
             nothing
             of
             importance
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             might
             also
             complaine
             that
             their
             counsell
             and
             assistance
             was
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             through
             the
             slouthfulnes
             or
             pride
             of
             the
             
             Bishops
             .
             As
             for
             Samuel
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             state
             before
             was
             Monarchicall
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             had
             magnified
             the
             Monarchicall
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Iewes
             when
             Saul
             was
             set
             ouer
             them
             ,
             he
             had
             had
             little
             reason
             to
             complaine
             for
             the
             altering
             of
             that
             gouernement
             into
             a
             Monarchy
             .
             But
             the
             state
             before
             had
             beene
             Monarchicall
             ,
             neither
             did
             Samuel
             magnifie
             the
             Monarchicall
             gouernement
             when
             Saul
             was
             set
             ouer
             them
             .
             For
             vntill
             Saul
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             was
             the
             Monarch
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
             retaining
             
               iura
               Maiestatis
            
             the
             right
             of
             soueraignty
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             prescribing
             them
             lawes
             ,
             and
             in
             appointing
             their
             chiefe
             magistrates
             and
             gouernours
             ,
             
             especially
             the
             iudges
             whom
             he
             set
             ouer
             them
             to
             be
             as
             kings
             for
             a
             time
             .
             But
             when
             the
             people
             would
             needs
             haue
             a
             king
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             nations
             ;
             the
             Lord
             saith
             to
             
               Samuel
               ,
               they
               haue
               not
               reiected
               thee
               ,
               but
               me
               haue
               they
               reiected
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               not
               reign●
               ouer
               them
               .
            
             And
             so
             farre
             is
             Samuel
             from
             commending
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             ear●hly
             King
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Celestiall
             ;
             that
             describing
             vnto
             them
             the
             fashion
             of
             their
             future
             king
             ,
             
             he
             telleth
             them
             ,
             that
             whereas
             before
             ,
             God
             did
             rule
             them
             by
             his
             will
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             lawes
             onely
             ,
             they
             should
             now
             be
             ruled
             after
             the
             kings
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             proue
             very
             pleasant
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             sheweth
             by
             many
             particulars
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             8.
             
             As
             touching
             the
             third
             branch
             ,
             he
             saith
             the
             
               
                 consequence
                 thereof
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 feather
                 with
                 the
                 former
              
            
             .
             If
             Ambrose
             could
             not
             endure
             that
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             should
             be
             subiected
             to
             Lay-persons
             ,
             then
             would
             he
             not
             complaine
             that
             Lay-Presbyters
             were
             out
             of
             vse
             .
             
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 Presbyters
                 wherein
                 are
                 Lay-Elders
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Ministers
                 not
                 be
                 subiected
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             But
             say
             I
             ,
             where
             the
             farre
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             consisteth
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             as
             alwaies
             it
             hath
             done
             according
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             would
             doe
             according
             to
             the
             new
             Parish-discipline
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             auoided
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             fewer
             number
             of
             Ministers
             would
             be
             subiected
             to
             the
             farre
             greater
             number
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ;
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             (
             according
             to
             the
             wise
             conceit
             of
             our
             new
             disciplinarians
             )
             may
             be
             perpetuall
             .
             But
             whether
             these
             three
             branches
             seuerally
             doe
             inferre
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             materiall
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             ioyntly
             propounded
             ,
             and
             seeing
             from
             them
             vnited
             a
             
             necessary
             consequence
             dependeth
             .
             Wherfore
             the
             seuering
             of
             them
             to
             weaken
             the
             consequence
             ,
             and
             to
             breede
             matter
             of
             cauil
             ,
             was
             a
             sophisticall
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             leaud
             trick
             .
             The
             leaudnes
             whereof
             will
             the
             better
             appeare
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             his
             dealing
             with
             the
             assumption
             :
             for
             he
             ,
             that
             hauing
             seuered
             the
             branches
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             exacted
             from
             euery
             one
             seuerally
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             :
             in
             the
             assumption
             ,
             he
             will
             haue
             them
             all
             taken
             together
             .
             For
             before
             he
             taketh
             the
             assumption
             in
             pieces
             ,
             meaning
             to
             cauill
             with
             euery
             part
             seuerally
             ,
             he
             vseth
             this
             Caution
             :
             
               Prouided
               alwaies
               ,
               and
               be
               it
               remembred
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               one
               of
               the
               three
               parts
               thereof
               proue
               false
               ,
               though
               the
               other
               two
               be
               neuer
               so
               true
               ,
               the
               whole
               assumption
               is
               in
               law
               of
               true
               reason
               ,
               vtterly
               void
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               :
            
             But
             if
             in
             the
             proposition
             I
             be
             vrged
             to
             make
             good
             the
             consequence
             from
             each
             part
             seuerally
             ,
             the
             assuming
             of
             any
             one
             part
             will
             conclude
             the
             question
             .
             As
             thus
             :
             If
             I
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             maintaine
             this
             consequence
             ,
             
               If
               Ambrose
               were
               a
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               ,
               then
               would
               hee
               no●
               complaine
               of
               the
               want
               of
               Lay-Elders
               :
            
             it
             wil
             be
             sufficient
             to
             assume
             thus
             ,
             
               but
               he
               was
               a
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               ,
            
             to
             cōclude
             ,
             that
             
               therefore
               he
               would
               not
               complaine
               of
               the
               want
               of
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             required
             in
             my
             assumption
             ,
             as
             I
             propound
             it
             ,
             that
             euery
             branch
             must
             be
             true
             :
             but
             the
             reasō
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             ioyned
             in
             the
             proposition
             to
             make
             good
             the
             consequence
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             seuerally
             propounded
             in
             the
             proposition
             ,
             they
             may
             also
             seuerally
             be
             assumed
             in
             the
             assumption
             .
             Whiles
             therefore
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             a
             bad
             consequence
             ,
             himselfe
             is
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             a
             badde
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
             But
             come
             we
             to
             the
             assumption
             ,
             with
             the
             first
             branch
             whereof
             the
             refuter
             playeth
             thus
             .
             Ambrose
             saith
             
               M.
               D.
               was
               a
               Dioces●n
               Bishop
               .
               Was
               he
               so
               indeed
               ?
               Had
               he
               not
               onely
               supreme
               ,
               but
               〈◊〉
               authoritie
               (
               as
               our
               BB
               :
               haue
               )
               ouer
               (
               I
               know
               not
               how
               )
               many
               hundreds
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ?
               Was
               he
               an
               absolute
               Pop
               lin●
               indeed
               ?
            
             
               What
               a
               shame
               is
               this
               ?
               that
               he
               who
               euē
               now
               charged
               so
               m●ny
               learned
               men
               to
               haue
               done
               Ambrose
               wrong
               ,
               should
               now
               be
               found
               the
               man
               ●uilty
               of
               that
               trespas
               ?
               Ambrose
               was
               no
               more
               like
               a
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               is
               tyed
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               &
               administer
               the
               sacramēts
               in
               his
               owne
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             Can
             a
             man
             of
             a
             sincere
             conscience
             professing
             (
             as
             themselues
             terme
             it
             )
             the
             cause
             of
             sinceritie
             ,
             be
             so
             malepartly
             confident
             in
             denying
             that
             whereof
             he
             is
             vtterly
             ignorant
             ?
             or
             rather
             can
             a
             man
             that
             taketh
             vpon
             him
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             controuersie
             ,
             as
             a
             chiefe
             champion
             of
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             ,
             and
             one
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             of
             the
             chiefe
             challengers
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             dispute
             with
             them
             in
             these
             causes
             ,
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             Ambrose
             was
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ?
             doth
             he
             know
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Diocesan
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             can
             he
             thus
             denie
             it
             ,
             and
             keepe
             his
             conscience
             sincere
             ?
             well
             ,
             though
             the
             taske
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             should
             be
             required
             to
             proue
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             is
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             :
             yet
             seeing
             my
             learned
             aduersarie
             denieth
             it
             ,
             and
             pretendeth
             some
             reason
             of
             his
             denyall
             :
             I
             will
             first
             proue
             ,
             that
             Ambrose
             was
             at
             the
             least
             a
             Diocesan
             B
             :
             and
             for
             the
             greatnes
             of
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             largenes
             of
             his
             iurisdiction
             ,
             comparable
             with
             ours
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             I
             will
             answere
             his
             reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             therfore
             you
             are
             to
             be
             aduertised
             ,
             that
             
               Mediolanum
               Millaine
            
             ,
             whereof
             Ambrose
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             onely
             is
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             or
             seate
             of
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             but
             was
             both
             in
             and
             before
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             .
             Strabo
             (a)
             saith
             it
             was
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             wherein
             the
             gouernour
             of
             the
             prouince
             of
             Liguria
             and
             Aemilia
             kept
             his
             residence
             .
             Athanasius
             speaking
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Millaine
             saith
             (b)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               it
               also
               is
               a
               mother
               citie
               of
               Italy
               .
            
             It
             is
             also
             euident
             and
             a
             thing
             confessed
             by
             Beza
             (c)
             that
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             Dioceses
             &
             prouinces
             ,
             was
             framed
             according
             to
             the
             diuision
             of
             the
             Dioceses
             and
             Prouinces
             vnder
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             himself
             (d)
             was
             a
             man
             of
             consular
             dignitie
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             being
             appointed
             gouernour
             of
             Liguria
             and
             Aemilia
             came
             to
             Millaine
             .
             Where
             keeping
             his
             residence
             ,
             it
             fell
             out
             (e)
             that
             Auxentius
             the
             Bishop
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             Valentinian
             hauing
             assembled
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             )
             (f)
             was
             for
             the
             choise
             of
             a
             Metropolitan
             )
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             
               uerendorum
               Episcoporum
               &
               consueta
               lege
               Episcopus
               Ephesiorum
               est
               constitutus
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               The
               honour
               and
               sublimitie
               Episcopall
               cannot
               be
               matched
               with
               any
               comparison
               :
               if
               you
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               excellencie
               of
               Princes
               and
               ciuill
               Magistrates
               ,
               you
               shall
               compare
               gold
               with
               lead
               .
               As
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               hath
               not
               onely
               obtained
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               is
               enioyned
               by
               Euangelicall
               precepts
               with
               fatherly
               authoritie
               to
               gouerne
               them
               :
               for
               they
               ,
               as
               the
               sheepe
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               committed
               to
               BB.
               as
               to
               rulers
               ,
               who
               together
               with
            
             Peter
             
               receiued
               that
               authoritie
               to
               gouerne
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Againe
             ,
             (n)
             
               these
               things
               I
               haue
               spoken
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               that
               nothing
               in
               this
               world
               is
               more
               excellent
               then
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             For
             his
             deeds
             ,
             consider
             his
             repelling
             of
             Theodosius
             (o)
             the
             Emperour
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             testified
             his
             repentance
             :
             his
             not
             permitting
             him
             to
             remaine
             within
             the
             Chācell
             ,
             alledging
             (p)
             that
             it
             was
             a
             place
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             (
             which
             fauour
             when
             Nectarius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cōstantinople
             would
             haue
             grāted
             to
             him
             ,
             Theodosius
             professed
             that
             he
             had
             with
             much
             a
             doe
             learned
             the
             differēce
             between
             an
             Emperour
             and
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             adding
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             scarce
             found
             a
             Teacher
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             
               Ambrose
               is
               the
               onely
               man
               whom
               I
               know
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Bishop
            
             )
             his
             refusing
             to
             be
             tried
             in
             a
             cause
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             Emperours
             Consistorie
             ,
             when
             Valentinian
             the
             younger
             had
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             a
             law
             made
             by
             his
             Father
             Valentinian
             ,
             protesting
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             loose
             his
             life
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             yeelding
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             Bishops
             should
             be
             diminished
             .
             Non
             (q)
             
               tanti
               est
               Ambrosius
               vt
               propter
               se
               deijciat
               sacerdotium
               ,
               non
               tanti
               est
               vnius
               vita
               ,
               quanti
               est
               dignit
               as
               omnium
               sacerdotum
               :
            
             his
             refusall
             (r)
             to
             deliuer
             vp
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             Arians
             at
             the
             Emperour
             Valētinians
             commandement
             ,
             professing
             that
             the
             
               palaces
               pertained
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               but
               the
               Churches
               to
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             His
             other
             doubt
             is
             ,
             
               whether
               I
               compare
               Ambrose
               with
               them
               of
               his
               owne
               time
               ,
               or
               with
               them
               that
               liued
               before
               or
               after
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             here
             was
             a
             knot
             sought
             in
             a
             bullrush
             :
             seeing
             my
             meaning
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             Ambrose
             laboured
             as
             much
             as
             any
             of
             the
             ancient
             approued
             Fathers
             .
             And
             that
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             alreadie
             sufficiently
             manifested
             .
             
               
                 If
                 that
                 be
                 so
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 then
                 either
                 all
                 men
                 thought
                 it
                 needfull
                 for
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 be
                 aduised
                 and
                 directed
                 as
              
               D.
               Bilson
               saith
               by
               the
               counsell
               and
               consent
               of
               Elders
               :
               
               or
               else
               that
               
                 Ambrose
                 
                 who
                 thoght
                 it
                 needful
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 this
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 labored
                 not
                 to
                 magnifie
                 such
                 a
                 calling
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
              
               M.D.
               maintaineth
               .
            
             Ambrose
             &
             others
             thought
             it
             needful
             ,
             that
             a
             presbyterie
             of
             graue
             &
             ancient
             ministers
             ,
             should
             with
             their
             coūsell
             &
             aduise
             assist
             the
             Bishops
             in
             cases
             of
             doubt
             (
             as
             D.
             Bilson
             saith
             )
             of
             daunger
             and
             importance
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             nether
             Synodes
             could
             assemble
             ,
             nor
             Christian
             Magistrates
             could
             be
             found
             to
             help
             and
             assist
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             nothing
             further
             the
             cause
             of
             Lay-Elders
             :
             so
             doth
             it
             no
             more
             detract
             from
             the
             dignitie
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             vse
             the
             counsell
             of
             wise
             and
             learned
             men
             ;
             then
             it
             doth
             derogate
             from
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             Kings
             ,
             to
             vse
             the
             aduise
             of
             their
             wise
             &
             faithfull
             Counsellors
             .
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             the
             third
             branch
             .
             
             Wherevnto
             ,
             besides
             his
             rayling
             against
             our
             Bishops
             for
             subiecting
             Ministers
             to
             their
             Chancellours
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             and
             Officialls
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             lay-men
             ,
             hee
             answereth
             onely
             
               That
               if
               adioyning
               Presbyters
               to
               the
               Byshop
               bee
               a
               subiecting
               him
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               this
               testimony
               will
               prooue
               ,
               that
               Ambrose
               was
               not
               willing
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               should
               bee
               subiected
               to
               the
               Consistories
               of
               Lay-men
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             differences
             between
             that
             which
             Ambrose
             holdeth
             and
             our
             new
             Disciplinarians
             .
             Ambrose
             speaketh
             of
             an
             assistance
             of
             ancient
             ministers
             ;
             they
             ,
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             of
             an
             assistance
             to
             aduise
             and
             direct
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             the
             aduise
             of
             Counsellers
             to
             a
             Prince
             ;
             they
             of
             an
             assistance
             to
             ouerrule
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Romane
             Senate
             ,
             by
             plurality
             of
             voices
             ,
             giuing
             their
             Bishop
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             negatiue
             voice
             ,
             Ambrose
             therfore
             requireth
             an
             assistance
             of
             ministers
             subjected
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             they
             an
             assistance
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             subjecting
             the
             Bishops
             to
             them
             .
             Neither
             should
             they
             of
             all
             men
             raile
             against
             the
             BB.
             for
             submitting
             ministers
             to
             Chancellors
             ,
             &c.
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             so
             vntollerable
             ,
             that
             ministers
             should
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             men
             wise
             and
             learned
             in
             the
             lawes
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             farre
             onely
             as
             the
             B.
             shall
             thinke
             fit
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             not
             onely
             be
             ouerruled
             by
             such
             as
             the
             Lay-Elders
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             most
             countrey-parishes
             ,
             but
             also
             stand
             to
             the
             curtesie
             of
             them
             and
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             to
             be
             deposed
             and
             depriued
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             how
             farre
             Ambrose
             was
             from
             subiecting
             BB
             :
             or
             Ministers
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             to
             the
             Consistories
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             may
             appeare
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             his
             sentence
             giuen
             against
             Palladius
             ,
             the
             Arfian
             .
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Aquileia
             For
             when
             Palladius
             refused
             to
             answere
             ,
             
             but
             before
             some
             honourable
             persons
             of
             the
             Laytie
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             hand
             .
             Ambrose
             answered
             ,
             
               Priests
               or
               BB.
               ought
               to
               iudge
               of
               Lay-men
               ,
               and
               not
               Lay-men
               of
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               though
               hee
               bee
               found
               guiltie
               of
               manie
               impieties
               ,
               notwithstanding
               we
               are
               abashed
               ,
               that
               hee
               which
               challengeth
               Priesthood
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               should
               seeme
               to
               be
               condemned
               of
               Lay-men
               .
               And
               therefore
               forasmuch
               as
               heerein
               hee
               is
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               who
               expecteth
               the
               sentence
               of
               Lay-men
               (
               seeing
               rather
               priests
               ought
               to
               iudge
               of
               Laymen
               )
               according
               to
               those
               things
               which
               to
               day
               wee
               haue
               heard
               Palladius
               professing
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               those
               things
               which
               he
               refused
               to
               condemne
               .
               I
               pronounce
               him
            
             (
             saith
             Ambrose
             )
             
               vnworthie
               of
               Priest-hood
            
             .
             
             But
             chiefly
             by
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Valentinian
             the
             young
             Emperour
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             refuseth
             to
             be
             tryed
             ,
             as
             his
             aduersary
             Auxentius
             desired
             ,
             in
             the
             Emperors
             Consistorie
             :
             alleadging
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             Valentinian
             had
             by
             Law
             prouided
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             order
             ,
             hee
             ought
             to
             iudge
             
               qui
               nec
               munere
               impar
               sit
               ,
               nec
               iure
               dissimilis
               :
               who
               is
               neiher
               in
               function
               vnequall
               ,
               nor
               in
               right
               vnlike
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Sacerdotes
               de
               Sacerdotibus
               voluit
               iudicare
               :
               Hee
               would
               haue
               BB
               :
            
             (
             for
             them
             ordinarily
             hee
             meaneth
             by
             Sacerdotes
             )
             
               to
               iudge
               of
               BB
               :
               or
               Priests
               .
               Yea
               ,
               moreouer
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               if
               a
               Bishop
               were
               otherwise
               called
               into
               question
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               manners
               were
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               euen
               this
               also
               would
               hee
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Valentinian
             the
             Father
             )
             
               haue
               to
               belong
               to
               Episcopall
               iudgement
               .
               When
               did
               you
               euer
               heare
               most
               gracious
               Emperor
               ,
               that
               Lay-men
               in
               a
               cause
               of
               faith
               iudged
               of
               BB
               :
               Are
               wee
               therefore
               so
               bowed
               with
               flatterie
               ,
               that
               wee
               forget
               the
               right
               of
               BB
               ?
               And
               that
               I
               should
               thinke
               what
               God
               hath
               giuen
               mee
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               committed
               to
               others
               ?
               If
               a
               Bishop
               must
               be
               taught
               of
               a
               Lay-man
               what
               to
               follow
               ,
               let
               the
               Lay-man
               dispute
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               Bishop
               heare
               ,
               let
               the
               B
               :
               learne
               of
               the
               Lay-man
               .
               But
               surely
               if
               wee
               call
               to
               minde
               either
               the
               tenor
               of
               holie
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               ancient
               times
               ,
               who
               can
               denie
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               a
               cause
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             In
             
             causa
             inquam
             fidei
             Episcopos
             solere
             de
             Imperatoribus
             Christianis
             ,
             non
             Imperatores
             de
             Episcopis
             judicare
             :
             
               You
               shall
               one
               day
               (
               if
               it
               please
               God
               )
               come
               to
               ripe
               yeares
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               will
               be
               able
               to
               iudge
               .
            
             Qualis
             ille
             Episcopus
             sit
             ,
             qui
             Laicis
             Sacerdotale
             substernut
             !
             
               What
               a
               Bishop
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               subiecteth
               the
               right
               of
               Bishops
               to
               Lay-men
               .
               Your
               Father
               beeing
               through
               Gods
               goodnes
               of
               ripe
               yeares
               ,
               said
               ,
            
             Meum
             non
             est
             :
             
               I
               am
               not
               able
            
             :
             (
             For
             so
             Ambrose
             expoundeth
             him
             in
             the
             next
             Sentence
             ,
             
               Inhabilem
               se
               ponderi
               tanti
               putabat
               esse
               Iudicij
               )
               to
               iudge
               among
               BB.
               &
               doth
               your
               Grace
               now
               say
               ,
               I
               ought
               to
               iudge
            
             ;
             would
             Ambrose
             condemne
             such
             a
             Bishop
             as
             should
             subiect
             the
             right
             of
             BB.
             to
             Lay-men
             ,
             and
             would
             hee
             allow
             of
             such
             prerbyteries
             of
             Lay-men
             as
             intrude
             vpon
             the
             right
             of
             BB
             :
             yea
             which
             are
             vrged
             to
             extrude
             BB
             ?
             could
             hee
             not
             indure
             that
             a
             B.
             or
             minister
             should
             be
             iudged
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             by
             the
             consistory
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             because
             it
             consisted
             of
             Lay-men
             ;
             and
             would
             hee
             allow
             a
             B.
             or
             minister
             should
             be
             iudged
             ,
             yea
             deposed
             and
             depriued
             by
             a
             parishionall
             consistory
             or
             whole
             parish
             consisting
             of
             Lay-men
             ?
             doth
             he
             commend
             the
             good
             Emperour
             that
             said
             he
             was
             vnable
             to
             iudge
             among
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             would
             hee
             allow
             of
             priuate
             men
             ,
             vnlearned
             ,
             and
             vnacquainted
             with
             gouernement
             ,
             as
             competent
             Iudges
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ?
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             my
             denyall
             of
             their
             exposition
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             made
             good
             by
             sufficient
             proofe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             The
             proofe
             of
             their
             Exposition
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             disproued
             ,
             and
             the
             reas●os
             which
             I
             alleadged
             ,
             why
             the
             Counsell
             of
             the
             Seniors
             ,
             was
             neglected
             ,
             defended
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Serm.
                   Sect.
                
                 7.
                 
                 Pag.
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 examine
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 Argument
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Elders
                 .
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 to
                 learned
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 pag.
                 16.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THeir
             Argument
             is
             heere
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             question
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             perpetuallie
             they
             vse
             in
             all
             their
             proofes
             ,
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             genus
             to
             the
             species
             :
             yea
             ,
             to
             a
             fancied
             ,
             or
             fained
             species
             ,
             affirmatiuely
             .
             As
             if
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             hee
             is
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             therefore
             a
             Constable
             ,
             an
             ancient
             Cittizen
             ,
             therefore
             an
             Alderman
             ,
             or
             rather
             thus
             :
             It
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             therefore
             the
             man
             in
             the
             moone
             .
             I
             see
             a
             shippe
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             Argo
             .
             Like
             the
             wise
             man
             of
             Athens
             ,
             who
             standing
             in
             Pyraeo
             on
             the
             key
             there
             ,
             saide
             euery
             shippe
             he
             saw
             was
             his
             .
             Sauing
             that
             he
             was
             somewhat
             wiser
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             a
             shippe
             at
             the
             Sea
             :
             These
             mens
             shippe
             ,
             doth
             swimme
             in
             their
             owne
             braines
             .
          
           
             So
             strong
             is
             their
             fancie
             ,
             as
             wee
             shall
             heare
             ,
             that
             when
             either
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             (a)
             
               Tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             themselues
             expound
             it
             ,
             the
             rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             strongly
             conclude
             ,
             therefore
             
               tell
               Lay-Elders
            
             :
             or
             Luke
             (b)
             that
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               ordayned
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             ergo
             ,
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             or
             Iames
             ,
             (c)
             
               is
               any
               sicke
               ,
               let
               him
               send
               for
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             ergo
             ,
             
               for
               Lay-Elders
            
             :
             or
             Paul
             (d)
             
               hee
               that
               ruleth
            
             ,
             Marke
             how
             he
             speaketh
             of
             a
             ruler
             ,
             therefore
             of
             
             
               a
               Lay-Elder
               :
               God
               hath
               appointed
               gouernements
               ,
               therefore
               of
               Lay-Elders
               :
            
             or
             Ignatius
             (f)
             
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             ergò
             ,
             
               to
               Lay-Elders
            
             :
             or
             Tertullianus
             ,
             (g)
             
               Certaine
               approued
               Seniors
               be
               presidents
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             ergo
             ,
             
               Lay
               Elders
            
             :
             or
             Ierome
             (h)
             
               wee
               haue
               a
               Senate
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             Ergo
             ,
             
               of
               Lay-Elders
            
             .
             And
             that
             no
             man
             should
             liue
             in
             feare
             of
             the
             great
             stroakes
             ,
             which
             this
             great
             champion
             hath
             threatned
             ,
             let
             him
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             these
             be
             all
             the
             strokes
             that
             he
             will
             strike
             ,
             when
             his
             turne
             of
             striking
             commeth
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             answere
             by
             denying
             the
             consequence
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             badde
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             is
             loath
             to
             Father
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             neither
             in
             this
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             of
             their
             testimonies
             ,
             they
             haue
             or
             can
             make
             no
             better
             .
             
               Well
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               Whatsoeuer
               the
               argument
               is
               ,
               the
               answere
               is
               well
               worse
               .
            
             meaning
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             answere
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             :
             for
             
               euen
               the
               Synagogue
               had
               Seniors
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             My
             reason
             may
             thus
             be
             explained
             :
             
               If
               not
               onely
               the
               Church
               had
               Seniors
               ,
               that
               were
               ministers
               ,
               whose
               aduise
               was
               neglected
               in
               Ambrose
               his
               time
               ,
               but
               euen
               also
               the
               Sinagogue
               (
               meaning
               Israell
               ,
               or
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Iewes
               )
               had
               Seniors
               of
               the
               Priests
               ;
               then
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Seniors
               of
               whom
               Ambrose
               speaketh
               ,
               were
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
             But
             the
             antecedent
             is
             true
             in
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             consequent
             :
          
           
             The
             consequent
             of
             the
             proposition
             is
             necessarie
             :
             for
             an
             argument
             from
             the
             genus
             to
             the
             species
             ,
             doth
             not
             hold
             affirmatiuely
             .
             Genus
             saith
             Fabius
             ,
             (i)
             
               ad
               probandum
               speciem
               minimū
               valet
               ,
               plurimum
               ad
               refellendum
               ,
            
             the
             generall
             is
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             to
             proue
             the
             speciall
             affirmatiuely
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             of
             great
             force
             to
             disproue
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             argue
             from
             it
             negatiuely
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             it
             followeth
             no●
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             tree
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             plane
             tree
             .
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             saith
             
               the
               Philosopher
            
             (k)
             that
             what
             is
             affirmed
             of
             the
             genus
             ,
             should
             also
             be
             affirmed
             of
             the
             species
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             assumption
             :
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             seniors
             ,
             which
             were
             ministers
             ,
             I
             tooke
             for
             granted
             ,
             because
             either
             all
             those
             places
             of
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             ,
             as
             my
             aduersarie
             will
             confesse
             ,
             
             where
             Presbyters
             be
             named
             ,
             Ministers
             are
             vnderstood
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             I
             proue
             out
             of
             (l)
             Ierem
             :
             19.1
             .
             where
             the
             Prophet
             is
             commanded
             to
             take
             with
             him
             some
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Seniors
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Seniors
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             of
             authoritie
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             state
             as
             of
             ciuill
             .
          
           
             Which
             words
             ,
             though
             the
             refuter
             vnderstand
             as
             I
             doe
             ,
             as
             prouing
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             Iewes
             had
             an
             Eccclesiasticall
             Senate
             ,
             consisting
             partly
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             (
             for
             of
             such
             a
             presbyterie
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             much
             talke
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             proofe
             )
             but
             that
             in
             the
             Iewish
             state
             there
             were
             as
             well
             Seniors
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             as
             Seniors
             of
             the
             people
             :
             notwithstanding
             the
             seely
             Philosopher
             ,
             would
             faine
             make
             the
             Reader
             belieue
             ,
             that
             I
             confesse
             (
             which
             most
             confidently
             I
             doe
             denie
             )
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             Eldership
             ,
             consisting
             both
             of
             the
             priests
             and
             Seniors
             of
             the
             people
             :
             and
             therevpon
             would
             inferre
             ,
             that
             this
             testimonie
             maketh
             mee
             :
             
               Because
               
                 (
                 forsooth
              
               )
               Ambrose
               acknowledgeth
               that
               there
               was
               such
               an
               Eldership
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               had
               beene
               among
               the
               Iewes
               .
               But
               among
               the
               Iewes
               there
               was
               
                 as
                 hee
                 saith
              
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               Senate
               consisting
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               therefore
               Ambrose
               acknowledgeth
               such
               a
               Presbyterie
               to
               haue
               bene
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
          
           
             First
             for
             Ambrose
             :
             hee
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             Eldership
             ,
             either
             among
             Iewes
             or
             Christians
             ;
             but
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             because
             both
             the
             Iewes
             and
             Christians
             had
             Seniors
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             age
             is
             honorable
             ,
             seeing
             that
             ancient
             men
             were
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             both
             among
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             had
             Seniors
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             as
             ciuil
             state
             ,
             and
             also
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             inferre
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Iewes
             or
             Christians
             had
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             senate
             consisting
             in
             part
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             is
             a
             vaine
             collection
             .
             For
             if
             by
             Synagogue
             is
             meant
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Iewes
             (
             they
             might
             haue
             )
             as
             indeed
             they
             had
             )
             a
             Senate
             consisting
             of
             Priests
             and
             Leuites
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             not
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             Senate
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             be
             shewed
             ,
             but
             their
             chiefe
             Counsell
             of
             state
             ▪
             ●f
             by
             Synagogue
             ,
             you
             vnderstād
             only
             
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               state
            
             of
             the
             Iews
             ;
             
             in
             that
             ,
             ther
             were
             no
             other
             seniors
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Clergie
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             my
             confession
             ,
             I
             protest
             ,
             that
             I
             meant
             nothing
             lesse
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             had
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             Senate
             consisting
             of
             the
             Seniors
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             .
             For
             I
             know
             it
             to
             be
             an
             idle
             conceit
             ,
             hauing
             no
             other
             warrant
             ,
             but
             the
             
               probabile
               est
            
             ,
             of
             a
             new
             writer
             ,
             a
             chiefe
             party
             in
             this
             cause
             .
             But
             hereof
             more
             in
             my
             answer
             to
             his
             allegation
             ,
             out
             of
             Matth
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             can
             any
             man
             that
             doth
             not
             wilfully
             peruert
             my
             meaning
             ,
             vnderstand
             me
             to
             speake
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             the
             Seniors
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               &
               of
               such
               Ambrose
               speaketh
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               Church-causes
               ,
               nothing
               was
               don
               without
               their
               consent
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             your
             former
             consequence
             may
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             if
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Ambrose
             be
             better
             pressed
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             to
             which
             purpose
             I
             say
             in
             the
             Sermon
             :
             
               If
               it
               be
               saide
               that
               Ambrose
               speaketh
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ?
               
                 saith
                 the
                 refuter
              
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               it
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               maintained
               ,
               that
               Ambrose
               speaketh
               of
               such
               Seniors
               ,
               whose
               aduise
               was
               neglected
               ,
               through
               the
               default
               of
               the
               teachers
               ,
               (
               not
               learned
               or
               teachers
               ,
               as
               M.
               D.
               setteth
               it
               downe
               )
               and
               therefore
               of
               such
               Seniors
               as
               were
               not
               teachers
               .
               Cunningly
               therefore
               and
               to
               weaken
               the
               force
               of
               our
               argument
               ,
               doth
               hee
               here
               so
               produce
               and
               alledge
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               rather
               conceiued
               for
               our
               helpe
               by
               himselfe
               then
               propounded
               and
               expressed
               by
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             Let
             him
             therefore
             ,
             for
             his
             honestie
             and
             credits
             sake
             ,
             shew
             the
             Reader
             where
             this
             testimonie
             of
             Ambrose
             is
             thus
             vrged
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Reader
             shal
             vnderstand
             these
             2.
             things
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             disciplinarians
             ,
             knowing
             that
             their
             proofes
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             will
             not
             necessarily
             conclude
             for
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             seeme
             to
             inforce
             them
             by
             discourse
             :
             Therefore
             they
             vse
             this
             poore
             pollicie
             ,
             to
             holde
             them
             out
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             
               Mineruaes
               shield
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             so
             pregnant
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             to
             be
             vrged
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             them
             were
             sufficient
             to
             put
             vs
             to
             silence
             .
             —
          
           
             They
             thinke
             it
             therfore
             ,
             their
             best
             course
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             writings
             almost
             to
             take
             it
             for
             graunted
             ,
             that
             their
             discipline
             is
             the
             very
             discipline
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             presbyterie
             ,
             the
             very
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             when
             they
             should
             proue
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             seeme
             most
             sufficiently
             to
             doe
             ,
             they
             
             holde
             out
             a
             few
             places
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             barely
             quoted
             ,
             being
             so
             farre
             from
             vrging
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             as
             cite
             the
             words
             :
             (
             thus
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             
               H.
               I.
            
             dedicated
             to
             the
             King.
             
             1604.
             vrging
             a
             reformation
             after
             the
             newe-cut
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             protestation
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             yeare
             1606.
             and
             printed
             Anno
             1608.
             
             Thus
             in
             this
             worthy
             worke
             of
             the
             refuter
             ,
             as
             after
             you
             shall
             heare
             ,
             when
             he
             commeth
             to
             deale
             his
             blowes
             )
             thinking
             belike
             that
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             such
             witnesses
             will
             sufficiently
             ,
             if
             not
             daunt
             vs
             ,
             yet
             satisfie
             their
             simple
             followers
             ,
             who
             are
             too
             easily
             ledde
             with
             shewes
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             thing
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             vrged
             this
             testimony
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             speake
             the
             trueth
             )
             haue
             inforced
             it
             better
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             stronger
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             euer
             they
             made
             it
             ,
             or
             haue
             yet
             the
             witte
             to
             conceiue
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             answere
             their
             argument
             ,
             for
             now
             it
             is
             theirs
             ,
             neither
             must
             my
             wordes
             be
             retained
             ,
             learned
             ,
             or
             
               teachers
               ,
               &c
            
             :
             The
             Reader
             therfore
             is
             to
             remember
             what
             before
             was
             saide
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Doctorum
             ,
             being
             ambiguous
             ,
             signifying
             either
             learned
             ,
             or
             teachers
             ,
             this
             place
             of
             Ambrose
             doth
             accordingly
             admit
             two
             interpretations
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             ,
             as
             it
             signifieth
             Learned
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             common
             title
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             it
             signifieth
             Doctors
             or
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             title
             in
             those
             times
             peculiar
             to
             the
             BB.
             as
             shal
             be
             proued
             .
             The
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             more
             to
             fauor
             the
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             my
             aduersary
             doth
             reiect
             ,
             &
             insisteth
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             But
             he
             doth
             not
             shew
             (
             as
             me
             thinkes
             he
             should
             )
             how
             this
             testimony
             then
             will
             conclude
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
             It
             was
             sufficient
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             contradict
             mee
             ,
             though
             hee
             left
             his
             cause
             in
             w●rse
             case
             then
             he
             found
             it
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             farre
             from
             this
             spirit
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             preferring
             the
             latter
             exposition
             ,
             which
             by
             Doctorum
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             Doctors
             ,
             before
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             see
             then
             ,
             how
             that
             sense
             being
             retained
             ,
             this
             place
             doth
             conclude
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             All
             Seniors
             that
             were
             not
             called
             Doctors
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             were
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Seniors
               ,
               whose
               counsell
               was
               neglected
               by
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               were
               such
               Seniors
               ,
               as
               in
               those
               times
               were
               not
               called
               Doctors
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Seniors
               ,
               whose
               counsell
               was
               neglected
               by
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               were
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
          
           
             I
             denie
             the
             proposition
             :
             because
             in
             those
             times
             the
             title
             of
             Doctor
             or
             Teacher
             was
             peculiar
             to
             BB
             :
             we
             therefore
             may
             with
             more
             truth
             affirme
             that
             all
             Seniors
             or
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             not
             called
             Doctors
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             conclude
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Seniors
             ,
             whose
             Counsell
             was
             neglected
             by
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             were
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             
             I
             will
             briefly
             shew
             these
             foure
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               not
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               in
               those
               times
               called
               Doctors
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               called
               Teachers
               ,
               were
               notwithstanding
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               certaine
               ancient
               or
               principall
               Ministers
               called
               Seniores
               ,
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               did
               so
               assist
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               nothing
               almost
               of
               importance
               was
               done
               without
               their
               counsell
               and
               aduise
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               their
               counsell
               and
               assistance
               was
               much
               neglected
               ,
               and
               themselues
               much
               debased
               in
               Ambrose
               his
               time
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             :
             
             After
             that
             Arrius
             ,
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             had
             poysoned
             the
             Church
             with
             his
             heresie
             ;
             the
             Presbyters
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             were
             in
             many
             Churches
             restrained
             from
             preaching
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             the
             principall
             ,
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             almost
             the
             onely
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             the
             name
             of
             Doctors
             was
             appropriated
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             cleare
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             in
             those
             times
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             onely
             Doctors
             ;
             that
             (a)
             therefore
             thought
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             haue
             beene
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             he
             perceiued
             they
             were
             no
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             commendeth
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             should
             no
             more
             teach
             ,
             and
             preferreth
             the
             Affrican
             Churches
             before
             others
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             same
             order
             was
             obserued
             therein
             .
             As
             touching
             
               Alexandria
               ,
               Socrates
            
             (b)
             reporteth
             that
             Presbyters
             
             doe
             not
             preach
             there
             ,
             &
             Sozomen
             (c)
             that
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             of
             the
             citie
             doth
             preach
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             saith
             he
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Both
             of
             them
             assigning
             the
             heresie
             of
             Arrius
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             originall
             occasion
             of
             that
             custome
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               vse
               of
               the
            
             Affrican
             Churches
             saith
             T.
             C.
             vntill
             Augustines
             
               time
               ,
               that
               one
               testimonie
            
             (d)
             
               is
               more
               then
               sufficient
               ,
               whereby
               is
               affirmed
               that
            
             Valerius
             
               B.
               of
            
             Hippo
             
               did
               contrarie
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               the
            
             Affrican
             
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               committed
               the
               office
               of
               teaching
               vnto
            
             Augustine
             
               who
               was
               an
               Elder
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               checked
               therefore
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               checked
               I
               say
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
            
             Valerius
             
               is
               there
               declared
               to
               haue
               done
               it
               for
               support
               of
               his
               infirmitie
               ,
               because
               himselfe
               was
               not
               so
               apt
               to
               preach
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             ,
             his
             conceit
             is
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Presbyters
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Fathers
             and
             by
             him
             translated
             Elders
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishop
             onely
             had
             right
             to
             preach
             ,
             the
             other
             but
             by
             indulgence
             or
             by
             commandement
             .
             In
             those
             times
             therefore
             the
             Bishops
             alone
             were
             called
             Doctores
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             at
             the
             least
             :
             for
             further
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             if
             you
             expect
             some
             other
             testimonie
             either
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             or
             of
             others
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             you
             may
             haue
             recourse
             to
             his
             booke
             of
             offices
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Carthage
               .
               Ambrose
            
             (e)
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishop
               must
               not
               be
               offended
               ,
               if
               either
               a
               Presbyter
               or
               Deacon
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Clergie
               doe
               by
               mercy
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               integritie
               ,
               learning
               or
               reading
               obtaine
               great
               estimation
               .
            
             Gratia
             enim
             ecclesiae
             laus
             Doctoris
             est
             ,
             
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               Doctors
            
             that
             is
             the
             Bishops
             
               praise
               .
               But
               if
               any
               doe
               not
               obey
               the
               Bishop
               and
               desiring
               to
               aduance
               himselfe
               ,
               seeketh
               a●
               counterfeit
               affectation
               of
               learning
               ,
               humilitie
               ,
               or
               mercy
               ,
               he
               is
               lifted
               vp
               with
               pride
               going
               astray
               from
               the
               truth
               .
            
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             which
             neuer
             had
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             should
             not
             haue
             (f)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               Doctor
               or
               Teacher
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
            
             that
             is
             a
             Bishop
             :
             for
             so
             is
             the
             title
             of
             that
             chapter
             ,
             that
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               should
               not
               receiue
               another
               Bishop
            
             .
          
           
             
             But
             hereupon
             we
             may
             not
             inferre
             with
             
               T.
               C.
            
             that
             therefore
             the
             Presbyteri
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Councells
             Fathers
             
             and
             histories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             no
             Ministers
             ;
             or
             that
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             Farre
             be
             it
             from
             vs
             so
             to
             thinke
             ,
             for
             nothing
             is
             more
             euident
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             were
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             knew
             no
             Lay-Presbyters
             ,
             nor
             Lay-Deacons
             no
             more
             then
             Lay-Bishops
             ;
             but
             reckoned
             these
             three
             ,
             (g)
             for
             sacred
             or
             consecrated
             persons
             ,
             calling
             them
             three
             degrees
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             answering
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             ;
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             the
             Priests
             ;
             and
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             the
             Leuites
             .
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             there
             are
             almost
             as
             many
             euidences
             in
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             councells
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             leaues
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             it
             may
             most
             clearely
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             will
             proue
             it
             first
             by
             their
             name
             ,
             Secōdly
             by
             their
             office
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             some
             lawes
             that
             peculiarly
             concerned
             them
             .
             For
             their
             name
             :
             as
             they
             are
             most
             vsually
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             so
             oftentimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Sacerdotes
             and
             these
             names
             confounded
             with
             Presbyteri
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Priests
             .
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             (h)
             continencie
             is
             committed
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             it
             becommeth
             holy
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Leuits
             .
             Tertullian
             (i)
             reprouing
             the
             disorder
             of
             Hereticks
             saith
             ,
             among
             them
             ,
             
               hodie
               Presbyter
               qui
               cras
               laicus
               ,
               nam
               &
               laicis
               Sacerdotalia
               munera
               iniungunt
               ,
            
             he
             is
             to
             day
             a
             Presbyter
             who
             to
             morrow
             is
             a
             lay-man
             :
             for
             euen
             to
             lay-men
             doe
             they
             inioyne
             priestly
             functions
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             (k)
             speaking
             of
             Numidiuns
             to
             be
             chosen
             a
             Presbyter
             saith
             
               he
               was
               reser●ed
               that
               God
               might
               adde
               him
               to
               our
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               adorne
               the
               decayed
               store
               of
               certaine
               Presbyters
               with
               glorious
            
             (l)
             Priests
             .
             And
             more
             plainely
             in
             another
             place
             he
             saith
             (m)
             that
             
               the
               Presbyters
               are
               ioyned
               with
               the
               Bishops
               in
               priestly
               honour
               .
               Dionysius
            
             termed
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             insteed
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyter
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             into
             which
             three
             he
             distinguisheth
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             vseth
             (n)
             the
             names
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             Deacons
             .
             Sozomen
             (o)
             also
             calleth
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             Priests
             ,
             Isidorus
             ,
             (p)
             
               those
               who
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               were
               called
            
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             
               are
               they
               who
               who
               are
               called
               Presbyteri
               .
            
             And
             then
             hee
             setteth
             downe
             their
             office
             .
             That
             
               to
               them
               is
               committed
               
               the
               dispensation
               of
               diuine
               mysteries
               ,
               they
               rule
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               consecration
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               are
               partners
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               teaching
               the
               people
               and
               office
               of
               preaching
               .
            
             The
             Ancient
             Councell
             of
             Ancyra
             q)
             permitting
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             who
             hauing
             once
             sacrificed
             ,
             did
             after
             refuse
             )
             to
             retaine
             their
             place
             ;
             notwithstanding
             suspendeth
             them
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             function
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             forbidding
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             to
             offer
             the
             communion
             ,
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             to
             minister
             in
             any
             part
             diuine
             seruice
             .
          
           
             The
             learned
             Author
             of
             the
             vnfinished
             worke
             which
             goeth
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Chrysostome
             r)
             by
             the
             seruant
             which
             receiued
             fiue
             talents
             and
             gained
             other
             fiue
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             a
             Presbyter
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             whome
             he
             calleth
             sometimes
             Teacher
             and
             sometimes
             Priest
             :
             and
             sheweth
             how
             by
             his
             fiue
             talents
             he
             gaineth
             other
             fiue
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             talent
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             godly
             life
             ;
             by
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             the
             careful
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             sincere
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             :
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             begetting
             of
             worthy
             children
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             ;
             the
             offering
             of
             an
             holy
             and
             immaculate
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             making
             intercession
             for
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             for
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             Councell
             (s)
             of
             Laodic●a
             determined
             that
             those
             which
             returned
             from
             the
             heresie
             of
             the
             Cataphrygians
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             Clergie
             among
             them
             ,
             though
             supposed
             great
             men
             ,
             must
             with
             all
             diligence
             be
             
               instructed
               and
               baptized
            
             either
             of
             the
             
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             (t)
             
               the
               chiefe
               Priest
               which
               is
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               right
               to
               giue
               baptisme
               ,
               then
               Presbyters
               &
               Deacons
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             Canons
             (u)
             called
             the
             Apostles
             &
             in
             diuerse
             Councells
             it
             is
             presupposed
             that
             to
             Presbyters
             it
             belongeth
             to
             administer
             the
             cōmunion
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             (x)
             the
             Deacons
             who
             are
             there
             said
             to
             haue
             no
             power
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Communion
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             to
             deliuer
             it
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             
               who
               hath
               power
               ,
               but
               must
               receiue
               it
               either
            
             at
             the
             Bishops
             
               or
               Presbyters
               hands
            
             .
             To
             omit
             other
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             (y)
             doth
             not
             Ierome
             (z)
             expressely
             testifie
             ,
             that
             the
             
             
               Presbyters
               prayers
               ,
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               are
               consecrated
               .
            
             For
             the
             Leiturgie
             or
             saying
             of
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             it
             is
             reckoned
             (a)
             among
             the
             functions
             both
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             such
             Presbyters
             or
             Deacons
             as
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             Bishop
             doe
             remoue
             to
             other
             Churches
             and
             refuse
             to
             returne
             when
             they
             are
             called
             by
             their
             B.
             are
             (b)
             forbidden
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               minister
               or
               serue
               any
               more
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             though
             Presbyters
             were
             for
             a
             time
             by
             reason
             of
             Arrius
             his
             fall
             restrained
             from
             preaching
             ,
             yet
             both
             before
             and
             after
             they
             were
             allowed
             to
             preach
             .
             Among
             their
             functions
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             ,
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ancyra
             (c)
             reckoneth
             preaching
             .
             The
             58.
             
             Canon
             (d)
             of
             the
             Apostles
             so
             called
             ,
             requireth
             them
             to
             instruct
             not
             onely
             the
             laitie
             ,
             but
             the
             Clergie
             also
             .
             Ignatius
             (e)
             requireth
             them
             to
             feede
             the
             flocke
             .
             Origen
             (f)
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             all
             BB.
             and
             all
             Presbyters
             or
             Ministers
             
               erudiunt
               nos
               ,
               do
               instruct
               vs
               ,
               &c.
               
               Basil
            
             (g)
             saith
             ,
             that
             to
             them
             and
             to
             Deacons
             ,
             in
             committed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Caluin
             (h)
             speaking
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             dutie
             in
             those
             times
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             
               wel
               as
               of
               the
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             to
             apply
             themselues
             to
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             Chrysost.
             (i)
             hauing
             affirmed
             that
             there
             is
             no
             great
             differēce
             betweene
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             rendreth
             this
             reason
             ,
             for
             they
             also
             haue
             receiued
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               authoritie
               to
               teach
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               gouernement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               what
               things
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               said
               concerning
               Bishops
               ,
               doe
               agre●
               also
               to
               Presbyters
               .
            
             In
             them
             therefore
             it
             is
             required
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             able
             to
             preach
             as
             most
             plainly
             appeareth
             by
             comparing
             that
             place
             with
             Tit.
             1.5
             7.9
             .
             Socrates
             (k)
             reporteth
             that
             in
             Caesarea
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             and
             in
             Cyprus
             on
             the
             Saterdaies
             and
             Lords
             daies
             in
             the
             euening
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               B
               B.
               expound
               the
               scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             5.
             
             As
             touching
             the
             custome
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             restraining
             the
             Presbyters
             from
             preaching
             ,
             he
             (l)
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               it
               began
               after
               Arrius
               troubled
               the
               Church
               :
            
             and
             Sozomen
             (m)
             likewise
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               not
               the
               custome
               before
               Arrius
               being
               a
               Presbyter
               by
               his
               preaching
               broached
               his
               new
               opinions
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             
             most
             plainely
             testified
             by
             Epiphanius
             ,
             (n)
             who
             saith
             that
             Arrius
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             in
             Alexandria
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             who
             was
             Rector
             of
             the
             Church
             called
             Baucalis
             ,
             for
             
               all
               the
               Catholicke
               Churches
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             
               in
               Alexandria
               are
               vnder
               one
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               seuerally
               are
               assigned
               Presbyters
               :
            
             whereof
             when
             he
             had
             named
             some
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               in
               one
               of
               these
               was
            
             Colluthus
             ,
             
               in
               another
            
             Carpones
             ,
             
               in
               another
            
             Sarmatas
             ,
             &
             Arrius
             
               in
               another
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               of
               these
               at
               their
               accustomed
               meetings
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               teaching
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               in
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               made
               diuision
               in
               the
               people
               ,
               whereof
               some
               inclined
               to
            
             Arrius
             ,
             othersto
             Colluthus
             ,
             
               some
               to
            
             Carpones
             ,
             
               others
               to
            
             Sarmatas
             .
             
               And
               as
               they
               taught
               diuersly
               in
               their
               seuerall
               Churches
               ,
               some
               one
               thing
               ,
               some
               another
               :
               so
               the
               people
               called
               themselues
               ,
               some
            
             Arrians
             ,
             some
             Colluthians
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Neither
             was
             it
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Affrica
             ,
             as
             T.C.
             gathereth
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             should
             not
             preach
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             might
             not
             preach
             ,
             nor
             administer
             the
             communion
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             was
             it
             which
             both
             Valerius
             granted
             to
             Augustine
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             (o)
             
               potestatem
               coram
               se
               in
               Ecclesia
               Euangelium
               predicandi
            
             power
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             in
             the
             Church
             himselfe
             being
             present
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             vse
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             Affrican
             Churches
             ,
             and
             also
             
               nonnulli
               Episcopi
            
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             some
             Bishops
             found
             fault
             with
             .
             Whose
             reprehension
             Valerius
             regarded
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             in
             the
             East
             Churches
             (
             as
             appeareth
             by
             
               Chrysostomes
               homilies
            
             at
             Antioch
             .
             )
             And
             some
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             euen
             Aurelius
             (p)
             himselfe
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             )
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             finding
             fault
             with
             Valerius
             ,
             that
             they
             followed
             his
             example
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             some
             other
             Presbyters
             hauing
             receiued
             the
             like
             power
             ,
             began
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             to
             the
             people
             
               Coram
               Episcopis
            
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             But
             that
             so
             learned
             a
             man
             as
             
               T.
               C.
            
             should
             be
             so
             transported
             with
             preiudice
             as
             to
             thinke
             that
             Augustine
             was
             a
             Lay-presbyter
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             wonder
             ,
             especially
             ,
             considering
             that
             Valerius
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             ordained
             him
             Presbyter
             ,
             
             reioyced
             and
             gaue
             thankes
             (q)
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             heard
             his
             prayers
             in
             sending
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             might
             ,
             
               verbo
               Dei
               &
               doctrina
               salubri
               Ecclesiam
               Dei
               aedeficare
               edifie
            
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             wholesome
             doctrine
             .
             Ierome
             (r)
             such
             another
             Lay-Presbyter
             no
             doubt
             )
             though
             hee
             grant
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             may
             not
             celebrate
             the
             Communion
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             standing
             at
             the
             Altar
             (
             for
             so
             his
             words
             are
             
               Nec
               ego
               dico
               presentibus
               Episcopis
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             though
             in
             Gratian
             (s)
             it
             be
             corruptly
             written
             .
             
               Ecce
               ego
               dico
            
             )
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             (t)
             it
             was
             a
             very
             bad
             custome
             in
             some
             Churches
             that
             Presbyters
             might
             not
             preach
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Bishops
             .
             And
             such
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Leo
             (u)
             who
             denieth
             it
             to
             be
             lawfull
             for
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             vnlesse
             he
             command
             them
             either
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             or
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Vaux
             ,
             (w)
             held
             not
             long
             after
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             ,
             decreed
             for
             
               the
               edification
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               profite
               of
               the
               whole
               people
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               cities
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               parishes
               the
               Presbyters
               should
               haue
               power
               giuen
               them
               to
               preach
               .
               And
               if
               by
               any
               infirmitie
               the
               Presbyter
               were
               hindered
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               preach
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               Deacon
               should
               read
               some
               homily
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             the
             (x)
             Fathers
             would
             proue
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             equall
             to
             the
             BB.
             in
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             ,
             excepting
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             (
             for
             as
             Ierome
             (y)
             saith
             ,
             excepting
             ordination
             ,
             what
             doth
             a
             Bishop
             that
             a
             Presbyter
             may
             not
             doe
             ,
             )
             equall
             I
             say
             in
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             should
             denie
             they
             were
             Ministers
             ;
             or
             that
             to
             preach
             or
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             office
             .
             Ambrose
             (z)
             saith
             
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               and
               Bishop
               there
               is
               one
               order
               ,
            
             vterque
             enim
             sacerdos
             est
             ,
             
               for
               either
               of
               them
               is
               a
               Priest.
               
            
          
           
             There
             remaine
             the
             lawes
             and
             discipline
             peculiar
             to
             Presbyters
             as
             being
             of
             the
             sacred
             ministerie
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             should
             not
             be
             chosen
             
               ex
               plebe
            
             out
             
             of
             the
             people
             or
             laitie
             but
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             out
             of
             the
             sacred
             order
             or
             Clergie
             .
             That
             as
             in
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Nice
             it
             was
             attempted
             ,
             (b)
             so
             in
             some
             others
             concluded
             ,
             (c)
             that
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             should
             lead
             a
             single
             life
             ;
             that
             he
             which
             had
             married
             a
             widow
             ,
             or
             was
             the
             husband
             of
             a
             second
             wife
             ,
             might
             not
             be
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             That
             they
             might
             not
             take
             vpon
             them
             worldly
             busines
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             (d)
             Gardianship
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             not
             (e)
             remoue
             from
             citie
             to
             citie
             ,
             or
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             without
             the
             leaue
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             not
             goe
             into
             a
             Tauerne
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             most
             euident
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             the
             Bishops
             were
             called
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             yet
             the
             Presbyteri
             also
             were
             Ministers
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             one
             instance
             be
             giuen
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             either
             in
             ,
             or
             before
             or
             after
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             a
             Minister
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             
               T.
               C.
            
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             this
             Eldership
             of
             theirs
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             diuerse
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             (
             which
             doth
             not
             well
             agree
             with
             his
             exposition
             or
             reading
             of
             Ambrose
             )
             yet
             being
             chalenged
             by
             
               D.
               Whitgift
            
             (f)
             to
             shew
             any
             one
             testimonie
             ,
             and
             auouching
             that
             he
             could
             not
             produce
             any
             one
             ,
             he
             (g)
             answereth
             thus
             :
             
               The
               next
               I
               leaue
               to
               the
               Readers
               iudgement
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             third
             :
             there
             was
             great
             necessitie
             that
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             neither
             the
             assistāce
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             nor
             direction
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             lawes
             ,
             should
             vse
             the
             Councell
             and
             assistance
             of
             wise
             and
             learned
             men
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             (h)
             to
             auoid
             both
             ouersights
             in
             himselfe
             and
             offence
             in
             others
             ,
             resolued
             to
             doe
             nothing
             of
             moment
             without
             the
             common
             councell
             ,
             and
             aduise
             of
             his
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             was
             Chrysostome
             (i)
             accused
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             without
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Clergie
             he
             made
             ordinations
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             Presbyters
             were
             wont
             to
             heare
             causes
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             the
             B.
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             testimonies
             ,
             first
             of
             Ignatius
             (k)
             who
             calleth
             the
             Presbytery
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               consistorie
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               band
               of
               Apostles
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             the
             
               Councellers
               ,
               and
               Coassessors
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             2.
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             (l)
             
               president
               probati
               
               quique
               seniores
            
             the
             approued
             Seniors
             be
             praesident
             .
             (k)
             Thirdly
             of
             Clement
             (m)
             in
             his
             epistle
             to
             Iames
             ,
             translated
             by
             Rufinus
             ,
             &
             cited
             by
             Gratian
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             the
             brethren
             haue
             Saints
             let
             them
             not
             be
             judged
             by
             secular
             Iudges
             ,
             
               sed
               apud
               Presbyteros
               Ecclesiae
               quicquid
               illud
               est
               dirimatur
               ,
            
             (n)
             but
             before
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             church
             let
             the
             cause
             be
             decided
             ,
             &
             to
             their
             determination
             let
             the
             parties
             stand
             .
             Fourthly
             of
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             (
             meaning
             ministers
             whom
             he
             also
             calleth
             Preists
             ,
             and
             attributeth
             to
             them
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             worde
             and
             Sacraments
             )
             from
             the
             
               beginning
               were
               appointed
               Iudges
               of
               causes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             centuries
             (o)
             testifie
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Presbyters
               besides
               that
               they
               taught
               the
               people
               ,
               did
               also
               compound
               suites
               and
               controuersies
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             their
             aduise
             was
             much
             neglected
             ,
             and
             themselues
             but
             too
             much
             dejected
             by
             the
             Byshops
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             ,
             appeareth
             not
             onely
             by
             his
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             Ieromes
             (p)
             complaint
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             by
             diuers
             Canons
             in
             the
             fourth
             councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             (q)
             held
             about
             the
             yeare
             401
             wherein
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             (r)
             that
             the
             Bishop
             without
             the
             assemblie
             of
             his
             clergie
             ,
             should
             not
             ordaine
             clerkes
             :
             &
             that
             in
             the
             (s)
             ordination
             of
             a
             presbyter
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             also
             ,
             which
             be
             present
             ,
             should
             with
             the
             Bishop
             impose
             their
             hands
             :
             that
             the
             B
             :
             (t)
             should
             not
             determine
             any
             mans
             cause
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Clergy
             :
             that
             he
             (u)
             might
             not
             alienate
             or
             sell
             the
             goods
             or
             possessions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             clergie
             :
             that
             the
             Bishop
             (w)
             though
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             presbyters
             ,
             ought
             to
             sit
             in
             an
             higher
             place
             ,
             yet
             priuatly
             he
             should
             vse
             the
             presbyters
             as
             his
             Colleagues
             ,
             and
             sitting
             himselfe
             ,
             should
             not
             suffer
             a
             presbyter
             to
             stand
             :
             that
             (x)
             the
             Deacons
             should
             acknowledge
             themselues
             to
             be
             Ministers
             to
             the
             presbyters
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             &
             that
             if
             the
             presbyters
             badde
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             sit
             in
             their
             presence
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             might
             not
             (y)
             doe
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             considered
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             which
             before
             hath
             bene
             alledged
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             there
             were
             neuer
             any
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             doe
             necessarily
             euince
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             imagine
             ,
             if
             Doctorum
             signifie
             Doctors
             or
             Teachers
             ,
             
             Lay-Elders
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             Seniors
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             former
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             Doctorum
             ,
             signifying
             Doctors
             :
             which
             ,
             with
             my
             aduersaries
             consent
             ,
             I
             doe
             much
             preferre
             before
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             be
             very
             well
             content
             to
             giue
             in
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             because
             some
             perhaps
             will
             vnderstand
             the
             word
             Doctorum
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             common
             title
             both
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             signifying
             learned
             ,
             and
             will
             therefore
             imagine
             that
             the
             Elders
             whose
             counsell
             was
             neglected
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             Idiotae
             or
             Lay-men
             :
             for
             their
             sakes
             therefore
             ,
             I
             will
             briefly
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             interpretation
             be
             admitted
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             that
             Seniors
             should
             signifie
             Lay-Elders
             :
             
             for
             Doctorum
             ,
             being
             according
             to
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             a
             common
             title
             both
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             Ambrose
             his
             meaning
             may
             be
             conceiued
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             assistance
             and
             councell
             of
             ancient
             Ministers
             ,
             meant
             by
             Seniors
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             assist
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             ,
             either
             by
             their
             owne
             negligēce
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             pride
             .
             Whereunto
             ,
             after
             much
             froath
             of
             idle
             words
             ,
             he
             replyeth
             ,
             First
             ,
             
             
               
                 that
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Ministers
                 was
                 not
                 growne
                 out
                 of
                 vse
                 in
              
               Ambrose
               
                 his
                 time
              
               :
            
             and
             this
             he
             indeuoureth
             to
             proue
             by
             fiue
             testimonies
             ,
             First
             of
             Ierome
             (a)
             saying
             that
             the
             
               Churches
               at
               the
               first
               were
               gouerned
            
             communi
             presbyterorum
             consilio
             ,
             
               by
               the
               common
               Councell
               of
               Presbyters
               :
            
             Which
             testimonie
             maketh
             against
             him
             :
             for
             Ierome
             speaketh
             of
             such
             Presbyters
             as
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             who
             were
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             are
             there
             called
             Bishops
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Church
             was
             at
             the
             first
             gouerned
             by
             common
             councell
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             if
             Ambrose
             complaine
             that
             their
             councell
             in
             his
             time
             was
             neglected
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             had
             beene
             vsed
             ,
             and
             whereby
             the
             Church
             had
             beene
             gouerned
             :
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             Ministers
             aduise
             wherof
             Ambrose
             complaineth
             :
             2.
             yea
             but
             Ierome
             (b)
             saith
             ,
             we
             also
             in
             the
             Church
             haue
             
               senatum
               nostrum
               ●●tum
               Presbyterorum
               ,
               our
               senate
               a
               company
               of
               Presbyters
               :
            
             which
             testimonie
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             in
             Ieromes
             time
             there
             was
             a
             Presbyterie
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
             But
             here
             my
             aduersarie
             presupposing
             that
             Lay-Elders
             were
             
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             ,
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             ,
             (
             whom
             
               T
               :
               C
            
             :
             supposeth
             to
             haue
             continued
             diuers
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Ambrose
             bringeth
             it
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             in
             Ieromes
             time
             ,
             who
             was
             almost
             as
             ancient
             as
             Ambrose
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Senate
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             doubteth
             of
             .
             For
             else-where
             he
             saith
             (c)
             
               the
               Church
               hath
               a
               Senate
               ,
               a
               companie
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               without
               whose
               Counsell
               ,
               the
               Monkes
               may
               doe
               nothing
               .
            
             And
             not
             only
             in
             Ieromes
             time
             the
             Church
             had
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             ,
             euen
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             it
             hath
             such
             a
             Senate
             ,
             which
             in
             latter
             times
             hath
             called
             
               Capitulum
               ,
               the
               chapter
            
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             both
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             the
             aduise
             ,
             and
             assistance
             thereof
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             fourth
             counsell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             hath
             beene
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             things
             euē
             to
             this
             day
             vsed
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             most
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             neglected
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             testimony
             ,
             (
             which
             hee
             saith
             is
             plaine
             enough
             )
             of
             the
             saide
             Ierome
             ,
             (d)
             cited
             in
             the
             canon
             Law
             ,
             is
             also
             plaine
             against
             him
             .
             For
             hauing
             saide
             as
             euen
             now
             I
             alledged
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             presbyters
             from
             the
             beginning
             had
             bene
             appointed
             to
             heare
             and
             iudge
             causes
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             assistants
             ,
             hee
             prooueth
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             also
             in
             the
             scriptures
             are
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             howsoeuer
             now
             the
             Bishops
             enuied
             them
             that
             dignitie
             ,
             &c.
             
             (e)
          
           
             His
             4.
             testimonie
             is
             ,
             the
             23.
             canon
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             Carthage
             (
             which
             euen
             now
             I
             cited
             )
             which
             maketh
             against
             him
             ,
             rather
             then
             for
             him
             .
             For
             seeing
             good
             lawes
             arise
             from
             bad
             manners
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             imagined
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             complaint
             of
             Ambrose
             and
             Ierome
             ,
             who
             were
             somewhat
             before
             this
             councell
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             (f)
             assistance
             of
             the
             presbyters
             was
             neglected
             :
             and
             that
             this
             neglect
             gaue
             occasion
             to
             the
             making
             of
             that
             canon
             .
          
           
             His.
             5.
             testimonie
             is
             of
             
               D.
               Bilson
            
             ,
             (
             though
             hee
             name
             also
             another
             learned
             mā
             ,
             only
             to
             abuse
             him
             .
             )
             Howbeit
             (g)
             
               D.
               Bilson
            
             vnderstandeth
             Ambrose
             ,
             as
             cōplaining
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             whiles
             they
             would
             seeme
             to
             rule
             alone
             ,
             had
             excluded
             ,
             or
             neglected
             the
             aid
             &
             coūsell
             of
             their
             bretheren
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             aduise
             and
             assist
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Doctrine
             as
             in
             Discipline
             .
          
           
           
             And
             whereas
             in
             the
             second
             place
             he
             replieth
             ,
             that
             slothfulnesse
             and
             pride
             must
             needs
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             and
             not
             slothfulnes
             to
             presbyters
             ,
             
             and
             pride
             to
             BB
             :
             I
             answeare
             ,
             that
             if
             Doctorum
             be
             a
             common
             title
             to
             both
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             signifie
             learned
             )
             and
             if
             the
             slothfulnes
             of
             the
             presbyters
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             the
             BB.
             be
             as
             like
             almost
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             why
             their
             assistance
             grew
             out
             of
             vse
             ,
             as
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             BB
             :
             then
             is
             there
             no
             necessitie
             that
             slothfulnesse
             and
             pride
             should
             both
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Bishops
             :
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             that
             slouthfulnes
             is
             imputed
             to
             presbyters
             ,
             and
             pride
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             But
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             ,
             therefore
             the
             consequent
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             his
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 first
              
               ,
               If
               Ambrose
               had
               meant
               to
               ascribe
               slouthfulnes
               ,
               to
               the
               Seniors
               ,
               hee
               would
               haue
               saide
               ,
               that
               their
               assistance
               grew
               out
               of
               vse
               ,
               either
               by
               their
               owne
               slothfulnes
               ,
               or
               rather
               by
               the
               pryde
               of
               the
               BB.
               
            
          
           
             The
             second
             :
             
               he
               
                 would
                 haue
                 said
              
               not
               Doctorum
               ,
               but
               
                 Ipforum
                 desidiâm
              
            
             ,
             which
             reason
             is
             the
             latine
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             the
             english
             of
             this
             :
             Such
             iudgment
             heere
             is
             shewed
             in
             distinguishing
             of
             arguments
             .
             But
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             sentence
             may
             very
             manie
             wayes
             bee
             varied
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             the
             same
             sence
             remaining
             ?
             so
             that
             this
             exception
             might
             be
             made
             against
             any
             exposition
             almost
             .
             If
             I
             should
             say
             :
          
           
             As
             in
             Christs
             Colledge
             ,
             so
             in
             some
             others
             ,
             Elections
             were
             wont
             to
             bee
             caryed
             by
             the
             voyces
             of
             the
             iuniors
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Seniors
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             now
             grown
             out
             of
             vse
             ,
             by
             what
             meanes
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             vnlesse
             perhaps
             ,
             by
             the
             remissenes
             of
             the
             fellowes
             ,
             or
             rather
             arrogancie
             whiles
             they
             would
             rule
             alone
             ,
             I
             might
             not
             vnfitly
             so
             speake
             ,
             ascribing
             remissnes
             to
             the
             iunior
             fellowes
             ,
             and
             arrogancie
             to
             the
             Seniors
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             and
             fourth
             reasons
             are
             impertinent
             ,
             vnderstanding
             the
             word
             Doctorum
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             a
             title
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             &
             not
             of
             learned
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             both
             .
             For
             though
             the
             speciall
             title
             of
             Doctors
             according
             to
             the
             former
             interpretation
             ,
             which
             is
             ●
             better
             ,
             be
             opposed
             to
             
             of
             the
             Seniors
             or
             presbyters
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             called
             Doctors
             ;
             yet
             to
             a
             common
             title
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             specials
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             common
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             opposed
             ,
             but
             both
             to
             be
             subiected
             .
          
           
             The
             5.
             that
             
               Ambrose
               chargeth
               both
               slothfulnes
               and
               pride
               vpon
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               called
               Doctors
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             this
             should
             haue
             bene
             prooued
             and
             not
             begged
             :
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             I
             disprooue
             it
             in
             the
             reason
             following
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             which
             he
             pratteleth
             of
             amplifying
             the
             fault
             ,
             by
             rising
             from
             the
             lesse
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             shew
             of
             a
             good
             reason
             ,
             to
             dsproue
             my
             exposition
             ;
             seeing
             of
             the
             2.
             causes
             ,
             Ambrose
             seemeth
             to
             make
             the
             slothfulnesse
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             not
             so
             principall
             as
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             
               
                 BB.
                 vnles
                 perhaps
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 slothfulnes
              
               of
               the
               presbyters
               ,
               or
               
                 rather
                 pride
              
               of
               the
               BB.
               
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               If
               we
               make
               diuers
               sorts
               of
               teachers
               
                 (
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 learned
                 )
              
               Ambrose
               his
               speech
               were
               defectiue
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               must
               be
               added
               ,
               as
               either
               by
               the
               slothfulnes
               of
               the
               teachers
               ,
               or
               rather
               pride
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answere
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             Learned
             be
             vsed
             ,
             being
             a
             title
             common
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Seniors
             and
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             addition
             to
             make
             the
             sentence
             perfect
             ;
             but
             a
             distinct
             application
             of
             the
             common
             title
             to
             the
             speciall
             sorts
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             seuerall
             faultes
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ;
             Slothfulnesse
             beeing
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             pride
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             before
             you
             heard
             ,
             in
             the
             example
             of
             fellowes
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             I
             spend
             time
             in
             answering
             such
             slieght
             Objections
             ?
             
             the
             which
             notwithstanding
             ,
             seeme
             of
             such
             weight
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             wondereth
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             worthie
             reasons
             considered
             ,
             I
             would
             vnderstand
             Doctorum
             ,
             signifying
             learned
             ,
             
               as
               a
               common
               title
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Seniors
               ,
               and
               that
            
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               as
               if
               hee
               were
               another
            
             Pythagoras
             ,
             
               vpon
               his
               bareword
               ,
               I
               say
               his
               bare
               word
               ;
               for
               as
               yet
               he
               hath
               not
               vouchsafed
               vs
               one
               piece
               of
               a
               Reason
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             refuters
             poore
             shifts
             ,
             to
             make
             himselfe
             wrangling
             worke
             :
             To
             take
             an
             Assertion
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             hauing
             seuered
             it
             from
             the
             Reasons
             wherewith
             it
             was
             guarded
             ,
             to
             cauill
             with
             mee
             ,
             as
             if
             without
             alledging
             a
             Reason
             ,
             I
             would
             (
             like
             an
             other
             Pythagoras
             )
             bee
             belieued
             vppon
             my
             
             bare
             word
             .
             Whereas
             in
             truth
             ,
             both
             heere
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             I
             am
             the
             Answerer
             ,
             I
             render
             more
             reasons
             then
             were
             needfull
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             sought
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             in
             hope
             that
             men
             will
             at
             the
             length
             be
             satisfied
             with
             reason
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             this
             place
             of
             Ambrose
             is
             objected
             ,
             as
             giuing
             testimonie
             to
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             I
             answere
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             ,
             this
             place
             should
             so
             bee
             vnderstood
             .
             Here
             might
             I
             haue
             rested
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             opponents
             to
             inforce
             this
             testimonie
             ,
             which
             by
             them
             is
             barely
             propounded
             .
             But
             being
             desirous
             to
             giue
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             vrge
             it
             for
             them
             thus
             :
          
           
             Ambrose
             saith
             ,
             there
             were
             Seniors
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             whose
             councell
             was
             now
             neglected
             ,
             therefore
             he
             giueth
             testimonie
             to
             Lay-Elders
             .
             I
             denie
             the
             consequence
             ,
             giuing
             a
             reason
             ,
             because
             those
             Seniors
             were
             of
             the
             Clergie
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Laitie
             .
          
           
             Against
             this
             answere
             I
             make
             them
             replie
             thus
             ;
             The
             Seniors
             aduise
             was
             neglected
             by
             the
             learned
             :
             Therfore
             themselues
             were
             such
             as
             were
             not
             learned
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             word
             Doctorum
             signifie
             learned
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             this
             place
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             Seniors
             of
             the
             clergie
             onely
             :
             If
             wee
             conceiue
             Doctorū
             signifying
             learned
             ,
             as
             a
             common
             title
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             BB
             :
             &
             Seniors
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             answeare
             I
             giue
             a
             reason
             by
             explaning
             this
             testimony
             of
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             I
             did
             foresee
             that
             it
             would
             be
             objected
             that
             Doctorum
             was
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             either
             of
             pastors
             of
             parishes
             alone
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             conceite
             of
             the
             new
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             or
             of
             BB.
             a
             lone
             according
             to
             the
             rest
             :
             I
             therfore
             sought
             to
             preuent
             this
             obiection
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             expound
             Doctorum
             for
             pastors
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wherein
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             is
             concluded
             ,
             holding
             strongly
             against
             the
             parish
             B.
             &
             his
             Elders
             .
             And
             not
             contented
             with
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             desire
             to
             giue
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             rendred
             the
             true
             causes
             besides
             arrogancy
             of
             BB.
             which
             I
             knewe
             was
             presupposed
             ,
             why
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             ancient
             ministers
             ,
             called
             Seniors
             ,
             was
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             :
             and
             yet
             forsooth
             ,
             like
             another
             Pythagoras
             ▪
             I
             looke
             that
             my
             bare
             word
             should
             be
             credited
             without
             reason
             .
          
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               that
               which
               is
               added
               in
               steed
               of
               a
               Reason
               ,
               hath
               no
               more
               reason
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               his
               owne
               blindnes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             not
             strange
             ,
             that
             hee
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             sharpe
             sighted
             to
             finde
             out
             Syllogismes
             where
             none
             were
             intended
             ,
             could
             see
             no
             reason
             heere
             ?
          
           
             Or
             shall
             we
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             he
             chose
             rather
             like
             a
             shifting
             sophister
             ,
             to
             take
             aduātage
             of
             that
             modest
             phrase
             ,
             thē
             to
             encoūter
             with
             the
             reason
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             may
             thus
             be
             cōcluded
             .
          
           
             
               That
               which
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               labour
               and
               paines
               ,
               to
               the
               vndertaker
               ,
               and
               ease
               to
               the
               relinquisher
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               slothfulnes
               in
               him
               that
               taketh
               it
               vpon
               him
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               them
               who
               are
               eased
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               whole
               burden
               ,
               and
               cumbersome
               imployment
               of
               hearing
               suites
               ,
               and
               managing
               all
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               vpon
               the
               BB
               :
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               labour
               and
               paines
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               ease
               to
               the
               Seniors
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               vnderaking
               the
               whole
               burden
               ,
               and
               cumbersome
               imployment
               of
               hearing
               suites
               ,
               and
               managing
               all
               causes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               slothfulnes
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               the
               Seniors
               .
            
          
           
             One
             of
             these
             premisses
             should
             haue
             bene
             denyed
             ,
             
             and
             the
             denyall
             made
             good
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             bene
             able
             :
             but
             in
             steed
             hereof
             he
             encountereth
             with
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             labouring
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             
               clauum
               ,
               clauo
               pellere
            
             ,
             and
             vndertaking
             to
             make
             me
             see
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             will
             not
             shut
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             )
             the
             contradictory
             of
             that
             conclusion
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             cannot
             be
             false
             the
             premisses
             being
             true
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             denyeth
             that
             Ambrose
             spake
             by
             guesse
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             certaienly
             and
             vpon
             knowledge
             ;
             when
             Ambrose
             his
             expresse
             words
             bee
             these
             ,
             
               Quod
               qua
               negligentia
               obsoleuerit
               nescio
               ,
               nisi
               forte
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             which
             by
             what
             negligence
             it
             is
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             
               I
               know
               not
            
             ,
             
             vnlesse
             perhaps
             by
             the
             slouthfulnes
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             
               He
               saith
            
             ,
             
               it
               might
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               slothfulnes
               ,
               in
               the
               BB
               :
               to
               suffer
               the
               seniors
               to
               neglect
               their
               duties
               .
               But
               not
               to
               their
               own
               so
               great
               trouble
               ,
               will
               M
               ,
               D.
               say
               ,
               we
               might
               belieue
               him
               ,
               if
               wee
               saw
               not
               pride
               driue
               men
               to
               vndertake
               ,
               more
               then
               they
               either
               need
               to
               be
               charged
               with
               ,
               or
               are
               able
               to
               weeld
               .
            
          
           
           
             Then
             is
             it
             not
             their
             slothfulnes
             belike
             ,
             that
             caused
             them
             to
             take
             the
             whole
             burden
             vpon
             themselues
             ,
             but
             their
             pride
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             winke
             at
             the
             seniors
             slothfulnes
             ,
             as
             giuing
             way
             to
             their
             owne
             ambition
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             
               the
               Bishops
               might
               prouide
               for
               their
               owne
               ease
               ,
               by
               putting
               off
               the
               burthen
               to
               their
               Chancellors
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
               Officialls
               ,
               
               &c
               :
               &
               therefore
               it
               might
               be
               imputed
               to
               them
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               sloth
               or
               idlenesse
               ,
               &
               pride
               to
               :
               and
               so
               the
               word
               Doctorum
               ,
               rightly
               expounded
               ,
               for
               Pastors
               of
               Parishes
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               .
               
                 As
                 thogh
                 their
                 Parish-Bishops
                 were
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 Chauncellours
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 then
                 Diocesan
                 BB
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 1.
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             while
             after
             ,
             till
             the
             Presbyteries
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             whollie
             neglected
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             had
             not
             ordinary
             vicars
             ,
             or
             chancellors
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             Commissaries
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             But
             what
             they
             did
             without
             the
             aduise
             of
             their
             Seniors
             ,
             they
             performed
             ordinarily
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             ,
             or
             else
             extraordinarily
             delegated
             the
             same
             to
             some
             of
             speciall
             trust
             .
             In
             some
             cases
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             both
             then
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             ,
             they
             vsed
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             Presbyterie
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             for
             deposing
             of
             a
             clergie
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Siricius
             the
             B.
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             (a)
             to
             Ambrose
             ,
             denouncing
             
               Iouinian
               ,
               Auxentius
               ,
               &c.
            
             for
             heretickes
             ,
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             for
             their
             triall
             ,
             his
             whole
             presbyterie
             had
             beene
             assembled
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             his
             whole
             clergie
             ,
             they
             were
             condemned
             for
             heretickes
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             (b)
             as
             you
             heard
             ,
             ordained
             that
             the
             Bishop
             should
             heare
             mens
             causes
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             clergie
             .
             The
             2.
             councel
             of
             Towers
             decreed
             (c)
             that
             
               a
               Bishop
               might
               not
               depose
               an
               Archpresbyter
               ,
               without
               the
               counsell
               of
               all
               his
               compresbyters
               :
               But
               whom
               negligence
               casteth
               out
               ,
               let
               him
               with
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               presbyters
               be
               remoued
               .
            
             The
             councell
             of
             Carthage
             (d)
             appointed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             sixe
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             three
             Bishops
             should
             be
             joyned
             with
             their
             own
             Bishop
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             coūcell
             of
             Ciuill
             (e)
             determined
             ,
             
               one
               Bishop
               may
               to
               Priests
               ,
               and
               ministers
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Presbyters
               &
               Deacons
               .
               
               giue
               their
               honour
               ,
               but
               one
               alone
               may
               not
               take
               it
               from
               them
               :
               but
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               inferiour
               Clergie
               men
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Bishop
               alone
               of
               the
               place
               shall
               heare
               and
               determine
               it
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Clergie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             (f)
             Canon
             of
             the
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             in
             some
             cases
             they
             vsed
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Presbyteri
             ;
             so
             in
             others
             they
             did
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vndergoe
             the
             whole
             burthen
             themselues
             .
             For
             the
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             the
             examples
             of
             Ambrose
             and
             Augustine
             may
             suffice
             .
             For
             Ambrose
             was
             so
             occupied
             in
             hearing
             and
             determining
             mens
             causes
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             so
             little
             time
             left
             him
             for
             his
             corporall
             repast
             ,
             or
             spirituall
             studies
             ;
             that
             Augustine
             (g)
             could
             neuer
             finde
             him
             at
             leisure
             to
             breake
             his
             minde
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             Augustine
             (h)
             was
             so
             encombred
             with
             hearing
             of
             causes
             ,
             that
             scarcely
             he
             could
             haue
             the
             forenoone
             for
             his
             studies
             ,
             the
             afternoone
             being
             wholly
             taken
             vp
             with
             other
             mens
             busines
             :
             neither
             could
             he
             ,
             when
             the
             Councels
             of
             Numidia
             and
             Carthage
             had
             imposed
             a
             taske
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             people
             had
             promised
             to
             forbeare
             him
             for
             fiue
             dayes
             ,
             obtaine
             so
             much
             breathing
             time
             from
             their
             affaires
             .
             But
             when
             hee
             was
             olde
             ,
             and
             was
             desirous
             to
             spend
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             time
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             studie
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             he
             nominated
             Eradius
             to
             be
             his
             successor
             ;
             in
             most
             earnest
             manner
             requiring
             ,
             and
             charging
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             suffer
             him
             to
             put
             off
             the
             burden
             of
             those
             imployments
             to
             him
             .
             Possidonius
             (i)
             giueth
             him
             this
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             he
             heard
             mens
             causes
             diligently
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             the
             hower
             of
             repast
             ,
             sometimes
             fasting
             the
             whole
             day
             :
             but
             alwaies
             himselfe
             had
             the
             cognisance
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             determined
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             Iustinian
             (k)
             prouided
             by
             law
             ,
             that
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             ciuill
             iudges
             should
             haue
             nothing
             to
             doe
             :
             
               sed
               sanctissimus
               Episcopus
               secundum
               sacras
               regulas
               causae
               finem
               imponat
               ,
               but
               let
               the
               holy
               Bishop
               according
               to
               the
               Sacred
               Canons
               determine
               the
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             ordinarie
             Vicars
             ,
             Chancellors
             or
             Commissaries
             which
             were
             Lay-men
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             the
             Bishops
             had
             none
             :
             for
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             steward
             of
             the
             Church
             might
             be
             a
             Lay-man
             :
             whereupon
             Gregorie
             (l)
             writing
             to
             Ianuarius
             a
             
             Bishop
             ,
             chargeth
             him
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             matters
             be
             not
             committed
             to
             secular
             men
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             approued
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
             And
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
             Ciuil
             ,
             penned
             as
             it
             seemeth
             by
             Isidor
             who
             was
             president
             thereof
             ,
             pronounceth
             (m)
             it
             an
             vnseemely
             thing
             
               Laicum
               esse
               vicarium
               Episcopi
               ,
               &
               seculares
               in
               ecclesia
               iudicare
               ,
               that
               a
               Lay-mā
               should
               be
               the
               Bishops
               Vicar
               ,
               &
               that
               secular
               men
               should
               iudge
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               officer
               there
               must
               not
               be
               different
               profession
               .
            
             Which
             hauing
             confirmed
             out
             of
             Deuteronomie
             ,
             it
             inferreth
             :
             
               wherefore
               it
               behoueth
               vs
               to
               obey
               Gods
               booke
               and
               the
               preceps
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               ordaining
               that
               they
               who
               shal
               be
               associated
               to
               Bishops
               in
               Church-gouernement
               ,
               may
               not
               differ
               neither
               in
               profession
               nor
               habit
               .
            
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             that
             they
             extraordinarily
             committed
             to
             others
             or
             delegated
             causes
             to
             be
             heard
             appeareth
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             example
             of
             Augustine
             .
             But
             more
             clearely
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             Siluanus
             a
             godly
             Bishop
             of
             Troas
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             :
             who
             (n)
             perceiuing
             that
             they
             of
             the
             Clergie
             made
             gaine
             of
             the
             contentions
             of
             them
             who
             came
             to
             be
             iudged
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             at
             any
             time
             appoint
             a
             iudge
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             receiuing
             the
             petitions
             of
             Suiters
             would
             make
             choise
             of
             some
             faithful
             man
             or
             other
             of
             the
             laitie
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             a
             louer
             of
             iustice
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             he
             would
             commit
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             cause
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             Socrates
             saith
             he
             was
             greatly
             renowmed
             .
             Out
             of
             which
             examples
             we
             may
             note
             that
             causes
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             he
             heard
             them
             himselfe
             if
             he
             had
             leisure
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             he
             committed
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             cause
             to
             some
             of
             his
             Clergie
             :
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             saw
             cause
             ,
             he
             might
             make
             choise
             of
             some
             other
             ,
             whom
             he
             durst
             better
             trust
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             which
             I
             vsed
             ,
             concludeth
             most
             strongly
             ,
             against
             the
             refuters
             exposition
             ,
             who
             by
             Doctorum
             will
             needs
             vnderstand
             parish
             Bishops
             .
             Who
             if
             they
             should
             take
             the
             whole
             burden
             vpon
             them
             of
             Church-gouernement
             ,
             and
             deciding
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             without
             the
             aide
             or
             assistance
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             could
             not
             therefore
             be
             accused
             of
             idlenes
             :
             for
             I
             hope
             the
             refuter
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             had
             Chancellers
             or
             Comissaries
             vnder
             them
             to
             whom
             
             they
             might
             put
             off
             those
             cumbersome
             imployments
             .
             
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             now
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             proceed
             to
             the
             causes
             ,
             which
             I
             rendred
             why
             the
             Councell
             of
             the
             Seniors
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             was
             so
             much
             neglected
             by
             Bishops
             .
             But
             that
             my
             aduersary
             ,
             after
             his
             accustomed
             maner
             ,
             will
             needs
             take
             occasion
             to
             shew
             his
             owne
             ignorance
             ,
             by
             
               taking
               vp
               a
               speech
            
             which
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               let
               drop
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               concerning
               Deanes
               and
               Chapters
               of
               our
               Cathedrall
               Churches
               ,
            
             as
             being
             a
             resemblance
             or
             remainder
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             which
             were
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             .
             For
             such
             is
             his
             reading
             ,
             that
             he
             doubteth
             not
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             times
             there
             were
             any
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             or
             that
             our
             Deanes
             and
             Chapters
             are
             so
             much
             as
             resemblances
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             of
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             For
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             although
             in
             euery
             Diocesse
             there
             were
             many
             parish
             churches
             ,
             both
             in
             country
             and
             citie
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             one
             chiefe
             church
             in
             the
             citie
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Bishops
             Cathedra
             or
             seat
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Bishop
             most
             vsually
             performed
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             and
             pastorall
             function
             ,
             whereunto
             a
             peculiar
             Clergie
             belonged
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             other
             inferiour
             orders
             ,
             and
             whereto
             Episcopium
             the
             Bishops
             house
             was
             neare
             adioyning
             .
             This
             church
             in
             those
             times
             was
             called
             sometimes
             
               Cathedra
               sc.
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             as
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
            
             .
             (o)
             where
             it
             was
             decreed
             that
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             
               relicta
               cathedra
            
             ,
             leauing
             his
             Cathedrall
             Church
             ,
             should
             remoue
             his
             seate
             or
             See
             ,
             to
             any
             church
             in
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             (p)
             hath
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             likewise
             BB
             :
             are
             forbidden
             (q)
             to
             neglect
             any
             of
             those
             places
             which
             belōg
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               Matrix
               ,
               &
               Matrix
               Cathedra
            
             (r)
             
               as
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             3.
             c.
             46.
             
             
               Episcopus
               qui
               matricom
               tenet
               .
               Conc.
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             24
             
               siue
               Affric
               .
               c.
            
             90.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               If
               in
               the
               mother
               Churches
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               the
            
             Cathedrall
             
               the
               Bishop
               shal
               be
               negligent
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             sometimes
             (s)
             
               Ciuitatensis
               ecclesia
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Neocaessaria
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             Church
             was
             that
             in
             Millaine
             ,
             whereunto
             Ambrose
             his
             house
             adioyned
             :
             for
             that
             (t)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             house
             of
             salutation
             where
             Ambrose
             sate
             ,
             when
             Theodosius
             came
             to
             
             him
             to
             be
             absolued
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             
               T.
               C.
            
             imagined
             ,
             Ambrose
             his
             owne
             house
             before
             he
             was
             Bishop
             :
             for
             it
             was
             
               intra
               septa
               Ecclesiae
            
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             Paulinus
             (u)
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             Ambrose
             gaue
             away
             all
             when
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             left
             himselfe
             nothing
             which
             here
             he
             might
             call
             his
             owne
             .
             In
             that
             Church
             Ambrose
             vsually
             preached
             ,
             to
             that
             Church
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             resorted
             ,
             In
             the
             chancell
             whereof
             ,
             when
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperour
             would
             haue
             remained
             to
             receiue
             the
             communion
             ,
             Ambrose
             (x)
             sent
             him
             word
             by
             his
             Archdeacon
             ,
             that
             that
             place
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             clergie
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             Arch-Presbyter
             and
             the
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             of
             the
             Archdeacon
             and
             other
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             other
             inferior
             orders
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
             For
             albeit
             the
             name
             Decanus
             was
             not
             perhaps
             as
             yet
             in
             vse
             ,
             yet
             the
             office
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             Deane
             signified
             by
             other
             names
             .
             For
             sometimes
             he
             was
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               chiefe
               or
               ruler
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             euen
             as
             Ambrose
             his
             Archdeacon
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             euen
             now
             cited
             ,
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             Chrysostome
             ,
             (y)
             in
             Antioch
             a
             long
             time
             .
             (z)
             
               Eulogius
               at
               Edessa
            
             :
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             so
             Peter
             (a)
             was
             the
             Protopresbyter
             in
             the
             Church
             
               at
               Alexandria
            
             .
             And
             Arsacius
             ,
             (b)
             who
             succeeded
             Chrysostome
             in
             the
             Bishopricke
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             the
             Protopresbyter
             there
             .
             In
             latine
             most
             vsually
             Archipresbyter
             ;
             as
             (c)
             
               histor
               .
               tripat
               .
               lib.
            
             10.
             c.
             10.
             and
             in
             the
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             :
             (d)
             where
             it
             was
             decreed
             that
             the
             Bishop
             should
             take
             care
             of
             widowes
             ,
             Orphans
             &
             strangers
             ,
             not
             by
             himselfe
             but
             by
             his
             Archpresbyter
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Archdeacon
             .
             Ierome
             (e)
             shewing
             that
             in
             each
             societie
             there
             is
             some
             one
             ruler
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               singuli
               Ecclesiarum
               Episcopi
               ,
               singuli
               Archipresbyteri
               ,
               singuli
               Archdiaconi
            
             the
             Churches
             haue
             each
             of
             them
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             one
             Archpresbyter
             ,
             on
             Archdeacon
             .
             In
             processe
             of
             time
             they
             were
             called
             
               decani
               .
               Archipresbyteri
            
             (f)
             
               a
               pluribus
               decani
               nuncupantur
               ,
               Archpresbyters
               of
               the
               most
               are
               called
               Deanes
               .
            
             Neither
             were
             there
             onely
             Archpresbyters
             and
             Deanes
             of
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             which
             were
             called
             (g)
             
               Archipresbyteri
               vrbani
               ,
               
               &
               ciuitatenses
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             all
             these
             former
             testimonies
             are
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ;
             but
             also
             rurall
             Deanes
             ,
             called
             sometimes
             
               Archipresbyteri
               decani
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Councell
             (h)
             of
             Towers
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               decani
               firsti
               .
               Archipresbyteri
               parochiarum
            
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             (i)
             Agatha
             .
          
           
             The
             chapter
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             called
             Presbyterium
             .
             
               Placuit
               Presbyterium
               contrahi
            
             we
             thought
             good
             the
             Presbyterie
             should
             be
             gathered
             together
             saith
             Cornelius
             (k)
             to
             Cyprian
             .
             And
             Syricius
             (l)
             the
             Bishop
             of
             R●me
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               facto
               Presbyterio
            
             ,
             the
             Presbyterie
             being
             assembled
             ,
             somtimes
             (m)
             
               se●atus
               ,
               caetus
               Presbyterorum
            
             ,
             the
             senate
             ,
             or
             assembly
             of
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyters
             or
             Seniors
             themselues
             were
             called
             sometimes
             (n)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (o)
             
               ciuitatenses
               Presbyteri
            
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             seniores
             (p)
             by
             Tertullian
             and
             Ambrose
             ,
             (q)
             in
             the
             place
             alleaged
             .
             The
             ancient
             Councell
             of
             Ancyra
             hauing
             pronounced
             it
             vnlawfull
             for
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             or
             countrey
             Bishops
             to
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             addeth
             (r)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             neither
             yet
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             citie
             :
             whereby
             it
             may
             in
             part
             appeare
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             estimation
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             citie
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             countrie
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             Archipresbyteri
             in
             latter
             times
             were
             called
             decani
             ,
             so
             these
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             citie
             were
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             called
             
               Canonici
               &
               prebendarij
            
             and
             the
             company
             of
             them
             which
             had
             beene
             called
             Presbyterium
             ,
             was
             termed
             capitulum
             in
             english
             
               Chapter
               .
               Caluin
            
             (s)
             saith
             
               Presbyteri
               vrbani
               versi
               sunt
               in
               canonicos
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               citie
               are
               turned
               into
               Canons
            
             or
             prebendaries
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             saith
             Duarenus
             ,
             that
             in
             euery
             citie
             there
             was
             a
             certaine
             College
             (t)
             of
             these
             Presbyters
             which
             the
             Bishop
             gouerned
             ,
             
             such
             as
             is
             at
             this
             day
             
               canonicorum
               collegium
            
             the
             college
             of
             Canons
             who
             seeme
             to
             haue
             succeeded
             into
             their
             place
             :
             and
             this
             companie
             of
             Presbyters
             Ierome
             calleth
             the
             senate
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             more
             then
             euident
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             ancient
             times
             they
             had
             Cathedrall
             churches
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             those
             endowed
             with
             great
             reuenewes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             proue
             :
             so
             the
             Deanes
             and
             chapters
             of
             our
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             are
             
             the
             remainder
             of
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             our
             Deanes
             being
             those
             who
             were
             called
             Archpresbyters
             ,
             our
             Prebendaries
             ,
             those
             which
             were
             called
             Presbyteri
             vrbani
             ,
             our
             chapters
             those
             which
             they
             called
             Presbyteries
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doth
             that
             hinder
             which
             our
             refuter
             obiecteth
             ,
             that
             our
             BB
             :
             haue
             not
             the
             like
             assistance
             of
             the
             Deane
             and
             chapter
             that
             the
             ancient
             BB
             :
             had
             of
             their
             Presbyteries
             .
             For
             Ambrose
             complaineth
             ,
             that
             euen
             in
             his
             time
             their
             counsell
             was
             neglected
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             may
             vse
             their
             aduise
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             so
             in
             some
             cases
             their
             assistance
             is
             necessarily
             required
             ,
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Bishop
             being
             void
             without
             their
             consent
             .
             Besides
             
               sede
               vacante
            
             ,
             in
             the
             vacancy
             of
             the
             See
             ,
             the
             custodie
             of
             the
             Bishopricke
             &
             Episcopall
             rights
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             election
             of
             the
             new
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             after
             a
             sort
             referred
             to
             them
             .
             
             And
             as
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             so
             now
             ,
             the
             placing
             and
             displacing
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             Prebendaries
             ,
             appertaineth
             to
             the
             BB
             :
             a
             few
             Churches
             onely
             among
             vs
             excepted
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             as
             Deanes
             and
             Chapters
             with
             vs
             are
             in
             a
             maner
             peculiar
             to
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             the
             seats
             of
             Bishops
             (
             some
             collegiate
             Churches
             excepted
             :
             )
             so
             were
             the
             Presbyteries
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             our
             new
             sect
             of
             disciplinarians
             might
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             &
             now
             should
             be
             ,
             a
             Deane
             &
             chapter
             ,
             as
             a
             Presbyterie
             in
             euery
             parish
             .
             If
             therefore
             they
             will
             sue
             for
             reformation
             according
             to
             the
             precedent
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Churches
             ,
             let
             them
             seeke
             and
             sue
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             may
             vse
             the
             counsell
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Deane
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             hope
             to
             preuaile
             ,
             if
             none
             of
             the
             reasons
             why
             their
             assistance
             is
             forborne
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             which
             now
             come
             to
             be
             examined
             .
          
           
             
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             8.
             pag.
             16.
             
             But
             howsoeuer
             Ambrose
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             say
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             coniecture
             ,
             &c
             :
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
           
             These
             reasons
             I
             added
             by
             way
             of
             surplusage
             or
             aduantage
             ,
             
             to
             giue
             satisfaction
             if
             it
             might
             be
             .
             But
             nothing
             will
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             who
             set
             themselues
             to
             cauill
             :
             for
             whereas
             I
             said
             ,
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               true
               causes
               &c
               :
            
             the
             refuter
             depraueth
             my
             speech
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             word
             I
             ,
             had
             beene
             vttered
             with
             an
             immodest
             Emphasis
             :
             when
             as
             I
             meant
             no
             more
             by
             that
             speech
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             proculdubio
             ,
             or
             
               dubium
               non
               est
            
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             speech
             my
             aduersarie
             (
             me
             thinkes
             )
             should
             not
             so
             greatly
             mislike
             ,
             sithens
             their
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             vrged
             with
             such
             heat
             ,
             haue
             no
             better
             warrant
             then
             
               dubium
               non
               est
               ,
               satis
               opinor
               ,
               constat
               ,
               probabile
               est
               ,
            
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             their
             proofes
             .
             They
             may
             say
             confidently
             ,
             there
             were
             Lay-Elders
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yea
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             vntill
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Iewes
             (
             who
             indeed
             neuer
             had
             such
             Presbyteries
             )
             they
             are
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             euery
             parish
             :
             and
             yet
             haue
             no
             better
             warrant
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             then
             their
             owne
             coniectures
             .
             They
             may
             take
             vpon
             them
             to
             auow
             without
             reason
             ,
             that
             to
             haue
             beene
             done
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             whereunto
             neither
             scripture
             nor
             Father
             giueth
             testimonie
             :
             and
             in
             me
             it
             is
             great
             immodestie
             to
             affirme
             that
             ,
             which
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             seemed
             to
             doubt
             of
             ,
             though
             I
             alleage
             sufficient
             reason
             of
             my
             affirmation
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             ,
             when
             Christians
             neither
             had
             frequent
             Synodes
             to
             determine
             doubts
             ,
             nor
             Synodall
             constitutions
             to
             direct
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             to
             rectifie
             what
             was
             amisse
             in
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             necessitie
             that
             the
             Bishop
             should
             vse
             the
             aduise
             and
             counsell
             of
             other
             wise
             and
             learned
             men
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             his
             will
             would
             haue
             seemed
             to
             stand
             for
             a
             law
             ,
             and
             his
             gouernement
             would
             haue
             beene
             subiect
             to
             ouersight
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             remedilesse
             wrong
             towards
             the
             clergie
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             obloquy
             and
             scandall
             of
             all
             .
             But
             when
             as
             prouinciall
             Synodes
             were
             frequently
             *
             assembled
             to
             determine
             doubts
             ,
             to
             right
             the
             causes
             of
             them
             that
             were
             wronged
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             so
             many
             Ca●ons
             and
             constitutions
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             BB
             :
             assembling
             in
             Councell
             seemed
             sufficient
             for
             their
             direction
             ,
             whē
             the
             authoritie
             
             of
             the
             christian
             Magistrate
             was
             helpefull
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             then
             we
             may
             easily
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Councell
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             was
             not
             so
             needfull
             ,
             so
             both
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             desiring
             their
             ease
             and
             Scholasticall
             quietnesse
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Bishops
             desiring
             to
             rule
             alone
             ,
             it
             would
             seeme
             needlesse
             :
             which
             reason
             I
             am
             well
             content
             it
             shall
             be
             put
             into
             the
             equall
             balance
             of
             the
             Readers
             iudgement
             ,
             against
             the
             cauills
             of
             the
             refuter
             ,
             
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             blotted
             more
             then
             a
             whole
             leafe
             .
             It
             happened
             to
             the
             Presbyteries
             as
             after
             it
             did
             to
             the
             prouinciall
             Synodes
             .
             For
             when
             by
             experience
             it
             was
             foūd
             to
             be
             very
             troublesome
             &
             chargeable
             to
             the
             BB
             :
             hurtfull
             to
             their
             churches
             ,
             tedious
             to
             suiters
             by
             reason
             of
             multitude
             of
             causes
             referred
             to
             Synodal
             audience
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             BB
             :
             in
             euery
             coūtry
             should
             twice
             euery
             yeare
             for
             a
             long
             time
             be
             absent
             from
             their
             churches
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             at
             Synodes
             ;
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Emperours
             and
             BB
             ,
             that
             those
             causes
             wherewith
             prouinciall
             Synodes
             had
             vsually
             bene
             troubled
             ,
             should
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             audience
             and
             decisiō
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             or
             Metropolitan
             .
             Euen
             so
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             found
             troublesome
             and
             tedious
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             their
             time
             which
             might
             better
             be
             spent
             in
             studie
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             for
             the
             publike
             Ministery
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             vp
             in
             hearing
             brabbles
             and
             quarrels
             ,
             and
             also
             their
             assistance
             seemed
             not
             needfull
             to
             the
             Bishops
             for
             the
             causes
             aforesaid
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             maruelled
             ,
             that
             their
             assistance
             grew
             out
             of
             vse
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             refuter
             obiecteth
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             onely
             thing
             worth
             the
             mentioning
             which
             he
             obiecteth
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyteries
             continued
             in
             Ambroses
             time
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             they
             continue
             to
             this
             day
             .
             But
             as
             their
             assistance
             now
             in
             matters
             of
             gouernement
             is
             not
             much
             vsed
             ,
             so
             before
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             it
             began
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Ambrose
             :
             which
             hauing
             cleared
             as
             well
             as
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             being
             the
             onely
             places
             of
             moment
             ,
             which
             vse
             to
             be
             produced
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             I
             might
             safely
             conclude
             from
             all
             the
             premisses
             ,
             that
             therfore
             there
             were
             no
             Lay-Elders
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             :
             From
             whence
             ,
             besides
             the
             maine
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             therefore
             
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             was
             gouerned
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             
             the
             two
             particular
             assertions
             concluding
             against
             our
             new
             sect
             of
             disciplinarians
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             therefore
             there
             were
             no
             parishionall
             Presbyteries
             :
             the
             second
             that
             therefore
             parish
             Bishops
             or
             pastors
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             former
             ,
             
             he
             obiecteth
             a
             speech
             of
             
               D.
               Bilson
            
             affirming
             that
             euery
             Church
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             had
             many
             Prophets
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             saith
             ,
             
             might
             make
             a
             Presbyterie
             .
             But
             the
             Churches
             
               D.
               Bilson
            
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             were
             not
             in
             seuerall
             parishes
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             populous
             cities
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             
               Ephesus
               Act.
            
             20
             :
             and
             those
             prouided
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             one
             parish
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             whole
             citie
             and
             countrey
             adioyning
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Diocesse
             .
             For
             when
             my
             aduersarie
             shall
             produce
             any
             one
             pregnant
             testimonie
             that
             in
             such
             congregations
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             parishes
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Presbyterie
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             grant
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             other
             but
             parish
             Bishops
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             let
             the
             Reader
             hold
             this
             for
             a
             certaine
             and
             vndeniable
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Presbyteries
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             cities
             and
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             but
             hereof
             I
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             speake
             in
             the
             second
             booke
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             second
             conclusion
             ,
             it
             followeth
             thus
             :
             the
             parish
             pastor
             had
             either
             a
             Presbyterie
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             was
             subiect
             to
             superiors
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             Diocesan
             and
             prouinciall
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             ouerrule
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             ruled
             like
             a
             Pope
             ;
             for
             a
             fourth
             thing
             cannot
             be
             named
             ,
             before
             there
             were
             Christian
             Magistrates
             .
             But
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             they
             had
             an
             absolute
             popeling
             ,
             who
             neither
             had
             assistants
             nor
             superiors
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             ascribe
             not
             onely
             supreme
             ,
             but
             also
             sole
             power
             to
             them
             :
             and
             it
             is
             as
             false
             ,
             that
             in
             seuerall
             parishes
             there
             was
             a
             Presbyterie
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             therefore
             it
             remaineth
             that
             the
             parish
             Bishops
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             and
             prouinciall
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             proposition
             he
             answereth
             two
             w●ies
             ,
             first
             by
             retortion
             :
             that
             what
             I
             say
             
               
                 of
                 the
                 parish
                 Bishop
                 his
                 ruling
                 as
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 more
                 probabilitie
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 
                 Bishop
              
            
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             answered
             before
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             second
             place
             where
             he
             laboureth
             out
             of
             my
             word●
             to
             proue
             our
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             to
             be
             popes
             ,
             vsing
             this
             insultation
             in
             the
             margent
             .
             
               
                 Sic
                 tu
                 beas
                 ami●os
              
               ?
            
             But
             though
             their
             parish
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             they
             make
             the
             supreme
             Ecclesiasticall
             officers
             ,
             would
             be
             absolute
             popelings
             ,
             if
             presbyteries
             were
             not
             adioyned
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             should
             haue
             not
             onely
             Supreame
             ,
             but
             also
             sole
             authoritie
             :
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             that
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             neither
             supreme
             ,
             nor
             sole
             authoritie
             belongeth
             ,
             should
             he
             esteemed
             such
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             he
             denieth
             the
             disfunction
             ,
             alleaging
             that
             a
             fourth
             thing
             might
             be
             added
             concerning
             
               
                 the
                 chiefe
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
              
            
             Which
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             added
             in
             the
             proposition
             ,
             is
             with
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             denied
             in
             the
             assumption
             .
             For
             this
             brownisticall
             or
             rather
             Anabaptisticall
             conceit
             (
             for
             some
             of
             the
             Brownists
             disclaime
             it
             )
             that
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             subiected
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             had
             beene
             Democraticall
             or
             popular
             ,
             is
             a
             dotage
             that
             was
             neuer
             dreamed
             of
             till
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             most
             confidently
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             so
             it
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             inserted
             in
             the
             proposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Answering
             the
             testimonies
             which
             by
             the
             refuter
             are
             alleaged
             to
             proue
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             
               
                 BVt
                 now
                 had
                 I
                 need
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 armour
                 of
                 defence
                 .
                 For
              
               hitherto
               
                 saith
                 the
                 refuter
              
               we
               haue
               warded
               the
               blowes
               that
               
                 M.
                 D.
              
               gaue
               to
               beat
               downe
               the
               Lay-presbyterie
               ,
               now
               let
               vs
               shew
               ,
               that
               we
               also
               can
               strike
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Reader
             ,
             that
             hath
             found
             the
             refuter
             so
             strict
             in
             exacting
             Syllogismes
             of
             me
             ,
             euen
             when
             I
             performe
             the
             part
             of
             an
             answerer
             ,
             cannot
             but
             expect
             most
             formall
             and
             accurate
             Syllogismes
             at
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
           
             But
             he
             shall
             finde
             that
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             I
             foretold
             him
             not
             long
             since
             :
             that
             this
             great
             Champion
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             vrge
             his
             testimonies
             ,
             or
             to
             reduce
             his
             proofes
             into
             Syllogismes
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             poore
             pollicie
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             holdeth
             out
             certaine
             testimonies
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             Pallas
             shield
             ,
             thinking
             with
             the
             bare
             quotation
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             cite
             them
             not
             ,
             to
             put
             vs
             to
             silence
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             like
             a
             notorious
             Mountebanke
             ,
             setting
             himselfe
             to
             delude
             the
             simple
             ,
             he
             commendeth
             his
             witnesses
             ,
             euen
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Euangelists
             with
             swelling
             titles
             ,
             when
             their
             testimonies
             themselues
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             cited
             ;
             as
             though
             he
             thought
             it
             more
             needfull
             to
             winne
             credit
             to
             his
             witnesses
             ,
             then
             to
             proue
             ,
             ●hat
             they
             testifie
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             would
             seeme
             to
             alleage
             them
             .
             But
             you
             shall
             heare
             Pyrgopolinices
             himselfe
             :
             
               For
               the
               scriptures
               we
               haue
               (
               among
               others
               )
               these
               mightie
               ones
               to
               wage
               battell
               for
               vs.
               First
               the
               great
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Christian
               armie
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 18.17
              
               .
               Next
               a
               great
               worthy
               ,
               
               Luke
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 14.23
              
               .
               Adde
               to
               these
               Iames
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Church
               
                 Iam.
                 5.14
              
               .
               and
               that
               famous
               Generall
               of
               the
               gentiles
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               :
               Rom.
               
                 12
                 8.1
              
               .
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
            
          
           
             These
             are
             most
             worthy
             witnesses
             indeed
             ,
             and
             without
             exception
             .
             If
             any
             one
             of
             these
             giue
             testimonie
             to
             your
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             we
             will
             most
             willingly
             yeeld
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             let
             vs
             heare
             their
             words
             ;
             
               It
               shall
               not
               need
               :
               if
               you
               will
               not
               belieue
               vs
               ,
               that
               they
               giue
               testi-monie
               to
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               yet
               belieue
               other
               diuines
               ,
               who
               say
               they
               doe
               .
            
             Are
             they
             witnesses
             ,
             what
             they
             said
             only
             ,
             or
             what
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             committed
             to
             writing
             ?
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             why
             be
             not
             their
             owne
             testimonies
             produced
             ,
             but
             other
             witnesses
             must
             be
             deposed
             ,
             that
             they
             said
             so
             ,
             when
             it
             appeareth
             vpon
             most
             authenticall
             record
             ,
             whether
             they
             said
             so
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             heare
             the
             words
             themselues
             .
             
             The
             first
             is
             Matt.
             18.17
             .
             Where
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             saith
             
               dic
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               tell
               the
               Church
               or
               assembly
               .
            
          
           
             What
             then
             ?
             
               therefore
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               Lay-Elders
               in
               euery
               congregation
               .
            
          
           
             See
             you
             not
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             what
             a
             striker
             this
             is
             ?
             first
             
             there
             may
             be
             question
             ,
             whether
             Ecclesia
             signifie
             the
             whole
             congregation
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             an
             assembly
             of
             iudges
             or
             gouernours
             :
             if
             the
             former
             sense
             be
             followed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             shew
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             more
             likely
             ,
             question
             againe
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             whether
             Christ
             speake
             of
             the
             Synedrion
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             and
             some
             others
             suppose
             ,
             or
             of
             Christian
             gouernours
             :
             if
             of
             the
             Synedrion
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             ciuill
             senate
             and
             indeed
             the
             high
             counsell
             of
             estate
             in
             the
             policie
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             what
             doth
             that
             make
             for
             Ecclesiasticall
             Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             euery
             parish
             ?
          
           
             If
             of
             christian
             gouernours
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             expound
             it
             ;
             what
             sense
             is
             there
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             words
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             can
             otherwise
             be
             proued
             ,
             either
             that
             Christ
             had
             alreadie
             ordained
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             afterwards
             they
             were
             in
             vse
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             But
             the
             former
             is
             absurd
             :
             and
             for
             the
             latter
             they
             haue
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             faire
             shew
             ,
             being
             disarmed
             of
             the
             two
             places
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             vindicated
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             viz
             :
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             and
             Ambrose
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
             Nay
             further
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             could
             be
             proued
             (
             as
             it
             neuer
             will
             )
             that
             euer
             there
             were
             Lay-Elders
             in
             the
             Church
             before
             this
             our
             age
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             but
             argue
             from
             the
             Genus
             to
             the
             Species
             affirmatiuely
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               gouernours
               ,
               ergo
               Lay-Elders
               :
            
             wherefore
             this
             is
             a
             very
             seely
             argument
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             other
             diuines
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             spake
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
             What
             others
             say
             it
             is
             not
             greatly
             materiall
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             plainely
             see
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             nor
             probabilitie
             so
             to
             vnderstand
             him
             .
             But
             who
             are
             they
             that
             say
             so
             ?
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
               Erasmus
               ,
               Caluin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Piscator
               vpon
               the
               place
               it selfe
               ,
               
               &c.
               
            
             For
             the
             three
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             no
             parties
             ,
             I
             can
             be
             content
             to
             examine
             their
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             Chrysostome
             saith
             of
             those
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               Prelates
               and
               gouernours
               :
            
             and
             on
             those
             words
             
               whatsoeuer
               you
               shall
               bind
               on
               earth
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             nec
             dicit
             saith
             he
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             presuli
             ,
             
               neither
               did
               he
               say
               to
               the
               prelate
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whom
               he
               vnderstood
               by
               Church
               ,
               bind
               him
               with
               bands
               or
               cords
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             Theophylact
             explaineth
             the
             words
             thus
             :
             
             
               If
               before
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               hee
               being
               reprooued
               shall
               not
               bee
               ashamed
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             Oecolampadius
             translateth
             thus
             ,
             
             
               Ne
               graueris
               tunc
               in
               Ecclesiae
               suggestu
               invulgare
               peccatum
               ,
               sticke
               not
               then
               to
               publish
               his
               fault
               in
               the
               pulpit
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               iudgement
               seate
               .
            
             But
             the
             accēt
             sheweth
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstād
             
               An
               tistites
               or
               presides
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             those
             words
             ,
             
               what
               you
               shall
               bind
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             he
             expoundeth
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               who
               art
               wronged
               shall
               hold
               the
               offender
               as
               a
               Publican
               or
               Ethnicke
               ,
               euen
               such
               a
               one
               he
               shal
               be
               in
               heauen
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               loose
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               forgiue
               him
               ,
               he
               shal
               be
               pardoned
               in
               heauen
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               not
               onely
               what
               the
               Priests
               loose
               are
               loosed
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               we
               who
               are
               wronged
               doe
               bind
               or
               loose
               ,
               the
               same
               shal
               be
               bound
               or
               loosed
            
             :
             where
             ,
             by
             Priests
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             those
             ,
             whom
             before
             he
             called
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Erasmus
             maketh
             this
             Paraphrase
             :
             
             
               If
               the
               offender
               be
               so
               vntractable
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               be
               moued
               neither
               with
               shame
               nor
               feare
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               bring
               the
               matter
               to
               the
               congregation
               ,
               that
               either
               he
               maybe
               reformed
               by
               the
               content
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               or
               by
               authoritie
               of
               them
               which
               be
               rulers
               ou●
               the
               multitude
               .
               But
               if
               he
               be
               so
               farre
               past
               cure
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               be
               corrected
               neither
               by
               secret
               and
               brotherly
               monition
               ,
               neither
               by
               the
               knowledge
               and
               consent
               of
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               neither
               by
               the
               shame
               of
               his
               fault
               vttered
               and
               disclosed
               ,
               neither
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               ●hiefe
               rulers
               ,
               leaue
               him
               to
               his
               disease
               .
            
          
           
             My
             aduersarie
             therefore
             ,
             to
             salue
             his
             credit
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             bring
             those
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             these
             testimonies
             at
             the
             second
             or
             third
             hand
             ,
             to
             depose
             ,
             that
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theophylact
            
             ,
             and
             Erasmus
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
             Otherwise
             he
             will
             hardly
             escape
             the
             censure
             of
             imposture
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             seduce
             the
             people
             with
             glorious
             shewes
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             witnesses
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             what
             new
             writers
             ,
             being
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             doe
             testifie
             without
             warrant
             of
             scripture
             ,
             euidence
             of
             reason
             ,
             or
             testimonie
             of
             antiquitie
             ,
             it
             deserueth
             no
             credit
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             second
             testimonie
             ,
             Act.
             14.23
             .
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             
               ordained
               Presbyters
               in
               euery
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
             How
             is
             this
             consequence
             proued
             ?
             because
             the
             greeke
             Scholiast
             and
             a
             few
             new
             writers
             say
             so
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             the
             disputer
             ,
             for
             his
             credite
             sake
             ,
             must
             plead
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             for
             his
             part
             )
             neuer
             saw
             the
             Greeke
             Scholiast
             ,
             but
             receiued
             this
             allegation
             from
             
               T.
               C.
            
             else
             he
             must
             be
             accused
             either
             of
             grosse
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             notorious
             falsification
             .
             
               I
               see
               not
            
             saith
             T.
             C.
             
               why
               it
               may
               not
               be
               referred
               to
               Elders
            
             (
             meaning
             Lay-Elders
             )
             
               as
               well
               as
               too
               Bishops
            
             ,
             
             (
             meaning
             Ministers
             )
             seeing
             S.
             Paul
             
               there
               setteth
               forth
               ,
               how
               they
               set
               a
               full
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               of
               that
               iudgement
               is
               the
               greeke
            
             Scholiast
             ,
             
               which
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               followed
            
             S.
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             
               were
               worthy
               to
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               created
               of
               them
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               :
            
             Vnderstanding
             Oecumenius
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             Bishops
             he
             meant
             ordinarie
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             their
             Lay-Elders
             and
             Lay-Deacons
             :
             which
             were
             a
             notable
             deprauing
             of
             Oecumenius
             his
             meaning
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             so
             to
             be
             translated
             .
             But
             his
             words
             being
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             those
             who
             haue
             but
             small
             skill
             in
             greeke
             doe
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             article
             of
             the
             plurall
             number
             with
             the
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             most
             vsually
             signifie
             no
             more
             then
             the
             proper
             name
             alone
             ,
             so
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             all
             in
             one
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             so
             is
             vsed
             by
             Oecumenius
             in
             the
             very
             next
             sentence
             following
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             not
             signifie
             they
             were
             worthy
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             the
             dignitie
             or
             honour
             :
             or
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             worthy
             to
             haue
             beene
             Bishops
             ,
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             had
             small
             reason
             ,
             in
             that
             want
             of
             sufficient
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             lay
             either
             Elders
             or
             Deacons
             .
             So
             that
             Oecumenius
             his
             words
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             translated
             ,
             
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
            
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             
               had
               the
               dignitie
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               ordained
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               not
               onely
               Deacons
               but
               also
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             
               Note
               also
            
             saith
             hee
             
               that
               in
               Miletum
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Barnabas
             and
             Paul
             
               were
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ordained
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               another
               coppie
               which
               for
            
             
             Miletum
             hath
             Antioch
             ,
             
             
               and
               that
               is
               more
               probable
            
             .
             His
             meaning
             is
             that
             at
             
               Antioch
               Paul
            
             and
             Barnabas
             were
             ordained
             Bishops
             .
             Act.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             Oecumenius
             by
             Presbyters
             vnderstood
             Ministers
             or
             Teachers
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             by
             his
             words
             going
             before
             :
             for
             demanding
             ,
             why
             the
             Apostles
             made
             not
             Presbyters
             in
             Cyprus
             and
             Samaria
             ,
             but
             in
             these
             places
             mentioned
             ▪
             Act.
             14.
             he
             answereth
             ,
             those
             were
             neare
             to
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             Antioch
             the
             word
             preuailed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               in
               these
               places
               they
               needed
               much
               exhortation
               ,
               chiefly
               those
               of
               the
               gentiles
               needed
               much
               teaching
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             testimonie
             ,
             
             Iam.
             5.14
             .
             
               Is
               any
               man
               sicke
               among
               you
               ?
               let
               him
               call
               for
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               pray
               ouer
               him
               ,
               annointing
               him
               with
               oile
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Therefore
             there
             were
             Lay-Elders
             in
             
               S.
               Iames
            
             time
             .
          
           
             This
             consequence
             is
             proued
             because
             Caluin
             and
             foure
             other
             new
             writers
             say
             so
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             :
             
             Rom.
             12.8
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               that
               ruleth
               ,
               in
               diligence
               ,
            
             this
             Ruler
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Lay-Elder
             .
             For
             besides
             certaine
             new
             writers
             ,
             Ambrose
             saith
             so
             .
             But
             Ambrose
             vnderstandeth
             the
             words
             generally
             of
             any
             Ruler
             ,
             expounding
             him
             that
             ruleth
             to
             be
             
               eum
               qui
               curam
               vt
               praesit
               fratribus
               suscipit
               him
               that
               vndertaketh
               the
               care
               to
               rule
               his
               brethren
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fifth
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             
             
               God
               hath
               appointed
               in
               the
               Church
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               gouernements
               :
            
             these
             gouernements
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             for
             besides
             some
             new
             writers
             ,
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             doe
             testifie
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             his
             words
             be
             these
             ,
             
             
               sunt
               &
               gubernatores
               gui
               spiritualib
               .
               retinaculis
               hominibus
               documento
               sunt
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               gouernours
               who
               with
               spirituall
               reines
               doe
               nurture
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Ierome
             ,
             
               qui
               sciunt
               singulos
               prout
               apti
               sunt
               gubernare
               ,
               who
               know
               to
               gouerne
               euery
               one
               according
               as
               they
               are
               apt
               .
            
             Theodoret
             ,
             
               hereby
               he
               signified
               the
               administrations
               or
               gouernements
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             These
             be
             all
             the
             places
             of
             scripture
             which
             this
             great
             striker
             
             
             durst
             make
             shew
             of
             .
             
             Whereof
             not
             any
             one
             can
             be
             said
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             probabilitie
             to
             speake
             one
             word
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
             If
             Lay-Elders
             were
             first
             proued
             by
             other
             arguments
             or
             presupposed
             ,
             the
             best
             argument
             that
             could
             out
             of
             these
             places
             be
             raised
             ,
             were
             from
             the
             Genus
             to
             the
             
               species
               affirmatiue
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             
               scriptures
               speake
               of
               gouernours
               ,
               therefore
               of
               Lay-Elders
               ;
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               therefore
               of
               onely
               gouerning
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             But
             seeing
             they
             neuer
             were
             ,
             nor
             euer
             will
             be
             proued
             by
             other
             arguments
             ;
             the
             reason
             taken
             from
             these
             places
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Genus
             ,
             to
             a
             fancied
             and
             platonicall
             Idea
             ,
             or
             poeticall
             species
             ,
             and
             that
             affirmatiuè
             .
             If
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               bird
               ,
               therefore
               a
               Swanne
               ,
            
             it
             were
             but
             a
             simple
             argument
             :
             but
             if
             thus
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               Bird
               ,
               therefore
               a
               blacke
               Swanne
               ,
            
             it
             were
             too
             ridiculous
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             arguments
             of
             this
             disputer
             :
             for
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaketh
             in
             three
             of
             these
             places
             of
             gouernours
             ,
             therefore
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             weake
             argument
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             inferreth
             therefore
             Lay-presbyters
             ,
             who
             were
             more
             rare
             then
             blacke
             Swannes
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             ridiculous
             .
             If
             the
             worst
             argument
             in
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             euen
             when
             he
             made
             the
             worst
             of
             it
             ,
             had
             concluded
             no
             better
             then
             the
             best
             of
             these
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             done
             insulting
             and
             triumphing
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             blame
             him
             ,
             they
             be
             the
             best
             proofes
             his
             cause
             can
             afford
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             testimonies
             ,
             which
             the
             principall
             patrones
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             doe
             vse
             to
             alledge
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             arguing
             to
             proceed
             from
             men
             ,
             who
             allow
             no
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             but
             what
             hath
             expresse
             and
             direct
             warrant
             in
             the
             scriptures
             :
             
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               because
               some
               new
               diuines
               doe
               thinke
               so
               .
            
             We
             are
             wont
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             scripture
             is
             to
             be
             expoūded
             by
             scripture
             ,
             as
             by
             conference
             of
             other
             paralell
             scriptures
             ,
             or
             by
             inference
             out
             of
             the
             context
             it selfe
             ,
             diduced
             by
             some
             artificiall
             argument
             ;
             or
             if
             these
             faile
             ,
             especially
             ,
             in
             such
             places
             as
             concerne
             matters
             of
             storie
             or
             fact
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             Lay-Elders
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             we
             fly
             to
             the
             expositions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             &
             testimonie
             of
             antiquitie
             .
             But
             what
             would
             you
             haue
             a
             man
             doe
             ,
             these
             proofes
             and
             testimonies
             fayling
             ,
             the
             best
             glosse
             they
             can
             set
             
             vpon
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             fairest
             excuse
             for
             themselues
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             other
             new
             writers
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             substance
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Orthodoxall
             ,
             haue
             beene
             partly
             of
             their
             minde
             ,
             and
             yet
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             two
             or
             three
             principall
             men
             ,
             hauing
             vpon
             necessitie
             deuised
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             roome
             of
             the
             Bishop
             before
             eiected
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             (
             being
             growne
             into
             liking
             with
             their
             owne
             deuise
             ,
             because
             a
             few
             places
             of
             the
             scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             especially
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             and
             Ambrose
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
             seemed
             to
             fauour
             the
             same
             )
             commended
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             warranted
             by
             scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             ;
             others
             ,
             taking
             it
             vpon
             their
             word
             without
             sufficient
             tryall
             ,
             haue
             yeelded
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             writings
             commended
             the
             same
             to
             posteritie
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             these
             things
             be
             considered
             ,
             we
             haue
             no
             great
             reason
             ,
             much
             to
             esteeme
             the
             testimonies
             either
             of
             the
             principall
             Authors
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             pedarie
             fautors
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             ,
             being
             all
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             I
             should
             proue
             vnto
             you
             ,
             
             that
             as
             this
             disputer
             abused
             the
             names
             of
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             named
             :
             so
             also
             hath
             wronged
             some
             of
             the
             new
             writers
             :
             assuredly
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             as
             shamelesse
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             namelesse
             ,
             his
             face
             which
             now
             he
             hideth
             ,
             
             he
             will
             neuer
             dare
             to
             shew
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             where
             he
             produceth
             
               D.
               Whitakers
            
             as
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             Christ
             when
             he
             said
             tell
             the
             Church
             meant
             Lay-Elders
             :
             it
             is
             euident
             to
             any
             that
             readeth
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             Ecclesia
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             he
             vnderstandeth
             the
             Church
             represented
             in
             a
             Councell
             ,
             whether
             prouinciall
             ,
             which
             he
             sheweth
             to
             be
             aboue
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             or
             generall
             ,
             which
             he
             proueth
             to
             be
             aboue
             the
             Pope
             .
             For
             if
             a
             Bishop
             or
             the
             Pope
             should
             offend
             ,
             the
             course
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             prescribeth
             to
             Peter
             himselfe
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Apostles
             should
             be
             taken
             ;
             First
             ,
             by
             priuate
             admonition
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             before
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             these
             faile
             ,
             by
             telling
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             place
             he
             alleageth
             
               D.
               Fulke
            
             ,
             
             who
             doth
             not
             once
             mention
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             nor
             meane
             them
             in
             that
             place
             .
             But
             our
             translation
             being
             accused
             by
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             for
             that
             where
             we
             should
             say
             Priests
             ,
             
             we
             say
             
               Elders
               :
               D.
               Fulke
            
             doth
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             are
             there
             meant
             
             by
             Elders
             ,
             whom
             he
             could
             be
             content
             should
             be
             called
             Priests
             ,
             as
             Priests
             is
             the
             English
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             wisheth
             
               that
               the
               sacrificers
               of
               the
               law
               had
               neuer
               beene
               called
               by
               that
               name
               ,
            
             but
             that
             it
             had
             beene
             reserued
             (
             if
             I
             vnderstand
             him
             )
             to
             signifie
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             There
             is
             no
             question
             therefore
             betweene
             them
             ,
             whether
             Lay-Elders
             be
             there
             meant
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             there
             meant
             by
             the
             name
             Presbyteri
             ,
             whom
             the
             Papists
             would
             haue
             translated
             Priests
             ,
             may
             not
             also
             be
             called
             Elders
             .
          
           
             
             Aretius
             ,
             though
             he
             holdeth
             the
             distinction
             of
             Elders
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             partie
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             notwithstanding
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             Act.
             14
             23.
             he
             vnderstandeth
             Ministers
             onely
             .
             
               Ministr●s
               ordinat
               per
               singulas
               Ecclesias
               ,
               expende
               hic
               quid
               sint
               Presbyteri
               ,
               nimirum
               ministri
               certis
               Ecclesiis
               deputati
               ,
               vnde
               duplex
               fuit
               primitiuae
               Ecclesiae
               genus
               Presbyterorum
               ,
               vnum
               quod
               Ecclesiae
               praer
               at
               docendo
               ,
               quales
               isti
               hic
               sunt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             For
             the
             third
             ,
             he
             abuseth
             againe
             the
             testimonie
             of
             
               D.
               Fulke
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             place
             ,
             by
             Presbyteros
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Rhemists
             blamed
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             our
             translation
             ,
             for
             saying
             Elders
             and
             not
             Priests
             ,
             he
             answereth
             as
             before
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             obiect
             ,
             that
             our
             Elders
             be
             not
             such
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             requireth
             to
             be
             sent
             for
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             deputed
             specially
             to
             publike
             praying
             or
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             he
             answereth
             ,
             that
             
               although
               in
               some
               Churches
               there
               be
               some
               Elders
               appointed
               only
               to
               gouerne
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               no
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               be
               no
               Elders
               appointed
               specially
               to
               publicke
               prayers
               and
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
               .
               But
               admitting
               ,
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               our
               Church
               be
               such
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               you
               demaund
               why
               we
               translate
               them
               not
               Ministers
               ▪
               I
               answere
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               because
               the
               word
               signifieth
               Elders
               ,
               &
               not
               Ministers
               ,
               &
               yet
               we
               contend
               not
               for
               the
               terme
               ,
               nor
               refuse
               the
               name
               Priest
               ,
               when
               it
               signifieth
               the
               same
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
            
             Presbyterum
             ,
             
               but
               when
               by
               abuse
               of
               Papists
               it
               is
               taken
               to
               signifie
               a
               sacrificer
               .
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             second
             and
             fift
             ,
             he
             quoteth
             
               D.
               N●well
            
             ,
             who
             indeed
             speaketh
             of
             certaine
             Seniors
             which
             with
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             were
             to
             exercise
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             whether
             they
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             or
             laitie
             ,
             
             he
             sheweth
             not
             :
             by
             the
             places
             which
             he
             quoteth
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             them
             ,
             diuerse
             whereof
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Caluin
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             he
             may
             seeme
             to
             meane
             Seniors
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             he
             abuseth
             the
             testimonie
             of
             
               Th.
               Morton
            
             (
             not
             the
             learned
             and
             iudicious
             Deane
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             
             but
             another
             old
             acquaintance
             of
             mine
             )
             who
             in
             Rom.
             12.8
             .
             &
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             by
             gouernours
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             those
             ,
             who
             haue
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             These
             may
             suffice
             for
             a
             taste
             of
             his
             good
             dealing
             with
             new
             writers
             ,
             especially
             our
             owne
             countrey
             men
             :
             the
             rest
             ,
             let
             examine
             them
             
               who
               either
            
             haue
             the
             bookes
             ,
             or
             thinke
             it
             worth
             their
             paines
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Containing
             an
             answere
             to
             the
             same
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             proofes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             vrged
             by
             other
             disciplinarians
             .
          
           
             THus
             much
             might
             suffice
             to
             haue
             answered
             his
             allegations
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             some
             perhaps
             will
             imagine
             ,
             that
             these
             places
             might
             be
             better
             vrged
             .
             For
             their
             satisfaction
             therefore
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             vpon
             me
             ,
             briefly
             ,
             yet
             fully
             to
             answere
             these
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             best
             proofes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             vrged
             by
             
               T.
               C.
            
             M.
             
               Caluin
               ,
               Beza
            
             and
             
               Dudley
               Fenner
            
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             concerning
             ,
             
             Mat.
             18.17
             .
             
               T.
               C.
            
             argueth
             thus
             .
             
               By
               Church
               is
               meant
               either
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               Pastor
               alone
               ,
               or
               the
               Pastor
               with
               the
               ancients
               and
               Elders
               ;
               but
               neither
               the
               people
               ,
               nor
               Pastor
               alone
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Pastor
               with
               the
               ancients
               and
               Elders
               .
            
          
           
             The
             disiunction
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             a
             supposition
             of
             the
             newfound
             parish
             discipline
             ,
             that
             
               there
               were
               no
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               gouernours
               but
               parishionall
               ,
            
             which
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             proue
             to
             be
             absurd
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             confutation
             of
             this
             disiunction
             ,
             it
             shall
             suffice
             to
             note
             
             that
             ,
             which
             all
             disciplinarians
             confesse
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             speaketh
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             those
             times
             either
             bidding
             them
             tell
             the
             assembly
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Synedrion
             ;
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             the
             partie
             offending
             is
             to
             be
             delated
             to
             the
             like
             assembly
             ,
             authorized
             for
             hearing
             of
             causes
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             Wherefore
             
               T.
               C.
            
             and
             our
             new
             disciplinarians
             ,
             must
             first
             proue
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               that
               there
               was
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               Presbyterie
               in
               euery
               Synagogue
               ,
            
             and
             secondly
             ,
             
               that
               what
               they
               had
               in
               euery
               Synagogue
               we
               ought
               to
               haue
               in
               euery
               parish
               ,
            
             before
             they
             may
             vrge
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             euery
             parish
             among
             vs.
             But
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             prouing
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             assertions
             ,
             that
             they
             faile
             in
             the
             former
             .
             
               T.
               C.
            
             professeth
             ,
             
             he
             
               cannot
               proue
               it
               out
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               concluded
               out
               of
               the
               new
               ,
               he
               hopeth
               the
               Reader
               will
               iudge
               ;
               considering
               that
               the
               policie
               of
               the
               Church
               now
               ,
               was
               in
               this
               point
               taken
               from
               the
               Iewes
               Church
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             imitated
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             had
             in
             euery
             parish
             a
             Presbyterie
             (
             which
             indeed
             is
             most
             notoriously
             false
             )
             it
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             had
             in
             euery
             Synagogue
             the
             like
             .
             Where
             ,
             by
             a
             circular
             disputation
             ,
             the
             question
             which
             we
             denie
             ,
             is
             brought
             to
             proue
             his
             argument
             ,
             whereby
             notwithstanding
             he
             would
             seeme
             to
             proue
             the
             question
             .
             For
             aide
             therefore
             he
             bringeth
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             moderne
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             any
             such
             custome
             ,
             were
             no
             fit
             presedents
             for
             vs
             to
             follow
             .
             But
             indeed
             they
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             their
             Rabbi
             in
             euery
             Snagogue
             ,
             yet
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             Presbyterie
             they
             neuer
             had
             for
             ought
             that
             I
             can
             find
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             author
             of
             the
             Counterpoison
             ,
             alleage
             Ierome
             ,
             
             to
             proue
             ,
             
               that
               they
               had
               their
               Elders
               in
               Euery
               Synagogue
               ,
               which
               should
               aswell
               admonish
               the
               polluted
               to
               abstaine
               from
               the
               assemblies
               ,
               as
               to
               reproue
               the
               Sabbath-breakers
            
             ;
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             wonder
             at
             the
             allegation
             :
             for
             Ierome
             mentioneth
             that
             custome
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             Pharisaicall
             traditions
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               one
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               will
               mētion
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               whole
               nation
               ,
            
             and
             which
             I
             will
             not
             mention
             for
             modestie
             sake
             ;
             &
             therfore
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             neither
             Christ
             transmitted
             ,
             
             nor
             Ierome
             commended
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             gouernours
             of
             their
             Synogogues
             ,
             which
             Ierome
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             were
             to
             iudge
             of
             cleane
             and
             vncleane
             ,
             a
             dutie
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
             
             Neither
             doth
             he
             speake
             of
             admonishing
             the
             polluted
             from
             comming
             to
             the
             assemblie
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             iudging
             betweene
             cleane
             and
             vncleane
             .
             And
             thirdly
             that
             which
             
               T.
               C.
            
             addeth
             concerning
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             is
             by
             Ierome
             mentioned
             as
             another
             tradition
             of
             the
             Pharisies
             hauing
             no
             affinitie
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             the
             new
             testament
             speaketh
             of
             them
             in
             diuerse
             places
             ,
             
             calling
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             .
             The
             archisynagogi
             were
             such
             as
             now
             they
             call
             their
             Rabbies
             as
             being
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisies
             who
             were
             their
             Teachers
             sitting
             in
             the
             chaire
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             Sigonius
             witnesseth
             .
             Bertram
             likewise
             saith
             ,
             those
             who
             at
             the
             first
             were
             called
             Prophets
             and
             afterwards
             Scribes
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             were
             called
             Archisynagogi
             ,
             (
             for
             those
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Temple
             were
             called
             
               scribae
               templi
            
             )
             and
             of
             these
             in
             the
             greater
             Synagogues
             there
             were
             more
             then
             one
             .
             Beza
             also
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             beene
             of
             the
             same
             minde
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             both
             he
             and
             Bertram
             (
             who
             dedicateth
             his
             booke
             vnto
             him
             )
             doe
             thinke
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             the
             cities
             ,
             these
             Rulers
             had
             Elders
             ioyned
             with
             them
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             you
             expect
             their
             proofes
             .
             Heare
             therefore
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               what
               was
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               Christ
               translated
               and
               recommended
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               there
               were
               Elders
               ioyned
               to
               the
               Teachers
               to
               make
               vp
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               Senate
               .
            
             How
             the
             proposition
             will
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             The
             assumption
             is
             proued
             thus
             .
             
               There
               were
               Leuites
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               saith
            
             Beza
             ,
             
             
               in
               whose
               hands
               the
               spirituall
               administration
               was
               ,
               there
               being
               ioyned
               to
               them
            
             
               vt
               probabile
               est
            
             
               as
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               some
               Citizens
               of
               note
               .
               Hence
               is
               mention
               of
               the
            
             Archisynagogi
             ,
             
               who
               ruled
               the
               assemblies
            
             .
             
             Those
             saith
             Bertram
             
               who
               had
               beene
               called
               Prophets
               and
               after
               Scribes
               ,
               as
               the
               last
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               were
               called
            
             Archisynagogi
             ,
             vnde
             verisimile
             est
             
               whence
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               those
            
             Archisynagogi
             ,
             
               did
               moderate
               the
               order
               of
               Seniors
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               enquire
               into
               mēs
               māners
               :
               for
               the
               Synagogues
               also
               had
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               
               Luc.
            
             4.20
             .
             So
             that
             (
             belike
             )
             the
             Minister
             or
             attendant
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             gaue
             the
             book
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             these
             Seniors
             ,
             or
             
               ex
               illustrib
               .
               ciuibus
            
             ,
             as
             Beza
             speaketh
             .
             Well
             ,
             &
             what
             was
             their
             office
             ?
             
               Horum
               proculdubio
               partes
               fuerunt
               ,
               their
               office
               no
               doubt
               was
               ,
               not
               to
               admit
               to
               the
               Synagogue
               them
               ,
               whom
               the
               Synedrion
               of
               Ierusalem
               had
               excluded
               from
               the
               Synagogues
               .
            
             
             And
             what
             their
             office
             hath
             bene
             since
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             heard
             it
             proued
             before
             ,
             by
             
               Satis
               opinor
               constat
               :
               I
               thinke
               it
               is
               euident
               enough
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             very
             foundation
             ,
             
             whereon
             the
             presbyterie
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             (
             which
             with
             such
             vehemencie
             and
             violence
             hath
             bene
             vrged
             as
             the
             vndoubted
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             )
             is
             grounded
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             the
             probable
             conjectures
             of
             some
             new
             writers
             ,
             who
             are
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             :
             probable
             (
             I
             say
             )
             in
             their
             owne
             conceipts
             :
             For
             else
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             probabilitie
             in
             their
             Assertions
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             
               M.
               Cartwrights
            
             collection
             out
             of
             Matth
             :
             18.17
             .
             and
             what
             else
             is
             said
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             presbyters
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             the
             cities
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             
               Caluin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             collect
             out
             of
             that
             place
             of
             Mathew
             .
             When
             
               Christ
               biddeth
               them
               tell
               the
               Church
               :
               Forasmuch
               as
               there
               was
               no
               Christian
               church
               established
               ,
               wherevnto
               they
               might
               repaire
               ,
               it
               were
               absurde
               to
               vnderstand
               Christ
               as
               propounding
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               yet
               was
               not
               .
               Therefore
            
             dubium
             non
             est
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               Christ
               spake
               of
               such
               an
               assembly
               as
               was
               then
               in
               vse
               alluding
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               olde
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               after
               their
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               a
               select
               Councell
               was
               established
               ,
               which
               they
               called
            
             Sinhedrim
             ,
             
               in
               Greek
            
             Synedrion
             ,
             
               whervnto
               the
               censure
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               manners
               was
               committed
               .
               Which
            
             Synedrion
             ,
             
               besides
               some
               Priests
               and
               Leuites
               ,
               consisted
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               although
               the
               discipline
               was
               corrupted
               amongst
               the
               Iewes
               in
               our
               Sauiour
               Christs
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               would
               send
               his
               Disciples
               to
               their
               Assemblies
               to
               haue
               their
               causes
               heard
               ;
               yet
            
             dubium
             non
             est
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               forme
               of
               discipline
               which
               had
               beene
               vnder
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               by
               Christ
               transmitted
               to
               vs
               :
               and
               that
               the
               forme
               of
               discipline
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               vse
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               succeeded
               in
               the
               roome
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             The
             summe
             is
             .
          
           
             
               What
               manner
               of
               presbyters
               were
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               
               like
               Christ
               ordained
               in
               his
               church
               :
               when
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
              
               :
            
             
               But
               among
               the
               Iews
               there
               was
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               presbyterie
               ,
               which
               ,
               besides
               the
               priests
               and
               Leuites
               ,
               consisted
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               such
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               presbyterie
               Christ
               ordained
               in
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             hath
             no
             other
             proofe
             but
             their
             owne
             testimonie
             ,
             signified
             in
             those
             asseuerations
             ,
             
               dubium
               non
               est
               ,
               neque
               ambigimus
               :
            
             for
             that
             which
             is
             added
             by
             Beza
             &
             the
             author
             of
             the
             counterpoison
             ,
             that
             the
             wordes
             which
             Christ
             vsed
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               be
               to
               thee
               as
               an
               Heathen
               or
               Publican
            
             ▪
             to
             proue
             that
             he
             spake
             according
             to
             their
             custome
             ,
             doe
             in
             no
             sort
             prooue
             ,
             that
             hee
             translated
             their
             forme
             of
             gouernement
             into
             his
             church
             .
             For
             if
             Christ
             did
             translate
             from
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             any
             Consistories
             into
             his
             church
             ,
             then
             hee
             transmitted
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             either
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             deuised
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             God
             ordained
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Wildernes
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             promise
             .
             In
             the
             Wildernes
             ,
             by
             the
             aduise
             of
             Iethro
             .
             and
             approbation
             of
             God
             ,
             
             there
             were
             Rulers
             set
             ouer
             thousands
             ,
             hundreds
             ,
             fifties
             ,
             and
             tens
             ,
             to
             iudge
             the
             people
             :
             the
             deciding
             of
             more
             difficult
             causes
             beeing
             reserued
             to
             Moses
             .
             But
             the
             multitude
             of
             these
             difficult
             causes
             increasing
             ,
             and
             Moses
             waxing
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ioyned
             to
             him
             a
             Senate
             of
             70.
             
             Numb
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             Answereable
             to
             these
             ,
             the
             Lorde
             appointed
             Consistories
             or
             Senates
             ,
             for
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             promise
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             former
             ,
             Deuteron
             :
             16.18
             .
             
             
               Iudges
               and
               Officers
               shalt
               thou
               make
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               Cities
               ,
               throughout
               all
               thy
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               iudge
               the
               people
               with
               righteous
               iudgement
               .
            
             To
             the
             latter
             ,
             Deut
             :
             17.
             
             
             
               If
               there
               arise
               a
               matter
               too
               harde
               for
               thee
               in
               Iudgement
               betweene
               blood
               &
               blood
               ,
               betweene
               plea
               &
               plea
               ,
               betweene
               plague
               and
               plague
               ,
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               controuersies
               ,
               within
               thy
               Gates
               ,
               then
               shalt
               thou
               arise
               ,
               and
               goe
               vp
               into
               the
               place
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               shall
               choose
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               come
               vnto
               the
               Priests
               and
               Leuites
               and
               the
               iudge
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Iudges
             saith
             Caluin
             )
             
               that
               shall
               
               be
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               and
               aske
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               shewe
               thee
               the
               sentence
               of
               iudgement
               .
            
          
           
             
             This
             prescript
             the
             godly
             king
             Iosaphat
             followed
             exactly
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             inferiour
             consistories
             in
             the
             cities
             ,
             placing
             iudges
             in
             the
             land
             throughout
             all
             the
             strong
             cities
             ,
             
             citie
             by
             citie
             :
             and
             in
             Ierusalem
             did
             he
             set
             of
             the
             Leuites
             and
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             of
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             families
             of
             Israel
             for
             the
             iudgement
             and
             cause
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             to
             them
             ;
             
               In
               euery
               cause
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               you
               of
               your
               brethren
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               cities
               ,
               betweene
               blood
               and
               blood
               ,
               betweene
               law
               and
               precept
               ,
               statutes
               and
               iudgements
               ,
               you
               shall
               admonish
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Besides
             these
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             no
             consistories
             ,
             or
             senates
             .
             But
             none
             of
             these
             did
             Christ
             translate
             into
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             none
             of
             them
             was
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             Neither
             did
             he
             translate
             those
             which
             were
             deuised
             by
             men
             ;
             whether
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             as
             their
             Synedrion
             or
             Sanedri●n
             ,
             
             which
             was
             their
             chiefe
             counsell
             of
             state
             ,
             which
             Caluin
             saith
             after
             their
             returne
             from
             Babylon
             they
             did
             institute
             ,
             or
             by
             
               P.
               Gainius
            
             the
             Proconsul
             of
             Syria
             ,
             who
             ordained
             foure
             more
             Synedria
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             :
             which
             some
             suppose
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             our
             Sauiour
             speaketh
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             Matt.
             10.17
             .
             Mar.
             13.9
             .
             But
             of
             the
             counsell
             renewed
             by
             Iosaphat
             ,
             and
             the
             Synedrion
             ordained
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             say
             more
             in
             answere
             to
             the
             assumption
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             little
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             that
             proposition
             ,
             may
             appeare
             by
             this
             dilemma
             :
             for
             by
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             signifie
             either
             the
             consistories
             and
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             or
             assemblies
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             was
             the
             direction
             ,
             which
             Christ
             giueth
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             pertaineth
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             as
             
               D.
               Bilson
            
             sheweth
             in
             the
             fourth
             chapter
             of
             his
             booke
             ,
             whereunto
             I
             doe
             referre
             you
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             had
             he
             not
             so
             much
             as
             respect
             or
             reference
             to
             the
             Consistories
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             so
             farre
             was
             he
             from
             translating
             them
             into
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             shall
             appeare
             by
             this
             most
             plaine
             explication
             of
             the
             text
             according
             to
             the
             latter
             sense
             .
          
           
             Our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             intreating
             of
             scandales
             and
             offences
             ,
             first
             teacheth
             vs
             that
             we
             be
             carefull
             to
             auoid
             offences
             ,
             and
             
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             in
             that
             respect
             seeme
             to
             disregard
             any
             of
             his
             little
             ones
             .
             2.
             
             Hee
             directeth
             vs
             what
             course
             wee
             are
             to
             take
             when
             wee
             are
             offended
             .
             If
             thy
             brother
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             professing
             the
             same
             religion
             )
             shall
             sinne
             against
             thee
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             priuately
             ,
             )
             either
             by
             injurie
             ,
             
             doing
             thee
             wrong
             ,
             or
             if
             ye
             will
             also
             ,
             by
             euill
             exāple
             scandalizing
             or
             giuing
             thee
             offence
             ,
             by
             his
             sin
             committed
             in
             thy
             knowledge
             ,
             laying
             as
             it
             were
             a
             stūbling
             blocke
             in
             thy
             way
             ,
             
             thou
             must
             as
             the
             Lorde
             hath
             commaunded
             not
             suffer
             sinne
             to
             rest
             vpon
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             desire
             to
             reclaim
             him
             ,
             thou
             must
             1.
             vse
             priuate
             admonition
             ,
             &
             brotherly
             reproofe
             ;
             goe
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a●gue
             and
             redargue
             ,
             conuince
             &
             reproue
             him
             ,
             between
             thee
             &
             him
             alone
             .
             If
             he
             harken
             to
             thee
             acknowledging
             his
             fault
             ,
             
             and
             testifying
             his
             repentance
             ,
             then
             hast
             thou
             wonne
             or
             gained
             thy
             brother
             ,
             and
             saued
             a
             soule
             from
             death
             .
             But
             if
             he
             heare
             thee
             not
             ,
             suffer
             not
             sinne
             so
             to
             rest
             vpō
             him
             ,
             but
             take
             with
             thee
             yet
             1.
             or
             2.
             witnesses
             ,
             &
             set
             vpō
             him
             iointly
             ,
             that
             either
             by
             the
             presēce
             &
             authority
             of
             so
             many
             together
             hee
             may
             be
             reclamed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             way
             be
             prepared
             to
             publicke
             triall
             ;
             that
             howsoeuer
             thy
             testimonie
             alone
             would
             bee
             reiected
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             2.
             or
             3.
             witnesses
             ,
             the
             matter
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             testified
             .
             And
             if
             hee
             will
             not
             heare
             them
             ,
             but
             remaine
             obstinate
             ,
             
             then
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             assembly
             of
             them
             who
             in
             the
             church
             haue
             spirituall
             authoritie
             to
             censure
             offenders
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Consistorie
             of
             one
             Citie
             ,
             or
             particular
             church
             ,
             or
             the
             Synode
             of
             a
             Prouince
             or
             Nation
             ,
             or
             an
             
               vniuersall
               Counsell
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             the
             qualitie
             &
             degree
             of
             the
             offender
             .
             And
             if
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             the
             assembly
             ,
             but
             remaining
             obstinat
             ,
             draw
             vpon
             him
             their
             censure
             of
             excōmunication
             ,
             wherby
             they
             shall
             bind
             the
             offender
             ,
             &
             after
             a
             sort
             deliuer
             him
             to
             Satan
             ;
             then
             shalt
             thou
             hold
             him
             no
             more
             as
             a
             brother
             ,
             or
             thinke
             thy selfe
             bound
             to
             exercise
             the
             duties
             appertaining
             to
             the
             cōmunion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             but
             withdraw
             thy selfe
             from
             him
             ,
             abandon
             him
             ,
             and
             haue
             no
             more
             to
             doe
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             a
             Iew
             of
             this
             time
             would
             haue
             to
             doe
             with
             an
             heathen
             or
             publican
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             meanes
             seeing
             himselfe
             auoided
             &
             shunned
             ,
             hee
             may
             at
             length
             be
             ashamed
             and
             brought
             to
             repentance
             .
             And
             least
             any
             man
             should
             lightly
             esteeme
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             such
             spirituall
             
             gouernors
             as
             haue
             authoritie
             in
             the
             church
             to
             cēsure
             offenders
             ,
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             speaking
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             to
             all
             their
             successors
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             keyes
             of
             heauen
             are
             committed
             ,
             
             
               Whatsoeuer
               you
            
             (
             for
             you
             and
             such
             as
             you
             sitting
             in
             Consistory
             or
             Synode
             ,
             are
             they
             whom
             I
             meant
             by
             the
             Church
             or
             assembly
             )
             
               whatsoeuer
               you
               shall
               binde
               on
               earth
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               heauen
               :
               and
               whatsoeuer
               you
               shall
               loose
               on
               earth
               shall
               be
               loosed
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             Neither
             thinke
             ,
             when
             I
             mentioned
             the
             church
             ,
             I
             meant
             a
             great
             assembly
             only
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ;
             
               for
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               where
            
             2.
             or
             3.
             
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               name
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               am
               there
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               them
               ,
            
             &
             therfore
             ,
             
               if
               but
            
             2.
             
               of
               you
               shal
               cōsent
               in
               asking
               any
               thing
               of
               God
            
             (
             as
             namely
             pardon
             for
             the
             penitent
             sinner
             )
             
               it
               shall
               be
               graunted
               vnto
               you
               .
            
          
           
             If
             against
             this
             exposition
             it
             shal
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             hearing
             and
             censuring
             of
             offences
             would
             be
             prejudiciall
             to
             Magistrates
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             offences
             and
             offenders
             admitte
             diuers
             distinctions
             .
             Of
             offences
             ,
             some
             are
             open
             &
             notorious
             ,
             some
             are
             secrete
             &
             priuate
             .
             Some
             againe
             are
             grieuous
             and
             capital
             crimes
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             cōcealed
             or
             left
             vnpunished
             ,
             other
             be
             offēces
             not
             so
             hainous
             or
             enormous
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             be
             concealed
             and
             pardoned
             ,
             where
             is
             hope
             of
             amendment
             :
             For
             notorious
             and
             enormous
             crimes
             our
             Sauiour
             doth
             not
             prescribe
             this
             course
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             priuate
             and
             lesse
             offences
             .
             Againe
             ,
             offenders
             are
             either
             (
             in
             the
             iudgment
             of
             charity
             )
             our
             brethren
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Belial
             :
             For
             the
             latter
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             the
             ciuile
             course
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             for
             the
             former
             we
             must
             take
             a
             spirituall
             course
             of
             Christian
             charitie
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             winne
             our
             brother
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             or
             recouer
             him
             beeing
             fallen
             ,
             which
             course
             our
             Sauiour
             heere
             prescribeth
             .
          
           
             By
             Church
             therefore
             or
             assemblie
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             meaneth
             neither
             the
             supposed
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               senate
            
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             nor
             yet
             a
             Presbyterie
             of
             Christians
             answerable
             therto
             ,
             consisting
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Lay-elders
             .
             Not
             the
             former
             :
             for
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             should
             meet
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             to
             whō
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             what
             they
             bind
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             shal
             be
             bound
             in
             heauē
             :
             neither
             are
             we
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauior
             would
             send
             his
             disciples
             to
             the
             corrupt
             Consistories
             of
             the
             vnbelieuing
             Iewes
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             also
             saith
             .
             It
             was
             a
             strange
             conceit
             therefore
             of
             Beza
             ,
             not
             
             only
             to
             imagine
             ,
             
             that
             the
             name
             Church
             is
             here
             attributed
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Archisynagogi
             assembled
             together
             were
             they
             who
             are
             meant
             by
             Church
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Or
             if
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             how
             should
             this
             direction
             belong
             to
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             not
             only
             the
             imaginarie
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               Senate
            
             of
             the
             Iewes
             is
             vanished
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             true
             Synedrion
             is
             long
             since
             abolished
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             policie
             abrogated
             .
             Not
             the
             latter
             ,
             for
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             by
             Church
             vnderstandeth
             such
             as
             should
             haue
             power
             to
             bind
             &
             loose
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             words
             following
             .
             Which
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             sinners
             ,
             
             of
             retaining
             and
             remitting
             sinnes
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             hath
             so
             peculiarly
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             their
             successors
             in
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             nothing
             more
             .
          
           
             Neither
             had
             the
             Iewes
             indeed
             such
             an
             
               ecclesiasticall
               Senate
            
             ,
             as
             they
             speake
             of
             ,
             
             mixed
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Leuites
             ,
             with
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             :
             as
             I
             am
             now
             to
             shew
             in
             answering
             the
             assumption
             .
             For
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             had
             no
             such
             Presbyterie
             ,
             then
             what
             shew
             of
             trueth
             or
             probabilitie
             is
             in
             their
             argument
             taken
             from
             Matth
             :
             18.17
             ▪
          
           
             Caluin
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             after
             their
             returne
             from
             captiuitie
             ,
             
             had
             a
             chosen
             counsell
             ,
             to
             which
             was
             cōmitted
             the
             censure
             of
             doctrine
             &
             manners
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Sinhedrin
             ,
             or
             Sanedrin
             ,
             in
             Greek
             
               Synedrion
               .
               T.C.
            
             holdeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Synedrion
             was
             not
             then
             first
             instituted
             ,
             
             but
             restored
             :
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             :
             Howbeit
             his
             reason
             (
             as
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
             )
             is
             but
             a
             meere
             colour
             .
             
               For
               it
               would
               follow
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Priests
               ,
               &
               other
               Leuiticall
               teachers
               who
               were
               a
               part
               of
               that
               Bench
               ,
               had
               then
               their
               first
               institution
               :
            
             when
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             and
             Leuiticall
             teachers
             were
             instituted
             before
             the
             Synedrion
             ,
             
             and
             so
             might
             haue
             cōtinued
             their
             functiō
             ,
             though
             the
             Sanedrin
             had
             neuer
             bin
             .
             Beza
             fetcheth
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             it
             from
             Moses
             ,
             &
             the
             instauratiō
             therof
             ,
             whē
             it
             was
             decayed
             frō
             
               Iosaphat
               .
               T.
               C.
            
             doubteth
             not
             to
             fetch
             the
             Eldership
             from
             Exod
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             With
             his
             Elders
             therefore
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             eldest
             in
             conceit
             ,
             I
             will
             beginne
             .
             
               This
               order
               of
               Eldership
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             ,
             )
             
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               gouernement
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               Law.
               Before
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Elders
               which
               Moses
               assembled
               ,
               Exod
               :
            
             4.
             
             
               were
               Ecclesiasticall
               officers
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               ,
               that
               
               vnder
               such
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               they
               should
               haue
               Magistrates
               of
               their
               owne
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answere
             briefly
             :
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             if
             you
             respect
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             was
             neither
             a
             settled
             Church
             ,
             nor
             established
             common-wealth
             .
             But
             if
             you
             respect
             the
             seuerall
             kinreds
             and
             Families
             ,
             they
             were
             ruled
             by
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Families
             ;
             
             who
             ,
             as
             alwayes
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             so
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             &
             vntill
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Leui
             ,
             to
             the
             priestly
             function
             ,
             were
             both
             priests
             and
             magistrates
             ,
             to
             their
             seuerall
             kinreds
             and
             Families
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             them
             ,
             who
             will
             needes
             haue
             these
             to
             be
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             tell
             vs
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             the
             priests
             ,
             whome
             these
             Elders
             did
             assist
             .
          
           
             Vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             findeth
             these
             Elders
             in
             Elisha
             his
             house
             ,
             2.
             
             King
             :
             6.
             and
             in
             Ezekiels
             house
             ,
             Ezek
             :
             
             8.
             
               because
               it
               is
               vnlike
               that
               in
               so
               corrupt
               a
               state
               the
               Prophets
               could
               haue
               the
               ciuill
               Gouernors
               to
               consult
               with
               :
            
             &
             is
             it
             not
             more
             vnlike
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             approued
             Elders
             of
             an
             ecclesiasticall
             Senate
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Apostoticall
             Church
             of
             Israell
             ,
             vnder
             Achab
             and
             Iehoram
             ,
             or
             in
             Mesopotamia
             ,
             whether
             Ezekiell
             ,
             and
             those
             Elders
             of
             Iuda
             were
             transported
             ,
             who
             could
             neuer
             be
             found
             vnder
             the
             most
             godly
             Kings
             at
             Ierusalem
             ?
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             hee
             findeth
             them
             standing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             Nehem
             :
             
             8.
             
             
               Being
               distinguished
               both
               from
               the
               teaching
               Leuites
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               people
               :
               From
               the
               people
               ,
               because
               they
               stood
               by
               Ezra
               .
               From
               the
               teaching
               Leuites
               ,
               because
               he
               speaketh
               of
               them
               after
               .
            
             Therefore
             they
             must
             needs
             bee
             Lay-Elders
             :
             as
             though
             ,
             either
             some
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             people
             might
             not
             stand
             with
             Ezra
             ,
             or
             that
             these
             might
             not
             haue
             beene
             priests
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             the
             Leuites
             were
             teachers
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             were
             no
             more
             teaching
             Priests
             or
             Leuites
             but
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             mentioned
             then
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             haue
             taught
             the
             people
             .
             Hee
             that
             considereth
             what
             
               T.
               C.
            
             was
             able
             to
             say
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             must
             needs
             thinke
             this
             cause
             to
             be
             very
             badde
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             make
             good
             by
             better
             arguments
             ,
             then
             those
             most
             vnlikely
             likely-hoods
             .
          
           
             
             Beza
             holdeth
             that
             2.
             sorts
             of
             councels
             or
             consistories
             were
             ordained
             by
             Moses
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             held
             both
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             place
             which
             God
             did
             choose
             ,
             &
             in
             other
             cities
             ;
             whereof
             
             the
             one
             ,
             was
             ciuill
             ,
             the
             other
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             consisting
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             Leuits
             ,
             &
             scribes
             ,
             or
             teachers
             ,
             &
             also
             the
             seniors
             of
             the
             people
             .
             But
             the
             reader
             shal
             easily
             vnderstand
             this
             latter
             to
             be
             a
             meere
             fiction
             ,
             if
             he
             consider
             that
             the
             Synedrion
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             highest
             court
             &
             chief
             councel
             of
             state
             ,
             hauing
             power
             of
             life
             &
             death
             ,
             &
             authority
             to
             deale
             in
             causes
             both
             ciuill
             &
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             cōsisted
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             &
             other
             priests
             and
             Leuites
             ,
             
             together
             with
             the
             Princes
             &
             Seniors
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             being
             besides
             the
             High-priest
             70.
             or
             71.
             in
             number
             :
             Of
             which
             ,
             that
             in
             Deut
             :
             17.8.9
             .
             is
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             .
             These
             were
             called
             Sanedrin
             ,
             and
             did
             sit
             in
             Gazith
             :
             In
             which
             number
             ,
             those
             which
             were
             priests
             ,
             were
             called
             
               Seniores
               Sacerdotū
            
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             were
             Princes
             ,
             were
             called
             
               Seniores
               populi
            
             ,
             as
             Sigondus
             saith
             .
             And
             likewise
             that
             the
             Sanedrioth
             or
             consistories
             in
             other
             cities
             ,
             consisted
             as
             well
             of
             the
             learned
             Leuits
             as
             of
             the
             seniors
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Iosephus
             saith
             ,
             that
             to
             euery
             cōsistory
             in
             the
             cities
             belonged
             2.
             
             Leuites
             .
             The
             reason
             heereof
             was
             ,
             
             because
             the
             lawes
             wherby
             that
             church
             &
             cōmon-wealth
             were
             gouerned
             ,
             were
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Leuites
             ,
             &
             Scribes
             were
             most
             skilfull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             best
             able
             to
             determine
             what
             was
             right
             according
             to
             the
             law
             .
             And
             therfore
             another
             sort
             ,
             which
             should
             consist
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Leuits
             ,
             and
             elders
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
             &
             which
             should
             
               respōdere
               de
               iure
            
             (
             as
             Beza
             imagineth
             this
             shuld
             )
             was
             altogether
             needles
             .
             But
             his
             proofs
             are
             as
             weake
             ,
             as
             his
             imagination
             was
             strong
             .
             His
             only
             proofe
             for
             the
             1.
             institution
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               senat
            
             ,
             is
             Leuit
             :
             10.10
             .
             
               where
               they
               were
               ordained
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               the
               difference
               betweene
               holy
               &
               profane
               ,
               betweene
               cleane
               &
               vncleane
               ,
               &
               to
               teach
               the
               law
               of
               God.
            
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             ,
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             probabilitie
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             speaking
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             cōmandeth
             him
             ,
             &
             his
             sonnes
             the
             priests
             ,
             by
             a
             perpetual
             law
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             drink
             wine
             nor
             strong
             drink
             ,
             whē
             they
             were
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             sanctuary
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             hindered
             from
             exercising
             their
             function
             discreetly
             &
             soberlie
             ,
             either
             in
             iudging
             betweene
             holie
             &
             profane
             ,
             between
             cleane
             and
             vncleane
             ,
             or
             in
             teaching
             the
             people
             ;
             which
             duties
             were
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             sanctuary
             ,
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             as
             well
             seuerally
             as
             ioyntly
             ,
             &
             no
             
               ecclesiasticall
               senate
            
             at
             all
             here
             instituted
             :
             
             or
             if
             there
             were
             ,
             
             it
             should
             (
             according
             to
             Bertrams
             conceit
             )
             consist
             wholy
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             this
             speech
             is
             directed
             .
             As
             for
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             these
             things
             .
             The
             high
             Priest
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             pleased
             him
             ,
             might
             consult
             with
             other
             Priests
             ,
             and
             vse
             their
             assistance
             ,
             as
             Azariah
             did
             vse
             the
             aide
             of
             80.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             26.
             
             
             But
             that
             there
             was
             a
             setled
             Presbyterie
             or
             senate
             Ecclesiasticall
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             read
             :
             and
             that
             it
             should
             consist
             in
             part
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             semblance
             of
             likelihood
             .
          
           
             
             His
             proofes
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             diuerse
             Synedria
             instituted
             ,
             are
             these
             First
             ,
             because
             the
             number
             of
             the
             one
             is
             defined
             to
             be
             70
             the
             other
             left
             vncertaine
             .
             Secondly
             because
             the
             second
             was
             not
             ordained
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             the
             former
             .
             I
             answere
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             number
             set
             downe
             ,
             nor
             time
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             neuer
             was
             .
          
           
             
             His
             proofe
             for
             the
             instauration
             of
             two
             distinct
             Synedria
             is
             out
             of
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             where
             he
             saith
             Iosaphat
             ordained
             two
             Synedria
             or
             counsells
             ,
             the
             one
             Ecclesiasticall
             for
             the
             causes
             of
             God
             ,
             ouer
             which
             the
             high
             Priest
             was
             chiefe
             ;
             the
             other
             ciuill
             ,
             for
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             ouer
             which
             Zabadiah
             a
             Prince
             of
             Iuda
             was
             chiefe
             .
             But
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             the
             text
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             high
             counsell
             of
             state
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             was
             called
             Sanedrin
             ,
             or
             
               Synedrion
               Hierosolymita●ū
            
             ,
             cōsisting
             of
             the
             Leuites
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             chiefe
             families
             in
             Israel
             ,
             ordained
             for
             the
             iudgements
             of
             God
             and
             controuersies
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             heare
             and
             determine
             all
             manner
             of
             causes
             that
             were
             brought
             vnto
             them
             from
             the
             iudgements
             or
             consistories
             of
             the
             inferior
             cities
             ,
             &
             were
             to
             iudge
             betweene
             blood
             and
             blood
             ,
             that
             is
             slaughter
             and
             slaughter
             ,
             betweene
             the
             law
             and
             the
             precept
             ,
             betweene
             statutes
             and
             iudgements
             ,
             hauing
             among
             them
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             God
             ,
             Amarias
             the
             high
             Priest
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Zebadiah
             a
             Prince
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             as
             chiefe
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Maisters
             or
             gouernours
             the
             Leuits
             were
             with
             them
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             law
             .
             
             For
             whereas
             he
             would
             proue
             ,
             that
             Iosaphat
             ordained
             two
             distinct
             counsels
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             these
             reasons
             ,
             because
             the
             dutie
             of
             the
             one
             was
             to
             deale
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             God
             ,
             
             the
             other
             of
             the
             King
             :
             the
             one
             should
             determine
             
               de
               iure
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               de
               facto
            
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             had
             for
             the
             president
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             Prince
             of
             Iuda
             :
             none
             of
             these
             reasons
             doe
             proue
             ,
             that
             Iosaphat
             ordained
             any
             thing
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             before
             had
             beene
             appointed
             by
             God
             ;
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             difficult
             controuersies
             which
             the
             iudges
             in
             the
             cities
             could
             not
             determine
             betweene
             blood
             and
             blood
             ,
             plea
             and
             plea
             ,
             plague
             and
             plague
             ,
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Syned●ion
             or
             counsell
             of
             the
             place
             which
             God
             shoul●
             choose
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             there
             noted
             to
             consist
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             
             Leuites
             and
             ●udge
             ,
             
               that
               is
               iudges
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Caluin
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               holy
               historie
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               declared
               that
            
             Iosaphat
             
               besides
               the
               P●i●sts
               and
               Leuites
               chose
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               families
               of
            
             Israel
             :
             
               for
               the
               godly
               King
               would
               decline
               n●uer
               a
               whit
               from
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               law
               .
            
             To
             this
             counsell
             the
             difficult
             causes
             afore
             said
             as
             we●l
             ciuill
             as
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             well
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             
             as
             
               de
               iure
            
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             from
             other
             ciuill
             courts
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             both
             in
             Deut.
             17.8
             .
             and
             also
             2
             Chron.
             19.20
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             ciuill
             senate
             should
             determine
             onely
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             that
             questions
             
               de
               iure
            
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             ;
             the
             rather
             because
             that
             counsell
             ,
             which
             was
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             and
             renewed
             by
             Iosaphat
             did
             consist
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Leuits
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             determine
             and
             to
             decide
             all
             questions
             of
             doubt
             and
             difficultie
             :
             or
             if
             they
             were
             to
             seeke
             to
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             senate
             ,
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             should
             be
             ioyned
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Leuits
             to
             answere
             
               de
               iure
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             causes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             verse
             8
             are
             termed
             the
             iudgement
             and
             cause
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             are
             particularized
             ,
             verse
             .
             10.
             and
             Deut.
             17.8
             .
             (
             betweene
             blood
             and
             blood
             betweene
             law
             and
             precept
             ,
             &c.
             )
             we
             are
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             Ecclesiasticall
             but
             also
             ciuill
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             either
             they
             were
             to
             be
             decided
             b●
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             concerned
             the
             obseruation
             or
             transgression
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             whereby
             that
             land
             was
             gou●rned
             ,
             in
             iudging
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             they
             also
             exercised
             Gods
             iudgement
             .
          
           
           
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             King
             were
             such
             as
             belonged
             to
             the
             Kings
             house
             ,
             or
             his
             eschequer
             .
             And
             it
             is
             fond
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             those
             causes
             which
             were
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             iudicial
             and
             mor●ll
             lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             causes
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             which
             concerned
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             .
          
           
             Neither
             do
             I
             therefore
             reiect
             the
             exposition
             of
             Beza
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             causes
             of
             God
             ,
             vnderstand
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             ciuill
             causes
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             preiudiciall
             to
             my
             defence
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             truth
             :
             for
             though
             their
             interpretation
             were
             admitted
             ,
             it
             would
             no
             more
             proue
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             distinct
             Syn●dria
             ,
             
             then
             that
             which
             I
             doe
             embrace
             .
             For
             though
             Zebadiah
             the
             prince
             of
             Iuda
             was
             the
             chiefe
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Amariah
             the
             high
             priest
             was
             the
             chiefe
             in
             the
             causes
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             Colleagues
             and
             coassessors
             in
             the
             same
             counsell
             ,
             
             as
             Iosephus
             also
             doth
             witnesse
             .
             For
             speaking
             of
             this
             act
             of
             Iosaphat
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               he
               being
               returned
               to
            
             Ierusalem
             
               appointed
               iudges
               there
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Leuits
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               chiefe
               or
               principall
               men
               of
               the
               people
               :
            
             
             
               requiring
               them
               to
               exercise
               iust
               iudgement
               ,
               but
               especially
               that
               they
               should
               be
               diligent
               in
               determining
               those
               difficult
               causes
               that
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               them
               from
               inferiour
               iudgement
               seats
               :
               but
               the
               chiefe
               or
               presidents
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               colleagues
               and
               coassessors
               be
               appointed
            
             Amasiah
             
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
            
             Zabadiah
             
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Iuda
            
             :
             and
             relating
             the
             law
             ,
             Deu.
             17.8
             .
             (a)
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               if
               the
               iudges
            
             (
             in
             the
             cities
             )
             
               be
               not
               able
               to
               determine
               any
               cause
               ,
               it
               is
               entirely
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               holy
               citie
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             (b)
             
               and
               let
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               the
               Prophet
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             scribe
             or
             Doctor
             of
             the
             law
             saith
             (c)
             Sigonius
             )
             
               and
               the
               senate
               assembling
               together
               ,
               pronounce
               what
               seemeth
               right
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             counsell
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             after
             the
             captiuitie
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             priests
             and
             Leuits
             ,
             besides
             the
             Seniors
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             whereof
             the
             high
             priest
             was
             president
             as
             Bertram
             confesseth
             ,
             hauing
             authoritie
             to
             assemble
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             Act.
             5.21
             .
             Matt.
             26.57.59
             .
             was
             the
             high
             councell
             of
             state
             called
             the
             Sanedrin
             or
             Synedrion
             ,
             or
             
               cōsistorium
               Gazith
            
             
             which
             dealt
             in
             causes
             not
             onely
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             but
             also
             ciuil
             ,
             and
             in
             causes
             criminall
             and
             capitall
             .
             Neither
             happened
             this
             by
             the
             ambition
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             and
             instauration
             by
             Iosaphat
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             and
             by
             his
             approbation
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             witnesseth
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             erection
             of
             it
             after
             the
             captiuity
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Lord
             promised
             by
             Esay
             to
             restore
             their
             iudges
             and
             counsellers
             after
             the
             captiuitie
             ,
             
             as
             before
             ;
             so
             Ezekiell
             prophecieth
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             ,
             after
             the
             captiuitie
             ,
             should
             not
             onely
             teach
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             iudge
             betweene
             holy
             and
             prophane
             ,
             betweene
             cleane
             and
             vncleane
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             they
             should
             stand
             vp
             to
             iudge
             controuersies
             ,
             iudging
             according
             to
             Gods
             iudgement
             .
             Iosephus
             also
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             were
             ordained
             by
             Moses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             ouerseers
             of
             all
             ,
             iudges
             of
             controuersies
             ,
             and
             punishers
             of
             such
             as
             are
             by
             the
             law
             condemned
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             present
             shall
             suffice
             concerning
             the
             counsell
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             vntill
             I
             come
             to
             answere
             Caluins
             opinion
             .
             
          
           
             As
             touching
             Ecclesiasticall
             Presbyters
             in
             other
             cities
             ,
             Beza
             hath
             nothing
             but
             his
             owne
             coniectures
             :
             For
             the
             courts
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             which
             both
             Moses
             instituted
             ,
             and
             Iosaphat
             renewed
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             Leuites
             among
             them
             ,
             were
             to
             deale
             not
             onely
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             ciuill
             and
             criminall
             causes
             .
             The
             reasons
             which
             he
             bringeth
             for
             distinct
             Ecclesiasticall
             senates
             are
             three
             .
             
               First
               ,
               because
               the
            
             Archisynagogi
             
               had
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               Seniors
               of
               the
               people
               ioyned
               with
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               name
               of
               Church
               in
               this
               place
               of
               Mathew
               is
               giuen
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               did
               consist
               of
               the
               laitie
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               the
               clergie
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               as
               the
               ciuill
               consistories
               assembled
               in
               the
               gates
               ,
               so
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               .
            
             To
             the
             first
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             a
             probabilitie
             (
             if
             this
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             )
             is
             no
             proofe
             :
             to
             the
             2.
             that
             the
             name
             Ecclesia
             is
             not
             giuen
             to
             the
             Archisynagogi
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Rulers
             of
             Christs
             Church
             assembling
             
               in
               his
               name
            
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             promised
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             committed
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             also
             the
             name
             Ecclesia
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             giuen
             
             to
             any
             company
             of
             Christians
             ,
             be
             it
             but
             of
             two
             or
             three
             meeting
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             fitly
             agree
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             telleth
             vs
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             consistories
             ordained
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             renewed
             by
             Iosaphat
             ,
             sitting
             in
             Synagogues
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             not
             once
             mention
             in
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             either
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             consistories
             ,
             or
             yet
             of
             Synagogues
             .
             And
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             such
             iudges
             are
             mentioned
             in
             Synagogues
             ,
             
             as
             punished
             by
             stripes
             .
             Bertram
             also
             witnesseth
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               of
               the
               cities
               ,
               iudgements
               were
               exercised
               by
               ordinarie
               iudges
               ;
               the
               greater
               and
               weightier
               causes
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               appeales
               of
               the
               lesse
               being
               referred
               to
               the
               counsell
               ●t
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               came
               to
               the
               Synagogues
               to
               prayer
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               heare
               the
               law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               to
               heare
               the
               iudgement
               of
            
             Moses
             
               law
               ,
               as
               well
               ciuill
               as
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             And
             so
             much
             of
             Beza
             .
          
           
             Calui●
             by
             Ecclesia
             vnderstandeth
             the
             Synedrion
             or
             Sanedrin
             of
             the
             Iewes
             instituted
             by
             them
             after
             their
             returne
             from
             Babylon
             :
             
             which
             he
             conceiueth
             to
             haue
             beene
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             senate
             ,
             to
             which
             belonged
             the
             censure
             of
             doctrine
             &
             maners
             ,
             hauing
             the
             power
             o●
             excōmunication
             &c.
             
             What
             this
             Synedrion
             was
             ,
             Caluin
             himselfe
             shall
             tell
             vs
             ,
             
               It
               is
               certaine
            
             saith
             he
             
               that
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               returned
               from
               the
            
             Babylonian
             
               banishment
               ,
               because
               they
               might
               not
               make
               a
               King
               ,
               did
               imitate
               this
               example
            
             (
             of
             appointing
             70.
             
             Elders
             .
             Num.
             11
             )
             
               in
               ordaining
               the
            
             Synedrion
             .
             
               Onely
               so
               much
               honour
               was
               granted
               to
               the
               memorie
               of
            
             Dauid
             
               and
               the
               Kings
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               their
               stocke
               they
               would
               choose
            
             70.
             
               gouernours
               ,
               in
               whom
               should
               be
               the
               chiefe
               power
               :
               And
               this
               course
               continued
               vntill
            
             Herod
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Sanedrin
             indeed
             was
             the
             high
             counsell
             of
             state
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             iudge
             of
             causes
             ,
             not
             only
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             but
             also
             ciuill
             and
             criminal
             ,
             yea
             capitall
             ,
             hauing
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             sword
             and
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             .
             Whereby
             they
             adiudged
             malefactors
             conuicted
             of
             capital
             crimes
             to
             one
             of
             these
             foure
             kinds
             of
             death
             ,
             stoning
             ,
             
             burning
             ,
             killing
             with
             the
             sword
             and
             strangling
             ;
             hauing
             also
             authoritie
             to
             ordaine
             Sanedrioth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             consistories
             of
             iudges
             in
             other
             cities
             ;
             to
             whom
             alone
             it
             appertained
             to
             iudge
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             tribe
             ,
             of
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             howsoeuer
             their
             power
             was
             much
             restrained
             after
             Iewrie
             became
             a
             prouince
             subiect
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ;
             
             notwithstanding
             the
             Romanes
             hauing
             granted
             the
             Iewes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             libertie
             to
             liue
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             lawes
             ,
             permitted
             them
             to
             exercise
             authoritie
             both
             in
             iudging
             not
             onely
             Ecclesiasticall
             but
             also
             ciuill
             and
             criminall
             causes
             ,
             
             and
             also
             in
             punishing
             by
             stripes
             and
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             death
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             that
             disobeyed
             the
             sentence
             of
             this
             counsell
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             heere
             saith
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             
               as
               an
               heathen
               or
               Publican
            
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             to
             die
             the
             death
             .
             Finally
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Synedrion
             for
             the
             whole
             estate
             of
             the
             Iewes
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             place
             which
             he
             should
             choose
             ,
             either
             ordained
             by
             Moses
             ,
             or
             restored
             by
             Iosaphat
             ,
             or
             renewed
             by
             the
             Iewes
             after
             their
             captiuitie
             .
             Wherefore
             our
             disciplinarians
             might
             as
             well
             desire
             to
             haue
             a
             parliament
             or
             high
             counsell
             of
             state
             in
             euery
             parish
             ,
             as
             such
             a
             consistorie
             as
             this
             was
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             place
             :
             Though
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             had
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             Senate
             consisting
             of
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             of
             the
             people
             :
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             proued
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Mathew
             Christ
             alluded
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             that
             he
             ordained
             the
             like
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             But
             now
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             had
             no
             such
             Ecclesiasticall
             senate
             :
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             this
             place
             nothing
             can
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             probabilitie
             be
             concluded
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             testimonie
             
               T.
               C.
            
             vrgeth
             thus
             :
             
             
               
                 Diuerse
                 Ministers
                 were
                 not
                 ordained
                 in
                 euery
                 congregation
                 :
              
               
                 Diuerse
                 Elders
                 were
                 ordained
                 in
                 euery
                 congregation
                 :
                 therefore
                 there
                 were
                 Elders
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             he
             proueth
             ,
             
               because
               it
               was
               not
               like
               that
               they
               had
               diuerse
               Ministers
               for
               such
               a
               number
               of
               congregations
               as
               were
               then
               to
               be
               preached
               vnto
               .
            
             I
             distinguish
             of
             the
             word
             congregation
             ,
             which
             
               T.
               C.
            
             vseth
             ambiguously
             :
             for
             in
             the
             assumption
             it
             signifieth
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             whole
             citie
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             all
             one
             :
             
             and
             so
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             diuerse
             Presbyters
             were
             placed
             in
             euery
             Church
             ,
             In
             the
             proposition
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             prosyllogisme
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             euery
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             which
             
               T.
               C.
            
             seemeth
             to
             acknowledge
             to
             haue
             beene
             diuerse
             in
             euery
             citie
             or
             
             Church
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             our
             refuter
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             heare
             in
             the
             second
             booke
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             not
             euery
             congregation
             had
             diuerse
             Presbyters
             :
             as
             with
             vs
             euery
             citie
             or
             Church
             hath
             diuerse
             Presbyters
             ,
             yet
             euery
             congregation
             hath
             not
             .
             
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             what
             Paul
             required
             Titus
             to
             doe
             in
             Creet
             ,
             the
             same
             he
             and
             Barnabas
             performed
             in
             these
             countries
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             ordained
             Presbyters
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             euery
             citie
             or
             Church
             ;
             which
             Presbyters
             were
             also
             such
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Tit.
             1.
             calleth
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             requireth
             in
             them
             abilitie
             to
             preach
             .
             And
             although
             in
             euery
             citie
             or
             Church
             there
             were
             diuerse
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             not
             diuerse
             for
             euery
             meeting
             .
             There
             is
             no
             necessitie
             therefore
             ,
             nor
             yet
             probabilitie
             ,
             that
             by
             Presbyters
             in
             this
             place
             we
             should
             vnderstand
             any
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             :
             Neither
             can
             any
             interpreter
             be
             alleaged
             old
             or
             new
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             partie
             ,
             which
             doth
             vnderstand
             the
             word
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
             
             Zanchius
             ,
             though
             a
             fauourer
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             reckoneth
             this
             place
             among
             those
             ,
             wherin
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             are
             called
             Presbyters
             .
             Aretius
             ,
             though
             he
             acknowledgeth
             the
             distinction
             of
             Presbyters
             into
             two
             sorts
             ,
             yet
             he
             confesseth
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             ,
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Ministers
             .
             Caluin
             himselfe
             the
             principall
             Patrone
             of
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             by
             Presbyters
             in
             this
             place
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             .
             
               Prebyteros
               his
               vocari
               int●rpretor
               ,
               quibus
               iniunctum
               erat
               docendi
               munus
               :
               Presbyters
               here
               I
               interprete
               those
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               office
               of
               teaching
               was
               enioyned
               .
            
             Yea
             but
             saith
             T.
             C.
             
               though
               Caluin
               say
               Ministers
               ;
               here
               be
               called
               Presbyters
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               they
               onely
               :
               yea
               he
               must
               be
               vnderstood
            
             (
             as
             implying
             Lay-Elders
             vnder
             Presbyters
             )
             
               seeing
               he
               auoucheth
               the
               place
               of
               Titus
               ,
            
             which
             to
             vs
             seemeth
             all
             one
             with
             Act.
             14
             ,
             )
             
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               these
               Elders
               ,
            
             and
             quoteth
             instit
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             s.
             8.
             where
             he
             writeth
             thus
             .
             
             
               Whereas
               I
               called
               those
               who
               gouerne
               the
               Churches
               indifferently
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               I
               did
               according
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               which
               confoundeth
               these
               words
               :
               for
               whosoeuer
               exercise
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               giueth
               the
               title
               of
               Bishops
               to
               them
               .
               So
               where
            
             Paul
             commandeth
             Titus
             
               to
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               in
               euery
               citie
               ,
               he
               straightwaies
               addeth
               ,
               for
               a
               Bishop
               must
               be
               
               vnreproueable
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.5.7
             .
             so
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
             &
             Act.
             20.17.28
             .
             
               here
               now
               it
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               hitherto
               we
               haue
               reckoned
               those
               officers
               onely
               ,
               which
               consist
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             You
             see
             then
             ,
             how
             Caluin
             in
             his
             institutions
             ,
             vrged
             this
             place
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
             Wil
             you
             also
             heare
             his
             iudgment
             in
             his
             cōmentarie
             vpon
             the
             place
             ?
             
             
               although
               we
               gather
            
             saith
             he
             
               out
               of
               the
            
             1.
             
             Tim
             :
             5
             :
             
               that
               there
               were
               two
               sorts
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               yet
               the
               context
               here
               will
               straightwaies
               shew
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               then
               Doctors
               are
               here
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               is
               who
               were
               ordained
               to
               teach
               ;
               becàuse
               by
               and
               by
               he
               will
               call
               them
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             But
             for
             all
             this
             T.C.
             
               seeth
               not
               ,
               why
               it
               may
               not
               be
               referred
               to
               Elders
               ,
            
             meaning
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               too
               BB
            
             :
             meaning
             Ministers
             .
             But
             say
             I
             ,
             you
             must
             see
             that
             Lay-Elders
             not
             onely
             may
             ,
             but
             must
             necessarily
             be
             vnderstood
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             absurdly
             alleaged
             by
             you
             to
             proue
             them
             .
             Yes
             ,
             he
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             counter
             poison
             will
             proue
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             meant
             here
             :
             
               for
               the
               word
               Elders
               is
               set
               downe
               generally
               signifying
               as
               well
               Lay-Elders
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               therefore
            
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             
               ordained
               Lay-Elders
               as
               well
               as
               Ministers
               .
            
             To
             the
             consequence
             I
             first
             answere
             ,
             that
             if
             Elders
             were
             a
             generall
             name
             comprising
             more
             sorts
             then
             one
             ,
             and
             if
             Luke
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             ordained
             all
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             ,
             this
             consequence
             would
             haue
             held
             :
             for
             from
             the
             Genus
             vniuersally
             taken
             ,
             we
             may
             affirmatiuely
             conclude
             the
             speciall
             sorts
             .
             But
             Luke
             not
             speaking
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             historie
             ,
             if
             they
             ordained
             any
             sort
             of
             Elders
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             confessed
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             ordained
             Ministers
             ,
             therefore
             though
             Elders
             were
             the
             Genus
             ,
             yet
             this
             were
             a
             very
             weake
             argument
             .
             Yea
             but
             saith
             T.C.
             
               S.
               Luke
               there
               setteth
               forth
               ,
               how
               they
               set
               a
               full
               order
               in
               the
               Church
               :
            
             
             and
             
               his
               purpose
               was
            
             saith
             another
             
               to
               declare
               how
               the
               Apostles
               brought
               the
               Churches
               to
               a
               perfect
               and
               full
               order
               of
               Church
               gouernement
               ,
            
             Whereunto
             I
             answere
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             haue
             a
             perfect
             and
             full
             order
             of
             gouernement
             without
             them
             ,
             And
             secondly
             that
             Lukes
             meaning
             was
             not
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             brought
             those
             Churches
             to
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             order
             of
             gouernement
             at
             their
             first
             conuersion
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ;
             but
             that
             now
             they
             began
             to
             establish
             Churches
             ,
             placing
             among
             them
             Presbyters
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             
             as
             being
             necessarie
             for
             the
             very
             being
             of
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             without
             mention
             (
             I
             say
             not
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             were
             added
             before
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             full
             and
             perfect
             order
             of
             gouernemēt
             ,
             but
             euen
             )
             of
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             The
             consequence
             therefore
             were
             naught
             ,
             though
             the
             antecedent
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             Presbyter
             were
             the
             Genus
             ,
             or
             generall
             word
             ,
             signifying
             as
             well
             Lay-Elders
             as
             Ministers
             ;
             for
             it
             were
             onely
             an
             argument
             from
             the
             Genus
             to
             the
             Species
             affirmatiuely
             .
             But
             the
             antecedent
             I
             haue
             before
             proued
             to
             be
             most
             false
             :
             there
             being
             not
             any
             testimonie
             to
             be
             produced
             out
             of
             scriptures
             ,
             Counsels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             histories
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             Presbyter
             signifieth
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             function
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             any
             other
             but
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             word
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Luke
             Act.
             14.
             doth
             by
             Presbyters
             meane
             any
             other
             then
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
             The
             third
             testimonie
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             vrged
             any
             where
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             counterpoison
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Iames
               willing
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               weake
               ,
               to
               send
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               thereby
               plainely
               declareth
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               ought
               not
               onely
               to
               haue
               a
               pastor
               and
               a
               doctor
               ,
               whose
               chiefe
               attendance
               must
               be
               on
               reading
               exhortation
               and
               doctrine
               ;
               but
               also
               many
               ,
               who
               ought
               alwaies
               to
               be
               readie
               at
               an
               instant
               calling
               of
               diuerse
               and
               many
               at
               once
               ,
               that
               none
               in
               that
               necessarie
               worke
               be
               neglected
               .
               It
               followeth
               thereby
               that
               besides
               them
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               such
               other
               Elders
               as
               may
               admonish
               the
               vnruly
               ,
               comfort
               the
               weake
               minded
               ,
               and
               be
               patient
               towards
               all
               .
            
          
           
             If
             all
             this
             were
             granted
             as
             it
             is
             propounded
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             follow
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             therefore
             there
             should
             be
             any
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             but
             many
             Ministers
             in
             euery
             Church
             :
             for
             such
             were
             those
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             the
             duetie
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             Iames
             would
             haue
             sent
             for
             ,
             to
             attend
             vnto
             reading
             ,
             doctrine
             and
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             But
             his
             meaning
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             was
             this
             :
             
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               many
               Elders
               in
               euery
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               some
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
             The
             consequence
             he
             taketh
             for
             granted
             :
             the
             antecedent
             he
             proueth
             thus
             .
             There
             were
             many
             Elders
             in
             euery
             Church
             in
             S.
             Iames
             time
             ,
             therefore
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             many
             now
             .
          
           
             For
             answere
             to
             his
             antecedent
             and
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             we
             are
             
             to
             distinguish
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             .
             For
             if
             thereby
             he
             meane
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             whole
             citie
             and
             countrey
             adioyning
             ,
             there
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             many
             Presbyters
             in
             euery
             Church
             :
             but
             if
             thereby
             he
             meane
             euery
             seuerall
             congregation
             ,
             meeting
             ,
             or
             assembly
             of
             Christians
             :
             there
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             were
             many
             Presbyters
             appointed
             to
             euery
             such
             Church
             .
             In
             S.
             Iames
             time
             ,
             though
             in
             each
             Church
             there
             were
             diuerse
             assemblies
             of
             Christians
             meeting
             as
             they
             could
             ;
             yet
             were
             not
             parishes
             distinguished
             ,
             nor
             Presbyters
             seuerally
             and
             certainely
             allotted
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             whole
             citie
             and
             countrey
             adioyning
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             many
             Presbyters
             prouided
             .
             But
             when
             parishes
             were
             distinguished
             ,
             to
             each
             of
             them
             seuerally
             a
             Presbyter
             was
             assigned
             out
             of
             the
             Clergy
             or
             Presbyterie
             of
             the
             citie
             ;
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             remaining
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             )
             retained
             still
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             whole
             Diocesse
             ,
             as
             I
             will
             God
             willing
             shew
             in
             the
             next
             booke
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             though
             in
             S.
             Iames
             time
             ,
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             there
             were
             in
             euery
             Church
             (
             that
             is
             Diocesse
             )
             many
             Presbyters
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             in
             euery
             parish
             there
             should
             be
             diuerse
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             But
             his
             consequence
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             insisted
             vpon
             :
             for
             though
             there
             were
             in
             each
             Church
             many
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             at
             
               Ephesus
               Act.
            
             20.
             and
             at
             Ierusalem
             where
             Iames
             himselfe
             was
             Bishop
             Act.
             15.
             
             &
             .
             21.
             of
             which
             number
             Iames
             would
             haue
             the
             weake
             to
             send
             for
             some
             ;
             yet
             in
             that
             number
             there
             was
             not
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             a
             Minister
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             sound
             reason
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             conceiue
             these
             Presbyters
             ,
             of
             whom
             Iames
             speaketh
             ,
             to
             haue
             beene
             any
             other
             then
             Ministers
             .
             First
             the
             title
             which
             is
             giuen
             them
             ,
             viz
             :
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             Act.
             20.17
             .
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             one
             instance
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             contrarie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             function
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             wherof
             they
             were
             to
             visit
             the
             sicke
             ,
             chiefely
             ,
             if
             not
             onely
             pertaining
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             not
             onely
             to
             pray
             ouer
             the
             partie
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             by
             the
             phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             with
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             
             but
             also
             to
             annoint
             him
             with
             the
             oile
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             oile
             ,
             as
             an
             outward
             ,
             though
             temporarie
             Sacrament
             ,
             annexed
             
             to
             the
             temporarie
             gift
             of
             healing
             ,
             granted
             for
             a
             time
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             but
             also
             to
             their
             successors
             in
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             sicke
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             health
             ;
             and
             by
             prayer
             ioyned
             with
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             partie
             might
             be
             remitted
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sicknes
             be
             remoued
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             the
             speach
             of
             Saint
             Iames
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             generall
             interpretation
             of
             all
             writers
             both
             old
             and
             new
             ,
             
             (
             excepting
             not
             all
             that
             be
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             generall
             and
             continuall
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             expounding
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             let
             him
             call
             for
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             The
             fourth
             testimonie
             is
             thus
             vrged
             .
             
               If
               the
               Apostle
               setting
               downe
               the
               ordinary
               members
               of
               Christ
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               differ
               in
               their
               proper
               action
               ,
               doe
               set
               downe
               the
               Elder
               to
               be
               ouer
               the
               people
               with
               diligence
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               occupied
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               either
               by
               exhortation
               or
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               to
               admonish
               them
               and
               rule
               them
               ;
               then
               the
               onely-gouerning
               Elders
               were
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               :
               but
               the
               first
            
             say
             they
             
               is
               manifest
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.6.7.8
             .
             
               therefore
               the
               second
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             first
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             obscurely
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             text
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             diuerse
             gifts
             bestowed
             vpon
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             euery
             one
             knowing
             his
             proportion
             ,
             or
             measure
             ,
             in
             all
             humilitie
             and
             modestie
             to
             imploy
             to
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             But
             you
             must
             vnderstand
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             onely
             officers
             in
             the
             state
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             but
             all
             Christians
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             body
             politicke
             ,
             as
             Ecclesiasticke
             ,
             whether
             publicke
             or
             priuate
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             distinct
             offices
             which
             are
             not
             coincident
             to
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             diuerse
             gifts
             ,
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             :
             
             for
             so
             he
             saith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             hauing
             diuerse
             gifts
             according
             to
             the
             grace
             which
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             of
             which
             all
             or
             most
             may
             concurre
             in
             the
             same
             subiect
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             a
             good
             and
             faithfull
             Minister
             ,
             hath
             as
             a
             Minister
             :
             
             First
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             expounding
             the
             scriptures
             and
             of
             prayer
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             function
             to
             Minister
             and
             serue
             God
             in
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             Teaching
             .
             4.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             Exhortation
             :
             5.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             gouernment
             :
             and
             as
             a
             good
             Christian.
             6.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             7.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             grace
             to
             distribute
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             to
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             his
             bretheren
             ,
             in
             simplicitie
             and
             cheerefulnes
             .
             3.
             
             That
             these
             gifts
             are
             not
             proper
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             
             but
             common
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             here
             propounded
             distinct
             offices
             ,
             then
             might
             7.
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             in-compatible
             in
             the
             same
             person
             .
             But
             neither
             are
             there
             according
             to
             these
             branches
             .
             7.
             distinct
             offices
             ;
             And
             besides
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             all
             ,
             or
             diuers
             of
             them
             ,
             coincident
             to
             the
             same
             person
             .
             As
             for
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             particular
             ,
             lie
             expressed
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             generall
             implyed
             .
             The
             speech
             is
             generall
             ,
             
               hee
               that
               gouerneth
               ,
               in
               diligence
               ,
            
             appartaining
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             haue
             authoritie
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             family
             or
             common-wealth
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             presupposed
             ,
             (
             which
             will
             neuer
             be
             proued
             by
             them
             ,
             nor
             graunted
             by
             vs
             )
             that
             among
             gouernours
             ,
             Lay-Elders
             had
             a
             place
             in
             the
             primitiue
             church
             ;
             then
             this
             generall
             might
             particularly
             be
             applyed
             to
             them
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             all
             gouernours
             ought
             to
             be
             diligent
             ,
             therfore
             they
             .
             But
             seeing
             there
             were
             none
             such
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             argue
             from
             the
             generall
             ,
             to
             a
             fained
             speciall
             ,
             and
             that
             affirmatiuè
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               gouernours
               ,
               therefore
               of
               Lay-Elders
               :
            
             It
             is
             an
             argument
             like
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             not
             worth
             the
             answering
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             the
             disputer
             alleageth
             
               Caluin
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               institutions
               affirmeth
               that
               this
               place
               cannot
               bee
               otherwise
               vnderstood
               .
            
             
             I
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             contest
             with
             Caluin
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             reuerend
             ,
             and
             whose
             memorie
             is
             blessed
             .
             Neuertheles
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             and
             ought
             otherwise
             to
             be
             expounded
             .
          
           
             Yea
             Caluin
             himselfe
             confesseth
             else-where
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             this
             place
             doe
             seeme
             especially
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Gouernours
             or
             Seniors
             ;
             
             
               tamen
               dubium
               non
               est
               ,
               
               quin
               omne
               iustae
               prefecturae
               genus
               nobis
               commendet
               ;
               Yet
               it
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               doubted
               but
               that
            
             the
             Apostle
             
               doth
               commend
               vnto
               vs
               all
               kindes
               of
               iust
               gouernement
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               although
               properly
               he
               call
               the
               Church-Gouernors
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               Seniors
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               vniuersally
               be
               extended
               to
               gouernements
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
            
             By
             Caluins
             owne
             confession
             therfore
             ,
             the
             words
             may
             generally
             be
             vnderstood
             .
             And
             if
             they
             may
             ,
             then
             also
             they
             must
             .
             For
             who
             shall
             dare
             without
             good
             warrant
             ,
             to
             restraine
             the
             generall
             sence
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             one
             onely
             particular
             ;
             Especially
             ,
             that
             being
             but
             a
             counterfeit
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               hee
               that
               gouerneth
               ,
               in
               diligence
               ,
            
             had
             said
             ,
             let
             the
             Lay
             ,
             or
             only
             gouerning
             Elders
             be
             diligēt
             in
             their
             office
             .
          
           
             
             
               Yea
               but
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               such
               a
               Gouernour
               ,
               as
               might
               neither
               teach
               nor
               exhort
               :
               and
               therefore
               beeing
               neither
               Pastor
               nor
               Doctor
               ,
               it
               must
               needes
               be
               the
               only
               gouerning
               Elder
               .
            
             Of
             this
             Enthym●me
             both
             the
             antecedent
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             consequence
             vnsound
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Apostle
             speake
             of
             such
             a
             Gouernour
             ,
             as
             might
             not
             teach
             ,
             nor
             exhort
             ,
             then
             neither
             distribute
             ,
             nor
             shew
             mercie
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             the
             teacher
             ,
             and
             exhorter
             ,
             of
             whome
             hee
             spake
             before
             ,
             may
             not
             gouerne
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             distinct
             offices
             ,
             but
             of
             diuerse
             gifts
             ,
             which
             manie
             times
             concurre
             in
             the
             same
             person
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             hee
             that
             teacheth
             and
             exhorteth
             ,
             may
             also
             gouerne
             ,
             and
             distribute
             :
             so
             hee
             that
             gouerneth
             ,
             as
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             may
             teach
             and
             exhort
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             hee
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             is
             to
             teach
             and
             exhort
             his
             children
             ,
             the
             maister
             his
             familie
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
             priuate
             Christians
             are
             to
             instruct
             and
             exhort
             one
             another
             .
             Neither
             doth
             it
             follow
             ,
             if
             he
             which
             gouerneth
             be
             neither
             a
             Pastor
             nor
             Doctor
             ,
             that
             straightwaies
             he
             should
             be
             an
             onely
             gouerning
             Elder
             .
             For
             husbands
             ,
             parents
             ,
             maisters
             ,
             and
             magistrates
             ,
             maisters
             of
             Colleges
             and
             hospitalls
             ,
             are
             gouernors
             ,
             though
             neither
             Doctors
             nor
             Pastors
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             are
             they
             no
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lay-Elders
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             
               D.
               Fulke
            
             vnderstādeth
             this
             place
             chiefly
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             he
             supposeth
             here
             to
             be
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Heb
             :
             13.17
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             and
             last
             testimonie
             ,
             is
             thus
             inforced
             by
             them
             .
             
               If
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               his
               Church
               Gouernours
               distinct
               from
               the
               
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               then
               hath
               he
               ordained
               Lay
               or
               onely
               gouerning
               Elders
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               first
               is
               testified
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             
               therefore
               God
               hath
               ordained
               lay
               or
               onely
               gouerning
               Elders
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             Syllogisme
             no
             part
             is
             sound
             :
             for
             first
             the
             consequence
             of
             the
             proposition
             is
             naught
             :
             for
             by
             Church
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             assumption
             ,
             citing
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             is
             meant
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             all
             Christians
             ;
             among
             whom
             God
             hath
             established
             degrees
             of
             superiors
             to
             gouerne
             ,
             and
             inferiors
             to
             obey
             in
             all
             societies
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             family
             &
             cōmonwealth
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             state
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             assumption
             is
             false
             :
             for
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             true
             that
             in
             Christs
             body
             there
             are
             gouernours
             Occonomicall
             &
             politicall
             distinct
             from
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             yet
             Paul
             doth
             not
             in
             this
             place
             testifie
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             set
             in
             his
             Church
             gouernours
             distinct
             from
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             doth
             he
             testifie
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             state
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             he
             hath
             ordained
             gouernours
             which
             are
             not
             Ministers
             .
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             once
             mention
             gouernours
             in
             this
             text
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             translation
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             
               helpes
               and
               gouernements
            
             ,
             to
             read
             
               helpers
               and
               gouernours
            
             :
             it
             being
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             all
             the
             12.13
             .
             and
             14.
             chapters
             ,
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             diuerse
             gifts
             wherewith
             God
             doth
             adorne
             the
             membes
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             &
             in
             this
             context
             ,
             in
             the
             midsts
             of
             other
             gifts
             ,
             which
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             he
             placeth
             these
             two
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               powers
               ,
               gifts
               of
               healing
               ,
               helpes
               ,
               gouernemēts
               ,
               kindes
               of
               tongues
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             no
             better
             reasō
             to
             make
             two
             distinct
             offices
             of
             helpers
             and
             gouernours
             out
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             then
             to
             raise
             three
             others
             out
             of
             the
             other
             three
             ,
             powers
             ,
             gifts
             of
             healing
             and
             kinds
             of
             tongues
             .
             But
             it
             were
             ridiculous
             to
             make
             three
             distinct
             offices
             of
             these
             three
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             the
             other
             three
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             gifts
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             offices
             ;
             why
             should
             we
             not
             so
             conceiue
             of
             helpings
             and
             gouernings
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             helping
             and
             gouerning
             ?
             Yea
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             although
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             reckon
             three
             offices
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Teachers
             :
             yet
             his
             purpose
             was
             not
             exactly
             to
             distinguish
             Ecclesiasticall
             functions
             ,
             but
             to
             enumerate
             
             the
             diuerse
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             
             wherwith
             the
             members
             of
             Christs
             bodie
             are
             adorned
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             bodie
             :
             Some
             being
             honoured
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Apostleship
             ,
             some
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             some
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             teaching
             ;
             some
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             working
             miracles
             ,
             
             some
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             diseases
             ;
             some
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             helping
             and
             relieuing
             those
             that
             be
             distressed
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             expoundeth
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             word
             is
             vsed
             ,
             Act
             :
             20.
             some
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             gouerning
             ,
             some
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             meant
             in
             this
             place
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Functions
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             then
             from
             this
             Text
             should
             eight
             distinct
             offices
             bee
             collected
             ;
             neither
             should
             these
             gifts
             haue
             bene
             coincident
             into
             the
             same
             persons
             ;
             so
             that
             teachers
             might
             not
             gouerne
             ,
             and
             gouernours
             might
             not
             teach
             ,
             
             &c.
             whereas
             contrariwise
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             all
             these
             gifts
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             also
             saith
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
             had
             diuers
             of
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             plaine
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             did
             not
             distinguish
             the
             offices
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             orderlie
             recount
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             doth
             beautifie
             diuers
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             proud
             of
             their
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             
             and
             despised
             others
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             that
             among
             all
             these
             gifts
             which
             hee
             reckoneth
             ,
             that
             of
             tongues
             deserueth
             the
             last
             place
             :
             And
             therfore
             exhorteth
             thē
             to
             be
             zealous
             of
             the
             better
             gifts
             ,
             chiefly
             to
             follow
             after
             loue
             ,
             and
             to
             couet
             after
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             but
             amōg
             them
             to
             desire
             ,
             rather
             to
             prophecie
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             preach
             ,
             then
             to
             speak
             with
             tongues
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             doth
             marshall
             in
             order
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             worthines
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               First
               ,
               second
               ,
               third
            
             :
             if
             by
             helpes
             he
             should
             meane
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             by
             gouernments
             Elders
             ,
             then
             must
             we
             hold
             Deacons
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             Elders
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             granted
             .
             If
             anie
             man
             doubt
             whether
             helps
             and
             gouernments
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             gifts
             ,
             Chrysostome
             may
             resolue
             him
             :
             who
             as
             of
             the
             former
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             especial
             maner
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               be
               fitte
               to
               gouerne
               ,
               and
               to
               administer
               spirituall
               things
               :
            
             and
             he
             addeth
             ,
             that
             our
             duties
             are
             called
             Gods
             gifts
             ,
             to
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             our
             abilitie
             in
             performance
             of
             our
             dutie
             ,
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God.
             So
             Oecumenius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             also
             he
             calleth
             a
             gift
             ,
             though
             it
             require
             our
             labour
             also
             and
             industrie
             .
          
           
             Nazianzen
             also
             reckoneth
             them
             among
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             
             
               For
               the
               spirit
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               one
               ,
               but
               the
               graces
               are
               not
               equall
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               receptacles
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               For
               to
               one
               ,
               by
               the
               spirite
               is
               giuen
               the
               word
               of
               Wisedome
               and
               contemplation
               ;
               to
               another
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               knowledge
               or
               reuelation
            
             ;
             
             
               to
               another
               ,
               firme
               &
               vndoubted
               faith
               ;
               to
               another
               ,
               the
               inoperations
               of
               powers
               ,
               &
               high
               wonders
               ;
               to
               another
               ,
               the
               gifts
               of
               healing
               ▪
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               helpes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Presidencies
               ▪
               or
               Patronages
               ;
               Gouernements
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Poedagogies
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               kindes
               of
               tongues
               ,
               interpretations
               of
               tongues
               .
            
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             
             that
             some
             before
             our
             time
             haue
             vnderstood
             diuerse
             of
             these
             members
             to
             haue
             bene
             Ecclesiasticall
             functions
             .
             But
             yet
             their
             exposition
             wholly
             agreeth
             with
             the
             gouernment
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             .
             For
             by
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             vnderstand
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             12.
             
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             their
             successors
             also
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Byshops
             ;
             and
             by
             helps
             ,
             they
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             who
             help
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             the
             Deanes
             and
             Archdeacons
             ;
             and
             by
             gouernements
             ,
             the
             gouernors
             or
             rectors
             of
             seuerall
             parishes
             .
          
           
             These
             with
             1.
             
             Tim
             :
             5.17
             ▪
             are
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             vsually
             be
             aleaged
             by
             the
             patrons
             of
             the
             presbyterie
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             almost
             either
             omitting
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             adding
             any
             other
             .
             *
             So
             that
             this
             Disputer
             might
             trulie
             cōclude
             ,
             that
             
               this
               is
               the
               strength
            
             ,
             and
             indeed
             all
             the
             strength
             they
             
               haue
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             .
             Which
             how
             strongly
             or
             strangely
             rather
             ,
             they
             haue
             concluded
             for
             the
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             it
             doth
             sufficiently
             appeare
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             haue
             not
             either
             a
             strong
             preiudice
             ,
             or
             a
             weake
             iudgement
             .
             Assuredly
             ,
             if
             the
             Fathers
             be
             no
             stronger
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Lay-Elders
             very
             weake
             and
             languishing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Answering
             the
             Allegations
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             OF
             the
             Fathers
             he
             also
             braggeth
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             in
             the
             vpshot
             ,
             all
             the
             force
             of
             his
             argumēts
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             relyeth
             vpon
             the
             authority
             of
             certaine
             new
             writers
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             most
             ,
             &
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             arguing
             ,
             deuised
             to
             retaine
             the
             vnlearned
             in
             their
             former
             opinion
             ;
             that
             because
             so
             many
             late
             Diuines
             vnderstand
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             receiued
             opinions
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             confirmed
             therein
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             this
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             reasoning
             :
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
            
             (
             which
             are
             all
             the
             Fathers
             hee
             nameth
             ,
             &
             but
             nameth
             ,
             as
             though
             with
             their
             names
             hee
             hoped
             to
             ouercome
             vs
             )
             giue
             testimonie
             to
             Lay-Elders
             ;
             therefore
             Lay-Elders
             were
             in
             vse
             in
             the
             primitiue
             church
             :
             &
             when
             we
             quietly
             grant
             this
             consequence
             ,
             &
             only
             desire
             them
             to
             proue
             the
             antecedent
             :
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             disputer
             should
             not
             produce
             the
             testimonies
             themselues
             ,
             &
             endeuour
             by
             necessary
             euidence
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             as
             speaking
             of
             Lay-Elders
             ?
             but
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             new
             writers
             ,
             the
             most
             wherof
             are
             parties
             ,
             to
             depose
             ,
             that
             these
             ,
             ancient
             Fathers
             say
             as
             they
             would
             haue
             them
             .
          
           
             Did
             they
             heare
             them
             say
             so
             ,
             or
             did
             they
             read
             their
             writings
             ?
             If
             they
             read
             their
             testimonies
             ;
             are
             they
             the
             same
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             print
             ,
             or
             some
             speciall
             manuscripts
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             come
             to
             light
             ?
             if
             such
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             not
             produced
             ?
             If
             their
             testimonies
             be
             vpon
             publike
             record
             ,
             &
             in
             print
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             we
             examine
             the
             records
             thēselues
             ,
             &
             trust
             to
             our
             owne
             eyes
             and
             iudgmēts
             ,
             rather
             thē
             to
             the
             opinions
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             partiall
             in
             the
             cause
             ?
             Or
             if
             these
             new
             writers
             had
             reasons
             to
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             that
             these
             Fathers
             doe
             speake
             for
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             why
             are
             not
             their
             reasons
             produced
             ?
          
           
           
             By
             your
             leaue
             ,
             I
             will
             produce
             their
             testimonies
             for
             you
             .
             And
             because
             it
             pittyeth
             me
             the
             to
             see
             well-meaning
             people
             abused
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             guld
             )
             with
             glorious
             shewes
             :
             I
             will
             let
             them
             see
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             one
             testimonie
             ,
             which
             you
             doe
             vse
             to
             produce
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             doth
             conclude
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             
             as
             touching
             Ignatius
             ,
             whom
             hee
             first
             nameth
             :
             because
             his
             testimonies
             were
             (
             belike
             )
             too
             hot
             to
             be
             handled
             ▪
             yet
             ,
             hee
             putteth
             him
             off
             fairely
             ,
             saying
             that
             
               
                 hereafter
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 how
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 to
                 answere
                 my
                 quotations
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             I
             quote
             him
             not
             in
             the
             question
             of
             Elders
             ,
             but
             among
             my
             proofs
             for
             Bishops
             .
             And
             if
             hee
             haue
             no
             stronger
             proofes
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             for
             elders
             ,
             then
             the
             selfe-same
             that
             I
             alledge
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             may
             you
             not
             think
             that
             he
             is
             very
             strōg
             for
             them
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             perceiued
             they
             were
             too
             weake
             to
             bee
             vrged
             by
             him
             as
             an
             opponent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             chose
             to
             speake
             to
             them
             as
             an
             answerer
             ,
             hoping
             to
             perswade
             the
             simple
             reader
             ,
             that
             Lay-Elders
             are
             sufficiently
             proued
             by
             Ignatius
             his
             testimonie
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             disproued
             thereby
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             you
             shall
             heare
             .
          
           
             
               T.
               C.
            
             and
             after
             him
             the
             author
             of
             the
             counterpoison
             ,
             
             the
             demonstrator
             of
             discipline
             ,
             &
             almost
             who
             not
             ?
             cite
             this
             sentence
             of
             
               Ignatius
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Church
               which
               can
               stand
               without
               her
               Eldership
               or
               counsell
               .
            
             Vnto
             which
             ,
             H.I.
             addeth
             2.
             more
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             epistles
             to
             them
             of
             Tarsus
             &
             Smyrna
             .
             In
             the
             1.
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             Ignatius
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               Bishop
               as
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             &
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               hope
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Deacons
             in
             the
             next
             words
             he
             sath
             ,
             
               that
               they
               be
               ministers
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               meate
               and
               drinke
               .
            
             A
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             speech
             he
             rendreth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Byshop
               is
               the
               type
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Consistory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               band
               or
               Colledge
               of
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ.
            
             Then
             followeth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             these
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             BB.
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             Deacons
             ,
             no
             elect
             Church
             is
             ,
             no
             holy
             congregation
             ,
             no
             assemblie
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             This
             testimony
             proueth
             ,
             that
             as
             each
             Church
             had
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             so
             also
             Presbyters
             and
             a
             presbyterie
             .
             But
             what
             manner
             of
             presbyters
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             :
             1.
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             between
             whom
             they
             are
             vsually
             ranged
             by
             Ignatius
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             degree
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             willing
             the
             
               Lay-men
               to
               bee
               subiect
               to
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               the
               Deacons
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Bishop
               to
               Christ
            
             :
             which
             by
             the
             way
             is
             
               H.
               I.
            
             third
             testimonie
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             with
             the
             second
             .
             
          
           
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               let
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Cleargie
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               bee
               obedient
               to
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             By
             which
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             either
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             or
             Lay-Deacons
             :
             For
             the
             very
             Deacons
             are
             by
             him
             called
             
               the
               ministers
               of
               Christ
               vnto
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               ministers
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             BB
             :
             they
             were
             not
             parish
             Byshops
             assisted
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             new
             conceit
             ,
             with
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             but
             BB
             :
             of
             Cities
             (
             such
             as
             Ignatius
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             Citie
             of
             Syria
             ,
             )
             hauing
             the
             assistance
             of
             diuerse
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             were
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             or
             ministers
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             in
             expresse
             termes
             reckoned
             by
             Ignatius
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             degrees
             of
             the
             clergie
             ,
             whom
             in
             the
             words
             before
             alleaged
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             hee
             resembleth
             to
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             them
             so
             obeyed
             :
             
             exhorting
             them
             with
             the
             words
             which
             
               Saint
               Peter
            
             vseth
             to
             ministers
             ,
             1.
             
             Epist
             :
             5.2
             .
             to
             feed
             the
             flocke
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             also
             proued
             by
             the
             vniuersal
             consent
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Councells
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             in
             innumerable
             places
             ,
             mētioning
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             neuer
             conceiue
             of
             them
             otherwise
             then
             of
             3.
             degrees
             of
             the
             clergie
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             sense
             wherin
             our
             church
             doth
             vse
             &
             retaine
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             concerning
             that
             most
             worthy
             martyr
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Ignatius
             :
             sauing
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             commend
             a
             few
             sen●ences
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             this
             disputer
             and
             his
             consorts
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               be
               you
               vnited
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               submitting
               your selues
               to
               God
               by
               him
               in
               Chirist
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               whosoeuer
               are
               Christs
               ,
               they
               are
               with
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               doe
               not
               thinke
               that
               I
               speake
               this
               ,
               as
               hauing
               vnderstood
               the
               separation
               of
               some
               ,
            
             (a)
             
               he
               is
               witnesse
               to
               me
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               I
               am
               bound
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               not
               learned
               this
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               man
               ,
            
             (b)
             
               but
               the
               spirit
               hath
               preached
               vnto
               me
               ,
               saying
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               without
               the
               Bishop
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               loue
               vnitie
               ,
               auoid
               diuisions
               .
            
          
           
             The
             testimonie
             ,
             which
             is
             vsually
             cited
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             ,
             is
             in
             his
             Apologetico
             .
             Where
             ,
             hauing
             said
             that
             Christians
             did
             vse
             to
             meet
             in
             assemblies
             and
             congregations
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             he
             addeth
             (c)
             
               there
               are
               also
               exhortations
            
             ,
             (d)
             
               chastis●ments
               and
               diuine
               censure
               :
               iudgement
               is
               exercised
               with
               great
               aduise
               ,
               as
               among
               those
               who
               are
               certaine
               that
               God
               doth
               see
               them
               :
               and
               it
               is
               a
               great
               foreshewing
               of
               the
               iudgement
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               any
               shall
               so
               offend
               as
               that
               he
               shal
               be
               banished
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               assembly
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               holy
               fellowship
               .
            
             Praesident
             probati
             quique
             seniores
             honorem
             istum
             non
             pretio
             sed
             testimonio
             adepti
             ,
             
               the
               presidents
               of
               our
               meetings
               are
               approued
               Seniors
               ,
               hauing
               obtained
               this
               honour
               ,
               not
               by
               reward
               ,
               but
               by
               good
               report
               .
            
             By
             which
             testimonie
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             parties
             were
             the
             presidents
             of
             the
             assembly
             as
             well
             in
             prayer
             and
             in
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             discipline
             and
             censures
             .
             But
             Ministers
             and
             not
             Lay-Elde●s
             were
             presidents
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             meetings
             in
             publicke
             prayer
             and
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             therefore
             also
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             discipline
             .
             Who
             these
             presidents
             were
             ,
             Tertullian
             himselfe
             sheweth
             else
             where
             ,
             testifying
             that
             the
             Christians
             receiued
             the
             Sacrament
             both
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             meales
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             their
             meetings
             before
             day
             ,
             
               nec
               de
               aliorum
               manu
               quam
               presidentium
               sumimus
               Neither
               doe
               we
               receiue
               it
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               any
               others
               then
               of
               our
               presidents
               .
            
             On
             which
             words
             
               Beatus
               Rhenanus
            
             writeth
             thus
             ,
             
               Presidentes
               voc
               at
               presbyteros
               etiam
               alibi
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               he
               calleth
               presidents
               also
               in
               another
               place
               ,
            
             and
             quoteth
             the
             place
             alleaged
             out
             of
             the
             Apologeticke
             .
             And
             whereas
             Tertullian
             imagined
             (
             though
             erroneously
             )
             that
             the
             husband
             of
             a
             second
             wife
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Minister
             ,
             (e)
             his
             opinion
             he
             vttere●
             ▪
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             how
             derogatorie
             
             from
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             how
             opposite
             to
             pietie
             second
             mariages
             are
             ,
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             prescript
             of
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             declare
             ,
             
               cum
               digamos
               non
               siuit
               presidere
            
             ,
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             suffer
             twice
             maried
             men
             to
             be
             presidents
             that
             is
             Ministers
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             endeuoureth
             to
             refute
             ,
             vnderstood
             that
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             as
             peculiar
             to
             Bishops
             &
             Ministers
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             them
             also
             with
             the
             breach
             thereof
             euen
             in
             that
             sense
             .
             
               Quot
               enim
               &
               ex
               digamiae
               president
               apud
               vos
               ,
               insultantes
               vtique
               apostolo
               ?
               for
               how
               many
               after
               their
               second
               mariage
               are
               presidents
               among
               you
               ,
               euen
               insulting
               ouer
               the
               Apostle
               and
               blush
               not
               when
               these
               things
               are
               read
               before
               them
               ?
            
             It
             is
             plaine
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Seniors
             which
             were
             presidents
             in
             the
             assemblies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             of
             whom
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             ,
             were
             Ministers
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             some
             new
             writers
             whom
             he
             quoteth
             ,
             doe
             say
             to
             the
             contrarie
             .
             For
             whereas
             among
             others
             who
             were
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             he
             quoteth
             B.
             Iewell
             ,
             who
             indeed
             is
             no
             partie
             ,
             I
             answere
             ,
             if
             he
             haue
             alleaged
             the
             rest
             no
             better
             then
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             my
             part
             I
             meane
             not
             to
             search
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             the
             chiefe
             of
             his
             Authors
             are
             quoted
             at
             Random
             ,
             )
             he
             will
             gaine
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
             notable
             falsifier
             of
             Authors
             .
             
             Harding
             blamed
             the
             translator
             of
             the
             Apologie
             into
             English
             ,
             for
             translating
             Presbyteri
             Elders
             and
             not
             Priests
             ;
             
             The
             translation
             Bishop
             Iewell
             defendeth
             ,
             saying
             that
             Presbyter
             
               a
               Priest
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             Senior
             ,
             
               and
               that
               a
               Priest
               and
               Elder
               are
               both
               one
               thing
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             Harding
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             waited
             onely
             vpon
             the
             Bishops
             but
             gaue
             no
             sentence
             in
             counsels
             (
             which
             in
             respect
             of
             prouinciall
             counsels
             ,
             is
             euidently
             false
             )
             he
             disproueth
             that
             assertion
             .
             First
             by
             Act.
             15.
             
             
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             Nicephorus
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             this
             testimonie
             of
             
               Tertull●an
               ,
               president
               probati
               quique
               Seniores
            
             the
             iudges
             in
             such
             Ecclesiasticall
             assemblies
             be
             the
             best
             allowed
             Elders
             ,
             that
             is
             according
             to
             Bishop
             Iewels
             interpretation
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             for
             to
             that
             end
             he
             citeth
             the
             testimonie
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             had
             said
             that
             Senior
             and
             Priest
             is
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Whitgift
            
             conceiuing
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Iewell
             did
             ,
             that
             these
             Seniors
             were
             Ministers
             ;
             
               T.
               C.
            
             obiecteth
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             thing
             he
             obiecteth
             )
             
               that
               it
               is
               incredible
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               whose
               defence
            
             Tertullian
             
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               whose
               vsage
               
               he
               doth
               describe
               ,
               had
               such
               a
               college
               of
               Seniors
               that
               were
               Ministers
               .
            
             Whereunto
             the
             answere
             is
             easie
             ,
             that
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             cities
             ,
             in
             which
             onely
             were
             Presbyteries
             (
             vnto
             which
             the
             parishes
             of
             the
             countrey
             adioyning
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             there
             were
             any
             ,
             were
             subiect
             )
             and
             those
             wholy
             consisting
             of
             Minist●rs
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             testimonie
             or
             example
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             either
             of
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             of
             Presbyteries
             in
             villages
             or
             countrey
             parishes
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             Cyprian
             :
             
             the
             disputer
             might
             haue
             cited
             some
             testimonie
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             quoted
             some
             place
             in
             his
             writings
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             laboured
             to
             proue
             what
             was
             his
             meaning
             .
             But
             his
             concealing
             of
             the
             place
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             his
             producing
             of
             witnesses
             (
             who
             are
             all
             parties
             )
             to
             depose
             that
             Cyprian
             speaketh
             for
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             is
             a
             plaine
             argument
             that
             he
             trusteth
             to
             his
             witnesses
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             Cyprian
             himselfe
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             place
             he
             meaneth
             :
             if
             he
             will
             approue
             his
             sinceritie
             ,
             let
             him
             name
             one
             place
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             which
             euen
             in
             his
             owne
             conscience
             doth
             seeme
             indeed
             to
             make
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
             
             The
             Demonstrator
             of
             discipline
             and
             
               H.
               I.
            
             in
             his
             booke
             though
             they
             take
             together
             such
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             as
             they
             thought
             fauoured
             Lay-Elders
             ;
             yet
             they
             durst
             not
             mention
             Cyprian
             ,
             as
             reposing
             any
             of
             their
             strength
             in
             his
             testimonie
             .
          
           
             
               T.
               C.
            
             citeth
             Cyprian
             ,
             as
             
               noting
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               office
               of
               these
               Elders
               by
               diuiding
               the
               communion
               bread
               into
               equall
               portions
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               carying
               it
               for
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Bishop
               in
               little
               baskets
               or
               trayes
               ,
               where
               by
               placing
               their
               office
               in
               this
               assisting
               the
               Minister
               ,
               he
               doth
               manifestly
               shut
               thē
               out
               from
               the
               ministering
               of
               the
               Sacramēt
               ,
               &c
               :
               whereof
               also
               it
               commeth
               that
               in
               another
               place
               he
               calleth
               them
               brethren
               which
               had
               care
               of
               the
               basket
               .
            
             
          
           
             When
             I
             consider
             
               T.
               C.
            
             his
             learning
             and
             professed
             pietie
             ,
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             wonder
             at
             his
             allegations
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
             and
             at
             this
             among
             the
             rest
             .
             Cyprian
             ,
             being
             himselfe
             absent
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             writeth
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             and
             people
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             signifying
             that
             he
             and
             some
             other
             Bishops
             (
             whom
             he
             calleth
             his
             collegues
             )
             
             had
             receiued
             Celerinus
             ,
             and
             Aurelius
             ,
             two
             notable
             young
             men
             into
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             ordained
             them
             Lectores
             Readers
             ,
             with
             purpose
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             should
             be
             of
             age
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             them
             Presbyters
             .
             
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               know
               ye
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               we
               haue
               alreadie
               designed
               to
               thē
            
             honorē
             Presbyterij
             ,
             
               the
               honour
               of
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             vt
             sportulis
             ijsdem
             cum
             .
             Presbyteris
             honorentur
             
               that
               they
               may
               be
               honoured
               with
               the
               wages
            
             (
             or
             as
             it
             was
             afterwards
             called
             canonicall
             portion
             )
             
               equall
               with
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             sessuri
             nobiscum
             ,
             
               being
               hereafter
               to
               fit
               with
               vs
            
             (
             namely
             as
             Presbyters
             )
             
               when
               they
               shal
               be
               growne
               in
               yeares
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             was
             Cyprians
             meaning
             ,
             the
             other
             place
             by
             him
             cited
             doth
             proue
             .
             For
             whereas
             one
             
               Geminius
               Victor
            
             had
             by
             his
             will
             named
             Faustinus
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             a
             tutor
             or
             gardian
             ;
             
             Cyprian
             doth
             reproue
             it
             as
             contrarie
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             would
             haue
             none
             that
             is
             a
             Souldiour
             to
             God
             to
             be
             entangled
             with
             worldly
             busines
             .
             
             To
             which
             purpose
             he
             alleageth
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Leuits
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             had
             no
             possession
             like
             the
             other
             tribes
             .
             
               The
               which
               manner
               and
               forme
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               still
               retained
               in
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               are
               preferred
               to
               the
               order
               of
               Clerkes
               ,
               should
               by
               no
               meanes
               be
               called
               away
               from
               the
               diuine
               administration
               ,
               nor
               be
               tyed
               to
               worldly
               cumbers
               and
               imployments
               ,
            
             sed
             in
             honore
             sportulantium
             fratrum
             tanquam
             decimas
             ex
             fructibus
             accipientes
             ,
             
               but
               that
               receiuing
               the
               honour
               of
               brethren
               ,
               who
               haue
               wages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               tythes
               of
               fruits
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               depart
               from
               the
               Altar
               and
               seruice
               of
               God.
            
             Those
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             calleth
             
               sportulantes
               fratres
            
             ,
             were
             afterwards
             called
             Canonici
             ,
             a
             Canon
             ,
             that
             is
             from
             the
             ordinarie
             and
             certaine
             pension
             or
             prebend
             which
             was
             allotted
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             where
             he
             saith
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             excluded
             from
             ministring
             the
             communion
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             that
             vsually
             they
             did
             administer
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             in
             diuerse
             of
             his
             Epistles
             are
             reproued
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             giuing
             the
             communion
             to
             some
             ,
             which
             had
             fallen
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             without
             his
             consent
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Counterpoyson
             citeth
             another
             testimonie
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             
             writing
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             signifying
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             wāt
             of
             diuerse
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             
             he
             had
             ordained
             new
             .
             
             
               Know
               ye
            
             saith
             he
             
               that
               I
               haue
               made
            
             Saturus
             
               Reader
               ,
               and
            
             Optatus
             subdeacon
             ,
             
               whom
               we
               heretofore
               had
               made
               next
               the
               Clegie
               ,
               when
               either
               to
            
             Saturus
             
               on
               Easter-day
               we
               granted
               once
               or
               twice
               leaue
               to
               read
               ,
               or
               when
               with
               the
               Presbyters
               Doctors
               Readers
               we
               appointed
            
             Optatus
             
               the
               Teacher
               of
               the
               hea●ers
            
             ,
             
             
               examining
               whether
               all
               things
               did
               agree
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               those
               who
               are
               prepared
               for
               the
               Clergie
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             because
             Presbyters
             are
             mentioned
             as
             distinct
             from
             Doctors
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             supposeth
             to
             be
             Ministers
             )
             and
             Readers
             ,
             he
             inferreth
             they
             were
             Lay-Elders
             .
             To
             omit
             his
             mistakings
             ,
             and
             not
             vnderstanding
             the
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             
               Doctores
               audientium
            
             were
             Catechists
             ,
             
             (
             for
             audientes
             were
             the
             inferiour
             ranke
             of
             Catechumeni
             )
             who
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             chiefe
             in
             the
             Clergie
             next
             to
             the
             Bishop
             as
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             signifieth
             ,
             when
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             had
             appointed
             
               Optatus
               doctorem
               audientium
            
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             him
             
               next
               to
               the
               Clergie
            
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             the
             next
             election
             to
             be
             chosen
             into
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             examining
             whether
             all
             things
             did
             agree
             to
             him
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             them
             who
             are
             prepared
             for
             the
             Clergie
             .
             Neither
             should
             this
             seeme
             strange
             ,
             seeing
             Origen
             was
             Catechist
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             but
             eighteene
             yeare
             old
             :
             Who
             afterwards
             comming
             into
             Palaestina
             ,
             was
             permitted
             by
             the
             Bishops
             there
             ,
             publickly
             to
             expound
             the
             scriptures
             .
             Which
             when
             Demetrius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             vnderstood
             ,
             by
             letters
             he
             reproued
             those
             Bishops
             ;
             
             asking
             them
             ,
             if
             euer
             it
             were
             heard
             ,
             that
             Lay-men
             ,
             such
             as
             Origen
             then
             was
             ,
             should
             preach
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Therefore
             the
             distinction
             of
             Presbyters
             from
             such
             Teachers
             ,
             doth
             not
             proue
             that
             themselus
             were
             not
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Such
             Teachers
             in
             Alexandria
             after
             Origen
             ,
             were
             Dionysius
             and
             Heraclas
             ;
             whom
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             till
             then
             were
             wont
             to
             choose
             their
             Bishop
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             order
             ,
             
             elected
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             shew
             .
             But
             what
             manner
             of
             Seniors
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             ,
             whom
             Cyprian
             so
             often
             mentioneth
             ,
             may
             sufficiently
             appeare
             by
             this
             one
             testimonie
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               cum
               episcopo
               Presbyteri
               sacerdotali
               honore
               coniuncti
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               were
               ioyned
               with
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               Priesthood
               .
            
          
           
           
             What
             other
             allegations
             they
             haue
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             worth
             the
             answering
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             this
             I
             protest
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             read
             ouer
             Cyprian
             ,
             hauing
             alwaies
             an
             eye
             to
             this
             present
             question
             ;
             but
             I
             neuer
             met
             with
             any
             one
             testimonie
             ,
             that
             (
             in
             my
             poore
             iudgement
             )
             did
             seeme
             to
             sound
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             those
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             a
             petition
             directed
             to
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
             and
             in
             a
             protestation
             which
             lately
             came
             out
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             quoted
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             other
             ancient
             writers
             ;
             
             I
             find
             them
             all
             more
             then
             sufficiently
             answered
             by
             the
             learned
             and
             reuerend
             B.
             Bilson
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             referre
             the
             Reader
             ,
             hauing
             my selfe
             insisted
             longer
             on
             this
             question
             then
             at
             the
             first
             I
             intended
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             will
             I
             vouchsafe
             an
             answere
             to
             his
             new
             supply
             ,
             either
             of
             testimonies
             of
             new
             writers
             (
             though
             I
             know
             some
             of
             them
             to
             be
             falsified
             )
             or
             examples
             of
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             whereby
             he
             seeketh
             to
             bleare
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             simple
             .
             For
             if
             this
             cause
             were
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             pluralitie
             of
             voices
             for
             witnesse
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             of
             examples
             for
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             ouersway
             them
             without
             comparison
             ,
             no
             writer
             till
             our
             age
             giuing
             testimonie
             ,
             no
             Church
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             vntill
             this
             present
             age
             giuing
             approbation
             to
             Lay-Elders
             ;
             but
             all
             writers
             and
             Churches
             before
             our
             time
             ,
             giuing
             testimonie
             and
             approbation
             to
             the
             gouernement
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             To
             omit
             that
             as
             in
             the
             number
             of
             learned
             men
             we
             are
             not
             inferiour
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             Churches
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             which
             doe
             not
             admit
             the
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             
             we
             are
             farre
             superiour
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             shal
             be
             shewed
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             I
             hope
             will
             suffice
             for
             the
             first
             point
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             LONDON
             Imprinted
             by
             Thomas
             Creed
             .
             1611.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           ,
           PROVING
           That
           the
           Primitiue
           Churches
           ,
           indued
           with
           Power
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           Gouernment
           ,
           
           were
           not
           Parishes
           properly
           but
           Dioceses
           ;
           
           And
           that
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           or
           ancient
           Bishops
           were
           not
           Parishionall
           ,
           but
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Chapter
             entreating
             of
             the
             diuers
             acceptations
             of
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Diocesse
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             translated
             ,
             Parish
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             second
             conflict
             I
             find
             the
             Refuter
             very
             confident
             ,
             like
             the
             men
             of
             Ai
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             vpon
             the
             like
             occasion
             )
             as
             though
             my
             forces
             were
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             in
             the
             former
             assault
             I
             haue
             taken
             the
             Acropolis
             &
             chiefe
             hold
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             with
             the
             men
             of
             Ai
             looke
             backe
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             chiefe
             Tower
             of
             his
             defence
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             vanishing
             as
             it
             were
             a
             smoake
             ,
             his
             courage
             will
             bee
             abated
             .
             For
             the
             Presbytery
             being
             downe
             ,
             what
             hath
             he
             wherewith
             
             to
             hold
             out
             Bishoppes
             ?
             For
             seeing
             the
             Primitiue
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             eyther
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishoppes
             ,
             as
             we
             hold
             ,
             or
             by
             Pastors
             of
             Parishes
             ,
             assisted
             with
             Lay-Elders
             as
             they
             imagine
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             vpon
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             ,
             the
             gouernment
             by
             Bishops
             is
             necessarily
             inferred
             ?
             Hauing
             therefore
             proued
             the
             first
             point
             of
             the
             fiue
             ,
             with
             such
             euidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             wel
             assured
             all
             the
             gainesayers
             thereof
             will
             neuer
             bee
             able
             soundly
             and
             substantially
             to
             confute
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             doubt
             of
             preuailing
             in
             the
             rest
             .
             As
             for
             the
             2.
             next
             points
             which
             I
             handle
             ,
             concerning
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             Diocesans
             ;
             the
             refuter
             thinketh
             they
             be
             
               
                 the
                 weakest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fiue
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 worst
                 appointed
              
            
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             would
             take
             occasion
             to
             cauill
             at
             my
             order
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             I
             were
             to
             learne
             Methode
             of
             him
             )
             whereas
             indeed
             his
             imputation
             of
             weakenesse
             to
             these
             2.
             parts
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             would
             commend
             my
             disposition
             of
             them
             as
             Homericall
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             marshalled
             them
             
               Nestorio
               more
            
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             
               Nestor
               ,
               in
               medio
               infirma
            
             ,
             placing
             the
             weakest
             in
             the
             middest
             .
             The
             chiefest
             points
             in
             my
             estimation
             being
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             last
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             did
             more
             lightly
             passe
             ouer
             these
             two
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             not
             out
             of
             an
             opinion
             of
             weakenes
             in
             the
             points
             themselues
             ,
             but
             partly
             in
             a
             conceit
             of
             their
             euidence
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             consideration
             that
             they
             were
             not
             either
             so
             worthie
             or
             so
             needfull
             to
             be
             insisted
             vpon
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             I
             supposed
             them
             to
             be
             so
             euident
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             
               T.
               C.
            
             in
             whose
             steppes
             our
             new
             Disciplinarians
             tread
             ,
             vpon
             weaker
             grounds
             then
             a
             man
             of
             learning
             &
             iudgement
             should
             haue
             stood
             vpon
             ,
             doth
             deny
             them
             ;
             yet
             scarsly
             any
             other
             man
             of
             learning
             &
             iudgement
             besides
             him
             would
             gain-say
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             three
             weightiest
             points
             which
             are
             most
             contradicted
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             these
             2.
             are
             presupposed
             ,
             were
             most
             worthy
             in
             that
             breuity
             (
             whereto
             I
             was
             confined
             )
             to
             be
             stood
             vpon
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             J
             needed
             not
             to
             bee
             so
             carefull
             in
             prouing
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             the
             chiefest
             patrones
             of
             the
             pretended
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             &c.
             doe
             herein
             ioin
             with
             vs
             against
             our
             new
             sect
             of
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             as
             hath
             already
             beene
             proued
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             whereas
             I
             brought
             forth
             these
             forces
             ,
             intending
             only
             a
             light
             skirmish
             ,
             
               &
               velitationem
               quandam
               tanquam
               leuis
               armaturae
            
             ;
             my
             aduersary
             bringeth
             his
             maine
             battel
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             euent
             of
             this
             whole
             warfare
             depended
             vpon
             this
             encounter
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             not
             onely
             bring
             a
             new
             supply
             like
             those
             of
             the
             Israelites
             which
             came
             vpon
             the
             men
             of
             Ai
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             pursuing
             the
             other
             companies
             of
             Israel
             ;
             but
             also
             cause
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             which
             now
             like
             the
             troupes
             of
             Israel
             seem
             in
             his
             conceit
             to
             flie
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             returne
             vpon
             him
             a
             fresh
             .
          
           
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             here
             we
             are
             to
             entreat
             of
             Churches
             ,
             
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             Dioceses
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             bee
             amisse
             to
             beginne
             with
             the
             names
             which
             are
             diuersly
             taken
             .
             And
             first
             with
             the
             word
             Ecclesia
             ;
             which
             signifying
             generally
             a
             ,
             any
             assembly
             ,
             company
             or
             congregation
             of
             men
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             ciuill
             or
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             holy
             or
             prophane
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             the
             places
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             (
             excepting
             Act.
             19.
             )
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Companies
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             For
             whereas
             all
             mankind
             is
             to
             be
             diuided
             into
             two
             Companies
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             containing
             manie
             particular
             companies
             which
             are
             all
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             latter
             is
             called
             Ecclesia
             ,
             signifying
             a
             Company
             of
             men
             as
             redeemed
             ,
             so
             also
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Greeke
             word
             importeth
             .
             Ecclesia
             therefore
             is
             a
             company
             of
             men
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             vnto
             saluation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             more
             brieflie
             ,
             the
             Church
             doth
             signifie
             a
             companie
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             vsed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             either
             more
             
               
                 Generally
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 eyther
                 the
                 
                   
                     Vniuersal
                     company
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     elected
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                     or
                     called
                     to
                     be
                     Saints
                     ,
                     as
                     Ephes.
                     1.22
                     .
                     &
                     3.21
                     .
                     &
                     5.23
                     .
                     24.25.27.29
                     ,
                     32.
                     
                     Act
                     2.47
                     .
                     Colos.
                     1.18.24
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     two
                     main
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     vniuersall
                     Church
                     
                       
                         Triumphant
                         in
                         heauen
                         ,
                         as
                         Heb.
                         12
                         23.
                         
                      
                       
                         Militant
                         on
                         earth
                         ,
                         as
                         Mat.
                         16.18
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Cor.
                         12.28
                         .
                         Eph.
                         3.10
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Tim.
                         3.15
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         eyther
                         
                           
                             dispersed
                             in
                             diuers
                             nations
                             and
                             Countries
                             throughout
                             the
                             world
                             ,
                             1.
                             
                             Cor.
                             10.32
                             .
                             &
                             15
                             9.
                             
                             Act.
                             8.3
                             .
                             Gal
                             1.13
                             .
                             Phil.
                             3.6
                             .
                          
                           
                             Congregated
                             in
                             an
                             vniuersall
                             or
                             O●cumenicall
                             Synode
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Particularly
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 either
                 
                   
                     Definitely
                     ,
                     to
                     signifie
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     a
                     
                       
                         Nation
                         in
                         the
                         nūber
                         
                           
                             Singular
                             .
                             Act.
                             7
                             38.
                             
                          
                           
                             Plural
                             .
                             Rom.
                             16.4
                             .
                             1.
                             
                             Cor.
                             16.1.19
                             .
                             2.
                             
                             Co.
                             8.1
                             .
                             Ga.
                             1.2.22
                             
                               
                                 And
                                 these
                                 either
                                 dispersed
                                 or
                                 cōgregated
                                 into
                                 a
                                 
                                   
                                     Synode
                                     or
                                     consistory
                                     .
                                     
                                       
                                         Mat.
                                         18.17
                                      
                                       
                                         Act.
                                         15.22
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                   
                                     Congregation
                                     ,
                                     whether
                                     set
                                     :
                                     or
                                     vncertain
                                     as
                                     
                                       
                                         Act.
                                         11.26
                                         .
                                         &
                                         14.27
                                         .
                                         1.
                                         
                                         Cor.
                                         11
                                         18
                                         22.
                                         
                                         &
                                         14.5.12.19
                                         23.28.34.35.3
                                         .
                                         Ioh.
                                         6.
                                         
                                      
                                    
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         City
                         and
                         Country
                         adioyning
                         .
                         Act.
                         5.11
                         .
                         &
                         8.1
                         .
                         &
                         11.12
                         .
                         &
                         12.1.5
                         .
                         &
                         13.1
                         .
                         &
                         14.23
                         .
                         &
                         20.
                         17.28
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Cor.
                         1.2
                         .
                         2
                         Co.
                         1.1
                         .
                         &
                         8.23
                         .
                         Col
                         4.16
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         Thes.
                         1.1
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Tim.
                         5.16
                         .
                         Iam.
                         5.14
                         .
                         Apoc.
                         1.4
                         .
                         11.20
                         .
                         &
                         2.1.7.8.12.18
                         .
                         &
                         3.1.7.14
                         .
                      
                       
                         Village
                         or
                         towne
                         .
                         Rom.
                         16
                         1.
                         
                      
                       
                         Family
                         ,
                         Rom.
                         16.5
                         .
                         1.
                         
                         Cor.
                         16
                         9.
                         
                         Col.
                         4.5
                         .
                         Philem.
                         2.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Indefinitely
                     ,
                     signifying
                     any
                     company
                     of
                     Christians
                     ,
                     not
                     defining
                     either
                     the
                     
                       
                         Place
                         ,
                         Society
                         ,
                         whether
                         of
                         a
                         Nation
                         ,
                         City
                         ,
                         &c.
                         quantity
                         ,
                         whether
                         an
                         entire
                         church
                         or
                         but
                         a
                         part
                         ,
                         as
                         
                           
                             Act.
                             9.
                             
                             ●1
                             .
                             &
                             15
                             3.4.41
                             .
                             &
                             18.22
                             .
                             Rom.
                             16.16
                             23.1
                             .
                             Co.
                             4.17
                             .
                             &
                             6.4
                             .
                             &
                             11.16
                             .
                             &
                             14.
                             33.
                             2.
                             
                             Cor.
                             8.18.19.24
                             .
                             &
                             ●1
                             8.28
                             .
                             &
                             12.13
                             .
                             Phil.
                             4.15
                             .
                             1.
                             
                             Thes.
                             2.14
                             .
                             2.
                             
                             Thes.
                             1.4
                             .
                             ●
                             .
                             Tim.
                             3.5.3
                             .
                             Iohn
                             .
                             9.
                             10.
                             
                             Apoc.
                             2.7.17.23.29
                             .
                             &
                             3.6.13.22
                             .
                             &
                             22.16
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             The
             significations
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             being
             so
             manifold
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             it
             may
             bee
             demanded
             what
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             a
             Church
             vpon
             earth
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             by
             warrant
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             euery
             company
             of
             men
             professing
             the
             true
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             both
             truly
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             So
             is
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             the
             faithfull
             vpon
             earth
             the
             true
             Church
             and
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             piller
             and
             ground
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             So
             is
             the
             company
             of
             Christians
             professing
             the
             true
             faith
             of
             Christ
             in
             any
             Nation
             or
             part
             of
             the
             world
             to
             bee
             termed
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             For
             euen
             as
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             Israel
             professing
             the
             true
             religion
             ,
             were
             one
             Church
             ,
             though
             containing
             verie
             many
             particular
             Congregations
             or
             Synagogues
             ,
             which
             also
             were
             so
             many
             Churches
             :
             euen
             so
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             England
             ,
             professing
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             the
             true
             Catholike
             and
             Apostolicke
             faith
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             called
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             For
             whereas
             some
             alleage
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             was
             one
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             vnder
             one
             high
             Priest
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             figure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ceased
             :
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             it
             was
             one
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             one
             people
             or
             commonwealth
             ,
             ruled
             by
             the
             same
             lawes
             ,
             professing
             the
             same
             religion
             ,
             both
             before
             there
             was
             one
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             after
             there
             were
             through
             corruption
             more
             then
             one
             .
             Neither
             was
             the
             high
             Priest
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             preeminence
             and
             gouernment
             ouer
             the
             priests
             and
             people
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             (
             for
             then
             had
             he
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             been
             a
             type
             of
             Christs
             gouernment
             and
             kingly
             office
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             his
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Christ
             might
             haue
             bin
             a
             priest
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Melchisedeck
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             and
             intercession
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             entrance
             alone
             within
             the
             sanctuary
             ,
             bearing
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelue
             Tribes
             :
             for
             Christs
             gouernment
             appertaineth
             to
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             his
             priesthood
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             the
             Christian
             people
             of
             any
             Citie
             and
             Country
             adioyning
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             wee
             call
             a
             prouince
             or
             diocesse
             ,
             though
             consisting
             of
             many
             particular
             congregations
             ,
             is
             rightly
             termed
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             Antioch
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
             Sardes
             ,
             Philadelphia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Jn
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Christian
             people
             of
             one
             Towne
             or
             Village
             ,
             containing
             but
             one
             congregation
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             a
             parish
             ,
             is
             truly
             called
             a
             church
             ,
             as
             perhaps
             that
             of
             Cenchreae
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             the
             company
             of
             faithfull
             in
             one
             familie
             doe
             deserue
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             hath
             bin
             shewed
             .
             Indeed
             that
             any
             particular
             Chruch
             of
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             Citie
             and
             Country
             ,
             Towne
             ,
             Parish
             ,
             or
             family
             ,
             (
             family
             I
             say
             being
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             part
             of
             a
             congregation
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             entire
             Church
             or
             parish
             by
             itselfe
             )
             may
             bee
             accounted
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             required
             besides
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             wherein
             the
             life
             and
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             consisteth
             ,
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             eutaxy
             ,
             or
             some
             good
             order
             of
             gouernment
             .
             Not
             that
             all
             gouernours
             are
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             euery
             society
             or
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             effect
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             gouernment
             is
             to
             redound
             to
             euery
             particular
             .
             For
             as
             well
             might
             an
             high
             Councell
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             Parliament
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             the
             synedrion
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             one
             for
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             be
             required
             in
             euery
             Citie
             ,
             and
             a
             Maior
             and
             Aldermen
             (
             such
             as
             be
             in
             London
             and
             other
             chiefe
             Cities
             )
             in
             euery
             village
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             in
             euery
             parish
             .
          
           
             
             All
             which
             J
             haue
             the
             rather
             noted
             ,
             because
             some
             hauing
             first
             strongly
             conceited
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             true
             visible
             Church
             but
             a
             parish
             ,
             nor
             lawfull
             church-officers
             but
             parishionall
             ,
             haue
             haled
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             Ecclesia
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             conceit
             :
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             as
             their
             chiefe
             foundation
             ,
             haue
             built
             their
             newfound
             parish
             discipline
             .
             
             Whereas
             in
             very
             truth
             ,
             scarce
             any
             one
             testimony
             of
             such
             a
             congregation
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             a
             parish
             ,
             can
             be
             alleaged
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Indeed
             at
             the
             very
             first
             conuersion
             of
             Cities
             ,
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             the
             people
             conuerted
             (
             being
             sometimes
             not
             much
             greater
             then
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             placed
             among
             them
             )
             were
             able
             to
             make
             but
             a
             small
             congregation
             .
             But
             those
             Churches
             were
             in
             constituting
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             fully
             constituted
             ,
             vntill
             their
             number
             being
             increased
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             Bishoppe
             
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             their
             Presbytery
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             without
             which
             Ignatius
             saith
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Church
             :
             meaning
             no
             accomplished
             or
             fully
             constituted
             Church
             .
             Neither
             was
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             was
             placed
             in
             any
             Citie
             ,
             prouided
             onely
             for
             that
             set
             number
             which
             was
             already
             conuerted
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             there
             placed
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             whole
             Citie
             and
             country
             thereto
             belonging
             :
             their
             ministery
             being
             like
             to
             the
             leuen
             put
             into
             three
             pecks
             of
             meale
             ,
             which
             by
             degrees
             seasoneth
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             Christians
             of
             each
             Citie
             and
             territory
             ,
             being
             much
             increased
             ,
             should
             continue
             but
             one
             particular
             ordinary
             congregation
             assembling
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             but
             that
             vpon
             the
             multiplication
             of
             Christians
             ,
             diuision
             should
             be
             made
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             into
             diuers
             particular
             congregations
             ,
             which
             after
             happened
             in
             all
             Churches
             accordingly
             .
             But
             vpon
             this
             diuision
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             to
             euery
             seuerall
             congregation
             allotted
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             only
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             assigned
             ,
             
               singuli
               singulis
            
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             continuing
             with
             the
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Bishop
             himselfe
             remaining
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             first
             intended
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             euery
             where
             throughout
             the
             world
             expounded
             that
             intent
             ,
             by
             their
             practise
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Superintendent
             of
             the
             whole
             Citie
             and
             country
             adioyning
             .
             Neither
             are
             all
             the
             Disciplinarians
             in
             the
             world
             able
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             haue
             been
             ,
             after
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             and
             assignement
             of
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             vnto
             them
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             one
             Bishop
             and
             one
             Presbytery
             for
             a
             whole
             diocesse
             .
             But
             of
             this
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             
             hauing
             shewed
             that
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             Ecclesia
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             doth
             not
             sauour
             their
             conceit
             ,
             who
             imagine
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Church
             ,
             but
             a
             parish
             ,
             the
             word
             signifying
             (
             according
             to
             the
             vsuall
             phrase
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             any
             company
             of
             Christians
             ,
             whether
             great
             or
             small
             ;
             I
             am
             now
             to
             declare
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             
               Ecclesia
               ,
               paroecia
               ,
               dioecesis
            
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             commonly
             translated
             ,
             Church
             ,
             parish
             ,
             diocesse
             ,
             )
             in
             antient
             Writers
             .
             Where
             I
             am
             to
             note
             ,
             that
             setting
             aside
             the
             general
             significatiō
             of
             the
             word
             Ecclesia
             ,
             signifying
             either
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             the
             two
             maine
             
             parts
             of
             it
             in
             heauen
             and
             earth
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             paroecia
             and
             dioecesis
             are
             not
             vsed
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             largest
             signification
             of
             dioecesis
             ,
             containing
             the
             whole
             circuit
             of
             a
             patriarchall
             and
             archiepiscopall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             diocesse
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             contained
             all
             Egypt
             ,
             Libya
             ,
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             the
             diocesse
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             East
             Countries
             ,
             &c.
             )
             In
             which
             sense
             ,
             the
             word
             paroecia
             is
             not
             vsed
             ,
             setting
             aside
             I
             say
             these
             large
             significations
             of
             ecclesia
             and
             dioecesis
             :
             otherwise
             these
             three
             words
             ,
             
               ecclesia
               ,
               paroecia
            
             ,
             and
             dioecesis
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vsed
             as
             words
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             .
             For
             as
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             commonly
             each
             of
             them
             doth
             signifie
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             excepting
             wherein
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             diocesse
             paroecia
             is
             opposed
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             then
             onely
             it
             signifieth
             the
             citie
             and
             suburbs
             ,
             and
             excepting
             where
             some
             addition
             restraineth
             the
             word
             paroecia
             or
             ecclesia
             ,
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             a
             parish
             ,
             as
             ecclesia
             or
             
               paroecia
               cui
               presbyter
               praest
            
             :
             so
             in
             the
             plurall
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             referred
             to
             one
             diocesse
             ,
             they
             signifie
             parishes
             ,
             or
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             diocesse
             (
             though
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             dioceses
             doe
             note
             Parishes
             onely
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             but
             ecclesia
             and
             paroecia
             ,
             commonly
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             country
             )
             but
             referred
             to
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             or
             larger
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             signifie
             dioceses
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             speake
             of
             them
             seuerally
             ,
             
             beginning
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             paroecia
             :
             the
             rather
             because
             our
             Refuter
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             his
             feather
             ,
             finding
             in
             Eusebius
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             &c.
             to
             bee
             termed
             paroeciae
             ,
             straightwaies
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             such
             Churches
             as
             we
             call
             parishes
             .
             Which
             ,
             if
             they
             write
             as
             they
             thinke
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             vnlearned
             collection
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             diuersly
             vsed
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             reference
             to
             a
             Bishoppe
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             relation
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             a
             parish
             ,
             it
             is
             neuer
             vsed
             as
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishoppe
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             sense
             is
             either
             referred
             to
             one
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             his
             proper
             charge
             :
             or
             if
             it
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Bishoppe
             ,
             it
             doth
             signifie
             but
             one
             parish
             among
             many
             belonging
             to
             his
             Bishopricke
             .
             But
             most
             vsually
             ,
             and
             almost
             alwaies
             in
             antient
             Writers
             ,
             yea
             and
             many
             times
             ,
             both
             in
             those
             of
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             latter
             age
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             either
             
             for
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             citie
             and
             suburbs
             ;
             whereto
             as
             the
             Bishops
             see
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             diocesse
             doth
             appertaine
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             my
             aduersary
             shall
             not
             say
             I
             speake
             without
             booke
             ,
             
             I
             will
             bring
             pregnant
             testimonies
             to
             make
             good
             my
             assertion
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             whereas
             one
             a
             of
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             forbiddeth
             a
             Bishop
             to
             leaue
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             his
             owne
             charge
             ,
             and
             to
             leape
             into
             another
             :
             and
             wh●reas
             Eusebius
             the
             author
             of
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             history
             ,
             being
             the
             Metropolitan
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             much
             importuned
             to
             remoue
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             time
             was
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             third
             patriarch
             ,
             refused
             that
             offer
             :
             Constantine
             b
             the
             great
             doth
             greatly
             commend
             him
             for
             keeping
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               Apostolik●
               canon
            
             .
             Which
             canon
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             hath
             reference
             vnto
             ,
             when
             it
             saith
             c
             that
             Bishops
             remouing
             from
             one
             City
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             as
             wee
             speake
             ,
             from
             one
             See
             to
             another
             ,
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Canon
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             of
             the
             Canon
             forbidding
             a
             Bishop
             to
             remoue
             from
             one
             paroecia
             to
             another
             ,
             was
             to
             forbidde
             him
             to
             remoue
             from
             one
             Diocesse
             to
             another
             .
             The
             councill
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             speaking
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             retayneth
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             forbidding
             a
             Bishop
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               bee
               translated
               from
               one
               paroecia
               to
               another
            
             ▪
             Where
             it
             were
             absurd
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             councell
             as
             speaking
             of
             a
             parish
             ,
             because
             this
             councell
             being
             latter
             then
             the
             councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             onely
             Bishops
             of
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             Metropolitanes
             ouer
             Prouinces
             ▪
             but
             also
             patriarches
             diuiding
             among
             them
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             the
             councill
             of
             Sardica
             e
             noting
             the
             breach
             of
             these
             canons
             ,
             among
             other
             vnlawfull
             practises
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             expresseth
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               translations
               from
               lesse
               Cities
               to
               greater
               paroecias
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             dioceses
             ,
             or
             Bishoprickes
             In
             the
             same
             Councell
             it
             is
             decreed
             f
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Bishoppe
             will
             ordaine
             in
             any
             degree
             of
             the
             clergy
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               out
               of
               another
               paroecia
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Minister
               belonging
               to
               another
               Bishop
               ,
            
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             owne
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             ordination
             shall
             be
             voide
             .
             The
             councels
             g
             of
             Ancyra
             and
             Antioch
             speaking
             
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             not
             receiued
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               paroecia
            
             ,
             or
             diocesse
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             not
             accepting
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             paroecia
             or
             bishopricke
             vnto
             which
             he
             was
             ordained
             ,
             most
             plainely
             by
             paroecia
             vnderstand
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             .
             Epiphanius
             h
             excusing
             himself
             to
             Iohn
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             was
             offended
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             as
             was
             supposed
             ,
             ordained
             a
             Presbyter
             in
             his
             diocesse
             ,
             answereth
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             diuers
             Bishops
             had
             ordained
             in
             his
             diocesse
             ,
             without
             his
             offence
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             had
             exhorted
             Philo
             &
             Theoprobus
             ,
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             which
             were
             neer
             to
             them
             ,
             
               ad
               mea
               autem
               paroeciae
               videbātur
               ecclesiā
               pertinere
               ,
               eo
               quod
               grandis
               esset
               et
               lat
               a
               prouincia
               ,
               ordinarēt
               presbyteros
               ,
               et
               Christs
               ecclesiae
               prouiderent
               ,
               but
               seemed
               ,
            
             faith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               my
            
             paroecia
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               Bishopricke
               ,
               they
               would
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               great
               and
               large
               prouince
               ,
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               prouide
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             Where
             it
             is
             testified
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             throughout
             a
             large
             Prouince
             ,
             were
             but
             part
             of
             his
             paroecia
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             diocesse
             .
          
           
             
             But
             I
             will
             descend
             to
             latter
             times
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             prouided
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             of
             another
             City
             i
             ,
             should
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             canons
             ,
             inuade
             
               parochiam
               cuiuslibet
               episcopi
               ,
               the
               paroeciae
               ,
            
             mening
             diocesse
             
               of
               any
               other
               Bishop
            
             .
             The
             third
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             k
             hath
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Si
               quid
               episcopi
               ecclesiis
               ad
               suā
               parochiam
               pertinentibus
               dederint
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               Bishops
               shall
               giue
               any
               thing
               to
               Churches
               belonging
               to
               their
               paroecia
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Bishopricke
             .
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             when
             he
             would
             signifie
             ,
             that
             the
             antient
             canons
             commanded
             that
             prouinciall
             synods
             should
             be
             held
             twice
             a
             yeere
             ,
             saith
             l
             ,
             they
             had
             taken
             order
             ,
             
               de
               habendis
               per
               parochias
               concilijs
            
             .
             The
             synod
             held
             in
             England
             m
             An.
             673.
             decreed
             ,
             that
             no
             Bishop
             should
             inuade
             the
             paroecia
             of
             another
             :
             and
             that
             Bishops
             and
             other
             clergy
             men
             ,
             being
             strangers
             ,
             may
             not
             exercise
             any
             priestly
             function
             without
             the
             leaue
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
               in
               cuius
               paroecia
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             diocesse
             they
             are
             knowne
             to
             remaine
             .
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             Arles
             n
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             that
             once
             a
             yeere
             euery
             Bishop
             should
             goe
             about
             
               parochiam
               suam
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             diocesse
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Mentz
             o
             appoint
             ,
             that
             euery
             Bishoppe
             
               in
               sua
               parochia
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             diocesse
             ,
             should
             make
             diligent
             inquirie
             ,
             
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             Presbyters
             or
             Deacons
             therein
             ,
             that
             belonged
             to
             another
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             returned
             to
             him
             .
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             Rhoan
             p
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             is
             forbidden
             
               principalem
               cathedram
               s●ae
               parochia
               negligere
               ,
               to
               neglect
               the
               Cathedrall
               Church
               or
               chiefe
               seat
               of
               his
               paroecia
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Bishoprick
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Councel
             held
             at
             Wormes
             q
             ,
             forbiddeth
             Bishops
             ,
             
               qu●
               parochias
               non
               habent
            
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             charge
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             to
             exercise
             their
             function
             ,
             or
             to
             ordaine
             
               in
               alterius
               parochia
            
             ,
             in
             the
             paroecia
             of
             another
             Bishop
             ,
             without
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Bishop
             
               in
               ●uius
               parochia
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             diocesse
             they
             be
             .
             Whereby
             it
             doth
             euidently
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             paroecia
             ,
             being
             attributed
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             his
             whole
             charge
             or
             circuit
             of
             his
             episcopall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             consisting
             of
             many
             parishes
             .
             And
             that
             in
             Eusebius
             it
             is
             so
             to
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             ,
             because
             hee
             calleth
             great
             Churches
             ,
             after
             the
             diuision
             of
             them
             into
             many
             parishes
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Paroecia
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             
             let
             vs
             conferre
             a
             few
             places
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             whereby
             his
             meaning
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             wil
             easily
             appeare
             .
             For
             hauing
             said
             ,
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             1.
             that
             Laetus
             was
             the
             president
             of
             Alexādria
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             he
             addeth
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             the
             paroecia
             or
             Churches
             there
             (
             in
             Alexandria
             and
             Aegypt
             )
             Demetrius
             had
             lately
             receiued
             .
             In
             the
             eight
             chapter
             s
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Demetrius
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             president
             or
             Bishop
             of
             the
             paroecia
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             there
             .
             For
             so
             he
             explaneth
             himself
             t
             chap.
             26.
             calling
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Alexandreans
             :
             and
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             that
             speech
             he
             sheweth
             u
             chap.
             35.
             
             Where
             speaking
             of
             Dionysius
             his
             next
             successor
             but
             one
             ,
             hee
             vseth
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hee
               taketh
               vpon
               him
               the
               Bishopricke
            
             or
             charge
             of
             
               being
               president
               of
               the
               Churches
               belonging
               to
               Alexandria
               .
            
             So
             that
             when
             he
             saith
             Bishop
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             the
             paroecia
             ,
             or
             church
             ,
             his
             meaning
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Bishopricke
             as
             contained
             many
             Churches
             .
             And
             in
             
             the
             same
             sense
             he
             speaketh
             (
             though
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             )
             when
             hee
             mentioneth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
             the
             paroeciae
             or
             churches
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             the
             churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             the
             paroecia
             of
             the
             holy
             catholike
             church
             .
             Thus
             then
             wee
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             antient
             writers
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             paroecia
             (
             corruptly
             parochia
             )
             in
             Latine
             ,
             is
             vsually
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             consisting
             of
             many
             parishes
             ,
             when
             it
             betokeneth
             a
             Bishops
             whole
             charge
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Sometimes
             it
             signifieth
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             as
             whē
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             is
             diuided
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifying
             the
             city
             or
             chiefe
             seate
             ,
             or
             see
             of
             the
             Bishop
             :
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             diocesse
             in
             the
             countrie
             or
             countries
             thereto
             belonging
             .
             For
             manifestation
             whereof
             ,
             those
             two
             places
             mentioned
             in
             the
             sermon
             are
             sufficient
             .
             The
             former
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             x
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Bishops
               of
               euery
               nātion
               it
               behoueth
               to
               agnize
               him
               that
               is
               Primate
               or
               first
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               esteeme
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               their
               head
               or
               chief
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               nothing
               that
               exceedeth
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               owne
               charge
               or
               iurisdiction
               ,
               without
               his
               consent
               ,
               and
               that
               euery
               one
               doe
               deale
               in
               those
               things
               alone
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               belong
               to
               his
               owne
               Paroecia
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               see
               or
               Church
               &
               the
               coū●ries
               which
               be
               subiect
               onto
               it
               .
               Neither
               may
               he
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             )
             
               do
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               .
               So
               shall
               there
               bee
               concorde
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               bee
               glorified
               through
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             Which
             canon
             is
             renued
             and
             explained
             in
             the
             councill
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             canons
             whereof
             were
             part
             of
             the
             ancient
             code
             y
             or
             book
             of
             canons
             receiued
             in
             the
             ancient
             church
             ,
             recited
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             great
             councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             ratified
             all
             of
             them
             in
             the
             generall
             councell
             of
             Constantinople
             held
             in
             Trullo
             the
             Emperours
             Palace
             .
             The
             canon
             is
             this
             :
             It
             z
             
               behooueth
               the
               BB
               ,
               of
               euery
               Prouince
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               Metropolitane
               B.
               and
               that
               he
               taketh
               vpō
               him
               the
               cure
               of
               the
               whole
               Prouince
               because
               there
               is
               a
               concourse
               of
               all
               men
               
               who
               haue
               businesse
               from
               all
               places
               vnto
               the
               Metropolis
               on
               mother
               Citie
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               hath
               beene
               thought
               good
               or
               decreed
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               excell
               in
               honour
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               him
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               should
               doe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               nothing
               exceeding
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               owne
               charge
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               receiued
               Canon
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             afore
             cited
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             it
             reciteth
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             )
             
               but
               those
               things
               alone
               which
               concerne
               his
               owne
               Pa●oecia
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               owne
               See
               or
               Citie
               ,
               and
               the
               Countries
               which
               be
               vnder
               it
               .
               For
               euery
               Bishop
               hath
               authoritie
               ouer
               his
               owne
               Paroecia
               ,
               and
               doth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               administer
               according
               to
               the
               feare
            
             (
             of
             God
             )
             
               wherewith
               he
               is
               endued
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               prouident
               care
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               region
            
             (
             or
             countrey
             )
             
               which
               is
               vnder
               his
               Citie
            
             (
             vsing
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Paroecia
             and
             Citie
             ,
             indifferently
             )
             
               so
               that
               hee
               may
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               order
               all
               things
               with
               iudgement
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               beyond
               his
               bounds
               hee
               may
               doe
               nothing
               without
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Mother
               Citie
               :
               neither
               may
               he
               without
               ●he
               consent
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             Then
             which
             testimonies
             ,
             nothing
             can
             bee
             alleged
             more
             pregnant
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             our
             assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             or
             charges
             of
             Bishops
             were
             not
             parishes
             ,
             but
             dioceses
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             indeede
             the
             word
             Paroecia
             doth
             signifie
             that
             which
             we
             call
             a
             parish
             :
             
             but
             then
             either
             it
             is
             vsed
             with
             such
             reference
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             plainely
             noted
             to
             bee
             but
             one
             among
             many
             belonging
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             is
             commonly
             vttered
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ;
             
             or
             else
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             as
             his
             proper
             charge
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             consider
             these
             testimonies
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             a
             which
             is
             so
             much
             alleged
             by
             the
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             speaketh
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             diocesse
             ,
             so
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               qui
               Parochiae
               praeest
               ,
               who
               is
               set
               ouer
               a
               parish
               .
            
             The
             b
             Councell
             of
             Toledo
             speaketh
             of
             Presbyters
             ordained
             
               in
               parochijs
               &
               per
               parochias
               .
               Innocentius
            
             c
             the
             first
             writing
             to
             Florentius
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             blameth
             him
             for
             vsurping
             a
             parish
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             diocesse
             of
             Vrsus
             another
             Bishop
             .
             And
             elsewhere
             d
             he
             speaketh
          
           
             ●●
          
           
           
             
             As
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             dioecesis
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             not
             neede
             to
             prooue
             ,
             that
             it
             also
             signifieth
             a
             diocesse
             .
             Neither
             do
             I
             greatlie
             neede
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             signification
             of
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             it
             is
             giuen
             to
             Bishops
             ;
             seeing
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             being
             diuersified
             according
             to
             the
             varietie
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             attributed
             ;
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             as
             we
             tearme
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             properly
             ascribed
             to
             Bishops
             .
             The
             word
             indeede
             seemeth
             generally
             to
             signifie
             the
             circuit
             of
             any
             mans
             charge
             or
             administration
             ,
             who
             hath
             gouernment
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             there
             is
             Ecclesia
             ,
             a
             Church
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
             and
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             dioecesis
             ,
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             call
             a
             Patriarchall
             diocesse
             ;
             of
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             a
             Prouince
             ;
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             a
             Diocesse
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             a
             Parish
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             two
             first
             ,
             these
             few
             examples
             may
             suffice
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Iustinian
             a
             appointeth
             ,
             
             that
             a
             Clergy
             man
             should
             not
             be
             accused
             at
             the
             first
             before
             the
             
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Diocesse
            
             ;
             but
             first
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             sacred
             constitutions
             ,
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Clergy
             man
             liueth
             :
             then
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             suspected
             as
             partiall
             ,
             let
             him
             bring
             the
             party
             accused
             before
             the
             Metropolitane
             Bishop
             .
             But
             if
             he
             also
             shall
             not
             allow
             of
             the
             accusation
             ,
             
             let
             him
             bring
             him
             before
             the
             Synode
             of
             that
             prouince
             but
             if
             still
             hee
             thinke
             himselfe
             wronged
             ,
             let
             him
             appeale
             to
             the
             
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Diocesse
            
             ,
             from
             whose
             sentence
             there
             lieth
             no
             appeale
             &c.
             
             Afterwards
             he
             addeth
             this
             exception
             ;
             that
             wheras
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             Patriarches
             ,
             some
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Prouinces
             wherein
             they
             are
             ,
             beare
             the
             office
             of
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             (
             their
             See
             being
             of
             ancient
             time
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             the
             Prouince
             ,
             such
             were
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Alexandria
             ,
             )
             others
             
               per
               totam
               Diocesin
               ,
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Diocesse
               ,
            
             doe
             ordaine
             the
             Metropolitanes
             and
             other
             Bishops
             who
             are
             vnder
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             b
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             Ierusalem
             ;
             c
             )
             therefore
             the
             causes
             ,
             which
             happen
             in
             the
             Prouinces
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             ,
             are
             immediately
             from
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             them
             as
             to
             Metropolitanes
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             d
             ,
             or
             disposition
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             subiect
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Leo
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             it
             is
             noted
             ,
             that
             seuen
             Metropolitane
             Churches
             ,
             were
             withdrawn
             from
             e
             the
             Romane
             Diocesse
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             vnder
             them
             ,
             &
             one
             also
             ,
             viz.
             Sele●cia
             in
             Pamphylia
             from
             f
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             (
             meaning
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             for
             he
             ,
             as
             Theodoret
             g
             saith
             ,
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               ruler
               or
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               East
               ,
            
             )
             together
             with
             26.
             
             Bishopricks
             subiect
             thereto
             .
             Epiphanius
             h
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             ,
             testifieth
             this
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             custome
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             should
             haue
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Diocesse
             ,
             or
             Administration
             of
             all
             Egypt
             &
             Thebais
             ,
             Mareot
             ,
             Libya
             ,
             Ammoniace
             ,
             Maraeotis
             ,
             and
             Pentapolis
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             i
             ,
             that
             vnto
             the
             Bishopricks
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             hee
             inuited
             Bishops
             of
             
               another
               Diocesse
               ,
               vacantes
            
             ,
             being
             voided
             of
             their
             Bishoprickes
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             hee
             inuited
             to
             a
             Bishopricke
             in
             Sicilia
             .
          
           
             The
             circuit
             also
             of
             an
             Archbishops
             iurisdiction
             is
             sometimes
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             Dioecesis
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             himselfe
             k
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             where
             Archbishops
             are
             reckoned
             as
             a
             middle
             degree
             ,
             betweene
             Metropolitanes
             and
             Patriarches
             ;
             the
             name
             of
             Patriarch
             being
             also
             giuen
             sometimes
             vnto
             them
             .
             If
             any
             haue
             a
             controuersie
             with
             the
             Metropolitane
             of
             the
             Prouince
             ,
             let
             him
             goe
             vnto
             ,
             either
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Primate
               of
               the
               Diocesse
            
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             same
             Councell
             l
             appointeth
             the
             Metropolitanes
             of
             the
             Dioceses
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Thracia
             to
             bee
             ordained
             by
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             the
             BB.
             of
             euery
             prouince
             in
             those
             Dioceses
             to
             bee
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             to
             bee
             ordained
             of
             their
             Metropolitans
             .
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             sense
             a
             prouince
             is
             but
             part
             of
             a
             Diocesse
             .
             Socrates
             speaking
             of
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             saith
             m
             that
             they
             established
             Patriarches
             ,
             meaning
             Archbishops
             ,
             diuiding
             vnto
             them
             prouinces
             .
             Thus
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             Pontus
             ,
             Helladius
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Cesarea
             ,
             Gregorius
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             
             Nyssa
             ,
             Otreius
             the
             B.
             of
             Metileno
             obtained
             the
             Patriarchship
             .
             The
             Patriarchship
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             Asia
             was
             assigned
             to
             Amphilochius
             of
             Iconium
             ,
             and
             Optimus
             of
             Antioch
             in
             Pisidia
             and
             Gregory
             n
             writing
             to
             Constantius
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             mentioneth
             diuers
             BB.
             of
             his
             Diocesse
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             o
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             briefly
             also
             to
             shew
             that
             a
             Bishops
             charge
             is
             called
             Dioecesis
             .
             The
             first
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             decreeth
             p
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             BB.
             should
             not
             goe
             out
             of
             their
             Diocesse
             vnto
             Churches
             without
             their
             bounds
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             q
             
               confound
               the
               Churches
            
             .
             Where
             a
             Diocesse
             is
             attributed
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             the
             circuit
             and
             bounds
             of
             his
             iurisdiction
             ;
             and
             Churches
             ,
             which
             the
             Councell
             forbiddeth
             to
             be
             confounded
             ,
             are
             confounded
             with
             Dioceses
             .
             Againe
             ,
             that
             BB.
             r
             being
             not
             called
             ,
             may
             not
             goe
             without
             their
             Diocesse
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             to
             exercise
             other
             ecclesiasticall
             administrations
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             Africke
             s
             it
             was
             decreed
             that
             those
             people
             which
             neuer
             had
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             should
             not
             haue
             a
             Bishop
             but
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             whole
             Synode
             of
             the
             prouince
             ,
             and
             the
             Primate
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             him
             in
             whose
             Diocesse
             the
             said
             Church
             is
             .
             Againe
             ,
             that
             one
             Bishop
             t
             doe
             not
             inuade
             the
             Diocesse
             of
             another
             .
             Thus
             Dioecesis
             signifieth
             the
             whole
             Diocesse
             .
             But
             where
             we
             find
             it
             opposed
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Cathedral
             church
             ,
             then
             doth
             it
             signifie
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Africane
             Councell
             u
             it
             was
             ordained
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Diocesse
             conuerted
             from
             Donatisme
             ,
             should
             belong
             to
             the
             Cathedra
             or
             See
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             B.
             Againe
             ,
             *
             the
             BB
             are
             forbidden
             to
             leaue
             their
             chiefe
             seat
             or
             See
             ,
             &
             to
             remoue
             themselues
             to
             another
             church
             in
             their
             Diocesse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             sometimes
             al
             the
             churches
             in
             the
             Diocesse
             ,
             meaning
             the
             coūtry
             ,
             &
             somtimes
             any
             of
             thē
             seuerally
             .
             It
             was
             concluded
             vpon
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             x
             that
             the
             BB.
             which
             liue
             in
             the
             vnity
             &
             cōmunion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             onely
             iustly
             retaine
             his
             owne
             See
             ,
             but
             also
             possesse
             such
             Dioeceses
             ,
             that
             
             is
             parts
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             ,
             as
             had
             gotten
             to
             themselues
             a
             a
             schismaticall
             Bishop
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             Againe
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             y
             that
             Dioceses
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             parts
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             in
             the
             country
             )
             which
             neuer
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             should
             not
             haue
             any
             :
             and
             that
             Diocesse
             which
             sometimes
             had
             ,
             should
             haue
             their
             owne
             B.
             And
             if
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             faith
             increasing
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             being
             multiplied
             ,
             shall
             desire
             to
             haue
             a
             peculiar
             gouernour
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             or
             liking
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             the
             Diocesse
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             haue
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Wee
             haue
             heard
             it
             ordained
             z
             (
             saith
             Honoratus
             and
             Vrbanus
             in
             the
             3.
             
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             )
             that
             Dioceses
             (
             meaning
             but
             parts
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             in
             the
             Country
             )
             should
             not
             obtaine
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             him
             vnder
             whom
             they
             are
             placed
             .
             But
             perhaps
             some
             in
             our
             Prouince
             when
             they
             haue
             beene
             ordained
             Bishops
             in
             such
             a
             Diocesse
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             the
             B.
             who
             originally
             holdeth
             the
             Dioceses
             ,
             haue
             challenged
             other
             Dioceses
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             amended
             .
             Epigonius
             answered
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             meet
             ,
             is
             reserued
             to
             euery
             Bishoppe
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               out
               of
               the
               company
               or
               combination
               of
               Parishes
               iointly
               possessed
               ,
               no
               part
               should
               bee
               taken
               to
               haue
               a
               Bishoppe
               of
               her
               owne
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               authority
               ,
            
             meaning
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             vnto
             which
             the
             Country
             belongeth
             .
             
               But
               if
               he
               shall
               grant
               that
               the
               Diocesse
            
             (
             meaning
             part
             of
             his
             owne
             Diocesse
             )
             
               permitted
               shall
               enioy
               a
               Bishop
               of
               their
               owne
               ;
               hee
               that
               is
               so
               preferred
               may
               not
               encroch
               vpon
               other
               Dioceses
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             ,
             )
             
               because
               that
               one
               being
               taken
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               body
               of
               many
               was
               vouchsafed
               alone
               to
               receiue
               a
               Bishopricke
               of
               their
               owne
               .
            
             The
             which
             sentence
             when
             Aurelius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             president
             of
             that
             Councell
             had
             consented
             vnto
             ,
             was
             decreed
             by
             the
             whole
             Councell
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             wee
             may
             know
             the
             Parishes
             in
             the
             Country
             together
             with
             the
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             set
             ouer
             them
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             euen
             they
             also
             sometimes
             are
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Diocesse
             .
             In
             the
             councell
             a
             of
             Toledo
             Bishops
             are
             required
             ,
             
               per
               cunctas
               Dioeceses
               parochiasque
               
               suas
               ,
               to
               goe
               yearely
               through
               all
               their
               Dioceses
               and
               Parishes
               .
            
             And
             againe
             b
             ,
             so
             to
             rule
             their
             Dioceses
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Parishes
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             presume
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             their
             right
             ,
             but
             (
             according
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             former
             Councels
             )
             they
             take
             onely
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             offerings
             and
             tithes
             .
             But
             in
             an
             other
             Councell
             c
             it
             was
             determined
             ,
             that
             no
             B.
             walking
             
               per
               suas
               Dioeceses
            
             ,
             through
             his
             Dioceses
             ,
             shall
             take
             any
             thing
             besides
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             chaire
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             2●
             shillings
             ,
             or
             require
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             oblations
             in
             the
             parish
             churches
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             is
             vsed
             for
             a
             parish
             Church
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             ,
             a
             parish
             Presbyter
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Councell
             d
             of
             Agatha
             ,
             
               Dioecesin
               tenere
            
             .
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             Orleans
             e
             dioecesis
             &
             Basilica
             are
             vsed
             promiscuously
             ,
             as
             Synonyma
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             it
             is
             said
             f
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             hath
             ,
             or
             desireth
             to
             haue
             Dioecesin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             ground
             ,
             he
             must
             assign
             sufficient
             land
             vnto
             it
             ,
             &
             prouide
             a
             Clerke
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IJ.
             Prouing
             by
             other
             Arguments
             that
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             which
             had
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             not
             Parishes
             ,
             but
             Dioceses
             .
          
           
             ANd
             thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             to
             haue
             spoken
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             about
             which
             the
             testimonies
             which
             I
             haue
             brought
             ,
             haue
             beene
             almost
             so
             many
             euidences
             for
             the
             Diocesan
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             parishionall
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             proceede
             to
             other
             arguments
             ;
             desiring
             the
             Reader
             to
             remember
             that
             the
             question
             is
             concerning
             such
             Churches
             ,
             as
             were
             endued
             with
             power
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             gouernment
             and
             iurisdiction
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             ages
             following
             ,
             they
             were
             Parishes
             ,
             as
             we
             cal
             them
             ,
             or
             Dioceses
             .
             And
             first
             I
             will
             shew
             they
             were
             not
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Dioceses
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             Parishes
             ,
             then
             the
             Parishes
             either
             in
             the
             Countries
             ,
             or
             Cities
             were
             such
             :
             but
             neyther
             the
             
             parishes
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             had
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             owne
             and
             a
             Presbytery
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             euident
             a
             truth
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             read
             the
             Councels
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             wondred
             ,
             how
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             reading
             ,
             being
             also
             men
             of
             conscience
             ,
             can
             deny
             it
             .
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             denied
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             content
             to
             proue
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             regularly
             ,
             lawfully
             ,
             ordinarily
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyteries
             were
             not
             placed
             in
             the
             seuerall
             parishes
             .
             For
             these
             words
             I
             hope
             may
             be
             added
             with
             the
             Refuters
             leaue
             ,
             seeing
             neither
             it
             can
             be
             preiudicious
             to
             mee
             what
             was
             at
             any
             time
             vnlawfully
             done
             ,
             nor
             aduantagious
             to
             him
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             will
             vrge
             a
             reformation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             paterne
             of
             the
             Churches
             (
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             )
             which
             were
             irregularly
             ,
             extraordinarily
             ,
             and
             vnlawfully
             gouerned
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             for
             Country
             parishes
             ,
             because
             I
             maintaine
             the
             negatiue
             ,
             and
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             affirmatiue
             lieth
             vpon
             my
             aduersary
             ,
             I
             challenge
             him
             to
             produce
             some
             proofe
             ,
             if
             he
             bee
             able
             ,
             within
             400.
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Country
             parishes
             lawfully
             ,
             regularly
             ,
             ordinarily
             furnished
             with
             power
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             gouerned
             by
             their
             owne
             Bishoppes
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             speake
             of
             ,
             assisted
             with
             their
             Presbyteries
             .
             Which
             if
             hee
             bee
             not
             able
             to
             performe
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             hee
             is
             not
             )
             hee
             must
             acknowledge
             his
             parish
             Bishoppe
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             same
             stampe
             .
             with
             his
             lay-presbyters
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             meere
             counterfet
             .
             But
             not
             expecting
             his
             proofe
             ,
             J
             will
             prooue
             ,
             that
             neither
             they
             had
             Bishoppe
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             nor
             yet
             Presbyteries
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             places
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             parishes
             growing
             ambitious
             ,
             haue
             desired
             to
             bee
             Bishoppes
             of
             their
             parish
             ,
             and
             their
             people
             vaine
             glorious
             haue
             seconded
             their
             desire
             .
             But
             in
             all
             well
             ordered
             Churches
             ,
             their
             presumption
             hath
             been
             resisted
             ,
             and
             their
             vaine
             desires
             frustrated
             .
             I
             doe
             confesse
             ,
             that
             in
             Africke
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             bringeth
             forth
             some
             noueltie
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             all
             
               T.
               C.
            
             his
             newes
             in
             this
             cause
             doe
             come
             ,
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             diocesse
             being
             very
             populous
             ,
             haue
             obtained
             a
             Bishoppe
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             But
             
             when
             ?
             
             when
             the
             charge
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             it selfe
             it
             seemed
             to
             deserue
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             how
             ?
             First
             ,
             with
             the
             leaue
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             in
             whose
             diocesse
             it
             was
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Metropolitane
             and
             the
             prouinciall
             Synode
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             hee
             which
             obtained
             the
             honour
             of
             beeing
             a
             bishoppe
             was
             aduanced
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             then
             himselfe
             had
             before
             ,
             or
             other
             country
             pastors
             haue
             ,
             and
             was
             ordained
             a
             Bishop
             by
             the
             Metropolitan
             and
             two
             other
             Bishops
             at
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             
             But
             it
             shall
             not
             bee
             amisse
             both
             to
             recite
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Africane
             councels
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             though
             ,
             touched
             before
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             acquaint
             you
             with
             the
             determinations
             of
             godly
             Bishoppes
             ,
             and
             canons
             of
             holy
             Councels
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             second
             councell
             of
             Carthage
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             Dioceses
             (
             meaning
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             parts
             of
             any
             diocesse
             in
             the
             Country
             )
             which
             neuer
             receiued
             Bishoppes
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             may
             haue
             none
             ;
             and
             that
             diocesse
             which
             sometimes
             had
             ,
             may
             still
             haue
             a
             Bishoppe
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             And
             if
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             faith
             increasing
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             being
             multiplied
             ,
             shall
             desire
             to
             haue
             a
             gouernour
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             may
             haue
             a
             Bishoppe
             with
             his
             leaue
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             the
             diocesse
             is
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             third
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             beeen
             determined
             in
             many
             Councels
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             which
             be
             in
             the
             parishes
             or
             diocesses
             held
             by
             the
             Bishoppes
             ,
             which
             neuer
             had
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             should
             not
             receiue
             gouernours
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Bishoppes
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishoppe
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             from
             the
             beginning
             they
             haue
             been
             inioied
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             some
             hauing
             obtained
             this
             honor
             abused
             it
             tyrannically
             ,
             and
             withdrew
             themselues
             schismatically
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             other
             Bishops
             :
             and
             forasmuch
             as
             also
             certaine
             Presbyters
             lifting
             vp
             their
             neckes
             against
             their
             BB.
             vsed
             indirect
             meanes
             to
             allure
             their
             people
             ,
             that
             themselues
             might
             be
             made
             Bishoppes
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             people
             in
             the
             paroecia
             ▪
             or
             diocesse
             ,
             which
             is
             subiect
             
             to
             the
             antient
             Bishoppe
             ,
             and
             neuer
             had
             a
             Bishoppe
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             should
             not
             obtaine
             a
             proper
             Doctor
             ,
             meaning
             Bishoppe
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             those
             which
             had
             attained
             to
             this
             honour
             vnlawfully
             ,
             and
             withdrew
             themselues
             from
             the
             synods
             of
             Bishoppes
             ,
             it
             was
             determined
             that
             they
             should
             not
             onely
             lose
             their
             diocesse
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             owne
             Church
             .
             For
             it
             is
             fit
             the
             Bishops
             which
             are
             vnited
             to
             all
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             synod
             ,
             should
             iustly
             retaine
             not
             onely
             their
             owne
             Cathedra
             or
             See
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             should
             possesse
             such
             dioceses
             .
             And
             whereas
             some
             l
             being
             made
             Bishops
             in
             part
             of
             other
             mens
             dioceses
             ,
             with
             their
             leaue
             and
             consent
             ,
             did
             incroach
             vpon
             parts
             of
             the
             diocesse
             not
             granted
             vnto
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             concluded
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             in
             the
             diocesse
             is
             preferred
             to
             be
             Bishoppe
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             antient
             Bishoppe
             ,
             who
             holdeth
             the
             mother
             or
             cathedrall
             Church
             ,
             shall
             only
             retain
             that
             people
             vnto
             which
             he
             was
             ordained
             .
             Finally
             ,
             in
             another
             Councell
             m
             of
             Africke
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             that
             such
             people
             as
             neuer
             had
             B.
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             should
             in
             no
             wise
             obtaine
             a
             B.
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             whole
             synod
             of
             euery
             prouince
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             primate
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             him
             vnder
             whose
             diocesse
             the
             said
             Church
             is
             placed
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             which
             canons
             ,
             we
             may
             obserue
             these
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Country
             churches
             belonged
             to
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Citie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             euer
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             they
             haue
             belonged
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Citie
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             those
             parts
             of
             dioceses
             ,
             which
             then
             had
             no
             Bishop
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             neuer
             had
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             of
             Bishopricks
             was
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             diminished
             ,
             or
             the
             circuits
             of
             them
             inlarged
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             cause
             ,
             the
             number
             was
             increased
             ,
             and
             the
             circuits
             or
             dioceses
             lessened
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             new
             Bishopricke
             was
             to
             be
             erected
             ,
             it
             was
             erected
             in
             some
             Bishops
             diocesse
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             his
             leaue
             and
             liking
             ,
             and
             also
             approbation
             of
             the
             Primate
             and
             Prouinciall
             synod
             .
          
           
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             new
             Bishopricke
             was
             erected
             ,
             that
             part
             wherein
             it
             was
             erected
             ,
             was
             taken
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             noted
             n
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             parts
             iointly
             possessed
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             was
             preferred
             to
             such
             a
             Bishopricke
             was
             not
             a
             parish
             Bishoppe
             .
             For
             besides
             his
             owne
             Church
             ,
             hee
             had
             a
             diocesse
             .
             Neither
             were
             they
             appointed
             according
             to
             the
             new
             conceit
             to
             euery
             parish
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             populous
             parts
             of
             dioceses
             ,
             as
             might
             seeme
             worthy
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             new
             Bishopricke
             was
             erected
             ,
             the
             Presbyter
             who
             obtained
             this
             honour
             ,
             was
             anew
             ordained
             thereto
             as
             Bishoppe
             ,
             and
             so
             placed
             in
             a
             superiour
             degree
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             hee
             had
             when
             he
             was
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Presby●er
             onely
             of
             a
             parish
             .
          
           
             
             To
             these
             canons
             wee
             might
             adde
             the
             decrees
             of
             o
             Clemens
             and
             p
             Anacletus
             ,
             ordaining
             that
             Bishoppes
             should
             not
             bee
             ordained
             in
             Villages
             or
             Townes
             ,
             or
             small
             Cities
             ,
             lest
             the
             names
             of
             Bishoppes
             should
             grow
             vile
             :
             but
             in
             such
             places
             Presbyters
             were
             seuerally
             to
             bee
             placed
             in
             each
             of
             them
             .
             But
             I
             need
             not
             the
             testimonies
             of
             such
             as
             are
             supposed
             counterfet
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Clemens
             was
             aboue
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             agoe
             translated
             by
             Ruffinus
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             in
             this
             point
             either
             of
             them
             decreed
             ,
             agreeth
             with
             the
             generall
             and
             perpetuall
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             to
             our
             age
             .
             But
             to
             let
             them
             passe
             :
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Leo
             q
             the
             Great
             ,
             is
             without
             suspicion
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Africke
             ,
             requiring
             
               that
               this
               among
               all
               the
               statutes
               of
               the
               Canons
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               not
               in
               any
               places
               or
               townes
               ,
               Bishops
               should
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               nor
               where
               heretofore
               they
               haue
               not
               been
               ,
               seeing
               where
               the
               lesse
               people
               or
               smaller
               companies
               are
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               Presbyters
               may
               suffice
               .
               But
               episcopall
               gouernment
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               set
               ouer
               greater
               people
               and
               more
               frequent
               or
               populous
               Cities
               ,
               lest
               what
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               inspired
               of
               God
               haue
               forbidden
               ,
               the
               height
               of
               priesthood
               should
               be
               giuen
               to
               villages
               and
               parishes
               ,
               or
               obscure
               and
               solitary
               townes
               ,
               and
               the
               episcopall
               
               honour
               whereto
               more
               excellent
               things
               ought
               to
               bee
               committed
               ,
               it selfe
               should
               grow
               vile
               or
               contemptible
               ,
               by
               the
               multitude
               thereof
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             canons
             whereof
             he
             speaketh
             (
             that
             I
             may
             also
             come
             to
             them
             )
             were
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             councels
             held
             at
             Sardica
             and
             Laodicea
             .
             The
             councell
             held
             at
             Sardica
             not
             long
             after
             the
             councell
             at
             Nice
             ,
             assembled
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             two
             Emperors
             Constans
             and
             Constantius
             ,
             celebrated
             by
             341
             BB.
             as
             Balsamo
             saith
             ,
             among
             whom
             some
             of
             the
             chiefe
             had
             bene
             present
             at
             the
             councill
             of
             Nice
             ,
             as
             Hosius
             and
             Athanasius
             &c.
             which
             also
             confirmed
             the
             faith
             before
             concluded
             in
             the
             councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             much
             oppugned
             by
             the
             Arians
             ●this
             councell
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             determined
             r
             that
             it
             is
             simply
             s
             
               vnlawfull
               to
               constitute
               a
               Bishop
               in
               a
               village
               or
               small
            
             t
             
               City
               ,
               vnto
               which
               euen
               one
               onely
               Presbyter
               doth
               suffice
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               needfull
               that
               Bishops
               should
               bee
               placed
               there
               ,
               lest
               the
               name
               &
               authority
               of
               a
               Bishop
               grow
               into
               contempt
               .
               But
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               prouince
            
             (
             being
             assembled
             as
             before
             was
             said
             by
             the
             Metropolitan
             )
             
               must
               ordaine
               Bishops
               in
               such
               Cities
               as
               where
               before
               had
               beene
               Bishops
               .
               But
               if
               there
               shall
               any
               Citty
               bee
               found
               so
               abounding
               with
               multitude
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               seeme
               vvorthie
               of
               a
               Bishopricke
               ,
               let
               it
               haue
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             a
             prouinciall
             Synode
             ,
             yet
             the
             decrees
             thereof
             were
             receiued
             into
             the
             ancient
             Code
             of
             canons
             ,
             and
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             generall
             councell
             u
             held
             in
             Trullo
             .
             In
             that
             councill
             x
             therefore
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             that
             
               Bishops
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               placed
               in
               villages
               and
               countrey
               townes
               ,
               but
               visitors
               :
            
             and
             that
             those
             which
             before
             that
             time
             had
             beene
             ordained
             ,
             might
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             the
             Citty
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             hath
             Photius
             ,
             y
             
               Ne
               sit
               omnino
               in
               parua
               ciuitate
               vel
               vice
               Episcopus
               .
            
          
           
             To
             these
             we
             may
             ad
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             Toledo
             :
             which
             though
             it
             were
             of
             latter
             times
             then
             the
             councels
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             z
             yet
             was
             held
             aboue
             9.
             hundred
             yeares
             
             agoe
             ,
             beeing
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Eringius
             the
             King
             :
             which
             I
             doe
             the
             rather
             mention
             ,
             because
             whereas
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Merida
             z
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             their
             late
             King
             Bamba
             ,
             had
             ordained
             a
             Bishop
             in
             a
             monastery
             standing
             in
             a
             small
             towne
             ,
             the
             said
             councell
             finding
             it
             to
             be
             a
             nouellous
             attempt
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             canons
             of
             the
             councels
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             decreed
             that
             there
             should
             not
             continue
             in
             the
             place
             aforesaid
             an
             Episcopall
             See
             ,
             neither
             should
             any
             Bishop
             afterwards
             bee
             placed
             there
             .
             As
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             ordained
             not
             by
             his
             owne
             ambition
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Kings
             compulsion
             ;
             they
             grant
             to
             him
             this
             fauour
             ,
             to
             bee
             remooued
             to
             the
             See
             of
             some
             Bishoppe
             deceasing
             .
             And
             in
             the
             end
             they
             make
             this
             generall
             decree
             :
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               cause
               a
               Bishop
               to
               bee
               made
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               where
               a
               Bishop
               neuer
               was
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               anathema
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               almighty
               :
            
             
             
               and
               moreouer
               let
               both
               the
               ordainer
               and
               the
               ordained
               lose
               the
               degree
               of
               his
               order
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               presumed
               to
               ouerthrow
               not
               onely
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Apostolicall
               ordinances
               .
            
          
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             my
             first
             argument
             against
             parish
             Bishops
             in
             the
             countrey
             :
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 iudged
                 vnlawfull
                 by
                 the
                 canons
                 of
                 approoued
                 councils
                 ,
                 and
                 decrees
                 of
                 godly
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 was
                 neuer
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 regularly
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 practised
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 countrie
                 parishes
                 ,
                 was
                 iudged
                 vnlawfull
                 by
                 the
                 canons
                 of
                 approoued
                 councels
                 ,
                 and
                 decrees
                 of
                 godly
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 country
                 parishes
                 was
                 neuer
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 regularly
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 practised
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             my
             aduersary
             ,
             who
             is
             ready
             to
             catch
             at
             euerie
             syllable
             ,
             will
             from
             the
             canon
             of
             the
             councill
             held
             at
             Laodicea
             before
             cited
             ,
             obiect
             ,
             that
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             Bishops
             placed
             in
             country
             townes
             :
             and
             thereupon
             
             conclude
             ,
             that
             therefore
             there
             had
             beene
             ,
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             parishionall
             Bishoppes
             .
             To
             this
             obiection
             I
             answere
             ,
             by
             denying
             the
             consequence
             ,
             or
             the
             proposition
             which
             is
             vnderstood
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               the
               country
            
             Bishops
             (
             which
             had
             beene
             before
             ordained
             )
             
               were
               parish
               Bishops
            
             .
             For
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             placed
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               Countries
            
             ,
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             say
             ,
             Countrie-Bishops
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             whose
             See
             was
             in
             the
             Citie
             .
             Now
             these
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             not
             in
             all
             Dioceses
             ,
             much
             lesse
             in
             all
             parishes
             ;
             nor
             assigned
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             to
             one
             parish
             (
             as
             they
             were
             Bishoppes
             )
             but
             where
             the
             Diocesse
             was
             large
             ,
             were
             ordained
             in
             some
             places
             remote
             from
             the
             citie
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             some
             such
             circuits
             as
             our
             rurall
             Deanries
             are
             ,
             wherein
             diuers
             parishes
             were
             contained
             .
             These
             Chorepicsopi
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             had
             Episcopall
             ordination
             ,
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             three
             Bishops
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             of
             the
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteene
             Bishoppes
             assembled
             at
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             ,
             there
             were
             fifteeene
             Countrie-Bishoppes
             :
             For
             which
             fifteene
             ,
             if
             all
             pastors
             of
             parishes
             had
             beene
             Countrie-Bishoppes
             ,
             there
             might
             haue
             beene
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             fifteene
             hundred
             ,
             if
             not
             fifteene
             thousand
             :
             But
             when
             these
             Countrie-Bishoppes
             ,
             beeing
             but
             the
             Bishoppes
             suffraganes
             ,
             and
             substitutes
             ,
             placed
             in
             the
             Countrie
             to
             supplie
             the
             Bishoppes
             roome
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             some
             matters
             of
             lesse
             moment
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             ,
             began
             to
             encroach
             vpon
             the
             Bishoppes
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             vsurpe
             Episcopall
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             beyond
             their
             commission
             ;
             they
             were
             by
             little
             and
             little
             restrained
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             would
             not
             be
             kept
             within
             their
             compasse
             ,
             their
             order
             (
             at
             least
             as
             they
             were
             Bishops
             )
             beeing
             but
             an
             humane-ordinance
             ,
             deuised
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             Bishoppes
             in
             the
             citie
             ,
             was
             in
             most
             places
             abolished
             .
          
           
             But
             forsomuch
             as
             that
             which
             is
             recorded
             concerning
             these
             
             countrie
             Bishops
             ,
             doth
             giue
             great
             light
             to
             this
             present
             controuersie
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             vnprofitable
             ,
             nor
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             vnpleasing
             to
             the
             reader
             ,
             if
             I
             acquaint
             him
             with
             that
             which
             is
             written
             concerning
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             therefore
             in
             the
             councel
             of
             Neocesaria
             ,
             wherunto
             among
             other
             BB.
             two
             Chorepiscopi
             subscribed
             ,
             we
             find
             this
             difference
             betweene
             country
             presbyters
             &
             country
             Bishops
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Presbyters
             or
             Ministers
             
               of
               the
               countrey
               may
               not
               offer
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               cathedrall
               Church
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               citty
               beeing
               present
               ,
               neither
               may
               they
               at
               the
               time
               of
               prayer
               deliuer
               the
               bread
               nor
               the
               cuppe
               :
               but
               if
               they
               bee
               absent
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               them
               alone
               bee
               called
               to
               prayer
               ,
               then
               hee
               may
               ,
            
             because
             hee
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             or
             Diocesse
             ,
             as
             some
             note
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             b
             ,
             
               but
               countrey
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               are
               indeede
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
            
             70.
             
               yet
               beeing
               honoured
               as
               fellow
               Ministers
               ,
               they
               doe
               offer
               .
            
             Vpon
             which
             words
             Balsamo
             c
             noteth
             two
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             where
             the
             councell
             saith
             they
             were
             as
             the
             Seuentie
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             deny
             that
             they
             had
             power
             to
             ordain
             ministers
             and
             deacons
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             among
             other
             vses
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             appointed
             ,
             they
             were
             ordained
             to
             distribute
             the
             money
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             which
             appertained
             to
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             may
             obserue
             that
             both
             the
             country
             Bishops
             and
             country
             Presbyters
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             diocesse
             of
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             city
             (
             which
             heereafter
             wil
             more
             clearely
             appeare
             )
             and
             that
             the
             countrey
             Bishop
             was
             in
             a
             degree
             of
             honour
             superiour
             to
             country
             Ministres
             ,
             and
             yet
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             councel
             of
             Ancyra
             d
             which
             is
             more
             ancient
             thē
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             elder
             then
             the
             councill
             of
             Nice
             ,
             perceiuing
             the
             country
             Bishops
             to
             encroch
             vpon
             the
             Bishops
             right
             ,
             determined
             e
             it
             to
             
               be
               vnlawfull
               for
               contrey
               Bishops
               to
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               or
               Deacons
               .
            
          
           
             The
             councell
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             f
             though
             it
             gaue
             liberty
             to
             countrey
             Bishops
             which
             were
             blamelesse
             ,
             to
             send
             canonicall
             letters
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             Bishops
             among
             themselues
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             was
             )
             which
             it
             denied
             to
             country
             presbyters
             :
             yet
             for
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             stil
             presumed
             
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             alleging
             that
             they
             might
             lawfully
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             beene
             ordained
             as
             Bishops
             .
             Jt
             therefore
             determined
             ,
             g
             that
             
               Bishops
               placed
               in
               the
               Townes
               and
               Countries
               ,
               called
               Chorepiscopi
               ,
               although
               they
               had
               receiued
               the
               ordination
               of
               BB
               yet
               they
               should
               know
               their
               owne
               measure
               ,
               and
               gouerne
               the
               Churches
               subiect
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               content
               themselues
               with
               the
               care
               and
               ouersight
               thereof
               :
               and
               hauing
               authoritie
               to
               ordaine
               Subdeacons
               and
               Exorcists
               ,
               should
               satisfie
               themselues
               with
               preferring
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               presume
               to
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               or
               Deacons
               ,
               without
            
             h
             
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Citie
               whereunto
               both
               himselfe
               and
               the
               Country
               are
               subiect
               .
               But
               if
               any
               shall
               presume
               to
               transgresse
               this
               decree
               ,
               hee
               shall
               be
               depriued
               of
               that
               honour
               which
               hee
               hath
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             they
             pretended
             that
             they
             had
             episcopall
             ordination
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             BB
             might
             ordaine
             Ministers
             ;
             to
             take
             away
             that
             pretence
             ,
             it
             determined
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Country
             B.
             
               should
               be
               ordained
            
             (
             not
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             and
             two
             or
             three
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             as
             other
             Presbyters
             or
             Ministers
             )
             
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               vnto
               which
               he
               is
               subiect
               .
            
             So
             that
             whereas
             before
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             Suffragan
             Bishops
             ,
             afterwards
             (
             according
             to
             this
             decree
             )
             they
             were
             but
             Presbyters
             in
             deede
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             the
             title
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             neither
             were
             they
             acknowledged
             for
             any
             more
             by
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             of
             latter
             times
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             Epistle
             which
             goeth
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Damasus
             ,
             i
             the
             Author
             whereof
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             Chorepiscopi
             are
             but
             Presbyters
             ,
             because
             
               they
               are
               found
            
             k
             
               to
               haue
               beene
               ordained
               at
               the
               first
               after
               the
               example
               of
               the
            
             70.
             
             
               But
               now
               because
               they
               are
               not
               necessarie
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               diligence
               towards
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               presumed
               aboue
               that
               which
               was
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               doe
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               remooued
               from
               Episcopall
               offices
               .
               Wee
               know
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               there
               were
               but
               two
               orders
               among
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               the
            
             12.
             
             
               Apostles
               ,
               and
            
             70.
             
             
               Disciples
               :
               whence
               this
               third
               came
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               for
               neither
               are
               they
               Bishops
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               not
               ordained
               of
               three
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               one
               ;
               neither
               may
               Bishops
               by
               the
               Canons
               bee
               placed
               in
               Country
               townes
               ;
               neither
               may
               they
               be
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
               because
               in
               one
               Citie
               there
               may
               be
               but
               one
               Bishop
               .
               Neither
               will
               they
               bee
               called
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               accounted
               more
               then
               Presbyters
               .
            
             Whether
             
             Damasus
             were
             Author
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             Leo
             l
             the
             great
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             BB.
             of
             Germanie
             and
             France
             ,
             doth
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             of
             the
             same
             iudgement
             ,
             a
             good
             part
             of
             his
             Epistle
             differing
             little
             from
             the
             aforesaid
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             beareth
             the
             name
             of
             Damasus
             .
             And
             this
             iudgement
             of
             Leo
             was
             so
             approued
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ciuill
             ,
             m
             whereof
             Isidore
             was
             President
             ,
             that
             it
             followeth
             the
             same
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             because
             my
             Aduersarie
             shall
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             haue
             alleged
             concerning
             Country
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             impertinent
             ,
             hee
             shall
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             maine
             question
             concerning
             dioceses
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             is
             from
             hence
             most
             manifestly
             prooued
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             in
             due
             place
             ;
             so
             this
             present
             question
             which
             wee
             haue
             in
             hand
             concerning
             parish
             Bishops
             .
             For
             surely
             if
             there
             were
             any
             parishionall
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             then
             the
             Countrey
             Bishops
             were
             such
             :
             but
             they
             were
             not
             such
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             set
             ouer
             diuers
             parishes
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             the
             Countrey
             whereof
             they
             were
             Bishops
             was
             part
             of
             the
             diocesse
             belonging
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Citie
             ;
             then
             much
             more
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             parishes
             (
             who
             were
             inferiour
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             things
             subiect
             to
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             substitutes
             )
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             their
             parishes
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             whereof
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             diocesse
             .
             So
             farre
             were
             either
             the
             parish
             Presbyters
             from
             being
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             their
             parishes
             from
             being
             entire
             Churches
             ,
             endued
             with
             the
             power
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             gouernement
             .
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             proued
             ,
             therefore
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             superiour
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             because
             not
             onely
             they
             had
             some
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             diuers
             parishes
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             time
             had
             episcopall
             ordination
             ,
             and
             had
             authoritie
             to
             ordaine
             Subdeacons
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             Readers
             in
             parishes
             ,
             as
             also
             they
             might
             send
             Formatas
             ,
             or
             Canonicall
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             might
             not
             doe
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             when
             Bishops
             were
             at
             any
             time
             conuerted
             from
             heresie
             ,
             n
             though
             they
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             be
             Bishops
             of
             
             the
             City
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             gratified
             with
             the
             name
             and
             authoritie
             of
             Chorepiscopi
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             a
             certaine
             Bishop
             had
             beene
             ordained
             by
             two
             Bishops
             only
             :
             but
             this
             ordination
             the
             Councell
             of
             Rhegium
             o
             pronounced
             void
             ,
             and
             censured
             the
             ordainers
             .
             As
             for
             the
             partie
             ordained
             ,
             because
             hee
             had
             of
             himselfe
             renounced
             the
             Bishopricke
             ,
             they
             thought
             good
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             to
             gratifie
             him
             with
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             a
             Chorepiscopus
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             ordaine
             ,
             nor
             exercise
             any
             other
             episcopall
             function
             ,
             but
             only
             confirme
             Nouices
             ,
             and
             consecrate
             Virgins
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             behaue
             himselfe
             as
             inferiour
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             as
             superiour
             to
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             And
             this
             was
             my
             second
             argument
             ,
             whereby
             I
             haue
             prooued
             ,
             that
             Countrey
             parishes
             had
             no
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Neither
             had
             each
             of
             them
             a
             Presbyterie
             ,
             
             but
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             assigned
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             for
             such
             a
             charge
             as
             was
             determined
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Sardica
             p
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Leo
             q
             .
             Yea
             not
             Presbyters
             only
             did
             seuerallie
             gouerne
             parishes
             ,
             as
             with
             vs
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             Deacons
             also
             were
             by
             themselues
             set
             ouer
             charges
             .
             You
             heard
             before
             diuers
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             parishes
             ,
             as
             namely
             that
             r
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             
               Presbyter
               qui
               Paroeciae
               praest
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Presbyter
               which
               gouerneth
               the
               parish
               .
            
             The
             like
             is
             presupposed
             of
             Deacons
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Eliberis
             ,
             s
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             as
             ancient
             as
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             :
             
               If
               any
               Deacon
               ruling
               a
               people
               ,
               shall
               without
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               baptize
               any
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             parishes
             besides
             their
             Presbyter
             or
             Pastor
             had
             a
             presbytery
             ,
             then
             was
             it
             either
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Laitie
             .
             But
             Presbyteries
             of
             Ministers
             were
             only
             in
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             examples
             can
             bee
             alleged
             of
             Presbyteries
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             assist
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             assist
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             parishes
             :
             and
             Presbyteries
             of
             Lay
             men
             were
             neuer
             heard
             of
             till
             this
             last
             age
             :
             Therefore
             the
             seuerall
             parishes
             had
             not
             Presbyteries
             .
          
           
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               Churches
               endued
               with
               power
               ecclesiasticall
               
               sufficient
               for
               the
               gouernment
               of
               themselues
               ,
               
               hauing
               also
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyterie
               ,
               had
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               ,
               as
               themselues
               also
               teach
               .
            
             
               But
               Countrey
               parishes
               had
               not
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               Countrey
               parishes
               were
               not
               indued
               with
               power
               ecclesiasticall
               ,
               neither
               had
               they
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyterie
               of
               their
               owne
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             let
             the
             Refuter
             consider
             with
             mee
             ,
             what
             course
             was
             taken
             in
             Countrey
             parishes
             ,
             when
             their
             Minister
             was
             departed
             .
             Among
             themselues
             they
             had
             ordinarily
             none
             ;
             or
             if
             by
             chance
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             ordaine
             him
             ,
             but
             were
             (
             as
             sometimes
             it
             happened
             in
             Cities
             )
             to
             offer
             him
             to
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             ordained
             .
             Vniuersities
             they
             had
             none
             from
             whence
             to
             fetch
             a
             learned
             Minister
             :
             out
             of
             other
             dioceses
             they
             were
             not
             to
             bee
             supplied
             ,
             vnlesse
             first
             it
             did
             appeare
             ,
             that
             their
             owne
             Bishop
             was
             not
             able
             out
             of
             his
             Clergie
             to
             furnish
             them
             .
             To
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Citie
             therefore
             they
             did
             resort
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             the
             Clergie
             belonging
             to
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             ,
             (
             wherein
             ,
             as
             the
             Nurserie
             of
             the
             diocesse
             ,
             diuers
             were
             brought
             vp
             in
             the
             studie
             of
             diuinitie
             )
             did
             supply
             their
             want
             ,
             assigning
             some
             one
             of
             his
             Clergie
             vnto
             them
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             none
             fit
             ,
             (
             as
             sometimes
             their
             store
             was
             drawne
             drie
             ,
             by
             supplying
             the
             wants
             of
             many
             )
             they
             might
             not
             ordaine
             a
             Minister
             of
             another
             diocesse
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             another
             Bishops
             Clerke
             ,
             without
             his
             leaue
             and
             dimissorie
             letters
             :
             for
             that
             in
             the
             Canons
             was
             condemned
             as
             a
             great
             wrong
             ;
             and
             such
             ordinations
             were
             to
             be
             disanulled
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Bishop
             neither
             had
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             nor
             knew
             not
             readily
             where
             to
             be
             supplied
             out
             of
             a
             neighbour
             diocesse
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             neighbour
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             ,
             t
             who
             either
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             Clergie
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             in
             the
             Prouince
             ,
             was
             to
             supplie
             them
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             euident
             to
             them
             who
             haue
             read
             any
             thing
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             confessed
             by
             
               Caluin
               .
               Each
               City
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             u
             
               had
               a
               College
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               were
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ;
               for
               both
               did
               they
               all
               discharge
               the
               office
               of
               teaching
               ,
               
               &c.
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               they
               might
               leaue
               seede
               behinde
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               diligently
               imploied
               in
               instructing
               the
               younger
               sort
               of
               the
               Clergie
               .
               To
               euery
               Citie
               a
               certaine
               region
               was
               attributed
               ,
               which
               should
               receiue
               their
               Ministers
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               be
               accounted
               of
               the
               body
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             euident
             ,
             that
             Countrey
             parishes
             had
             not
             each
             of
             them
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyterie
             ,
             nor
             that
             power
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             which
             they
             talke
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             much
             lesse
             had
             the
             parishes
             in
             the
             Cities
             .
             
             For
             it
             was
             neuer
             almost
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             at
             any
             time
             more
             Bishops
             (
             so
             properly
             called
             )
             then
             one
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             where
             notwithstanding
             were
             many
             Presbyters
             ,
             when
             schisme
             or
             heresie
             was
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             setting
             vp
             a
             second
             or
             third
             against
             the
             one
             only
             lawfull
             Bishop
             :
             excepting
             that
             in
             the
             same
             Church
             sometimes
             a
             second
             either
             hath
             beene
             permitted
             the
             title
             of
             a
             Bishop
             without
             episcopall
             authoritie
             ,
             or
             else
             ordained
             as
             a
             coadiutor
             to
             the
             first
             .
             And
             when
             there
             haue
             beene
             more
             then
             one
             by
             schisme
             or
             heresie
             ,
             yet
             neither
             the
             orthodoxall
             and
             Catholike
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             schismaticall
             or
             hereticall
             Bishop
             ,
             was
             a
             parishionall
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             each
             of
             them
             was
             Bishop
             of
             all
             that
             were
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Citie
             and
             Countrey
             adioining
             ,
             there
             hauing
             beene
             diuers
             times
             in
             the
             Cities
             onely
             more
             parishes
             then
             one
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             true
             Christians
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             heretikes
             and
             schismatickes
             ,
             as
             before
             was
             noted
             concerning
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             to
             speake
             more
             of
             this
             point
             when
             I
             shall
             x
             intreat
             of
             the
             singularitie
             of
             preheminence
             which
             the
             Bishop
             in
             euery
             diocesse
             had
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             .
             A
             few
             testimonies
             therfore
             shal
             suffice
             in
             this
             place
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             there
             were
             many
             not
             onely
             Presbyters
             besides
             the
             one
             onely
             lawfull
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             also
             diuers
             parishes
             and
             titles
             soone
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             whereunto
             Presbyters
             were
             assigned
             seuerally
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             being
             the
             Superintendent
             ouer
             them
             all
             .
             About
             the
             yeere
             250.
             
             Cornelius
             a
             being
             chosen
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Nonatianus
             a
             Presbyter
             of
             Rome
             discontented
             with
             the
             election
             ,
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             Nonatus
             a
             fugitiue
             Bishop
             lately
             come
             out
             of
             Africke
             ,
             
             not
             only
             broached
             the
             heresie
             of
             the
             Nouatians
             ,
             or
             Catharists
             ,
             but
             procure●●
             three
             simple
             B
             shops
             fetched
             from
             the
             vttermost
             parts
             of
             Italie
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             him
             B●shop
             of
             Rome
             :
             hauing
             also
             inueigled
             by
             his
             subtilties
             ,
             certaine
             famous
             men
             ,
             that
             had
             beene
             Confessours
             to
             bee
             of
             his
             partie
             ,
             and
             to
             ioine
             with
             him
             in
             the
             schisme
             against
             Cornelius
             .
             Of
             this
             fact
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             other
             B●shops
             ,
             and
             finally
             of
             the
             Confessours
             themselues
             ,
             you
             shall
             in
             few
             words
             heare
             .
             For
             when
             Nouatianus
             had
             sent
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             as
             to
             other
             chiefe
             B●shops
             ,
             so
             to
             Carthage
             ,
             to
             procure
             the
             approbation
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             hee
             disswadeth
             them
             from
             the
             schisme
             ,
             telling
             them
             b
             that
             a
             B●shop
             being
             ordained
             ,
             and
             approoued
             by
             the
             testimonie
             and
             iudgement
             of
             his
             fellow
             B●shops
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             another
             may
             not
             by
             any
             meanes
             be
             ordained
             .
             And
             writing
             to
             some
             of
             those
             Confessours
             ,
             hee
             signifieth
             his
             great
             griefe
             ,
             c
             because
             he
             vnderstood
             that
             they
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             vnity
             of
             Catholike
             discipline
             ,
             had
             thought
             it
             meet
             ,
             that
             another
             B.
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             right
             nor
             lawfull
             to
             bee
             done
             ,
             that
             another
             Church
             should
             be
             erected
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             dismembred
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cornelius
             hauing
             called
             together
             diuers
             Bishops
             besides
             his
             owne
             Clergie
             ,
             deposed
             the
             Bishops
             who
             ordained
             Nouatianus
             :
             and
             writing
             of
             these
             matters
             to
             Fabius
             d
             the
             B.
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             this
             Patron
             of
             the
             Gospell
             forsooth
             (
             meaning
             Nouatian
             )
             did
             not
             know
             that
             in
             a
             Catholike
             Church
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             bee
             but
             one
             B.
             in
             which
             notwithstanding
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             are
             46.
             
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             108.
             more
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             The
             Confessors
             e
             afterwards
             acknowledging
             their
             fault
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             in
             their
             submission
             confesse
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             and
             one
             Lord
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             Catholike
             Church
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             one
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             Cornelius
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             besides
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             46.
             
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Citie
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             108.
             others
             of
             the
             Clergie
             :
             if
             any
             man
             (
             notwithstanding
             it
             bee
             also
             testified
             by
             diuers
             ,
             
             that
             there
             were
             diuers
             Churches
             in
             Rome
             ,
             whereunto
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             were
             assigned
             )
             will
             needes
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Rome
             was
             but
             one
             parish
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             these
             Presbyters
             and
             Clerkes
             attended
             but
             one
             particular
             ordinary
             congregation
             ;
             I
             cannot
             let
             him
             from
             being
             so
             absurd
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             this
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             next
             age
             ,
             in
             Optatus
             f
             his
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             in
             Rome
             aboue
             fortie
             parish
             Churches
             ,
             whereunto
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             were
             deputed
             ,
             there
             remained
             still
             but
             one
             only
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             wherein
             (
             as
             Epiphanius
             g
             testifieth
             )
             were
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             many
             parish
             Churches
             ,
             all
             which
             (
             at
             least
             so
             many
             as
             were
             Catholike
             )
             were
             vnder
             one
             Archbishop
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             ouer
             them
             seuerally
             are
             Presbyters
             placed
             ,
             for
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             necessities
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             who
             might
             each
             of
             them
             bee
             neere
             vnto
             their
             owne
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             (
             saith
             Epiphanius
             )
             besides
             the
             Church
             called
             Caesaria
             ,
             which
             was
             burnt
             in
             Iulians
             time
             ,
             and
             reedified
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Dionysius
             ,
             of
             Theonas
             ,
             of
             Pierius
             ,
             of
             Serapion
             ,
             of
             Persaea
             ,
             of
             Dizya
             ,
             of
             Mendidius
             ,
             of
             Amianus
             ,
             of
             Baucalis
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             In
             one
             of
             these
             was
             Colluthus
             Presbyter
             ,
             in
             another
             Carpones
             ,
             in
             another
             Sarmatas
             ,
             and
             Arius
             h
             in
             another
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Baucalis
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             is
             testified
             by
             
               Nicetas
               Choniates
            
             ,
             i
             affirming
             ,
             that
             in
             Alexandria
             there
             were
             of
             old
             many
             Churches
             subiect
             to
             the
             B.
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             committed
             seuerally
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Baucalis
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             haue
             their
             names
             from
             
               S.
               Dionysius
               ,
               Theonas
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             that
             Arius
             being
             the
             gouernor
             of
             the
             schoole
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             was
             by
             Achilles
             the
             B.
             (
             the
             predecessour
             of
             Alexander
             )
             set
             ouer
             the
             Church
             called
             Baucalis
             .
             And
             although
             there
             be
             not
             the
             like
             euidence
             for
             multitude
             of
             parishes
             in
             other
             Cities
             immediately
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             euery
             City
             when
             the
             number
             of
             Christians
             was
             much
             increased
             ,
             the
             like
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             was
             made
             ,
             vnto
             which
             ,
             not
             BB.
             but
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             were
             appointed
             :
             there
             remaining
             in
             each
             Citie
             but
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             the
             
             practise
             of
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             to
             our
             age
             doth
             inuincibly
             prooue
             .
          
           
             
             But
             now
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             each
             Citie
             had
             beene
             but
             one
             parish
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             false
             ;
             yet
             forsomuch
             as
             to
             euery
             Citie
             there
             was
             as
             Caluin
             truly
             saith
             ,
             a
             certaine
             region
             allotted
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Bishops
             charge
             ,
             and
             was
             from
             the
             Presbyterie
             of
             the
             Citie
             to
             receiue
             their
             Ministers
             ;
             who
             seeth
             nor
             ,
             that
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             Bishop
             was
             not
             a
             parish
             ,
             but
             a
             diocesse
             ?
             And
             that
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             which
             J
             promised
             to
             prooue
             .
          
           
             
               For
               ,
               Churches
               containing
               within
               their
               circuit
               not
               onely
               Cities
               with
               their
               Suburbs
               ,
               but
               also
               whole
               Countries
               subiect
               to
               them
               ,
               were
               dioceses
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Churches
               subiect
               to
               the
               ancient
               B●shops
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               contained
               within
               their
               circuit
               not
               onely
               the
               Cities
               with
               their
               suburbs
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               whole
               Countries
               subiect
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               they
               were
               dioceses
               .
            
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             prooued
             by
             these
             reasons
             :
             first
             ,
             The
             circuit
             of
             a
             Bishops
             charge
             was
             anciently
             diuided
             into
             these
             parts
             ,
             the
             Citie
             with
             the
             suburbs
             ,
             and
             Country
             subiect
             to
             it
             .
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             you
             heard
             before
             two
             most
             plaine
             testimonies
             :
             The
             former
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             k
             (
             so
             called
             )
             charging
             the
             Bishop
             with
             his
             owne
             Paroecia
             ,
             and
             the
             Countries
             which
             be
             vnder
             it
             :
             The
             other
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             l
             which
             reciting
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             addeth
             this
             reason
             :
             For
             euery
             Bishop
             hath
             authoritie
             ouer
             his
             owne
             Paroecia
             ,
             and
             doth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             performe
             the
             dutie
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             ,
             hauing
             a
             prouident
             care
             or
             superintendencie
             of
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             which
             is
             vnder
             his
             Citie
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             may
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             order
             all
             things
             with
             iudgement
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             diuision
             of
             Churches
             subiect
             to
             each
             Bishop
             ,
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Citie
             called
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               N●trix
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             parish
             Churches
             within
             the
             diocesse
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             hence
             ariseth
             the
             distinction
             of
             Presbyters
             subiect
             to
             the
             same
             Bishop
             that
             others
             were
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             or
             as
             in
             some
             Latine
             
             Councels
             they
             are
             called
             o
             ,
             Ciuitatenses
             ,
             others
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Countrey
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             dioecesan●
             ,
             Ministers
             of
             the
             diocesse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             neither
             was
             the
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             the
             parishes
             in
             the
             Countrey
             by
             vsurpation
             of
             the
             latter
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             a
             right
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             very
             first
             Bishoppes
             of
             the
             Citie
             .
             For
             euidence
             whereof
             ,
             call
             to
             mind
             what
             before
             was
             prooued
             ,
             that
             dioceses
             were
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             or
             the
             number
             of
             Bishoppes
             lessened
             ;
             but
             contrariwise
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Country
             which
             euer
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             were
             still
             to
             retaine
             him
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             neuer
             had
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             so
             populous
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             seemed
             to
             deserue
             a
             Bishopricke
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             was
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishoppe
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             prouinciall
             synod
             ,
             and
             the
             Metropolitane
             set
             ouer
             them
             .
             This
             is
             sure
             ,
             that
             all
             Countries
             were
             vnder
             their
             seuerall
             Cities
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             Bishopps
             of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             were
             Bishops
             also
             of
             the
             Countries
             belonging
             vnto
             them
             .
             Neither
             might
             the
             Bishop
             of
             one
             Citie
             encroach
             vpon
             the
             Country
             ,
             or
             parishes
             subiect
             to
             another
             Citie
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             to
             bee
             gouerned
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             had
             belonged
             
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             .
             Jn
             the
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             p
             ,
             when
             complaint
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             had
             encroached
             vpon
             them
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             for
             the
             ordination
             of
             their
             Metropolitan
             ,
             who
             euer
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             were
             in
             that
             and
             other
             matters
             of
             greatest
             moment
             ,
             ordered
             by
             their
             owne
             prouinciciall
             synods
             ,
             his
             attempt
             was
             censured
             q
             
               as
               an
               innouation
               contrary
               to
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               lawes
               ,
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             this
             generall
             decree
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Councell
             for
             all
             dioceses
             and
             prouinces
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Bishop
               shall
               take
               vpon
               him
               any
               other
               prouince
               or
               countrey
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               beginning
               hath
               not
               been
               vnder
               him
               or
               his
               Predecessors
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               that
               to
               euery
               prouince
               or
               countrey
               their
               right
               should
               be
               kept
               pure
               and
               vnui●lable
               ,
               which
               had
               belonged
               to
               them
               for
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               antiently
               receiued
               .
            
             Likewise
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             r
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               in
               the
               
               Country
               which
               neuer
               had
               a
               Bishop
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               should
               not
               receiue
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               by
               whom
            
             (
             and
             his
             antecestors
             )
             
               they
               haue
               bin
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               the
               beg●nning
               possessed
               .
            
             And
             where
             some
             had
             schismatically
             seized
             vpon
             some
             part
             of
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             and
             being
             guilty
             of
             their
             wrong
             ,
             would
             sequester
             themselues
             from
             the
             meetings
             and
             synods
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             lawfull
             Bishop
             should
             inioy
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             See
             ,
             but
             also
             such
             dioceses
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             it
             was
             demanded
             s
             ,
             what
             course
             should
             be
             taken
             if
             a
             Bishopricke
             
               being
               erected
               in
               a
               part
               of
               the
               diocesse
               ,
               by
               the
               consent
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Bishop
               who
               hath
               held
               the
               dioceses
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               the
               new
               Bishop
               should
               encroach
               vpon
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               diocesse
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               intended
               to
               him
               .
            
             Answer
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             as
             that
             part
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             was
             taken
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             company
             of
             parishes
             ioyntly
             possessed
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             member
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               body
               of
               many
               by
               the
               consent
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Bishop
               who
               had
               authority
               or
               power
               :
            
             so
             the
             new
             Bishop
             should
             not
             encroach
             vpon
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             t
             ,
             determined
             ,
             that
             countrey
             parishes
             should
             vnremoueably
             remaine
             to
             the
             Bishops
             which
             held
             them
             .
             Which
             Canon
             was
             renewed
             in
             the
             councell
             of
             Constantinople
             u
             ,
             with
             this
             addition
             ,
             if
             the
             said
             Bishops
             held
             them
             quietly
             and
             without
             contradiction
             for
             the
             space
             of
             thirty
             yeeres
             .
          
           
             
             But
             nothing
             doth
             more
             euidently
             proue
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             dioceses
             were
             subiect
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             the
             antient
             institution
             of
             country
             Bishops
             x
             ,
             called
             ch●repiscopi
             .
             Who
             where
             the
             country
             seemed
             larger
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Bishop
             by
             himselfe
             could
             performe
             all
             episcopall
             offices
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             more
             ease
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             commodity
             of
             the
             country
             Churches
             ,
             appointed
             in
             certaine
             places
             as
             their
             suffragans
             or
             vicegerents
             ,
             and
             to
             performe
             vnder
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             ,
             some
             episcopall
             duties
             of
             lesse
             moment
             :
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             chorepiscop●●
             might
             doe
             y
             nothing
             of
             weight
             without
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
             neither
             might
             he
             ordaine
             without
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               vnto
               which
               both
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Country
               is
               subiect
               .
            
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             this
             truth
             is
             also
             demonstrated
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             perpetuall
             successions
             of
             Bishoppes
             in
             all
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             ,
             singularly
             succeeding
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             to
             the
             latter
             ages
             ,
             plainly
             euincing
             that
             euen
             in
             the
             greatest
             Cities
             and
             Churches
             ,
             where
             there
             hath
             alwaies
             been
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             but
             one
             only
             lawfull
             Bishoppe
             at
             once
             successiuely
             ;
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             vniuersall
             consent
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             former
             ages
             both
             catholike
             and
             hereticall
             (
             for
             euen
             the
             Nouatians
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             the
             Arians
             ,
             &c.
             retained
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             by
             Bishops
             )
             but
             also
             of
             all
             almost
             at
             this
             day
             being
             established
             in
             peace
             ,
             retaining
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             antient
             distinction
             of
             Churches
             ,
             according
             to
             dioceses
             and
             prouinces
             ,
             which
             hath
             continued
             euer
             from
             the
             first
             conuersion
             of
             them
             :
             not
             any
             one
             example
             being
             to
             be
             produced
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             neither
             in
             ,
             nor
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             vntill
             our
             age
             ,
             of
             any
             Church
             gouerned
             according
             to
             the
             new-found
             parish
             discipline
             .
             Yea
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneua
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             a
             paterne
             to
             others
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             abolished
             the
             episcopall
             gouernment
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             remaineth
             a
             diocesse
             vnder
             their
             one
             onely
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             was
             wont
             vnder
             their
             one
             onely
             Bishoppe
             :
             the
             authoritie
             and
             iurisdiction
             of
             their
             Presbyterie
             beeing
             not
             confined
             to
             any
             one
             parish
             (
             nor
             any
             one
             parish
             allowed
             a
             Presbytery
             )
             but
             is
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             parishes
             both
             in
             the
             citie
             and
             territory
             thereto
             belonging
             ,
             hauing
             the
             same
             circuit
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             wont
             to
             haue
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             that
             as
             with
             vs
             Bathe
             and
             Wels
             ,
             Couentry
             and
             Lichfield
             ,
             London
             and
             Co●chester
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             more
             cities
             then
             one
             ,
             with
             the
             countries
             thereto
             belonging
             ,
             haue
             sometimes
             made
             but
             one
             diocesse
             .
             For
             when
             to
             the
             general
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             a
             ,
             petiton
             was
             made
             by
             certaine
             Bishops
             ;
             that
             whereas
             it
             had
             bin
             an
             antient
             custome
             in
             the
             prouinces
             of
             Europe
             ,
             that
             diuers
             Bishops
             should
             haue
             each
             of
             them
             two
             cities
             vnder
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Heraclea
             had
             both
             Heraclea
             and
             Panion
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             ●yze
             had
             also
             Arcadiopolis
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             
             of
             C●●la
             Callipolis
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sabsadia
             ,
             A
             phrodi●ias
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             Cities
             neuer
             had
             a
             proper
             Bishop
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             euer
             from
             the
             beginning
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Bishops
             :
             and
             whereas
             now
             they
             feared
             some
             innouation
             ,
             they
             referred
             the
             cause
             to
             the
             Councell
             .
             The
             Councell
             therefore
             determined
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             not
             then
             ,
             nor
             afterwards
             bee
             any
             innouation
             ,
             but
             the
             aforesaid
             Bishops
             should
             according
             to
             the
             antient
             custome
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             law
             ,
             retaine
             the
             said
             Cities
             .
             And
             likewise
             it
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             some
             whole
             nations
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             subiect
             to
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             primate
             or
             Patriarch
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             ordinary
             (
             so
             was
             Ignatius
             b
             Bishop
             of
             Syria
             ,
             Liberius
             c
             of
             Italy
             ,
             Cyprius
             d
             of
             Africke
             ,
             Diodorus
             e
             of
             Cilicia
             ,
             Basil
             f
             the
             Great
             of
             Cappadocia
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             as
             hauing
             one
             onely
             Bishop
             :
             as
             the
             nation
             of
             the
             Scythyans
             g
             hauing
             many
             cities
             ,
             townes
             ,
             and
             castels
             ,
             had
             all
             of
             them
             by
             antient
             custome
             one
             only
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             their
             chiefe
             citie
             Tomis
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Maintaining
             the
             first
             Argument
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             prouing
             that
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             &c.
             were
             Dioceses
             .
          
           
             THese
             testimonies
             and
             proofes
             hitherto
             produced
             ,
             are
             so
             euident
             &
             demōstratiue
             for
             dioceses
             and
             diocesans
             ,
             as
             that
             if
             no
             more
             could
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             perswade
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             least
             to
             conuince
             the
             gainsaiers
             .
             But
             if
             besides
             these
             ,
             the
             arguments
             which
             the
             Refuter
             hath
             in
             chase
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             returne
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             driue
             him
             and
             his
             consorts
             like
             the
             men
             of
             Ai
             ,
             vpon
             these
             new
             forces
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             forces
             which
             hee
             bringeth
             to
             maintaine
             his
             quarell
             ,
             shall
             bee
             found
             to
             bee
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             and
             altogether
             vnable
             to
             endure
             the
             least
             encounter
             ;
             
             then
             doe
             I
             hope
             ,
             that
             our
             Disciplinarians
             themselues
             will
             be
             perswaded
             to
             speake
             no
             more
             for
             the
             new
             found
             parish
             Discipline
             .
             But
             before
             I
             enter
             into
             this
             second
             conflict
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             take
             a
             suruey
             of
             his
             forces
             ,
             which
             I
             perceiue
             are
             diuided
             into
             2.
             troopes
             ,
             the
             one
             encountering
             with
             my
             forces
             ,
             the
             other
             fortifying
             their
             hold
             of
             the
             parish
             discipline
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             encounter
             or
             refutations
             ;
             
             first
             he
             findeth
             fault
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             not
             conclude
             in
             this
             second
             part
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             haue
             me
             to
             conclude
             according
             to
             his
             forced
             Analysis
             .
             For
             answere
             whereof
             let
             my
             words
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             (
             
               Serm.
               s.
            
             1
             pag.
             17.
             
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             second
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             and
             in
             the
             ages
             following
             ,
             the
             Churches
             wherof
             the
             Bishops
             are
             called
             Angels
             ,
             (
             or
             to
             vse
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             the
             visible
             Churches
             indued
             with
             power
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             gouernment
             )
             were
             Dioceses
             properly
             ,
             and
             not
             parishes
             .
             This
             is
             prooued
             out
             of
             this
             place
             &c.
             )
          
           
             The
             assertion
             which
             I
             indeuour
             to
             prooue
             in
             the
             foure
             first
             points
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             or
             gouernors
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             were
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             such
             as
             ours
             be
             .
             This
             assertion
             ,
             after
             I
             had
             prooued
             it
             in
             the
             first
             point
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             disproouing
             their
             Presbyteries
             :
             in
             the
             three
             next
             points
             I
             indeuour
             to
             prooue
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             shewing
             that
             they
             were
             such
             as
             ours
             are
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             largenesse
             of
             their
             authoritie
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             I
             shew
             that
             their
             Churches
             were
             Dioceses
             in
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             and
             themselues
             Diocesans
             in
             the
             third
             :
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             height
             of
             their
             authoritie
             and
             Preheminence
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             superiour
             in
             degree
             to
             other
             ministers
             &c.
             which
             I
             prooue
             in
             the
             fourth
             .
             In
             this
             second
             
             point
             therefore
             ,
             if
             I
             indeauour
             to
             prooue
             that
             the
             primitiue
             Churches
             ,
             which
             had
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Presbyteries
             ,
             and
             were
             indued
             with
             power
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             gouernment
             ,
             were
             not
             parishes
             properly
             ,
             but
             Dioceses
             ;
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             directly
             ,
             and
             pertinently
             deliuered
             .
             But
             the
             onely
             thing
             ,
             which
             I
             seeke
             to
             prooue
             and
             maintaine
             in
             this
             part
             ,
             as
             euery
             man
             seeth
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             which
             had
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyteries
             ,
             &c.
             were
             not
             parishes
             properly
             ,
             but
             Dioceses
             .
             And
             this
             I
             first
             prooue
             by
             mine
             owne
             arguments
             ,
             and
             secondly
             maintaine
             against
             theirs
             .
          
           
             
             My
             arguments
             were
             two
             .
             The
             former
             grounded
             on
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             framed
             :
             
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whose
                 circuit
                 contained
                 not
                 onely
                 cities
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 countries
                 adioyning
                 ,
                 were
                 Dioceses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 circuit
                 of
                 the
                 7.
                 churches
                 ,
                 wherof
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Angels
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 whereto
                 other
                 Churches
                 hauing
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Presbyteries
                 ,
                 indued
                 with
                 power
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 were
                 like
                 )
                 contained
                 the
                 cities
                 and
                 Countries
                 adjoyning
                 ▪
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Churches
                 &c.
                 were
                 Dioceses
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             I
             did
             not
             expresse
             ,
             but
             did
             presuppose
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             .
             Likewise
             that
             part
             of
             the
             assumption
             (
             inclosed
             in
             the
             parenthesis
             )
             affirming
             that
             to
             the
             7.
             
             Churches
             ,
             all
             others
             which
             had
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Presbyteries
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             indued
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             ,
             were
             like
             ,
             I
             also
             presupposed
             :
             because
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             the
             primitiue
             Churches
             indued
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             and
             constitution
             .
             And
             vpon
             this
             hypothesis
             ,
             the
             onely
             argument
             which
             this
             great
             disputer
             bringeth
             to
             make
             good
             his
             cause
             ,
             
             is
             grounded
             :
             affirming
             that
             
               
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 by
                 all
                 learned
              
               (
               I
               know
               not
               what
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Churches
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 al
                 places
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             7.
             
             Churches
             within
             their
             circuit
             contained
             both
             the
             cities
             and
             Countries
             thereto
             adjoyning
             ,
             it
             is
             proued
             ;
             first
             ,
             ioyntly
             .
             For
             if
             the
             7.
             
             Churches
             within
             their
             circuit
             comprised
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             ,
             then
             all
             both
             in
             cities
             and
             countries
             :
             but
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ;
             for
             our
             Sauiour
             
             Christ
             writing
             to
             the
             churches
             in
             Asia
             compriseth
             all
             vnder
             these
             7.
             as
             being
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             containing
             within
             their
             circuit
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             seuerally
             :
             The
             church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             contained
             a
             great
             and
             ample
             citie
             (
             indeed
             a
             Metropolis
             or
             mother
             city
             )
             and
             the
             country
             subiect
             to
             it
             :
             the
             church
             of
             Smyrna
             a
             mother
             city
             &
             the
             country
             belōging
             to
             it
             :
             the
             church
             of
             Sardes
             a
             mother
             city
             and
             the
             country
             adioyning
             :
             the
             church
             of
             Laoidcea
             ,
             a
             mother
             city
             and
             the
             country
             vnder
             it
             :
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             or
             Pergamū
             ,
             a
             famous
             city
             ,
             (
             which
             had
             beene
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Asia
             )
             and
             the
             countrey
             belonging
             to
             it
             :
             the
             churches
             also
             of
             Thyatira
             and
             Philadelphia
             contained
             a
             cities
             with
             their
             territories
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             our
             refu●er
             cauilleth
             with
             these
             arguments
             .
             The
             first
             he
             frameth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 to
                 which
                 our
                 sauiour
                 Christ
                 writ
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 great
                 and
                 ample
                 cities
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 cities
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 coūtries
                 adioyning
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 dioceses
                 properly
                 and
                 not
                 parishes
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 were
                 such
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 were
                 Dioceses
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               this
               syllogisme
               
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
              
               )
               the
               assumption
               is
               on
               the
               eighteenth
               page
               ,
               and
               the
               conclusion
               on
               the
               seuenteenth
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               of
               necessity
               so
               to
               be
               supplied
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             consequence
             thereof
             is
             naught
             .
             Euen
             so
             in
             your
             conceit
             bee
             almost
             all
             that
             you
             make
             for
             me
             .
             
             But
             ●s
             your
             necessity
             or
             need
             such
             ,
             that
             you
             cānot
             frame
             a
             syllogisme
             with
             hope
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             propositiō
             haue
             cōsequence
             which
             you
             may
             deny
             ?
             Let
             me
             intreat
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             proposition
             may
             be
             simple
             as
             euen
             now
             I
             propounded
             it
             ,
             &
             thē
             deny
             it
             if
             you
             can
             .
             
               Churches
               whose
               circuit
               contained
               not
               on
               the
               cities
               but
               also
               the
               co●ntries
               adioyning
               were
               Dioceses
               .
            
             This
             proposition
             will
             stand
             vnmooueable
             ,
             when
             the
             fo●●dation
             of
             your
             discipline
             wil
             be
             raced
             .
             And
             so
             wil
             the
             cōsequēce
             which
             your self
             propoūd
             ,
             being
             groūded
             on
             this
             propositiō
             as
             the
             hypothesis
             therof
             .
             But
             why
             is
             the
             consequēce
             naught
             ?
             for
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             take
             a
             breef
             view
             how
             he
             playeth
             with
             it
             .
             2.
             reasōs
             he
             rendreth
             1.
             
             
               Because
               it
               presupposeth
               that
               al
               
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               at
               that
               time
               were
               ●mple
               and
               great
               Cities
               .
            
             Which
             as
             it
             appeareth
             to
             bee
             manifestly
             false
             to
             all
             that
             are
             of
             any
             vnderstanding
             ;
             so
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             places
             in
             his
             booke
             doe
             plainely
             bewray
             that
             hee
             doth
             not
             knowe
             ,
             
             what
             is
             the
             hypothesis
             or
             thing
             presupposed
             in
             a
             connexiue
             proposition
             .
             The
             which
             that
             hee
             may
             know
             heere
             after
             ,
             let
             him
             dispose
             his
             connexiue
             proposition
             in
             an
             enthymeme
             ;
             and
             what
             part
             of
             the
             syllogisme
             is
             wanting
             ,
             let
             him
             vnderstand
             that
             to
             be
             presupposed
             as
             the
             hypothesis
             whereon
             that
             consequence
             is
             grounded
             .
             And
             if
             that
             hypothesis
             bee
             false
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             that
             the
             consequence
             is
             naught
             .
             But
             if
             it
             bee
             true
             (
             as
             alwaies
             it
             is
             in
             their
             argumentations
             who
             do
             not
             dispute
             sophistically
             ,
             for
             they
             presuppose
             and
             take
             for
             granted
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             in
             their
             opinion
             is
             certaine
             and
             manifest
             )
             then
             is
             the
             consequence
             necessary
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             let
             his
             connexiue
             proposition
             be
             disposed
             in
             this
             E●thymeme
             :
             The
             7.
             churches
             contained
             within
             their
             circuit
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Cities
             but
             the
             countries
             adioining
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             were
             dioceses
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             presupposed
             in
             this
             consequence
             is
             the
             proposition
             of
             the
             syllogisme
             which
             is
             vnderstood
             :
             viz.
             Churches
             which
             within
             their
             circuit
             contained
             not
             onelie
             cities
             but
             the
             countries
             adioyning
             ,
             were
             dioceses
             .
             Which
             being
             a
             certaine
             and
             manifest
             truth
             ,
             the
             consequence
             was
             necessary
             .
             But
             if
             I
             should
             say
             thus
             :
          
           
             Churches
             whose
             circuit
             contained
             both
             cities
             and
             countreys
             adioyning
             ,
             were
             dioceses
             :
             Therfore
             the
             7.
             churches
             were
             dioceses
             :
             in
             this
             consequence
             the
             assumption
             were
             presupposed
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             circuit
             of
             euerie
             of
             the
             seuen
             churches
             contained
             both
             the
             citie
             ,
             and
             country
             adioyning
             .
             Which
             parts
             of
             Syllogismes
             omitted
             in
             Enthymemes
             ▪
             if
             the
             refuter
             would
             adde
             to
             make
             vp
             a
             simple
             syllogisme
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             arguing
             or
             analysing
             ,
             hee
             might
             spare
             both
             himselfe
             and
             his
             aduersary
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             superfluous
             trouble
             about
             his
             consequences
             .
             Hee
             must
             therefore
             vnlearne
             that
             art
             (
             if
             he
             would
             not
             
             be
             accounted
             a
             trifler
             )
             of
             flinging
             all
             arguments
             into
             a
             connexiue
             Syllogisme
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             haue
             a
             consequence
             to
             cauill
             with
             .
          
           
             But
             so
             farre
             is
             the
             proposition
             which
             hee
             propounded
             from
             presupposing
             that
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             were
             great
             and
             ample
             Cities
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             presuppose
             those
             seuen
             in
             Asia
             ,
             which
             it
             mentioneth
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             .
             That
             is
             not
             presuppo●ed
             in
             the
             proposition
             ,
             but
             is
             assumed
             or
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Assumption
             .
             Nothing
             is
             presupposed
             in
             the
             Consequence
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             but
             the
             simple
             proposition
             ,
             which
             I
             said
             was
             the
             hypothesis
             thereof
             .
             If
             it
             be
             ●aid
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             say
             of
             the
             seuen
             churches
             ,
             I
             would
             haue
             vnderstood
             of
             all
             other
             churches
             ,
             and
             so
             seeme
             to
             presuppose
             (
             though
             not
             in
             my
             proposition
             ,
             yet
             in
             my
             argumentation
             )
             that
             which
             the
             Refuter
             doth
             obiect
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             other
             places
             I
             am
             not
             to
             bee
             blamed
             for
             concluding
             from
             other
             Churches
             to
             these
             seuen
             :
             so
             neither
             here
             for
             concluding
             from
             these
             seuen
             ,
             to
             all
             others
             .
             For
             the
             forme
             and
             constitution
             of
             all
             the
             Primitiue
             Churches
             ,
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             the
             Refuter
             confesseth
             ;
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             what
             is
             truely
             said
             of
             other
             Primitiue
             churches
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             constitution
             ,
             is
             verified
             of
             these
             seuen
             :
             And
             what
             is
             verified
             of
             these
             seuen
             ,
             may
             bee
             truely
             affirmed
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             Not
             that
             all
             churches
             had
             within
             their
             circuit
             great
             and
             ample
             Cities
             ,
             (
             that
             was
             spoken
             concerning
             fiue
             of
             these
             in
             Asia
             )
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             they
             had
             Cities
             with
             the
             countries
             adioining
             .
             And
             so
             had
             all
             Churches
             which
             had
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             were
             (
             as
             you
             speake
             and
             meane
             )
             indued
             with
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernement
             .
             
             Neither
             can
             you
             giue
             instance
             in
             any
             one
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Yes
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             .
             
               T.
               C.
            
             hath
             an
             instance
             :
             this
             disputer
             also
             hath
             one
             instance
             ,
             pag.
             57.
             and
             one
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             others
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             is
             but
             this
             :
             Some
             church
             was
             not
             a
             City
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             Cenchrea
             .
             He
             might
             haue
             said
             Cenchrea
             .
             Their
             reason
             is
             thus
             explicated
             :
             
             
               
                 Cenchreae
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 City
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Cenchreae
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
                 Therefore
                 some
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 City
                 .
              
            
          
           
             J
             distinguish
             of
             the
             word
             Church
             .
             For
             I
             denie
             not
             but
             the
             company
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             a
             family
             is
             a
             Church
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             a
             village
             or
             towne
             .
             But
             the
             question
             is
             of
             such
             a
             church
             ,
             as
             had
             a
             Bishop
             assisted
             with
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             had
             ,
             as
             they
             speake
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernement
             .
             Such
             a
             Church
             was
             seated
             onely
             in
             Cities
             ,
             or
             great
             towns
             answerable
             to
             Cities
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             they
             meane
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             :
             or
             else
             they
             might
             aswell
             hold
             their
             peace
             )
             that
             in
             Cenchreae
             was
             such
             a
             Church
             ;
             I
             deny
             the
             assumption
             .
             Cenchreae
             was
             subiect
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             as
             al
             other
             towns
             thereabouts
             ,
             and
             neuer
             had
             a
             Bishoppe
             or
             a
             Presbytery
             of
             her
             owne
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             she
             had
             a
             Deacon
             .
             Suppose
             that
             were
             so
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             seuerall
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             were
             placed
             in
             parish
             Churches
             ,
             where
             was
             neither
             B.
             nor
             Presbytery
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
             (
             which
             they
             speake
             of
             )
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             .
             And
             yet
             their
             Deacon
             was
             but
             a
             Diaconisse
             ,
             namely
             Phoebe
             .
             Of
             whom
             also
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             calleth
             her
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             that
             ministred
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             Cenchreae
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             an
             office
             imposed
             vpon
             her
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             needy
             ,
             &
             to
             entertaine
             strangers
             on
             the
             churches
             cost
             ,
             or
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             voluntary
             ministring
             to
             the
             faithful
             there
             ,
             of
             her
             own
             substance
             .
             For
             if
             she
             were
             ,
             as
             Bullinger
             ,
             and
             diuers
             before
             him
             report
             ,
             
               nobilissima
               &
               ditissima
               foemina
               ,
               a
               most
               noble
               ,
               and
               most
               wealthy
               woman
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             like
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             a
             widow
             maintained
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             (
             like
             to
             
               Mary
               ,
               Ioanna
               ,
               Chusa
            
             ,
             &
             Susanna
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ministred
             to
             Christ
             of
             their
             goods
             )
             did
             maintaine
             and
             relieue
             the
             poore
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             ,
             and
             giue
             entertainement
             to
             Christian
             trauellers
             of
             her
             owne
             cost
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             Paul
             saith
             of
             her
             ,
             
             that
             she
             had
             been
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             patronesse
             of
             many
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             a
             widdow
             maintained
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             hauing
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             her
             owne
             ,
             should
             haue
             such
             busines
             in
             Rome
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             )
             at
             the
             Emperours
             Court
             ,
             as
             that
             
             the
             Apostle
             should
             write
             to
             the
             faithfull
             in
             Rome
             to
             assist
             her
             in
             her
             affaires
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             you
             desire
             to
             heare
             some
             further
             reason
             of
             his
             deniall
             of
             that
             consequence
             :
             you
             shal
             heare
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 these
              
               7.
               
                 were
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Countries
                 adioyning
                 ;
                 ●et
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 diuers
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 small
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             See
             you
             not
             how
             he
             seeketh
             about
             for
             starting
             holes
             ?
             What
             if
             there
             were
             (
             and
             that
             is
             more
             thē
             might
             be
             )
             other
             smal
             churches
             ?
             (
             as
             indeed
             there
             was
             none
             such
             as
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             seated
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             neither
             was
             any
             so
             small
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             were
             indued
             with
             power
             of
             ecclesiastical
             gouernment
             ,
             it
             was
             of
             the
             same
             constitution
             with
             those
             which
             were
             greater
             )
             .
             What
             is
             that
             to
             this
             consequence
             ?
             
               If
               these
               Churches
               contained
               ech
               of
               them
               not
               onely
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               the
               country
               adioining
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               not
               Parishes
               properly
               ,
               but
               Dioceses
               .
            
             His
             answere
             if
             it
             bee
             well
             weighed
             ,
             is
             an
             exception
             against
             the
             conclusion
             .
             As
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             ,
             though
             I
             would
             fain
             wrangle
             with
             your
             propositiō
             ,
             but
             cānot
             (
             for
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             these
             churches
             did
             containe
             ample
             Cities
             with
             the
             countries
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             cal
             shires
             ,
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             dioceses
             but
             parishes
             ?
             )
             &
             although
             your
             assumptiō
             should
             bee
             granted
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             these
             churches
             contained
             not
             only
             the
             cities
             ,
             but
             countries
             :
             notwithstanding
             your
             conclusion
             is
             to
             be
             excepted
             against
             .
             For
             though
             these
             were
             dioceses
             ,
             yet
             others
             might
             be
             parishes
             .
             Such
             a
             froward
             aduersary
             I
             haue
             met
             withall
             ;
             who
             in
             other
             places
             accusing
             mee
             ,
             for
             not
             concluding
             what
             these
             churches
             ,
             or
             the
             angels
             of
             thē
             were
             ,
             here
             findeth
             fault
             that
             J
             cōclude
             what
             they
             were
             .
             But
             both
             his
             accusations
             are
             alike
             vniust
             ;
             seeing
             the
             constitution
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             (
             indued
             with
             power
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             )
             was
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             said
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             reason
             why
             the
             consequence
             is
             naught
             :
             
             
               because
               it
               doth
               not
               appeare
               ,
               (
               neither
               is
               it
               true
               )
               that
               euery
               one
               of
               these
               Churches
               was
               diuided
               into
               diuers
               seuerall
               ordinary
               asblies
               ,
               all
               of
               thē
               depending
               vpon
               some
               one
               as
               the
               chiefe
               ,
               without
               power
               of
               ecclesiastical
               gouernment
               apart
               in
               themselus
               .
            
             Is
             this
             the
             denial
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             conclusion
             ?
             is
             not
             the
             deniall
             of
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             an
             euidence
             that
             the
             answerer
             is
             
             confounded
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             confusion
             a
             manifest
             signe
             of
             one
             that
             writeth
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             resolued
             not
             to
             bee
             perswaded
             ,
             though
             his
             conscience
             be
             conuicted
             ?
          
           
             As
             touching
             his
             assertion
             opposed
             to
             my
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Dioceses
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             diuided
             .
             &c.
             it
             containeth
             three
             branches
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             diuided
             into
             diuers
             ordinary
             assemblies
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             they
             were
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             all
             depend
             vpon
             some
             one
             as
             the
             chiefe
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             the
             power
             of
             ecclesiastical
             gouernement
             in
             themselues
             .
             These
             assertions
             would
             haue
             beene
             proued
             by
             them
             that
             are
             opponents
             ,
             and
             will
             needes
             perswade
             vs
             to
             admitte
             of
             their
             parish
             Discipline
             .
             But
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             that
             they
             are
             notable
             to
             proue
             any
             one
             of
             them
             .
             And
             although
             it
             were
             sufficient
             for
             me
             to
             deny
             these
             assertions
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             to
             proue
             them
             :
             yet
             because
             I
             desire
             from
             my
             soule
             to
             satisfie
             our
             opposites
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             as
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             containe
             the
             very
             grounds
             of
             the
             parish-discipline
             ,
             I
             will
             briefly
             disproue
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             haue
             often
             wondred
             what
             our
             brethren
             meane
             to
             argue
             from
             the
             example
             of
             the
             churches
             which
             were
             not
             diuided
             into
             parishes
             ;
             to
             those
             that
             bee
             .
             Would
             they
             haue
             the
             Church
             of
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             country
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             bee
             all
             but
             one
             congregation
             ,
             assēbling
             ordinarily
             in
             one
             place
             ?
             If
             they
             would
             ,
             thē
             are
             they
             too
             absurd
             to
             be
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             confuted
             .
             But
             though
             they
             would
             ,
             the
             ancient
             christians
             would
             not
             ;
             who
             when
             their
             multitude
             was
             increased
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             were
             diuided
             into
             diuers
             particular
             assemblies
             .
             If
             they
             would
             haue
             them
             diuided
             ,
             as
             of
             necessity
             they
             must
             :
             then
             let
             them
             tell
             mee
             ,
             whether
             wee
             (
             that
             doe
             ,
             and
             of
             necessity
             must
             ,
             consist
             of
             diuers
             congregations
             )
             are
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             any
             ancient
             church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             it
             was
             diuided
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             was
             after
             it
             was
             diuided
             .
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             absurd
             againe
             :
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             haue
             I
             that
             which
             I
             desire
             .
             They
             will
             say
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             each
             congregation
             after
             the
             diuision
             ,
             was
             as
             that
             one
             before
             .
             Nothing
             lesse
             :
             Let
             them
             proue
             that
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             yeeld
             in
             the
             whole
             cause
             .
             The
             one
             
             before
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             confesse
             which
             were
             to
             attend
             the
             whole
             flocke
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             diuision
             ,
             not
             each
             parish
             had
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             assigned
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             rest
             remaining
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             before
             )
             assisted
             with
             his
             Presbytery
             ,
             had
             a
             generall
             superintendencie
             ouer
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             diuided
             as
             vndiuided
             ,
             and
             was
             but
             one
             in
             euery
             diocesse
             ,
             as
             well
             after
             the
             diuision
             as
             before
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             manifest
             a
             truth
             ,
             so
             confirmed
             by
             testimonies
             before
             cited
             ,
             so
             testified
             by
             the
             generall
             consent
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             not
             one
             instance
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             conuince
             the
             conscience
             ,
             I
             hope
             also
             it
             will
             perswade
             .
             For
             tell
             mee
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             were
             not
             parishes
             distinguished
             in
             Constantines
             time
             and
             before
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             now
             ?
             Yes
             questionlesse
             .
             Were
             any
             other
             assigned
             to
             them
             seuerally
             ,
             then
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             ,
             euen
             as
             they
             be
             now
             ?
             That
             also
             is
             out
             of
             doubt
             .
             Was
             it
             euer
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             otherwise
             ,
             after
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ?
             No
             without
             question
             .
             There
             remained
             but
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             one
             Presbytery
             for
             the
             whole
             citie
             and
             country
             ,
             as
             well
             after
             the
             diuision
             as
             before
             .
             And
             that
             is
             so
             euident
             a
             truth
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             bin
             said
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             of
             learning
             can
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             any
             longer
             denie
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Churches
             before
             they
             were
             diuided
             ,
             were
             not
             dioceses
             .
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             or
             first
             founder
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             as
             well
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             as
             after
             .
             Euen
             as
             the
             subiect
             of
             the
             leauen
             is
             the
             whole
             bach
             ,
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             him
             that
             putteth
             it
             into
             the
             lumpe
             ,
             though
             the
             loaues
             bee
             not
             yet
             diuided
             ,
             yea
             though
             but
             a
             little
             of
             the
             dough
             bee
             yet
             (
             after
             it
             is
             newly
             put
             in
             )
             seasoned
             .
             If
             you
             aske
             mee
             how
             J
             know
             this
             ?
             I
             answere
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             vnto
             our
             age
             ,
             hath
             so
             vnderstood
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             first
             founders
             :
             the
             circuit
             of
             euery
             Church
             hauing
             from
             the
             beginning
             included
             not
             onely
             the
             citie
             ,
             but
             the
             country
             thereto
             belonging
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             that
             diuision
             of
             Churches
             which
             
             was
             three
             or
             foure
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             ,
             with
             their
             limits
             and
             circuits
             ,
             were
             ordinarily
             the
             same
             which
             had
             been
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             testified
             by
             diuers
             antient
             Councels
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             a
             Beza
             ,
             and
             testified
             by
             Doctor
             b
             Rainolds
             ,
             and
             others
             c
             ,
             that
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             vsually
             follow
             the
             diuision
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             :
             insomuch
             that
             those
             countries
             which
             were
             subiected
             to
             the
             ciuill
             iurisdiction
             exercised
             in
             any
             citie
             ,
             were
             also
             subiect
             ordinarily
             to
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             :
             and
             as
             they
             were
             accounted
             of
             the
             same
             county
             or
             prouince
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             ciuill
             gouernment
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             or
             diocesse
             in
             regard
             of
             spirituall
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Church
             followed
             the
             ciuill
             distribution
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             so
             also
             if
             there
             were
             any
             new
             citie
             erected
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             d
             (
             following
             therein
             the
             canon
             of
             their
             forefathers
             )
             
               that
               the
               order
               of
               ecclesiasticall
               things
               should
               follow
               the
               ciuill
               and
               publike
               forme
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             though
             these
             Churches
             had
             not
             been
             diuided
             into
             seuerall
             congregations
             ,
             yet
             had
             they
             each
             of
             them
             been
             dioceses
             .
             But
             now
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             time
             of
             writing
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             which
             was
             almost
             an
             hundeed
             yeeres
             after
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             contained
             diuers
             congregations
             .
             For
             when
             Paul
             had
             continued
             but
             two
             yeeres
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             e
             restifieth
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             inhabited
             Asia
             (
             so
             properly
             called
             )
             did
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             both
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             Well
             ,
             Paul
             hauing
             placed
             many
             Presbyters
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             hauing
             continued
             among
             them
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             yeeres
             ,
             afterwards
             f
             sendeth
             Timothy
             to
             be
             their
             Bishoppe
             ,
             who
             ordinarily
             continued
             among
             them
             vntill
             his
             death
             .
             And
             that
             you
             should
             not
             thinke
             there
             was
             but
             that
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             mention
             g
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             .
             Saint
             Peter
             likewise
             had
             preached
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             preaching
             conuerted
             many
             in
             Asia
             ,
             to
             whom
             among
             others
             ,
             hee
             directeth
             i
             his
             first
             Epistle
             .
             After
             the
             death
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             because
             those
             Churches
             were
             as
             Paul
             had
             foretold
             ,
             much
             annoled
             with
             heretikes
             ,
             
             Saint
             Iohn
             k
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             went
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             for
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             ordained
             Bishoppes
             and
             Presbyters
             where
             need
             was
             .
             To
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             adde
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Bishoppes
             and
             Presbyters
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             disciples
             which
             they
             had
             instructed
             :
             by
             whose
             ministerie
             ,
             not
             onely
             many
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             but
             some
             Churches
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             faith
             .
             As
             that
             of
             Colossae
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             bordering
             on
             this
             Asia
             )
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             planted
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             Epaphra●
             l
             ,
             as
             their
             founder
             ;
             watered
             by
             the
             ministerie
             of
             Archippus
             ,
             as
             their
             Bishoppe
             .
             Now
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             euery
             indifferent
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             it
             bee
             not
             vnlikely
             ,
             that
             not
             in
             any
             one
             of
             these
             famous
             Churches
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             that
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             there
             were
             in
             the
             whole
             citie
             and
             country
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             one
             ordinary
             congregation
             ,
             after
             the
             preaching
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             for
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             fiue
             yeeres
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             first
             of
             his
             assertions
             :
             the
             other
             two
             I
             will
             ioyne
             together
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             Bishoppe
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             citie
             and
             country
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             were
             but
             seuen
             in
             all
             these
             seuen
             Churches
             )
             and
             but
             one
             Presbytery
             :
             if
             the
             Churches
             both
             of
             the
             citie
             and
             country
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             the
             citie
             :
             if
             the
             parishes
             both
             of
             citie
             and
             country
             had
             neither
             Bishoppe
             nor
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             Presbyters
             seuerally
             assigned
             to
             them
             :
             if
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             country
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             they
             ,
             but
             the
             rurall
             Bishoppes
             also
             were
             subiect
             to
             his
             authoritie
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             I
             haue
             by
             most
             euident
             arguments
             and
             testimonies
             proued
             already
             :
             then
             did
             the
             seuerall
             congregations
             and
             parishes
             ,
             which
             J
             haue
             also
             prooued
             were
             all
             but
             members
             of
             one
             body
             ,
             depend
             vpon
             the
             chiefe
             Church
             in
             the
             citie
             as
             the
             head
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             was
             called
             
               Matrix
               ecclesia
               ,
               cathedra
               episcopi
            
             ,
             or
             the
             cathedrall
             Church
             ,
             neither
             had
             the
             power
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             whereof
             they
             speake
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             also
             proued
             before
             .
          
           
           
             
             I
             come
             to
             the
             assumption
             ,
             wherewith
             hee
             cauilleth
             egregiously
             ,
             because
             I
             said
             that
             the
             Churches
             whereof
             the
             seuen
             Angels
             were
             Bishoppes
             ,
             were
             not
             onely
             the
             cities
             ,
             but
             the
             countries
             adioyning
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             expressed
             my
             meaning
             in
             the
             syllogisme
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             circuit
             of
             euery
             one
             of
             these
             Churches
             contained
             both
             the
             citie
             and
             country
             :
             which
             assumption
             I
             haue
             made
             good
             by
             necessary
             proofe
             .
             But
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               
                 Who
                 euer
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Citie
                 ?
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Citie
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 another
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 might
                 serue
                 M.D.
                 turne
                 to
                 dazell
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             As
             touching
             this
             foule
             imputation
             (
             that
             I
             may
             beginne
             with
             it
             )
             J
             thanke
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             free
             ,
             both
             from
             desire
             ,
             and
             intent
             of
             daz●ling
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             simple
             .
             But
             as
             in
             my
             conscience
             I
             am
             cleerely
             resolued
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             fiue
             points
             contained
             in
             the
             Sermon
             :
             so
             I
             haue
             endeuoured
             with
             plaine
             euidence
             ,
             to
             vphold
             and
             maintaine
             the
             truth
             ,
             against
             the
             nouelty
             of
             your
             inuentions
             ,
             and
             the
             subtilties
             of
             your
             sophistications
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             haue
             too
             long
             both
             dazeled
             and
             seduced
             the
             simple
             .
             So
             much
             of
             that
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             If
             hee
             discerned
             the
             speech
             which
             I
             vsed
             ,
             to
             bee
             improper
             ,
             had
             hee
             not
             so
             much
             neither
             Art
             ,
             I
             meane
             either
             Rhetoricke
             ,
             or
             Logicke
             ,
             nor
             grace
             ,
             I
             meane
             charity
             ,
             as
             either
             to
             conceiue
             me
             to
             haue
             spoken
             by
             a
             trope
             ,
             or
             to
             explane
             my
             speech
             by
             such
             an
             enunciation
             ,
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             arguments
             doth
             require
             ?
             When
             it
             is
             said
             in
             my
             text
             ,
             the
             seuen
             starres
             are
             the
             Angels
             ;
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             who
             euer
             heard
             that
             starres
             were
             Angels
             ?
             Or
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               cup
               is
               my
               bloud
               that
               is
               sh●d
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               my
               bloud
            
             :
             will
             he
             say
             ;
             who
             euer
             heard
             that
             the
             cup
             is
             bloud
             or
             the
             Testament
             ?
             When
             I
             said
             the
             Churches
             are
             the
             cities
             and
             the
             country
             ;
             could
             he
             neither
             vnderstand
             me
             as
             speaking
             (
             after
             that
             most
             vsuall
             metonymy
             )
             of
             the
             Christian
             people
             in
             the
             citie
             and
             country
             :
             nor
             yet
             explane
             my
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             argumēts
             contained
             in
             the
             speech
             doth
             lead
             him
             ?
             If
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             not
             onely
             body
             ,
             but
             soule
             also
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             
             body
             is
             not
             one
             member
             alone
             ,
             but
             many
             ,
             you
             would
             vnderstand
             me
             thus
             :
             Man
             consisteth
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             ;
             the
             body
             consisteth
             not
             of
             one
             member
             alone
             ,
             but
             of
             many
             .
             Or
             thus
             ;
             Whole
             man
             containeth
             these
             two
             parts
             :
             the
             bodie
             containeth
             not
             one
             member
             alone
             ,
             but
             many
             .
             Euen
             so
             the
             Church
             or
             diocesse
             of
             Ephesus
             is
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             containeth
             )
             not
             only
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             that
             so
             strange
             a
             thing
             with
             our
             learned
             Refuter
             ,
             
             that
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Citie
             should
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             Let
             him
             looke
             backe
             to
             Apoc.
             1.11
             .
             and
             hee
             shall
             finde
             ,
             that
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             were
             ,
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Smyrna
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             so
             vsuall
             is
             it
             with
             good
             Authors
             speaking
             of
             BB.
             to
             say
             they
             were
             Bishops
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Citie
             ,
             as
             I
             might
             fill
             a
             Volume
             with
             quotations
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             These
             few
             testimonies
             may
             suffice
             :
             Eusebius
             m
             saith
             ,
             that
             Euodius
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             that
             Ignatius
             was
             the
             second
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             writing
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             maketh
             mention
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Athanasius
             o
             calleth
             Damasus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             great
             Citie
             Rome
             ;
             and
             Dionysius
             ,
             p
             the
             B.
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             The
             first
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             q
             mentioneth
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             more
             plainely
             in
             the
             Councell
             held
             in
             Trullo
             ,
             r
             Nectarius
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             Dionysius
             the
             Archbishop
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             Citie
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Looke
             into
             the
             subscriptions
             of
             Bishops
             vnto
             Councels
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             of
             Nice
             subscribed
             Osius
             the
             Bishop
             
               of
               the
               Citie
            
             of
             Corduba
             ,
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             Athanasius
             Bishop
             
               of
               the
               great
               Citie
            
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Mesenia
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             maner
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             stiling
             themselues
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Cities
             .
             Looke
             into
             the
             inscriptions
             of
             epistles
             written
             either
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             vnto
             Bishops
             :
             Ignatius
             stileth
             himselfe
             thus
             :
             s
             Ignatius
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Leo
             t
             in
             his
             Epistles
             stileth
             himselfe
             sometimes
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             sometimes
             
               Vrbis
               Romae
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Rome
             .
             Basil
             writeth
             
             to
             Eusebius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Samosata
             ,
             to
             Athanasius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             to
             Ambrose
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             and
             writing
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             France
             and
             Jtaly
             ,
             calleth
             himselfe
             the
             B.
             of
             Caesar●a
             .
          
           
             This
             title
             giuen
             to
             Bishops
             after
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             plainly
             prooueth
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Bishops
             of
             any
             one
             parish
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             .
          
           
             My
             assertion
             therefore
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             was
             not
             only
             the
             Citie
             ,
             but
             the
             countrey
             also
             adioining
             ,
             would
             according
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             thereof
             haue
             beene
             consuted
             ,
             if
             hee
             had
             beene
             able
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             words
             fondlie
             cauilled
             with
             .
             But
             not
             contended
             heere
             with
             ,
             he
             stretcheth
             my
             words
             beyond
             that
             which
             his
             owne
             conscience
             would
             tell
             him
             was
             my
             meaning
             ;
             as
             if
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 Country
                 had
                 beene
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             Which
             could
             scarcely
             bee
             verified
             of
             any
             Citie
             and
             Country
             for
             200.
             yeeres
             after
             and
             more
             ,
             I
             meane
             vntill
             Constantines
             time
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             this
             was
             an
             assertion
             which
             he
             found
             himselfe
             able
             to
             confute
             .
             And
             therefore
             full
             soberly
             he
             goeth
             about
             it
             ,
             telling
             vs
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 so
                 many
                 Christians
                 as
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 nor
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 London
                 .
              
               And
               very
               learnedly
               out
               of
               h●s
               reading
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               Polycarpus
               u
               
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 multitude
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 :
              
            
             when
             euery
             body
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             almost
             300.
             yeeres
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             aske
             ,
             how
             it
             may
             bee
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             contained
             the
             Citie
             and
             Country
             ,
             when
             but
             a
             few
             Christians
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             were
             in
             either
             of
             both
             :
             I
             answer
             (
             as
             before
             )
             that
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             diocesse
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             few
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             were
             many
             ,
             yea
             when
             all
             were
             Christians
             .
             Neither
             were
             there
             more
             Bishops
             set
             ouer
             the
             Citie
             and
             Country
             when
             all
             were
             Christians
             ,
             then
             when
             there
             were
             but
             a
             few
             ;
             the
             same
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Citie
             hauing
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             all
             the
             Christians
             both
             in
             the
             Citie
             and
             country
             ,
             as
             well
             when
             all
             
             were
             Christians
             ,
             as
             when
             but
             a
             few
             :
             which
             J
             prooued
             before
             by
             the
             generall
             consent
             and
             perpetuall
             practise
             of
             all
             Christendome
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             which
             ought
             without
             comparison
             to
             preuaile
             with
             vs
             aboue
             the
             authoritie
             of
             a
             few
             selfe-conceited
             persons
             among
             vs
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             so
             singular
             for
             learning
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             singular
             in
             opinion
             ;
             whose
             pride
             and
             arrogancie
             in
             aduancing
             themselues
             against
             the
             iudgment
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             church
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             ages
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             is
             intolerable
             .
          
           
             
               Yea
               but
               saith
               hee
            
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               writing
               *
               of
               the
               said
               Martyrdome
               of
               Polycarpus
               ,
               intituleth
               her selfe
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               which
               is
               at
               Smyrna
               .
               Was
               there
               a
               whole
               Diocesse
               or
               Countrey
               of
               Christians
               inhabiting
               Smyrna
               ?
            
             Which
             is
             an
             obiection
             scarce
             worth
             the
             answering
             .
             For
             whether
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             you
             vnderstand
             the
             whole
             Diocesse
             ,
             it
             was
             seated
             chiefely
             in
             the
             Citie
             (
             as
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             all
             the
             bodie
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             head
             ;
             and
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             heauen
             )
             or
             but
             that
             part
             which
             did
             inhabit
             the
             Citie
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             to
             maruell
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             companie
             of
             Christians
             inhabiting
             a
             City
             ,
             are
             called
             a
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             the
             companie
             of
             Christians
             in
             a
             parish
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             familie
             ,
             deserueth
             that
             name
             .
             Neither
             doth
             the
             naming
             of
             it selfe
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             at
             Smyrna
             ,
             exclude
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Countrey
             from
             being
             of
             the
             same
             bodie
             or
             diocesse
             with
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             to
             haue
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             first
             syllogisme
             which
             he
             framed
             for
             mee
             .
          
           
             Now
             are
             wee
             to
             examine
             the
             second
             .
             
             
               M.D.
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               perceiuing
               that
               this
               assumption
               wanted
               strength
               ,
               sought
               to
               fortifie
               it
               by
               two
               reasons
               .
            
             This
             is
             my
             aduersaries
             vsuall
             ,
             though
             odious
             ,
             fashion
             ,
             sophistically
             to
             argue
             euery
             assertion
             of
             weaknesse
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             bring
             proofe
             :
             when
             rather
             the
             proofe
             (
             if
             it
             bee
             good
             ,
             as
             hitherto
             hee
             hath
             not
             beene
             able
             to
             disprooue
             any
             )
             doth
             argue
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             their
             iudgement
             ,
             who
             denie
             or
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             is
             prooued
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             also
             of
             the
             assertion
             ,
             which
             is
             armed
             with
             such
             proofe
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             former
             reason
             he
             propoundeth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 If
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 numbreth
                 but
                 seuen
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 mother
                 Cities
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 they
                 great
                 and
                 ample
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Cities
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Countries
                 adioining
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 numbreth
                 but
                 seuen
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             To
             let
             passe
             his
             vnmannerly
             gibing
             ,
             not
             worth
             the
             mentioning
             ,
             and
             to
             referre
             you
             to
             the
             manner
             how
             this
             Syllogisme
             is
             to
             be
             framed
             ,
             before
             x
             mentioned
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             hee
             dealeth
             with
             this
             frame
             which
             himselfe
             hath
             fashioned
             .
             He
             denieth
             ,
             after
             his
             vsuall
             manner
             ,
             both
             the
             proposition
             and
             the
             assumption
             .
             So
             hard
             is
             my
             happe
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             one
             proposition
             or
             assumption
             ,
             which
             hee
             frameth
             for
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             true
             :
             and
             yet
             so
             hard
             is
             his
             happe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             prooue
             any
             one
             either
             proposition
             or
             assumption
             of
             mine
             to
             be
             vntrue
             .
          
           
             
               The
               proposition
               hee
               would
               confute
               by
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 wrote
                 these
                 epistles
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 depended
                 vpon
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 children
                 vpon
                 the
                 mother
                 .
              
               To
               which
               he
               addeth
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               denying
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               assumption
               ,
               viz.
               
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 not
                 write
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
              
               His
               deniall
               of
               the
               consequence
               he
               confirmeth
               by
               
                 putting
                 a
                 case
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Emperour
                 finding
                 some
                 abuses
                 commonly
                 raigning
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 should
                 haue
                 written
                 to
                 these
                 principall
                 and
                 mother
                 Cities
                 for
                 the
                 reforming
                 of
                 those
                 abuses
                 ,
                 with
                 intent
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 Cities
                 and
                 Townes
                 should
                 be
                 warned
                 by
                 his
                 reproofe
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               put-case
               with
               that
               intent
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               put
               into
               a
               cap-case
               )
               
                 might
                 a
                 man
                 conclude
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 Townes
                 and
                 Cities
                 of
                 Asia
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 these
                 seuen
                 ?
              
            
             But
             say
             I
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             so
             should
             doe
             ,
             with
             that
             intent
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             also
             hath
             beene
             vsuall
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             what
             hee
             writeth
             to
             them
             ,
             might
             by
             and
             from
             them
             be
             notified
             to
             those
             Townes
             and
             Villages
             which
             were
             within
             the
             circuit
             of
             their
             iurisdiction
             :
             would
             it
             not
             
             strongly
             proue
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             other
             townes
             and
             villages
             were
             subiect
             to
             them
             ?
             Come
             we
             to
             our selues
             .
             When
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Counsell
             would
             haue
             any
             thing
             intimated
             to
             all
             his
             Subiects
             in
             certaine
             Counties
             ,
             are
             not
             warrants
             directed
             to
             the
             Lieutenants
             of
             each
             County
             ,
             from
             them
             to
             the
             high
             Constables
             of
             euery
             hundred
             ,
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Constables
             of
             euery
             towne
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             this
             shew
             that
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             towne
             are
             subordinate
             to
             those
             of
             the
             hundred
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             the
             gouernours
             of
             the
             County
             ?
             In
             like
             manner
             when
             the
             Archbishop
             would
             haue
             any
             thing
             imparted
             to
             euery
             parish
             ,
             hee
             directeth
             his
             letters
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             ,
             to
             the
             Archdeacons
             ,
             they
             ,
             to
             the
             officers
             in
             euery
             Dean●y
             ,
             they
             acquaint
             (
             in
             particular
             )
             euery
             Parish
             .
             Euen
             so
             by
             Christ
             his
             writing
             to
             the
             7.
             
             Churches
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             haue
             imparted
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             gathered
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             particular
             Churches
             were
             subiect
             to
             them
             .
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             Sauiour
             writing
             to
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             Angels
             seuerally
             ,
             &
             concluding
             each
             Epistle
             with
             this
             Epiphonema
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               that
               hath
               an
               eare
               ,
               heare
               what
               the
               Spirite
               saith
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             would
             haue
             it
             vnderstood
             what
             he
             writeth
             to
             the
             Angell
             ,
             he
             writeth
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             be
             vnder
             his
             charge
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             how
             he
             hath
             fared
             with
             the
             Proposition
             .
             The
             Assumption
             hee
             distinguisheth
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             former
             ,
             
             
               affirming
               that
               Christ
               wrote
               to
               all
               the
               churches
               of
               Asia
            
             :
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               that
               some
               of
               these
               seuen
               Churches
               were
               Mother-Cities
               :
            
             both
             hee
             denieth
             as
             false
             .
             
               
                 The
                 former
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               vnlikely
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               ,
               that
               our
               Sauior
               writing
               to
               that
               third
               part
               of
               the
               world
               which
               was
               not
               much
               lesse
               then
               both
               the
               other
               ,
               Africa
               and
               Europe
               ,
               would
               write
               but
               to
               these
               7.
               which
               were
               all
               together
               in
               one
               little
               corner
               of
               it
               .
            
             Here
             I
             appeale
             to
             my
             aduersary
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             man
             of
             learning
             ,
             whether
             hee
             doth
             not
             cauill
             against
             the
             light
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             seeing
             he
             could
             not
             be
             so
             ignorant
             ▪
             as
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             by
             Asia
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             and
             else
             where
             in
             the
             Epistles
             and
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             
             not
             meant
             Asia
             the
             great
             ,
             nor
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Asia
             minor
             ,
             being
             the
             whole
             Chersonesus
             ,
             now
             called
             Natolia
             ,
             bounded
             on
             the
             north
             with
             Pontus
             Euxinus
             ,
             on
             the
             west
             with
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             &
             
               mare
               Aegaeum
            
             ,
             on
             the
             south
             ,
             with
             the
             Mediterranean
             sea
             ,
             including
             ▪
             according
             to
             Ptolemey
             ,
             eight
             countries
             ,
             whereof
             Asia
             (
             so
             properly
             called
             )
             is
             one
             .
             And
             albeit
             he
             knoweth
             (
             as
             I
             am
             perswaded
             )
             that
             by
             Asia
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             is
             meant
             onely
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             properly
             called
             ;
             yet
             he
             maketh
             a
             great
             flourish
             ,
             partly
             to
             shew
             some
             small
             skill
             in
             Geography
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             (
             that
             I
             may
             vse
             his
             owne
             terme
             ,
             )
             to
             dazell
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             simple
             ;
             
             shewing
             how
             vnlikely
             it
             is
             ,
             
               
                 either
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 Asia
                 maior
                 should
                 bee
                 Parishes
                 vnder
                 the
                 seuen
                 Churches
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 those
                 many
                 famous
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 Minor
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Derbe
                 ,
                 Lystria
                 ,
                 Iconium
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 in
                 Pisidia
                 ,
                 Pergain
                 Pamphylia
                 ,
                 of
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 many
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 dependants
                 vpon
                 these
                 seuen
                 .
              
            
             If
             hee
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             Countries
             are
             contained
             in
             that
             Asia
             whereof
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaketh
             :
             let
             him
             compare
             but
             these
             few
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Act.
             2.9.10
             .
             &
             6.9
             .
             &
             16.6.7
             .
             &
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             Cilicia
             ,
             Pontus
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             Bythinia
             ,
             Phrygia
             ,
             Pamphylia
             ,
             and
             Mysia
             ,
             (
             meaning
             Mysia
             maior
             ,
             or
             Olympina
             )
             being
             all
             parts
             of
             Asia
             minor
             ,
             are
             reckoned
             as
             diuers
             countries
             from
             that
             Asia
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             If
             the
             refuter
             would
             needs
             haue
             shewen
             his
             skill
             in
             Geography
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             done
             well
             to
             haue
             set
             down
             the
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             this
             Asia
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             speake
             .
             For
             the
             Authors
             that
             write
             thereof
             ,
             whome
             I
             haue
             seene
             ,
             doe
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             The
             Romanes
             ,
             when
             Attalus
             a
             Philomator
             the
             King
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             and
             the
             countries
             adioyning
             ,
             had
             bequeathed
             his
             Kingdome
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             recouered
             it
             from
             Aristonicus
             who
             claimed
             it
             as
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             they
             reduced
             it
             into
             a
             Prouince
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             continent
             called
             it
             Asia
             ,
             hoping
             it
             would
             be
             an
             introduction
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             Erasmus
             
             b
             saieth
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             when
             Asia
             is
             named
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             Asia
             minor
             is
             signified
             where
             Ephesus
             standeth
             .
             And
             c
             on
             Act.
             16.
             where
             Paul
             and
             his
             company
             were
             forbidden
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             in
             Asia
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             meaneth
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             that
             Asia
             ,
             not
             which
             by
             the
             generall
             name
             is
             called
             minor
             ,
             enuironed
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             with
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             which
             comprehendeth
             Phrygia
             ,
             Pamphylia
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Countries
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             neare
             to
             Ephesus
             ;
             for
             that
             properly
             is
             called
             Asia
             -
             minor
             .
             But
             hee
             doth
             not
             tell
             vs
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             farre
             from
             Ephesus
             ,
             is
             contained
             within
             the
             circuit
             of
             Asia
             .
             Those
             which
             write
             of
             Geography
             ,
             giue
             a
             larger
             circuit
             vnto
             it
             ,
             then
             agreeth
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             bounding
             it
             northward
             on
             Bithynia
             ,
             westward
             on
             Propontis
             ,
             Hellespont
             ,
             and
             the
             Aegean
             sea
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             places
             is
             called
             the
             Icarian
             sea
             :
             Southward
             ,
             on
             the
             Rhodian
             sea
             :
             Eastward
             ,
             on
             Lycia
             ,
             Pamphylia
             ,
             and
             Galatia
             .
             And
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             they
             include
             within
             the
             limites
             of
             it
             .
             Phrygia
             ,
             both
             the
             greater
             and
             the
             lesse
             (
             wherein
             Troy
             stood
             ,
             )
             and
             Mysia
             ,
             both
             the
             greater
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Olympina
             ,
             and
             the
             lesse
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             d
             Pergamene
             .
             When
             as
             Phrygia
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             distinguished
             from
             Asia
             ,
             and
             onely
             the
             borders
             or
             frontiers
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             Laodicea
             (
             according
             to
             their
             opinion
             )
             standeth
             ,
             are
             reckoned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Mysia
             ,
             Olympina
             ,
             and
             Phrygia
             minor
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             also
             called
             Epictetus
             or
             Troas
             )
             are
             reckoned
             apart
             from
             Asia
             .
             So
             that
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             Asia
             seemeth
             to
             include
             ,
             Ionia
             ,
             Mysia
             ▪
             Pergamene
             ,
             Lydia
             ,
             or
             Maeonia
             ,
             and
             perhapps
             Caria
             ;
             for
             thereof
             is
             no
             mention
             .
             In
             Ionia
             stoode
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             northward
             ,
             Smyrna
             .
             In
             Mysia
             Pergamene
             e
             stood
             Pergamum
             northward
             from
             Smyrna
             :
             and
             southward
             from
             it
             Thy●tira
             ,
             which
             Strabo
             calleth
             Mysorum
             vltimam
             .
             In
             Lydia
             (
             which
             
               Strabo
               ,
               Ptolemy
            
             and
             Pliny
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             29.
             take
             to
             bee
             all
             one
             with
             Maeonia
             )
             stood
             Sardo●
             (
             which
             Strabo
             calleth
             
               Lydorum
               
               caput
            
             )
             southward
             also
             from
             Pergamus
             .
             In
             the
             confines
             of
             Mysia
             and
             Lydia
             stood
             Philadelphia
             .
             The
             borders
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             Caria
             and
             Lydia
             are
             hardly
             distinguished
             ,
             saith
             f
             Strabo
             ,
             because
             they
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             are
             confounded
             in
             the
             midlands
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
            
             saith
             ,
             )
             and
             this
             confusion
             is
             encreased
             ,
             saith
             Strabo
             ,
             because
             the
             Romaines
             haue
             diuided
             these
             countries
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             nations
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             administrations
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             circuits
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             wherein
             Courts
             are
             kept
             ,
             and
             iudgements
             exercised
             according
             to
             law
             .
             Now
             in
             these
             confines
             standeth
             Laodicea
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             Ptolemey
             g
             is
             a
             City
             of
             Caria
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Asia
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             most
             Geographers
             it
             is
             saide
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             Phrygia
             .
             Eunapius
             h
             speaking
             of
             Clearchus
             made
             proconsull
             of
             Asia
             ,
             by
             Valens
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             describeth
             the
             circuit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             now
             properly
             is
             called
             Asia
             ,
             that
             it
             beginning
             at
             Pergamum
             ,
             and
             comprehending
             the
             sea
             coasts
             ,
             endeth
             in
             the
             continent
             at
             Caria
             ,
             the
             mount
             Tmolus
             circumscribing
             the
             borders
             thereof
             on
             Lydia
             .
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             description
             the
             circuit
             of
             Asia
             is
             lesse
             then
             that
             which
             is
             limited
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Lydia
             ,
             and
             Caria
             being
             excluded
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             the
             subscriptions
             i
             ,
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             not
             onely
             Phrygia
             ,
             but
             Lydia
             also
             and
             Caria
             are
             reckoned
             apart
             from
             Asia
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             maruaile
             ,
             that
             a
             lesse
             circuit
             is
             assigned
             vnto
             it
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             then
             the
             Geographers
             doe
             describe
             ,
             seeing
             within
             a
             lesse
             compasse
             then
             that
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             assigned
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             is
             circumscribed
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             Asia
             is
             gathered
             into
             so
             small
             a
             compasse
             ,
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             the
             refuter
             can
             obiect
             ,
             why
             our
             Sauiour
             writing
             to
             these
             seuen
             Churches
             ,
             should
             not
             vnder
             them
             comprise
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             .
             Because
             euen
             there
             or
             near
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             
               we
               find
               diuers
               other
               churches
               :
               as
               those
               of
               Colossa
               ,
               Hierapolis
               ,
               &
               Troas
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               to
               let
               passe
               Magnesia
               ,
               and
               Trallis
               recorded
               in
               other
               writers
               .
            
             
             But
             none
             of
             the
             three
             former
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             scripture
             as
             parts
             of
             Asia
             :
             Troas
             beeing
             the
             same
             with
             phrygia
             minor
             ,
             and
             Hierapolis
             ,
             and
             Colossae
             ,
             Cities
             of
             Phrygia
             maior
             .
             It
             is
             recorded
             by
             Eusebius
             k
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             66.
             and
             tenth
             of
             Nero
             l
             these
             three
             cities
             Laodicea
             ,
             Hierapolis
             ,
             and
             Colossae
             ,
             were
             ouerthrowne
             with
             earthquakes
             .
             And
             although
             we
             read
             that
             Laodicea
             was
             quickly
             reedified
             ,
             and
             flourished
             againe
             ,
             when
             Saint
             Iohn
             wrote
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             and
             Hierapolis
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             seeing
             we
             read
             that
             Papias
             Saint
             Iohns
             Scholler
             was
             by
             him
             made
             Bishop
             there
             ▪
             yet
             of
             Colossae
             ,
             as
             m
             Caluin
             obserueth
             ,
             that
             shortly
             after
             the
             Epistle
             was
             written
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             Church
             with
             the
             rest
             perished
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             stood
             in
             Saint
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             I
             read
             not
             ,
             neither
             doe
             I
             remember
             any
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Bishops
             thereof
             ,
             in
             ,
             or
             neere
             those
             times
             .
             Howbeit
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             it
             was
             reedified
             ,
             and
             called
             Conae
             ,
             or
             Chonae
             ,
             whereof
             Nicetus
             the
             writer
             of
             the
             annales
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             of
             that
             citie
             is
             called
             Coniates
             .
             Oecumenius
             n
             saith
             that
             Colossae
             was
             a
             citie
             of
             Phrygia
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Chona
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Bishopricks
             as
             they
             are
             digested
             by
             Le●
             o
             the
             Emperour
             .
             That
             Colossae
             was
             no
             parte
             of
             Asia
             Theodoret
             sheweth
             :
             For
             beeing
             of
             opinion
             that
             Paul
             had
             beene
             at
             Colossae
             ,
             he
             prooueth
             p
             it
             because
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             went
             through
             Phrygia
             .
             Neither
             saith
             he
             let
             any
             man
             object
             that
             Paul
             was
             forbidden
             q
             of
             God.
             For
             Luke
             speaketh
             of
             Asia
             and
             Bithynia
             ,
             not
             of
             Phrygia
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             Magnesia
             ,
             and
             Trallis
             ;
             it
             appeareth
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             as
             yet
             conuerted
             vnto
             the
             faith
             ▪
             when
             they
             were
             conuerted
             (
             as
             not
             long
             after
             I
             confesse
             they
             were
             ,
             seeing
             Ignatius
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             did
             write
             vnto
             them
             )
             they
             were
             ▪
             inferiour
             to
             those
             seuen
             which
             Saint
             Iohn
             nameth
             as
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             subscriptions
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             Chalcedon
             r
             where
             Eutropius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             subscribing
             ,
             as
             other
             Metropolitanes
             did
             ,
             for
             himselfe
             and
             the
             Bishops
             which
             were
             vnder
             him
             beeing
             absent
             ,
             among
             twentie
             others
             mentioneth
             Alexander
             of
             
             Magnesia
             ,
             and
             Maximus
             of
             Trallis
             .
             Likewise
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Churches
             made
             by
             Leo
             the
             Emperour
             s
             among
             the
             Bishops
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Tralles
               ,
               and
               of
               Magnesia
               ,
               vpon
               Maander
            
             are
             numbred
             .
             Vpon
             these
             weake
             premisses
             the
             Refuter
             inferreth
             a
             very
             confident
             conclusion
             .
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 cleare
                 therefore
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 those
                 seven
                 which
                 he
                 nameth
                 ;
                 to
                 no●e
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 famous
                 Churches
                 could
                 belong
                 .
              
            
             Whereto
             I
             aunswere
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             prooued
             ,
             that
             euery
             Church
             that
             was
             in
             Asia
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             was
             either
             one
             of
             these
             seuen
             ,
             or
             depending
             on
             them
             .
             As
             for
             those
             Churches
             which
             he
             mentioneth
             in
             Asia
             maior
             ,
             or
             Asia
             minor
             ,
             yea
             euen
             those
             which
             were
             in
             Phrygia
             minor
             ,
             or
             Troas
             ,
             or
             in
             Phrygia
             maior
             ,
             as
             Hierapolis
             ,
             and
             Colossae
             ,
             were
             not
             any
             of
             them
             in
             Asia
             so
             properly
             called
             :
             there
             remaine
             only
             Magnesia
             ,
             and
             Tralles
             to
             prooue
             his
             conclusion
             .
             Which
             either
             he
             cannot
             prooue
             to
             haue
             beene
             Churches
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             disprooue
             ,
             that
             they
             belonged
             to
             one
             of
             these
             seuen
             .
             So
             that
             nothing
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             obiect
             ,
             doth
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             vnder
             these
             seuen
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             did
             write
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             .
          
           
             
             Thus
             the
             former
             parte
             of
             the
             assumption
             remaineth
             true
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             the
             latter
             ,
             though
             he
             say
             
               
                 it
                 is
                 vtterly
                 false
              
               :
               for
               his
               reason
               is
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               alreadie
               confu●ed
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               neither
               mother
               cities
               ,
               nor
               cities
               at
               all
               .
               And
               whereas
               he
               obiecteth
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Epistles
                 were
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 &c.
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Smyrna
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 cities
                 were
                 the
                 Churches
                 :
              
            
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             whole
             citie
             of
             Ephesus
             meaning
             Civitas
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Church
             vntill
             it
             was
             wholly
             conuerted
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianitie
             :
             notwithstanding
             the
             whole
             citie
             ,
             meaning
             vrbs
             ,
             was
             contained
             within
             the
             circuite
             of
             the
             Church
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             iudgement
             and
             practise
             of
             
             that
             Church
             ,
             conformable
             to
             the
             iudgement
             and
             practise
             of
             all
             other
             churches
             in
             christendome
             .
             Neither
             is
             that
             materiall
             that
             the
             church
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             bin
             in
             Ephesus
             (
             as
             it
             also
             was
             when
             the
             whole
             city
             was
             conuerted
             to
             christianity
             )
             seing
             in
             vrbe
             ,
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             the
             church
             was
             chiefly
             seated
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             some
             of
             these
             were
             Metropoleis
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             not
             onely
             mother
             cities
             ,
             but
             also
             Metropolitan
             churches
             ,
             I
             wil
             briefly
             declare
             .
             Those
             cities
             which
             were
             capita
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             ciuil
             iurisdictiō
             ,
             where
             the
             presidēts
             of
             the
             Roman
             prouinces
             held
             their
             assemblies
             ,
             &
             kept
             their
             courts
             ,
             were
             mother
             cities
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             were
             vnder
             the
             said
             iurisdiction
             .
             But
             such
             were
             fiue
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             heeretofore
             noted
             out
             of
             Plinie
             :
             t
             viz.
             Ephesus
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
             Pergamum
             ,
             Sardes
             ,
             &
             Laodicca
             .
             Where
             also
             Philadelphia
             is
             noted
             as
             one
             of
             the
             cities
             subiect
             to
             Sardes
             :
             and
             Thyatira
             to
             Pergamus
             .
             This
             distinction
             the
             Church
             followed
             in
             al
             ,
             excepting
             Pergamus
             ,
             which
             it selfe
             was
             subiected
             to
             Ephesus
             :
             and
             Thyatira
             ,
             which
             had
             belonged
             to
             it
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             Synada
             (
             for
             in
             the
             councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             u
             Marmianu●
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Synada
             among
             the
             BB.
             which
             were
             vnder
             him
             ,
             reckoneth
             Helladius
             of
             Thyatira
             )
             sometimes
             to
             Sardes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Emperor
             Leo
             x
             the
             Philosophers
             time
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             the
             other
             4.
             in
             the
             council
             of
             Chalcedon
             y
             in
             the
             condemnation
             of
             Dioscorus
             ,
             are
             stiled
             Metropolitanes
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             diuers
             subscriptions
             to
             that
             councill
             ,
             are
             placed
             among
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             mother
             cities
             .
             In
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             z
             or
             distribution
             of
             the
             Churches
             by
             the
             Emperour
             Leo
             ,
             Ephesus
             is
             a
             Metropolis
             a
             hauing
             36.
             
             Bishopricks
             vnder
             it
             ,
             among
             which
             Pergamum
             is
             the
             19.
             
             Sardes
             likewise
             is
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             hauing
             vnder
             it
             24
             Bishopricks
             ,
             whereof
             Philadelphia
             is
             the
             first
             and
             Thyatira
             the
             third
             ;
             to
             Laodicea
             likewise
             b
             21.
             
             Bishoprickes
             were
             subiect
             ,
             and
             to
             Smyrna
             ,
             c
             7.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             may
             suffice
             for
             the
             first
             argument
             grounded
             on
             the
             text
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             That
             Presbyters
             were
             appointed
             ,
             not
             to
             parishes
             ,
             but
             to
             dioceses
             .
          
           
             THe
             Analysis
             of
             the
             2.
             argument
             is
             mistaken
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             worse
             :
             for
             hee
             should
             haue
             looked
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             though
             he
             make
             the
             3.
             section
             ,
             should
             haue
             beene
             ioined
             to
             the
             2.
             
             Where
             hee
             should
             haue
             found
             this
             to
             be
             the
             main
             conclusiō
             of
             al
             that
             which
             followeth
             the
             first
             argument
             (
             concerning
             the
             7.
             churches
             )
             ,
             to
             that
             place
             .
             viz.
             That
             the
             Presbyteries
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             were
             not
             appointed
             to
             parishes
             ,
             but
             to
             dioceses
             .
             From
             whence
             the
             principall
             question
             of
             this
             part
             ,
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             inferred
             .
             
               The
               Presbyteries
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               were
               appointed
               not
               to
               parishes
               ,
               but
               Dioceses
               :
               therefore
               the
               churches
               indued
               with
               power
               of
               ecclesiasticall
               gouernement
               were
               not
               parishes
               ,
               but
               dioceses
               .
            
             This
             consequēce
             the
             refuter
             grāteth
             ,
             in
             grāting
             the
             connexiue
             propositiō
             of
             the
             syllogisme
             ,
             which
             he
             frameth
             p.
             58.
             l.
             1.
             
             If
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             it
             might
             easily
             be
             confirmed
             by
             adding
             the
             assumption
             ,
             viz.
             
               to
               visible
               Churches
               indued
               with
               power
               of
               ecclesiasticall
               gouernement
               the
               Presbyters
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               were
               appointed
               .
            
          
           
             The
             antecedēt
             (
             which
             is
             also
             the
             propositiō
             of
             the
             syllogism
             if
             the
             assumption
             bee
             added
             )
             I
             proue
             by
             2.
             arguments
             .
             The
             first
             concluding
             thus
             :
             
               They
               who
               were
               appointed
               to
               whole
               cities
               and
               countreys
               to
               labor
               so
               far
               as
               they
               were
               able
               ,
               the
               conuersion
               of
               al
               that
               belonged
               to
               God
               ,
               were
               appointed
               to
               dioceses
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               parishes
               .
            
          
           
             
             This
             propositiō
             I
             omitted
             also
             ,
             as
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             .
             As
             for
             his
             cauils
             against
             his
             owne
             proposition
             which
             he
             framed
             for
             the
             nonce
             to
             cauill
             withall
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             worth
             the
             refuting
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             he
             absurdly
             cauilleth
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             thogh
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             al
             in
             the
             city
             &
             country
             were
             in
             S.
             I●bus
             time
             conuerted
             :
             he
             alleadgeth
             that
             
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 were
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 church
                 with
                 thē
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 conuert
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 they
                 of
                 Ceuchrea
                 receiued
                 the
                 gospel
                 from
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 a
                 distinct
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 C●nchrea
                 .
              
               Rō
               .
               16.
               1.
               
            
             But
             I
             spake
             
             of
             them
             which
             did
             accidentally
             conuert
             others
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             as
             by
             whose
             meanes
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             city
             and
             country
             was
             originally
             intended
             .
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             whose
             ministery
             was
             intended
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             city
             and
             countrey
             ;
             to
             their
             care
             or
             charge
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             first
             conuerting
             of
             thē
             ,
             &
             gouernment
             of
             thē
             being
             conuerted
             ,
             the
             city
             &
             country
             belōged
             .
             As
             for
             Cenchreae
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             called
             a
             church
             ,
             (
             as
             euery
             company
             of
             christians
             may
             so
             be
             termed
             )
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             such
             a
             church
             as
             they
             speak
             of
             ,
             indued
             with
             power
             of
             ecclesiastical
             gouernement
             ;
             but
             subiect
             to
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             Now
             followeth
             the
             assumption
             :
             
               But
               the
               Presbyteries
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               were
               appointed
               for
               whole
               cities
               &
               countries
               therto
               belonging
               ,
               to
               labour
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               were
               able
               the
               conuersion
               of
               al
               that
               belonged
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             This
             assumption
             confirmed
             with
             2.
             arguments
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             p.
             18.
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             end
             intēded
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             appointing
             presbyters
             in
             cities
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             nation
             ,
             for
             which
             themselues
             first
             preached
             in
             the
             chiefe
             cities
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             call
             it
             causa
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             their
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             placed
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             to
             conuert
             them
             which
             belonged
             to
             God
             both
             in
             city
             &
             country
             ,
             grounded
             on
             the
             force
             of
             the
             gospell
             restified
             by
             our
             Sauior
             .
             The
             words
             are
             these
             :
             for
             
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               the
               Apostles
               when
               they
               intēded
               to
               conuert
               any
               〈◊〉
               ,
               they
               first
               preached
               to
               the
               chiefe
               cities
               therof
               ▪
               Wherin
               when
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               they
               had
               conuerted
               some
               ,
               their
               manner
               was
               to
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               ▪
               hoping
               by
               their
               ministery
               to
               conuert
               not
               only
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               city
               but
               also
               in
               the
               countries
               adioyning
               so
               many
               as
               did
               belong
               to
               God.
            
             
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               being
               like
               a
               little
               leauen
               ,
               which
               being
               put
               into
               any
               part
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               seasoneth
               all
               .
            
          
           
             These
             words
             thus
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             ,
             be
             the
             assumption
             of
             the
             syllogisme
             which
             he
             hath
             framed
             (
             for
             what
             cannot
             he
             bring
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             syllogisms
             ?
             )
             and
             therof
             he
             maketh
             3.
             parts
             .
             About
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             hee
             will
             not
             striue
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Apostles
             beginning
             to
             p●each
             in
             the
             chiefe
             cities
             of
             euery
             nation
             ,
             which
             (
             though
             he
             think
             I
             cānot
             proue
             )
             is
             most
             
             easie
             to
             bee
             proued
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             likely
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             nations
             :
             as
             also
             because
             it
             is
             manifest
             both
             by
             the
             scriptures
             &
             other
             anciēt
             records
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             that
             course
             :
             As
             Paul
             intēding
             the
             conuersion
             of
             Asia
             ,
             where
             hee
             staied
             three
             yeares
             ,
             continued
             in
             Ephes●s
             all
             the
             time
             :
             
             intending
             the
             conuersion
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             went
             to
             Thessalonica
             &
             Philippi
             :
             of
             Achaia
             ,
             to
             Corinth
             &c.
             
             The
             second
             also
             he
             franckly
             yeeldeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             Presbyters
             in
             cities
             where
             they
             had
             conuerted
             some
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             But
             the
             3
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             assumption
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             inferred
             on
             the
             former
             as
             I
             set
             them
             downe
             (
             that
             if
             the
             Apostles
             intending
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             nation
             ,
             as
             they
             began
             themselues
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             cheefe
             cities
             ,
             so
             they
             placed
             Presbyters
             to
             the
             same
             intent
             ,
             hoping
             by
             them
             to
             conuert
             both
             city
             and
             countrey
             :
             then
             were
             they
             appointed
             and
             it
             was
             their
             duty
             to
             labour
             the
             conuersion
             of
             all
             belonging
             to
             God
             both
             in
             city
             and
             country
             )
             the
             assumption
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it selfe
             he
             doth
             deny
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 those
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 vpon
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               company
               already
               conuerted
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 shewed
                 ,
                 nor
                 may
                 reasonably
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 proper
                 duty
                 to
                 labour
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 residue
                 either
                 in
                 citie
                 or
                 country
                 .
              
            
             By
             which
             few
             words
             the
             deepe
             wisedom
             of
             the
             parish-disciplinarians
             may
             easily
             be
             sounded
             .
             1.
             
             They
             conceiue
             that
             churches
             in
             the
             first
             constitution
             of
             thē
             when
             there
             were
             but
             a
             few
             conuerted
             ,
             and
             before
             parishes
             were
             distinguished
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             same
             estate
             that
             now
             they
             are
             being
             fully
             constituted
             ,
             al
             being
             conuerted
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             &
             parishes
             distinguished
             ,
             pastors
             being
             seuerally
             assigned
             to
             certain
             particular
             ordinary
             set
             cōgregatiōs
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             flocke
             ouer
             which
             they
             were
             set
             ,
             was
             onely
             that
             number
             of
             christians
             already
             conuerted
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             whole
             number
             which
             in
             those
             parts
             pertained
             to
             God.
             But
             our
             Sauiour
             calleth
             the
             elect
             not
             conuerted
             his
             sheepe
             .
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             in
             Corinth
             had
             much
             people
             ,
             when
             but
             a
             few
             were
             as
             yet
             conuerted
             .
             3.
             
             
             That
             their
             proper
             office
             was
             to
             attend
             them
             onely
             which
             were
             already
             conuerted
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             labor
             the
             conuersiō
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             As
             thogh
             the
             Apostles
             intended
             by
             their
             ministry
             
             the
             conuersion
             and
             saluation
             of
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             of
             those
             few
             which
             at
             the
             first
             were
             conuerted
             .
             But
             for
             the
             better
             manifestation
             of
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             they
             shall
             giue
             mee
             leaue
             to
             appose
             them
             with
             a
             few
             questions
             .
             The
             Presbyters
             which
             the
             Apostles
             ordained
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             ministers
             of
             the
             word
             ?
             Caluin
             confesseth
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             should
             deny
             it
             ,
             I
             haue
             manifestly
             proued
             that
             they
             were
             not
             lay
             ,
             nay
             that
             there
             were
             not
             any
             lay
             presbyters
             .
             Were
             not
             the
             presbyters
             many
             ?
             in
             some
             places
             more
             ,
             in
             some
             fewer
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             cities
             ,
             or
             countreys
             where
             they
             were
             placed
             ?
             were
             these
             many
             Presbyters
             (
             who
             at
             the
             first
             were
             sometimes
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             were
             besides
             conuerted
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             conueying
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             on
             them
             whom
             they
             had
             first
             conuerted
             ,
             who
             thereby
             were
             inabled
             for
             the
             ministry
             ,
             as
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             )
             Were
             they
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             many
             ,
             intended
             onely
             to
             attend
             that
             smal
             number
             which
             at
             the
             first
             was
             conuerted
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             in
             ordaining
             many
             Presbyters
             ,
             when
             few
             others
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             intend
             the
             conuersion
             of
             more
             then
             those
             fewe
             ?
             and
             was
             it
             not
             their
             office
             the●
             to
             labour
             their
             conuersion
             ?
             Jf
             they
             were
             not
             to
             labour
             their
             conuersion
             ,
             how
             were
             they
             to
             bee
             conuerted
             ?
             Nay
             if
             they
             did
             not
             labour
             it
             ,
             how
             were
             they
             conuerted
             ?
             Were
             all
             these
             Presbyters
             pastors
             properly
             of
             that
             one
             flocke
             ,
             or
             was
             there
             but
             one
             who
             properly
             was
             the
             pastor
             or
             Bishoppe
             ;
             the
             rest
             beeing
             his
             assistants
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbytery
             ?
             When
             therefore
             more
             were
             conuerted
             then
             could
             well
             assemble
             together
             in
             one
             ordinarie
             congregation
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             congregations
             diuided
             ?
             Vpon
             this
             diuision
             was
             there
             a
             Bishoppe
             and
             presbyterie
             assigned
             to
             euerie
             seuerall
             congregation
             ,
             or
             onely
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             the
             Bishoppe
             assisted
             with
             his
             Presbyterie
             hauing
             a
             generall
             superintendencie
             ouer
             all
             ,
             not
             onelie
             to
             attend
             those
             who
             were
             already
             conuerted
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             procure
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             still
             as
             people
             in
             diuers
             places
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             to
             guide
             and
             gouerne
             both
             them
             and
             
             their
             Presbyter
             after
             their
             constitution
             to
             bee
             a
             seuerall
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             institution
             to
             bee
             their
             Minister
             .
             To
             imagine
             therefore
             that
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             charge
             of
             the
             Ministers
             was
             so
             the
             same
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             and
             after
             ,
             that
             as
             either
             before
             there
             was
             ouer
             one
             congregation
             a
             Bishoppe
             and
             presbyterie
             ,
             so
             there
             should
             after
             to
             euery
             particular
             congregation
             be
             assigned
             a
             Bishoppe
             and
             presbyterie
             :
             or
             after
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             office
             of
             the
             ministers
             appointed
             to
             their
             seuerall
             charges
             was
             to
             attend
             them
             ;
             so
             before
             the
             Bishoppe
             and
             presbytery
             should
             haue
             beene
             prouided
             properly
             for
             that
             number
             alone
             which
             was
             conuerted
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             not
             haue
             thought
             it
             to
             belong
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             to
             seeke
             or
             to
             labour
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             residue
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             thinke
             this
             ,
             argueth
             the
             parish-disciplinarians
             to
             bee
             of
             shallow
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             the
             parish-discipline
             to
             consist
             of
             vnd●sgested
             fancies
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             proposition
             therfore
             and
             the
             assumption
             before
             propounded
             ,
             this
             conclusion
             notwithstanding
             al
             his
             cauills
             ,
             doth
             follow
             :
             
               Therefore
               the
               Presbyteries
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               were
               appointed
               not
               to
               parishes
               but
               to
               Dioceses
               .
            
          
           
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             3.
             page
             18.
             
             Neither
             were
             the
             parishes
             distinguished
             &c.
             
               to
               page
            
             19.
             l.
             5
             )
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             whereby
             the
             same
             assertion
             in
             these
             words
             is
             proued
             may
             thus
             be
             framed
             :
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 not
                 diuided
                 into
                 seueral
                 parishes
                 nor
                 Presbyters
                 assigned
                 to
                 their
                 seuerall
                 titles
                 or
                 cures
                 ,
                 but
                 werein
                 cōmō
                 to
                 attēd
                 the
                 whole
                 flock
                 feding
                 
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 already
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 labouring
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 both
                 in
                 citie
                 and
                 country
                 :
                 then
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Presbyteries
                 appointed
                 to
                 parishes
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 dioceses
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 the
                 churches
                 were
                 not
                 diuided
                 into
                 seuerall
                 parishes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 the
                 Presbyteries
                 were
                 appointed
                 not
                 to
                 parishes
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 dioceses
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             seemeth
             to
             be
             of
             necessary
             and
             euident
             truth
             :
             for
             when
             there
             were
             no
             parishes
             distinguished
             ,
             how
             could
             the
             Presbyters
             be
             assigned
             to
             seuerall
             parishes
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             labour
             the
             conuersion
             of
             all
             which
             belonged
             to
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             citie
             and
             countrey
             ,
             how
             were
             they
             not
             appointed
             to
             dioceses
             ?
             For
             can
             hee
             thinke
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             which
             belonged
             to
             God
             in
             the
             city
             and
             country
             ,
             and
             which
             after
             also
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             belonged
             to
             one
             parish
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             euident
             ,
             that
             after
             their
             conuersion
             they
             were
             diuided
             into
             many
             both
             in
             citie
             and
             countrey
             ?
             And
             what
             though
             at
             the
             very
             first
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             citie
             and
             countrey
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             assembled
             together
             ,
             would
             haue
             made
             but
             a
             small
             congregation
             ?
             were
             they
             therefore
             of
             one
             parish
             before
             there
             was
             any
             parish
             at
             all
             ?
             Was
             not
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             beene
             prooued
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyteries
             charge
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             purpose
             and
             intention
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             but
             a
             few
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             afterwards
             in
             execution
             ,
             when
             all
             were
             conuerted
             ?
          
           
             The
             assumption
             also
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Refuter
             himselfe
             holdeth
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             not
             in
             any
             Church
             many
             parishes
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             I
             except
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             after
             you
             shall
             heare
             .
             But
             though
             he
             know
             not
             how
             to
             answer
             directly
             to
             either
             of
             both
             ,
             yet
             he
             wrangleth
             with
             both
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             man
             confounded
             ,
             yet
             resolued
             to
             contradict
             ,
             though
             against
             the
             light
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             he
             denieth
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             contradicteth
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             proposition
             after
             his
             perpetuall
             manner
             ,
             hee
             propoundeth
             connexiuely
             :
             If
             the
             parishes
             were
             not
             distinguished
             ,
             &c.
             then
             were
             not
             the
             Presbyters
             appointed
             for
             parishes
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             The
             force
             of
             the
             connexion
             ,
             as
             it
             inferreth
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             dioceses
             ,
             he
             suppresseth
             ,
             leauing
             out
             the
             words
             of
             greatest
             force
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             labour
             the
             conuersion
             of
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             should
             be
             able
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             citie
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             countries
             adioining
             .
             And
             as
             it
             inferreth
             that
             they
             were
             not
             appointed
             to
             parishes
             ,
             he
             answereth
             not
             :
             only
             he
             maketh
             a
             flourish
             with
             the
             shew
             of
             regestion
             ;
             which
             kinde
             of
             answer
             best
             fitteth
             him
             that
             is
             at
             a
             Nonplus
             .
             Howsoeuer
             the
             world
             goeth
             ,
             the
             consequence
             must
             be
             denied
             :
             that
             is
             resolued
             vpon
             ,
             though
             he
             haue
             nothing
             to
             oppose
             against
             it
             .
             Yes
             he
             hath
             two
             things
             to
             oppose
             ;
             the
             first
             a
             question
             ,
             
               What
               if
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               Churches
               then
               were
               but
               one
               parish
               ?
            
             As
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             ,
             What
             if
             the
             maine
             question
             betweene
             vs
             bee
             true
             ,
             in
             that
             part
             which
             wee
             hold
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             parishes
             ,
             and
             not
             dioceses
             ?
             Where
             are
             you
             then
             ?
             Why
             ,
             but
             I
             prooue
             they
             were
             not
             parishes
             ,
             because
             the
             presbyteries
             were
             not
             appointed
             to
             parishes
             ,
             but
             to
             dioceses
             .
             And
             come
             you
             now
             with
             this
             question
             ,
             What
             if
             they
             were
             ?
             Yea
             but
             I
             will
             prooue
             they
             were
             .
             You
             will
             neede
             your
             proofes
             in
             a
             fitter
             place
             .
             Yea
             but
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             I
             disprooue
             your
             consequence
             .
             You
             will
             say
             something
             perhaps
             to
             bleare
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             simple
             :
             but
             you
             doe
             not
             indeede
             denie
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             doe
             you
             disprooue
             the
             consequence
             .
             The
             deniall
             of
             the
             consequence
             were
             this
             :
             Though
             it
             bee
             supposed
             that
             parishes
             were
             not
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Presbyteries
             were
             appointed
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             all
             both
             in
             Citie
             and
             Countrey
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             dioceses
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             seuerall
             parishes
             :
             and
             not
             this
             ,
             nay
             but
             the
             Churches
             were
             each
             of
             them
             but
             one
             parish
             .
             This
             is
             to
             denie
             the
             maine
             conclusion
             which
             is
             already
             prooued
             .
             Yea
             but
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             deniall
             disprooueth
             your
             consequence
             .
             The
             consequent
             perhaps
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             but
             the
             consequence
             it
             cannot
             ,
             without
             supposing
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             are
             supposed
             in
             the
             proposition
             ,
             thus
             :
             Though
             there
             were
             no
             parishes
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             assigned
             to
             parishes
             :
             
             though
             they
             were
             appointed
             both
             for
             Citie
             and
             Country
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             appointed
             for
             dioceses
             .
             You
             deny
             therefore
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             amazed
             ,
             the
             maine
             conclusion
             :
             the
             consequence
             of
             the
             proposition
             you
             touch
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             how
             he
             disproueth
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             
             though
             his
             argument
             come
             out
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             be
             here
             vsed
             only
             for
             a
             poore
             shift
             .
             It
             may
             thus
             be
             framed
             :
             
               Such
               as
               are
               the
               French
               and
               Duch
               Churches
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               such
               were
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
               But
               the
               French
               and
               Duch
               Churches
               here
               in
               England
               are
               not
               diocesan
               ,
               but
               distinct
               parishionall
               assemblies
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               were
               not
               diocesan
               ,
               but
               distinct
               parishionall
               assemblies
               .
            
             First
             ,
             I
             denie
             the
             proposition
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             Churches
             (
             in
             the
             Apostles
             intention
             )
             was
             not
             included
             within
             a
             Citie
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             French
             and
             Duch
             Churches
             with
             vs
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             because
             the
             French
             Church
             (
             for
             example
             )
             in
             London
             is
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             among
             many
             professing
             the
             same
             religion
             ,
             being
             a
             certaine
             and
             set
             number
             ,
             hauing
             a
             Presbytery
             consisting
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             lay
             men
             ,
             placed
             among
             vs
             ,
             not
             with
             purpose
             to
             conuert
             either
             the
             City
             or
             Country
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             attend
             them
             of
             their
             owne
             Church
             ;
             whereas
             contrariwise
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             were
             not
             each
             of
             them
             one
             among
             many
             ,
             but
             were
             planted
             among
             heathen
             people
             ,
             hauing
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyterie
             of
             learned
             men
             placed
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             leauen
             is
             put
             into
             the
             lumpe
             ,
             with
             purpose
             to
             conuert
             the
             rest
             both
             in
             Citie
             and
             Country
             .
             The
             Church
             which
             had
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             first
             placed
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             
               Matrix
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             as
             after
             it
             was
             called
             ,
             begetting
             other
             Churches
             and
             spirituall
             Fathers
             for
             them
             ;
             which
             being
             begotten
             in
             Citie
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             were
             all
             (
             euen
             when
             the
             whole
             Citie
             and
             Country
             were
             filled
             with
             her
             off-spring
             )
             to
             bee
             subordinate
             and
             subiect
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             their
             mother
             .
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             be
             imagined
             of
             the
             Duch
             and
             French
             Churches
             among
             vs.
             
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             assumption
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             French
             and
             Duch
             Churches
             with
             vs
             are
             not
             properly
             parishes
             ,
             nor
             such
             
             as
             the
             ancient
             parishes
             were
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             diuision
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             the
             members
             thereof
             dwell
             in
             many
             distinct
             parishes
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             being
             endued
             with
             power
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             gouernement
             ,
             and
             not
             subordinate
             to
             another
             Church
             as
             members
             thereof
             ,
             but
             being
             entire
             bodies
             by
             themselues
             are
             models
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             diocesan
             Churches
             ,
             hauing
             a
             Presbytery
             (
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneua
             hath
             )
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             once
             c
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             might
             haue
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             Citie
             where
             they
             dwelt
             was
             replenished
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             Church
             occupied
             with
             men
             of
             another
             faith
             ,
             (
             as
             with
             Arians
             sometimes
             in
             Antioch
             and
             Alexandria
             )
             as
             ours
             be
             with
             men
             of
             another
             Language
             ,
             had
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             owne
             in
             all
             respects
             like
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             sauing
             that
             they
             held
             not
             the
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             neither
             the
             like
             Clergie
             ,
             nor
             the
             like
             reuenewes
             to
             maintaine
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             hee
             opposeth
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             a
             shew
             of
             regestion
             :
             which
             he
             propoundeth
             with
             great
             confidence
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             mee
             at
             no
             small
             aduantage
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               I
               pull
               downe
               with
               one
               hand
               that
               I
               set
               vp
               with
               another
               .
               If
               there
               were
               at
               that
               time
               no
               parishes
               ,
               how
               could
               there
               bee
               dioceses
               ,
               seeing
               euery
               diocesse
               consisteth
               of
               diuers
               distinct
               parishes
               ?
               Thus
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               the
               light
               will
               breake
               out
               ,
               though
               men
               shut
               their
               eies
               against
               it
               .
            
             You
             see
             how
             bragge
             hee
             would
             seeme
             to
             bee
             .
             But
             good
             sir
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             my
             consequence
             ?
             If
             there
             were
             no
             parishes
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             then
             the
             Presbyteries
             were
             not
             appointed
             to
             parishes
             .
             You
             answer
             ,
             If
             there
             were
             no
             parishes
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             no
             dioceses
             .
             To
             what
             end
             is
             this
             spoken
             ?
             To
             denie
             my
             consequence
             ,
             or
             the
             maine
             conclusion
             ?
             Assume
             ,
             But
             you
             say
             there
             were
             no
             parishes
             ,
             therefore
             there
             were
             no
             dioceses
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             contradictorie
             to
             the
             maine
             conclusion
             .
             But
             where
             doe
             I
             say
             there
             were
             no
             parishes
             ?
             Not
             in
             the
             proposition
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             only
             supposed
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             assumption
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             supposed
             in
             the
             antecedent
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             is
             positiuely
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             assumption
             .
             Therefore
             when
             he
             would
             seeme
             to
             deny
             the
             consequence
             of
             the
             
             proposition
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             it
             .
             But
             by
             taking
             a
             supposed
             aduantage
             ,
             against
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             hee
             denieth
             the
             principall
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             examine
             his
             argument
             .
             
               If
               there
               were
               no
               parishes
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               Dioceses
               .
            
             This
             consequence
             I
             deny
             .
             For
             the
             Diocesse
             was
             the
             same
             before
             the
             Parishes
             were
             diuided
             and
             after
             .
             And
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             spirituall
             iurisdiction
             intended
             the
             same
             before
             parishes
             were
             diuided
             ,
             with
             that
             it
             was
             after
             they
             were
             diuided
             ,
             that
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             ciuill
             .
             The
             same
             circuit
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             both
             in
             the
             intention
             ,
             before
             all
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             and
             in
             execution
             after
             all
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             ciuill
             state
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             but
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               euery
               Diocesse
               consisteth
               of
               distinct
               Parishes
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             after
             the
             distinction
             of
             Parishes
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             ,
             as
             a
             bach
             of
             bread
             consisteth
             of
             many
             distinct
             loaues
             after
             the
             distinction
             ,
             which
             before
             it
             contained
             vndistinguished
             in
             the
             lumpe
             .
             A
             man
             consisteth
             of
             many
             distinct
             members
             after
             they
             are
             distinguished
             ,
             which
             at
             his
             first
             conception
             were
             not
             distinct
             .
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             being
             thus
             recouered
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             J
             am
             now
             to
             rescue
             the
             Assumption
             .
             
             Which
             saith
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             were
             not
             diuided
             into
             parishes
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             true
             of
             the
             most
             Churches
             .
             Here
             I
             expect
             a
             direct
             answere
             .
             were
             they
             diuided
             into
             parishes
             ,
             or
             were
             they
             not
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             (
             as
             at
             Alexandria
             it
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             beene
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             )
             then
             was
             not
             euery
             Church
             but
             one
             parish
             :
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             not
             assigned
             to
             seuerall
             parishes
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             assumption
             is
             true
             .
             Nay
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             assumption
             shall
             goe
             for
             currant
             ,
             we
             will
             deny
             each
             Church
             to
             haue
             beene
             but
             a
             parish
             .
             Is
             it
             credible
             that
             any
             man
             should
             bee
             so
             transported
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             as
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             care
             so
             hee
             may
             gainesay
             his
             aduersaries
             present
             assertion
             ,
             how
             shamefully
             hee
             contradicteth
             himselfe
             ?
             yet
             thus
             it
             fareth
             with
             our
             refuter
             .
             In
             oppugning
             the
             proposition
             hee
             said
             ,
             and
             laboured
             to
             proue
             it
             ,
             that
             each
             church
             was
             but
             one
             parish
             ,
             the
             same
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             saith
             againe
             ,
             in
             defending
             their
             obiections
             ,
             
             &
             propounding
             his
             own
             only
             argumēt
             .
             
               
                 And
                 yet
                 here
                 ,
                 this
                 assumptiō
                 must
                 be
                 censured
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
              
               no
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               denieth
               Parishes
               to
               haue
               beene
               distinguished
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbyters
               to
               haue
               beene
               assigned
               to
               their
               seuerall
               titles
               or
               cures
               .
            
             They
             be
             his
             wordes
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             answere
             to
             the
             assumptiō
             .
             And
             the
             same
             he
             repeateth
             ,
             pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             he
             obiecteth
             against
             the
             assumption
             .
             
               First
               ,
               
               he
               findeth
               
                 an
                 errour
                 in
                 it
                 before
                 noted
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ordination
                 ,
                 which
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 here
                 repeated
              
            
             ,
             and
             (
             therefore
             not
             of
             ignorance
             by
             him
             omitted
             in
             the
             proposition
             )
             the
             which
             though
             hee
             call
             an
             errour
             ,
             yet
             I
             proued
             to
             be
             an
             euident
             truth
             ,
             and
             discouered
             the
             shallownes
             of
             their
             iudgement
             ,
             which
             do
             denie
             it
             .
             Besides
             that
             errour
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             the
             maine
             points
             in
             the
             assumption
             as
             altogether
             void
             of
             truth
             .
             The
             points
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             that
             parishes
             were
             not
             distinguished
             in
             the
             apostles
             times
             2.
             that
             Presbyters
             were
             not
             then
             assigned
             to
             their
             seuerall
             titles
             or
             cures
             :
             3.
             that
             they
             were
             in
             common
             to
             attend
             the
             whole
             flocke
             conuerted
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             added
             of
             labouring
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             residue
             ,
             &c.
             is
             the
             errour
             forsooth
             which
             before
             he
             noted
             .
             How
             proueth
             he
             these
             points
             to
             be
             false
             ?
             Thus
             :
             
               whome
               can
               M.D.
               perswade
               that
               the
               Apostles
               would
               either
               appoint
               or
               allow
               of
               such
               confused
               assemblies
               ,
               wherein
               the
               teachers
               and
               hearers
               should
               euery
               day
               so
               disorderly
               be
               changed
               ?
            
             And
             then
             putteth
             the
             like
             case
             of
             a
             schoole
             ,
             himselfe
             being
             worthy
             to
             be
             put
             into
             a
             cloake-bagge
             .
             For
             in
             which
             of
             these
             points
             doth
             this
             orderly
             &
             vnconfounded
             man
             ,
             note
             such
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ?
             or
             was
             not
             the
             confused
             conceite
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             braine
             ?
             Let
             him
             call
             to
             mind
             what
             euen
             now
             hee
             said
             in
             oppugning
             the
             proposition
             ;
             
               that
               euery
               one
               of
               the
               churches
               then
               ,
               was
               but
               one
               parish
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               people
               had
               many
               teachers
               .
               Do
               we
               not
               see
               the
               like
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               in
               the
               French
               &
               Duch
               churches
               here
               in
               England
               ?
               
                 &
                 concludeth
              
               ,
               that
               such
               Parishes
               there
               were
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               such
               .
            
             Tell
             me
             then
             ,
             is
             the
             French
             or
             Duch
             Church
             in
             London
             distinguished
             either
             of
             them
             
             into
             seuerall
             parishes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             point
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             but
             one
             Parish
             ?
             Are
             their
             ministers
             ,
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             as
             he
             saith
             many
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             were
             many
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             in
             each
             Church
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             the
             parishes
             )
             are
             they
             assigned
             to
             seueral
             titles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             parishes
             or
             cures
             ?
             If
             their
             Church
             be
             not
             diuided
             into
             diuers
             parishes
             ,
             how
             can
             their
             Presbyters
             be
             assigned
             to
             diuers
             ?
             which
             is
             the
             2.
             point
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             doe
             not
             their
             ministers
             
               communi
               consilio
               &
               mutuo
               auxilio
            
             ,
             by
             common
             counsel
             and
             mutuall
             helpe
             attend
             their
             whole
             flocke
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             being
             appointed
             to
             a
             seuerall
             charge
             ?
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             without
             disorder
             or
             confusion
             .
             That
             therefore
             which
             hee
             bableth
             in
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             page
             ,
             concerning
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ,
             is
             wholy
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             his
             owne
             distemper
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             
             but
             
               
                 M.D.
                 telleth
                 vs
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 were
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 whole
                 flocke
              
            
             .
             So
             saith
             S.
             Luke
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             What
             of
             that
             ?
             if
             they
             were
             to
             attend
             the
             whole
             flocke
             in
             cōmon
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             not
             assigned
             to
             seuerall
             parishes
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             parts
             of
             the
             flocke
             ,
             
             to
             which
             purpose
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Acts
             was
             quoted
             .
             
               
                 Doth
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 flocke
                 was
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 ordinarie
                 assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 not
                 that
                 be
                 a
                 Parish
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Diocesse
                 ?
              
            
             Either
             of
             whome
             ?
             hee
             had
             mētioned
             none
             but
             S.
             Luke
             onely
             .
             But
             let
             that
             passe
             .
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             doth
             he
             aske
             ,
             whether
             Luke
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             flocke
             was
             any
             more
             then
             one
             assembly
             ?
             If
             the
             flocke
             were
             but
             one
             assēbly
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             proposed
             is
             the
             more
             confirmed
             .
             For
             if
             they
             were
             to
             attend
             al
             one
             assembly
             ,
             thē
             were
             they
             not
             assigned
             to
             seueral
             parishes
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             would
             haue
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             flock
             ,
             the
             word
             ecclesia
             or
             church
             which
             there
             ,
             &
             the
             word
             people
             ,
             which
             in
             other
             places
             is
             vsed
             as
             a
             word
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             larger
             extēt
             then
             to
             signifie
             onely
             one
             assembly
             .
             The
             flocke
             is
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             Christ
             the
             good
             shepheard
             did
             giue
             his
             life
             ;
             
             vnto
             which
             appertained
             the
             sheep
             which
             his
             father
             gaue
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             amōg
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             .
             And
             this
             flock
             is
             that
             Church
             which
             God
             (
             meaning
             Christ
             ,
             
             who
             is
             God
             )
             in
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Acts
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             redeemed
             with
             his
             
             bloud
             ,
             &
             that
             people
             of
             his
             which
             he
             saueth
             frō
             their
             sins
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ;
             so
             the
             company
             of
             them
             that
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             in
             any
             Nation
             ,
             Prouince
             ,
             Diocesse
             ,
             City
             or
             Parish
             ,
             may
             bee
             called
             
               the
               Flocke
            
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             Neither
             doe
             I
             doubt
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             alleadged
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             flock
             in
             which
             those
             Presbyters
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             were
             set
             as
             ouerseers
             ,
             was
             the
             people
             belonging
             to
             God
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             adioyning
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 vsed
                 of
                 beasts
                 and
                 fowles
                 that
                 heard
                 and
                 flocke
                 together
                 .
              
            
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             beyond
             the
             compasse
             of
             my
             reading
             ,
             who
             neuer
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             applied
             to
             fowles
             ,
             but
             haue
             found
             the
             word
             vsed
             properly
             for
             a
             flocke
             of
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             metaphorically
             for
             the
             flocke
             of
             Christs
             sheepe
             ;
             but
             that
             flocke
             is
             not
             one
             onely
             particular
             congregation
             .
             For
             Luke
             12.32
             .
             Iohn
             10.16
             .
             as
             touching
             the
             word
             Ecclesia
             ,
             which
             he
             denieth
             to
             signifie
             any
             other
             outward
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             a
             particular
             congregation
             only
             ,
             I
             haue
             already
             said
             more
             to
             confute
             that
             ignorant
             conceit
             then
             will
             be
             answered
             in
             hast
             .
             But
             heare
             his
             conclusion
             :
             
             
               
                 if
                 my
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               Ecclesia
               doth
               not
               signifie
               any
               other
               then
               a
               particular
               congregation
               )
               
                 what
                 truth
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 his
                 assumption
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 denieth
                 parishes
                 to
                 bee
                 distinguished
                 ,
              
               (
               he
               would
               haue
               said
               to
               haue
               beene
               distinguished
               ,
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 haue
                 been
                 assigned
                 to
                 their
                 seuerall
                 titles
                 or
                 cures
                 ?
              
            
             This
             conclusion
             I
             desire
             may
             be
             kept
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             vntill
             as
             you
             haue
             seene
             him
             deny
             it
             before
             ,
             so
             you
             shall
             see
             him
             againe
             and
             againe
             to
             deny
             it
             .
             Jn
             the
             meane
             time
             I
             beseech
             you
             how
             is
             it
             inferred
             ?
             If
             the
             word
             Church
             signifie
             onely
             a
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             a
             one
             was
             that
             flock
             in
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             set
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             )
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             the
             assumption
             which
             denieth
             the
             parishes
             to
             haue
             beene
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             assigned
             to
             their
             seuerall
             titles
             or
             cures
             .
             Who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             to
             bee
             inferred
             ?
             Jf
             the
             word
             Church
             did
             signifie
             one
             congregation
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             euery
             City
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             if
             such
             was
             the
             flocke
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             appointed
             
             to
             attend
             wholly
             and
             in
             common
             ,
             then
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             flocke
             was
             not
             diuided
             into
             particular
             parishes
             ,
             nor
             the
             Presbyters
             assigned
             to
             seuerall
             cure●
             .
             And
             so
             the
             assumption
             by
             his
             owne
             inference
             is
             proued
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             This
             and
             thus
             weakly
             ,
             saith
             the
             refuter
             ,
             hath
             M.D.
             proued
             the
             point
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             :
             And
             thus
             and
             thus
             stongly
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             hath
             our
             refuter
             disproued
             it
             .
             Now
             let
             the
             iudicious
             Reader
             iudge
             ,
             whether
             my
             weakenesse
             hath
             not
             been
             of
             sufficient
             force
             to
             ouerthrow
             his
             strength
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Answering
             their
             obiection
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             each
             great
             Citie
             ,
             were
             but
             one
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             assembling
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             NOw
             wee
             are
             to
             examine
             their
             proofes
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             obiected
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             which
             the
             Refuter
             bringeth
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             4.
             page
             19.
             
             Against
             this
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             they
             doe
             obiect
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             &c.
             16
             lines
             ▪
             )
          
           
             Here
             the
             refuter
             chargeth
             me
             ,
             that
             
               I
               making
               shew
               of
               taking
               away
               what
               euer
               can
               bee
               said
               against
               my
               assertion
               ,
               doe
               propound
               but
               one
               onely
               bare
               obiection
               ,
               whereas
               diuers
               testimonies
               and
               reasons
               both
               from
               scriptures
               and
               fathers
               haue
               been
               alleaged
               by
               others
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             makes
             he
             no
             conscience
             ,
             either
             of
             belying
             me
             ,
             who
             onely
             intended
             to
             answere
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             tooke
             to
             be
             their
             chiefe
             obiection
             ,
             and
             had
             of
             late
             been
             most
             vrged
             :
             or
             of
             outfacing
             the
             truth
             with
             vaunts
             
             of
             diuers
             testimonies
             and
             reasons
             ,
             which
             are
             scarce
             worth
             the
             answering
             ;
             blaming
             also
             me
             for
             bringing
             but
             one
             reason
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             himselfe
             after
             all
             his
             brags
             ,
             bringeth
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             so
             strong
             ,
             though
             you
             adde
             thereto
             the
             testimonies
             which
             he
             vaunteth
             of
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             obiection
             ,
             which
             J
             bring
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             putteth
             such
             confidence
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             can
             make
             it
             good
             against
             me
             (
             whereof
             he
             doubteth
             not
             ,
             such
             is
             his
             tried
             valor
             )
             all
             my
             
               
                 labour
                 about
                 my
                 Sermon
                 will
                 proue
                 nothing
                 worth
                 .
              
            
             No
             doubt
             he
             would
             appeare
             to
             be
             some
             tall
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             durst
             shew
             his
             head
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             his
             dispute
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             taken
             the
             obiection
             out
             of
             my
             hands
             ,
             because
             I
             did
             not
             vrge
             it
             strongly
             for
             them
             ,
             obiecting
             no
             more
             then
             J
             knew
             my selfe
             able
             to
             answere
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             that
             he
             addeth
             is
             but
             losse
             of
             time
             in
             multiplying
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             premiseth
             a
             syllogisme
             concluding
             the
             maine
             question
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             (
             hee
             should
             haue
             added
             as
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             age
             following
             ,
             for
             themselues
             in
             their
             question
             include
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             )
             were
             not
             dioceses
             properly
             ,
             but
             parishes
             .
          
           
             
               If
               the
               Presbyteries
               and
               presidents
               therof
               in
               the
               great
               Cities
               ●ere
               assigned
               but
               to
               one
               particular
               ordinary
               congregation
               assembled
               together
               in
               one
               place
               :
               then
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               (
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 age
                 following
              
               )
               were
               not
               dioceses
               properly
               ,
               but
               parishes
               .
               But
               the
               Presbyteries
               and
               presidents
               thereof
               in
               the
               great
               Cities
               were
               assigned
               but
               to
               one
               particular
               ordinary
               congregation
               assembled
               together
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               (
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 age
                 following
              
               )
               were
               not
               dioceses
               properly
               but
               parishes
               .
            
             
               The
               consequence
               of
               the
               proposition
               is
               cleare
               by
               that
               I
               answered
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               where
               I
               said
               that
               ad●cesse
               must
               needs
               consist
               of
               distinct
               congregations
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             proposition
             haue
             no
             better
             hypothesis
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             I
             may
             deny
             it
             :
             seeing
             I
             haue
             proued
             before
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             dioceses
             in
             the
             first
             conception
             of
             the
             Churches
             before
             distinction
             of
             parishes
             .
             
             So
             that
             the
             addition
             of
             this
             syllogisme
             hath
             made
             his
             cause
             somewhat
             worse
             then
             it
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             
               The
               assumption
               is
               th●●●r●●●d
            
             :
             
               
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 great
                 Citie
                 did
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 such
                 congregation
                 :
                 
                 then
                 both
                 the
                 Presbyteries
                 and
                 presidents
                 thereof
                 were
                 assigned
                 but
                 to
                 one
                 congregation
                 :
                 
                   hee
                   should
                   say
                   to
                   one
                   particular
                   ordinarie
                   congregation
                   assembled
                   together
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 al
                 the
                 Christian●
                 in
                 any
                 great
                 Citie
                 (
                 
                   vnderstand
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   200
                   yeeres
                
                 )
                 did
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 such
                 congregation
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 both
                 the
                 Presbyteries
                 and
                 presidents
                 therof
                 of
                 were
                 assigned
                 but
                 to
                 one
                 congregation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             former
             syllogisme
             for
             breuity
             I
             omitted
             ,
             desiring
             in
             few
             words
             to
             bring
             their
             argument
             to
             the
             issue
             ,
             presuming
             that
             any
             man
             might
             from
             my
             conclusion
             deduce
             the
             maine
             question
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               
                 They
                 were
                 prouided
                 but
                 for
                 one
                 particular
                 ordinary
                 congregation
                 assemb●ing
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 diocesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             second
             which
             containeth
             the
             issue
             ,
             I
             propounded
             as
             forcibly
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             But
             my
             aduersary
             is
             one
             of
             those
             disputers
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             consequence
             of
             an
             Enthymeme
             is
             denied
             ,
             make
             it
             good
             by
             a
             connexiue
             syllogisme
             .
             When
             as
             an
             Enthymeme
             ,
             for
             disputation
             ,
             is
             by
             somuch
             better
             then
             a
             connexiue
             syllogisme
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             shorter
             :
             the
             consequence
             being
             thesame
             with
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             the
             antecedent
             all
             one
             with
             the
             assumption
             ,
             and
             the
             consequent
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             connexiue
             syllogisme
             .
             Such
             disputers
             are
             good
             to
             waste
             paper
             ,
             and
             spend
             time
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             point
             .
             
             I
             deny
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             both
             the
             consequence
             and
             the
             antecedent
             of
             the
             Enthymeme
             ;
             so
             now
             ,
             both
             the
             proposition
             and
             the
             assumption
             of
             his
             syllogisme
             .
             The
             proofe
             of
             the
             consequence
             hee
             slubbereth
             ouer
             ,
             for
             his
             faculty
             is
             better
             in
             denying
             consequences
             ,
             then
             in
             prouing
             of
             them
             .
             
               For
               ,
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               seeing
               the
               deniall
               is
               vpon
               this
               
               ground
               ,
               that
               the
               Prestbyters
               were
               appointed
               not
               onely
               to
               take
               charge
               of
               them
               that
               were
               conuerted
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               labour
               the
               conuersion
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               we
               haue
               shewed
               to
               bee
               false
               ,
               it
               wil
               remaine
               good
               notwithstanding
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             haue
             proued
             that
             it
             is
             an
             vndigested
             fancy
             &
             rare
             conceit
             of
             shallow
             (
             if
             not
             giddy
             )
             heads
             ,
             which
             see
             no
             further
             then
             their
             nose
             end
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             the
             Apostles
             intending
             (
             as
             they
             cannot
             deny
             )
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             citie
             and
             country
             ,
             did
             place
             in
             the
             citie
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             ,
             to
             take
             charge
             only
             of
             that
             small
             number
             which
             at
             the
             first
             was
             conuerted
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             from
             hence
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             euery
             particular
             parish
             should
             haue
             the
             like
             B●shop
             and
             Presbytery
             .
             The
             antient
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             all
             places
             vnderstood
             the
             Apostles
             intent
             as
             I
             expound
             the
             same
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             all
             both
             in
             citie
             and
             country
             ,
             were
             conuerted
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             generall
             care
             and
             inspection
             ouer
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             belong
             to
             that
             one
             B●shop
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             and
             themselues
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             be
             part
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             and
             neuer
             did
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             in
             time
             of
             schisme
             or
             heresie
             ,
             set
             vp
             another
             B.
             and
             Presbytery
             within
             the
             diocesse
             :
             but
             euery
             congregation
             contented
             it selfe
             with
             a
             learned
             Presbyter
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             bee
             so
             well
             prouided
             for
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             manifest
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             pronounce
             him
             void
             either
             of
             a
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             shall
             deny
             it
             .
             This
             consequence
             therefore
             will
             neuer
             bee
             made
             good
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Refuter
             might
             haue
             saued
             his
             labour
             if
             it
             were
             ought
             worth
             ,
             which
             he
             spendeth
             vpon
             the
             assumption
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             proued
             the
             proposition
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             this
             consequence
             belike
             might
             haue
             been
             made
             stronger
             .
             For
             
               he
               did
               wisely
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               to
               digge
               the
               pit
               no
               deeper
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               be
               able
               to
               fill
               it
               againe
               :
               so
               could
               hee
               not
               haue
               done
               ,
               had
               ●e
               gone
               as
               low
               as
               we
               doe
               ,
               who
               thus
               frame
               our
               reason
               :
               
                 All
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 great
                 Citie
                 and
                 the
                 townes
                 about
                 it
                 (
                 vnlesse
                 there
                 were
                 distinct
                 Churches
                 in
                 those
                 townes
                 )
                 did
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 particular
                 ordinary
                 congregation
                 ,
                 assembled
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
              
               
               
                 Therefore
                 both
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Presidents
                 thereof
                 ,
                 were
                 assigned
                 but
                 to
                 one
                 congregation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             mislike
             not
             his
             addition
             of
             the
             townes
             about
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             bee
             pleased
             ,
             as
             hee
             addeth
             them
             to
             strengthen
             his
             consequence
             ,
             so
             not
             to
             forget
             (
             as
             I
             doubt
             he
             will
             )
             to
             take
             them
             into
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             antecedent
             .
             But
             where
             he
             speaketh
             of
             his
             digging
             deeper
             ;
             others
             as
             good
             Pioners
             as
             hee
             ,
             to
             vndermine
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             went
             no
             deepeer
             :
             and
             I
             durst
             not
             adde
             more
             to
             their
             antecedent
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             make
             it
             too
             absurd
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             meaneth
             that
             parenthesis
             ,
             
               (
               vnlesse
               there
               were
               distinct
               Churches
               in
               those
               townes
               ?
               )
            
             I
             feare
             to
             be
             circumuented
             with
             this
             inclosure
             .
             Belike
             there
             were
             more
             congregations
             then
             one
             in
             the
             cities
             and
             townes
             (
             as
             he
             said
             before
             Cenchrea
             was
             a
             distinct
             Church
             from
             Corinth
             )
             and
             then
             ,
             how
             shall
             all
             both
             in
             citie
             and
             country
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             bee
             but
             one
             congregation
             ?
             Tush
             ,
             wee
             haue
             a
             bush
             for
             that
             gap
             .
             We
             will
             except
             all
             other
             congregations
             but
             that
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             being
             excepted
             ,
             all
             will
             bee
             but
             one
             .
             
               Ridiculum
               caput
            
             !
             As
             if
             you
             had
             said
             ,
             all
             the
             congregations
             of
             Christians
             both
             in
             citie
             and
             country
             were
             but
             one
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             were
             more
             then
             one
             .
             I
             promise
             you
             you
             haue
             digged
             well
             ,
             and
             haue
             hedged
             your
             ditch
             with
             a
             strong
             enclosure
             .
             But
             why
             had
             you
             not
             the
             like
             hedge
             or
             wall
             rather
             for
             the
             citie
             ?
             (
             vnlesse
             there
             were
             distinct
             Churches
             in
             the
             citie
             )
             for
             then
             all
             had
             been
             cockesure
             .
             This
             hedge
             for
             the
             townes
             ,
             and
             this
             wall
             for
             the
             citie
             ,
             would
             haue
             sufficiently
             fenced
             the
             antecedent
             .
             But
             then
             the
             consequence
             had
             been
             ridiculous
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             now
             propounded
             ,
             (
             with
             this
             inclosure
             in
             the
             antecedent
             )
             is
             altogether
             as
             weake
             as
             it
             was
             before
             .
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             are
             the
             townes
             added
             ,
             if
             the
             parishes
             be
             excepted
             ?
             And
             by
             this
             inclosure
             the
             antecedent
             it selfe
             is
             bewraied
             of
             falshood
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             in
             the
             citie
             and
             country
             more
             distinct
             Churches
             ,
             or
             parishes
             ,
             (
             as
             here
             is
             supposed
             )
             and
             these
             all
             subordinate
             to
             one
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             manifestly
             proued
             before
             )
             then
             all
             these
             will
             make
             a
             diocesse
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             againe
             ,
             that
             though
             their
             antecedent
             were
             true
             ,
             yet
             the
             consequence
             were
             to
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
             
             
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             5.
             pag.
             19.
             
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             not
             onely
             false
             ,
             but
             also
             vnreasonable
             ,
             and
             vncredible
             ,
             &c.
             
             20.
             
               lines
               ,
               to
            
             ,
             one
             day
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             reason
             whereby
             I
             disprooue
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Refuter
             framed
             after
             his
             fashion
             ,
             and
             propounded
             at
             large
             .
             It
             shall
             suffice
             to
             turne
             his
             proposition
             into
             an
             Enthymeme
             ;
             thus
             :
             
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             greatest
             Cities
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             (
             hee
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             greater
             then
             could
             ordinarily
             meet
             in
             one
             assembly
             )
             the
             times
             such
             for
             persecution
             ,
             as
             would
             not
             permit
             them
             ordinarily
             to
             meet
             in
             great
             multitudes
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             of
             their
             meeting
             priuate
             and
             vncapeable
             of
             any
             great
             multitude
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             such
             multitudes
             :
             )
          
           
             Therefore
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             any
             great
             Citie
             (
             and
             the
             townes
             about
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             haue
             added
             )
             did
             make
             more
             then
             one
             particular
             congregation
             ordinarily
             assembling
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             Did
             not
             I
             tell
             you
             that
             hee
             would
             forget
             to
             adde
             to
             the
             Cities
             ,
             the
             Townes
             about
             them
             ,
             which
             hee
             did
             adde
             to
             his
             Antecedent
             to
             make
             the
             former
             consequence
             good
             ,
             but
             dares
             not
             adde
             it
             now
             for
             feare
             of
             marring
             all
             ?
          
           
             But
             what
             doth
             he
             answere
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ?
             First
             ,
             hee
             cauilleth
             ,
             and
             meerely
             cauilleth
             with
             the
             consequence
             ,
             obiecting
             such
             things
             as
             hee
             is
             perswaded
             in
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             neither
             were
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             haue
             been
             .
             Themselues
             doe
             teach
             ,
             that
             parishes
             ought
             to
             bee
             so
             well
             compact
             and
             trussed
             together
             ,
             
             as
             that
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             may
             conueniently
             and
             ordinarily
             meet
             together
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             where
             the
             multitude
             is
             greater
             ,
             then
             that
             all
             can
             well
             meete
             together
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             diuide
             
             themselues
             into
             diuers
             congregations
             .
             And
             now
             he
             telleth
             vs
             of
             great
             parishes
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             suburbs
             of
             London
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             which
             were
             at
             their
             setting
             out
             nothing
             so
             populous
             as
             now
             they
             are
             :
             both
             which
             sorts
             being
             so
             mightily
             increased
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             number
             of
             their
             parishioners
             ,
             himselfe
             I
             dare
             say
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             bee
             diuided
             .
             And
             therefore
             ought
             not
             (
             but
             that
             hee
             meant
             to
             cauill
             )
             to
             haue
             supposed
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             (
             which
             hee
             and
             his
             consorts
             doe
             alwaies
             vrge
             as
             a
             precedent
             for
             imitation
             )
             to
             bee
             sutable
             to
             those
             instances
             ,
             which
             though
             hee
             giueth
             ,
             yet
             hee
             and
             all
             his
             partners
             doe
             vtterly
             mislike
             ,
             as
             swaruing
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Churches
             .
             And
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 M.
                 D.
                 doth
                 mistake
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 whiles
                 hee
                 thinketh
                 that
                 wee
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 and
                 euerie
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Cities
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 alwaies
                 meete
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 :
              
            
             hee
             vtterly
             mistaketh
             me
             in
             so
             conceiuing
             (
             though
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             they
             hold
             very
             strange
             things
             )
             but
             this
             J
             conceiue
             you
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             each
             visible
             Church
             was
             ,
             and
             still
             ought
             to
             bee
             a
             particular
             ordinary
             constant
             congregation
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             not
             onely
             may
             conueniently
             ,
             but
             also
             must
             necessarily
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             bee
             not
             by
             sufficient
             causes
             hindered
             )
             assemble
             together
             ordinarily
             to
             praier
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             or
             rather
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Christians
             (
             which
             
               T.
               C.
            
             himselfe
             thinketh
             to
             haue
             been
             greater
             in
             those
             times
             then
             now
             )
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             times
             wherein
             they
             liued
             ,
             raging
             with
             persecution
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             places
             ,
             vncapeable
             of
             such
             multitudes
             ,
             it
             is
             vncredible
             ,
             yea
             impossible
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             greatest
             cities
             and
             countries
             about
             them
             ,
             should
             make
             but
             one
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             ordinarily
             and
             constantly
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             .
             Neither
             doth
             that
             further
             his
             cause
             ,
             which
             hee
             professeth
             to
             be
             their
             assertion
             
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               which
               dwelt
               in
               and
               about
               any
               great
               Citie
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               were
               members
               of
               one
               body
               :
            
             for
             not
             onely
             they
             ,
             but
             also
             those
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             Country
             
             (
             though
             distinguished
             into
             many
             particular
             congregations
             )
             did
             not
             hold
             themselues
             to
             bee
             entire
             bodies
             by
             themselues
             (
             vnlesse
             they
             were
             schismatickes
             or
             heretikes
             )
             but
             all
             members
             of
             the
             same
             outward
             body
             and
             visible
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             the
             mother
             Church
             in
             the
             citie
             was
             the
             chiefe
             or
             head
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             denominated
             ,
             and
             also
             distinguished
             (
             as
             now
             they
             are
             )
             from
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
             Hauing
             thus
             cauilled
             with
             the
             consequence
             ,
             hee
             proceedeth
             to
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             assumption
             of
             his
             syllogisme
             )
             denying
             euery
             particular
             branch
             thereof
             .
             And
             first
             for
             the
             number
             :
             hee
             would
             examine
             my
             proofes
             :
             but
             
               
                 what
                 should
                 hee
                 speake
                 of
                 proofes
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 but
                 vpon
                 imagination
                 ?
              
            
             Verily
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             ,
             my
             imaginations
             are
             better
             reasons
             then
             your
             strongest
             proofes
             .
             And
             that
             here
             appeareth
             where
             you
             weaken
             my
             imagination
             ,
             J
             will
             not
             say
             falsifie
             it
             ,
             by
             propounding
             it
             after
             your
             maner
             .
             But
             could
             a
             man
             professing
             sincerity
             ,
             so
             cast
             off
             all
             shame
             ,
             as
             to
             affirm
             that
             all
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             but
             vpon
             imagination
             ,
             when
             of
             that
             which
             I
             say
             there
             are
             foure
             proofes
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ?
             first
             ,
             by
             comparison
             of
             the
             lesse
             to
             the
             greater
             :
             secondly
             ,
             an
             instance
             of
             Rome
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             Cornelius
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             Tertullian
             .
             The
             first
             he
             propundeth
             thus
             :
             
               If
               the
               multitude
               of
               Christians
               at
               Ierusalem
               within
               a
               few
               weekes
               after
               Christ
               was
               very
               great
               ,
               then
               was
               it
               great
               in
               such
               cities
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               :
               Therefore
               the
               latter
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             your
             fashion
             to
             make
             my
             consequences
             not
             to
             exceed
             the
             proportion
             of
             your
             owne
             imagined
             ability
             in
             answering
             them
             .
             My
             reason
             standeth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Christians
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 verie
                 great
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 weekes
                 after
                 the
                 ascension
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 greater
                 cities
                 hauing
                 the
                 like
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 alwaies
                 so
                 great
                 )
                 meanes
                 ,
                 was
                 within
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 increased
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 one
                 particular
                 assembly
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 meeting
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 
                 (
                 for
                 at
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 3000.
                 were
                 conuerted
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 shortly
                 after
                 their
                 number
                 was
                 growne
                 to
                 5000.
                 which
                 afterwards
                 daily
                 and
                 mightily
                 increased
                 )
                 therefore
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             my
             argument
             (
             as
             you
             see
             )
             comparison
             is
             made
             not
             onely
             betweene
             Ierusalem
             and
             other
             greater
             Cities
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             (
             which
             was
             omitted
             by
             the
             Refuter
             )
             betweene
             the
             short
             time
             of
             a
             few
             weekes
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             of
             200.
             yeeres
             .
             Jf
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             weekes
             ,
             the
             Christians
             were
             become
             many
             thousands
             ;
             how
             may
             wee
             thinke
             they
             were
             increased
             before
             the
             end
             of
             200.
             yeeres
             ,
             in
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Cities
             ?
             So
             that
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             consequence
             is
             strong
             enough
             (
             containing
             an
             argument
             from
             the
             lesse
             to
             the
             greater
             )
             though
             I
             prooue
             none
             of
             those
             foure
             things
             which
             hee
             would
             haue
             prooued
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 were
                 conuerted
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 remained
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             Which
             maketh
             not
             against
             the
             consequence
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             it
             ,
             seeing
             those
             which
             remained
             not
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             were
             by
             persecution
             dispersed
             to
             other
             Cities
             ,
             to
             helpe
             forward
             the
             plough
             of
             Christ
             there
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Cities
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 meanes
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
              
            
             which
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             proued
             ,
             seeing
             the
             meanes
             which
             had
             beene
             vsed
             ,
             and
             the
             miracles
             which
             had
             beene
             wrought
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             were
             also
             effectuall
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             besides
             the
             like
             meanes
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             Thirdlie
             ,
             
               
                 though
                 the
                 meanes
                 were
                 alike
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 the
                 effects
                 were
                 answerable
                 :
              
            
             which
             also
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             prooued
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             know
             by
             the
             report
             of
             the
             best
             Writers
             ,
             how
             wonderfully
             and
             miraculously
             the
             Church
             was
             multiplied
             in
             the
             greatest
             Cities
             within
             that
             time
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 any
                 apostasie
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 with
                 which
                 Paul
              
               (
               in
               his
               conceit
               )
               
                 doth
                 seeme
                 to
                 charge
                 them
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               1.15
               .
            
             Which
             exception
             also
             is
             friuolous
             ,
             
             seeing
             not
             only
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             greatest
             Cities
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             but
             euen
             these
             seuen
             of
             Asia
             ,
             were
             famous
             in
             those
             times
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             .
             Thus
             
             you
             see
             ,
             how
             he
             seeketh
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             his
             wit
             ,
             to
             finde
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             some
             starting
             hole
             ,
             whereby
             to
             escape
             the
             force
             of
             this
             consequence
             .
             But
             these
             points
             are
             not
             worth
             the
             standing
             on
             .
          
           
             
             Only
             whereas
             now
             hee
             chargeth
             ,
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             all
             them
             of
             Asia
             ,
             with
             apostasie
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             because
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             are
             in
             Asia
             had
             forsaken
             him
             ;
             hee
             must
             be
             admonished
             to
             reforme
             his
             iudgement
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             Paul
             speaketh
             not
             of
             all
             the
             Christians
             of
             Asia
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             all
             those
             Asians
             of
             note
             ,
             who
             had
             beene
             in
             Rome
             since
             his
             imprisonment
             :
             of
             which
             number
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             are
             Phygellus
             and
             Hermogenes
             .
             Neither
             doth
             hee
             speake
             of
             an
             apostasie
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             forsaking
             him
             in
             his
             affliction
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             had
             shrunke
             from
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             :
             for
             else
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             in
             the
             fourth
             chapter
             of
             the
             same
             epistle
             ,
             
               In
               my
               first
               Apologie
               no
               man
               stood
               with
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               all
               ●id
               forsake
               me
            
             ,
             wee
             might
             in
             like
             manner
             collect
             ,
             that
             all
             were
             Apostares
             from
             the
             faith
             .
             But
             what
             kinde
             of
             desertion
             Paul
             meaneth
             ,
             whereinto
             those
             of
             Asia
             did
             fall
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             contrary
             practise
             of
             Onesiphorus
             ,
             whom
             he
             commendeth
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             who
             often
             refreshed
             Paul
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             his
             chaine
             :
             but
             when
             he
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             hee
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             shrinking
             from
             Paul
             ,
             that
             hee
             most
             diligently
             sought
             him
             out
             and
             found
             him
             .
             The
             others
             of
             Asia
             (
             of
             whom
             hee
             complaineth
             )
             when
             they
             were
             in
             Rome
             ,
             shrunke
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             ashamed
             or
             afraid
             of
             his
             chaine
             .
             Thus
             Chrysostome
             expoundeth
             it
             ,
             that
             Paul
             when
             hee
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             
             was
             forsaken
             of
             his
             friends
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               it
               is
               likely
               there
               were
               many
               then
               in
               Rome
               ,
               from
               the
               parts
               of
               Asia
               ;
               but
               none
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               stood
               to
               mee
               ,
               no
               man
               would
               know
               me
               ,
               all
               were
               estranged
               from
               me
               .
               Theophylact
            
             likewise
             :
             
               When
               Paul
               was
               apprehended
               of
               Nero
               ,
               hee
               was
               forsaken
               of
               all
               the
               faithfull
               in
               Asia
               .
               who
               from
               Asia
               had
               gone
               to
               Rome
               with
               him
               .
               O●cumenius
            
             in
             like
             manner
             :
             
               When
               Paul
               was
               apprehended
               of
               Nero
               ,
               his
               friends
               of
               Asia
               did
               forsake
               him
               :
               for
               there
               were
               in
               Rome
               many
               of
               Asia
               which
               were
               followers
               of
               Paul
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               faithfull
               men
               ;
               but
               all
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               withdrew
               
               themselues
               ,
            
             and
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             drew
             their
             neckes
             out
             of
             the
             collar
             ,
             after
             Nero
             had
             laid
             hold
             on
             him
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               those
               in
               Asia
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               of
               Asia
               .
               It
               is
               likely
            
             (
             saith
             Theodoret
             )
             
               that
               some
               of
               those
               which
               in
               Asia
               had
               beleeued
               were
               at
               Rome
               ,
               but
               auoided
               the
               companie
               of
               Paul
               for
               feare
               of
               Nero.
               
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             assumption
             ,
             
             viz.
             
               
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Christians
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 weekes
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 nothing
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             Which
             is
             a
             strange
             speech
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             premisses
             whereupon
             the
             conclusion
             is
             inferred
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             granted
             ,
             their
             assertion
             cannot
             be
             true
             .
             But
             heere
             againe
             hee
             telleth
             vs
             of
             
               the
               great
               parishes
               about
               London
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               they
               of
               Ierusalem
               did
               all
               meet
               together
               as
               well
               as
               they
               .
            
             Which
             is
             spoken
             against
             reason
             ,
             and
             against
             sense
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             intended
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             Ierusalem
             should
             meet
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             London
             which
             be
             of
             one
             parish
             ,
             after
             their
             multitude
             was
             increased
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             neither
             might
             they
             (
             being
             vnder
             persecution
             )
             meet
             in
             great
             multitudes
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             London
             ,
             which
             through
             Gods
             goodnes
             enioy
             peace
             and
             liberty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             neither
             had
             they
             such
             places
             of
             meeting
             for
             great
             multitudes
             .
             But
             where
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             intended
             ,
             when
             their
             multitude
             should
             bee
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             Ierusalem
             should
             assemble
             together
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             are
             of
             one
             parish
             about
             London
             ;
             that
             needeth
             some
             explanation
             .
             The
             parishes
             about
             London
             ,
             and
             euery
             where
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             are
             each
             of
             them
             one
             among
             many
             ,
             seuered
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             with
             purpose
             that
             all
             within
             that
             precinct
             should
             make
             an
             ordinarie
             set
             congregation
             ,
             hauing
             one
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             presbyterie
             ,
             much
             lesse
             a
             Bishop
             assigned
             to
             them
             :
             whereas
             contrariwise
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             whereunto
             Iames
             was
             appointed
             Bishop
             ,
             assisted
             with
             a
             presbyterie
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             was
             neuer
             intended
             to
             be
             one
             parish
             among
             many
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             a
             mother
             Church
             ,
             which
             should
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             beget
             others
             to
             bee
             seuered
             from
             it
             in
             particular
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             remaine
             subordinate
             and
             subiect
             vnto
             it
             ,
             as
             children
             to
             the
             mother
             .
             It
             was
             neuer
             meant
             ,
             neither
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             Citie
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             
             and
             his
             presbyterie
             should
             bee
             set
             ouer
             no
             more
             but
             one
             particular
             congregation
             ;
             or
             that
             as
             more
             congregations
             should
             bee
             constituted
             ,
             euerie
             one
             should
             haue
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             presbyterie
             .
             But
             they
             were
             prouided
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             either
             then
             were
             in
             the
             Citie
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             after
             should
             bee
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             increased
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             diuided
             into
             seuerall
             Congregations
             ,
             whereunto
             Presbyters
             seuerally
             were
             to
             bee
             assigned
             ;
             all
             being
             members
             of
             one
             bodie
             ,
             subiected
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyterie
             of
             the
             mother
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             head
             of
             that
             bodie
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Refuter
             not
             contented
             thus
             to
             haue
             cauilled
             with
             my
             argument
             ,
             doth
             also
             threaten
             (
             as
             though
             he
             had
             wrested
             my
             weapon
             out
             of
             my
             hands
             )
             
               
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 poem
                 of
                 it
              
               (
               such
               is
               his
               crueltie
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 of
                 my
                 cause
                 .
              
            
             But
             his
             minaces
             are
             but
             words
             ,
             and
             his
             words
             but
             winde
             :
             for
             this
             is
             all
             he
             can
             say
             or
             doe
             :
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 but
                 that
                 still
                 they
                 continued
                 one
                 parishionall
                 assemblis
                 ,
                 meeting
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 other
                 Cities
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 antecedents
                 is
                 crue
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 consequent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 consequence
              
               (
               hee
               saith
               )
               
                 no
                 reasonableman
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 doubt
              
               :
               and
               so
               taketh
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               wanting
               reason
               to
               prooue
               it
               .
            
             Me
             thinkes
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             ,
             why
             I
             should
             not
             onely
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             plainely
             denie
             it
             :
             for
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 At
                 Ierusalem
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 many
              
               &c.
               hee
               should
               haue
               said
               when
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 still
                 they
                 continued
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             hee
             should
             haue
             said
             how
             long
             ;
             that
             being
             compared
             with
             other
             Cities
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             like
             continuance
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             consequence
             might
             appeare
             .
             There
             bee
             three
             reasons
             to
             be
             giuen
             ,
             why
             the
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             should
             not
             bee
             at
             the
             end
             of
             one
             hundred
             or
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             so
             great
             as
             in
             other
             Cities
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             persecution
             begunne
             with
             the
             martyrdome
             of
             Steuen
             ,
             and
             continued
             vntill
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             vpon
             the
             beginning
             of
             which
             persecution
             ,
             
             all
             the
             faithfull
             in
             Ierusalem
             (
             except
             the
             Apostles
             )
             were
             dispersed
             into
             other
             parts
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             ●he
             reiection
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             )
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             to
             be
             called
             .
             3.
             
             The
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             by
             Titus
             ,
             
             about
             the
             yeare
             72.
             and
             finall
             extirpation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             out
             of
             Ierusalem
             by
             
               Aelius
               Hadrianus
            
             about
             the
             yeare
             137.
             who
             called
             it
             Aelia
             after
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             prohibiting
             any
             ●ew
             to
             come
             any
             more
             within
             that
             City
             .
             So
             that
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             Ierusalem
             within
             the
             first
             200.
             yeares
             had
             neuer
             exceeded
             the
             proportion
             of
             a
             parishional
             assembly
             :
             yet
             hereof
             it
             would
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             number
             of
             Christians
             in
             other
             Cities
             ,
             should
             for
             200.
             yeares
             continue
             so
             smal
             .
             No
             reasonable
             man
             therefore
             would
             looke
             to
             haue
             that
             consequence
             granted
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Assumption
             also
             is
             false
             .
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             whereof
             Iames
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             neuer
             was
             a
             Parish
             ;
             so
             far
             was
             it
             frō
             continuing
             so
             still
             .
             But
             as
             the
             people
             both
             in
             the
             City
             and
             Country
             were
             vnder
             one
             high
             Priest
             ;
             so
             was
             it
             intended
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Christians
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             City
             and
             count●y
             should
             be
             vnder
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             vntill
             the
             destruction
             thereof
             .
             Afterwardes
             ,
             because
             that
             City
             being
             destroied
             ,
             Caesarea
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Romans
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Iewry
             ;
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             (
             the
             church
             following
             the
             common-wealth
             )
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             was
             the
             Metropolitan
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             hauing
             the
             Bishopricke
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             &
             the
             places
             adioining
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             Christians
             honouring
             the
             place
             ,
             granted
             the
             prerogatiue
             of
             the
             4.
             
             Patriarchship
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             or
             Aelia
             ,
             
             reseruing
             to
             Caesarea
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             her
             owne
             dignity
             .
          
           
             Nether
             is
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             after
             they
             once
             came
             to
             the
             number
             of
             5000
             (
             as
             quickly
             it
             did
             ,
             &
             continued
             with
             great
             increase
             vntil
             the
             death
             of
             Steuē
             )
             did
             ordinarily
             meete
             all
             in
             one
             place
             .
             We
             reade
             of
             some
             Panegyricall
             meetings
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             Salomons
             porch
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             the
             meetings
             at
             Paules
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Spittle
             ;
             but
             their
             ordinarie
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             were
             parishionall
             meetings
             ,
             were
             by
             cōpanies
             in
             more
             priuate
             places
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             meetings
             either
             of
             the
             12.
             
             Apostles
             ,
             
             (
             who
             neuer
             were
             intended
             to
             be
             members
             ,
             either
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             one
             parish
             )
             with
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Act.
             6.1
             .
             or
             of
             some
             of
             them
             with
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             whole
             assembly
             ,
             Act.
             15.22.26
             .
             (
             which
             places
             are
             by
             the
             refuter
             alleadged
             )
             were
             not
             parishionall
             ,
             but
             rather
             Synodicall
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             other
             places
             in
             the
             Acts
             :
             some
             of
             them
             are
             ignorantly
             ,
             some
             absurdly
             alleadged
             .
             In
             the
             2.
             of
             the
             Acts
             he
             quoteth
             three
             places
             ,
             viz.
             the
             two
             first
             verses
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             44.
             
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             was
             come
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
             All
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             mutuall
             society
             ,
             and
             conuersing
             together
             is
             noted
             .
             So
             doe
             some
             old
             Manuscrpts
             reade
             ,
             saith
             
               Beza
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             For
             to
             them
             alone
             had
             Christ
             promised
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             baptized
             ,
             
             after
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             hee
             commaunded
             them
             to
             stay
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             expecting
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             promise
             .
             Luke
             also
             sheweth
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             verse
             14.
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               Peter
               stood
               with
               the
               eleuen
            
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             who
             wondred
             at
             them
             ,
             seem
             to
             in●inuate
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               are
               not
               all
               these
               men
               of
               Galilee
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             conuersing
             of
             the
             Apostles
             together
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             should
             be
             alleadged
             as
             an
             example
             ,
             yea
             patterne
             of
             a
             parishionall
             assembly
             ?
             Or
             if
             by
             all
             ,
             were
             ment
             the
             120.
             
             Disciples
             assembled
             before
             the
             descending
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             how
             doth
             it
             proue
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             were
             a
             parishionall
             assembly
             ,
             wherein
             the
             12.
             
             Patriarches
             of
             Christendome
             were
             met
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             continued
             for
             an
             100.
             or
             200.
             yeares
             ,
             so
             small
             a
             company
             as
             a
             parishionall
             assembly
             ;
             seeing
             within
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             same
             day
             ,
             they
             grew
             to
             bee
             many
             thousands
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             6.
             verse
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             voice
             or
             rumor
             was
             spread
             in
             the
             streetes
             concerning
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             speaking
             with
             variety
             of
             tongues
             ,
             great
             multitudes
             of
             people
             flocked
             together
             ,
             not
             of
             Christians
             (
             to
             make
             a
             parishionall
             assembly
             ,
             )
             but
             of
             all
             sorts
             to
             behold
             this
             wonder
             :
             whereat
             when
             some
             had
             wondred
             ,
             and
             some
             had
             scoffed
             ,
             by
             Peters
             sermon
             ,
             3000.
             of
             them
             were
             conuerted
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             44.
             verse
             ,
             Luke
             saith
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             which
             belieued
             ,
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             things
             common
             ,
             and
             sold
             their
             possessions
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             either
             signifie
             they
             conuersed
             together
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             kept
             company
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             speaketh
             not
             of
             their
             assemblies
             ,
             for
             vers
             .
             46.
             hee
             speaketh
             of
             their
             meeting
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             (
             where
             they
             could
             not
             meet
             alone
             ,
             )
             wherein
             nationall
             ,
             rather
             then
             parishionall
             meetings
             vsed
             to
             bee
             assembled
             :
             or
             else
             it
             signifieth
             they
             were
             in
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             ioined
             together
             in
             heart
             and
             affection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             Act.
             4.32
             .
             which
             sense
             Caluin
             preferreth
             .
             There
             remaineth
             Act.
             21.22
             .
             where
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             were
             with
             Iames
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             Paul
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             tell
             Paul
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             auoided
             ,
             but
             the
             multitude
             would
             come
             together
             ,
             hearing
             that
             he
             was
             come
             .
             Vnderstanding
             by
             the
             multitude
             ,
             either
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             which
             belieued
             not
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             did
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             direct
             him
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             temple
             ,
             there
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             an
             obseruer
             of
             the
             law
             )
             or
             the
             company
             of
             beleeuers
             onely
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             would
             flocke
             together
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             should
             find
             him
             in
             the
             temple
             conforming
             himselfe
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             .
             But
             to
             the
             absurditie
             of
             alleadging
             these
             places
             ,
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             reach
             any
             thing
             neare
             the
             time
             which
             we
             speake
             of
             .
             For
             the
             2.
             of
             the
             Acts
             speaketh
             of
             that
             which
             was
             done
             within
             a
             fortnight
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             .
             The
             6.
             before
             the
             martyrdome
             of
             Steuen
             :
             the
             15.
             aboue
             20.
             yeares
             ,
             the
             21.
             about
             15.
             years
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             almost
             150.
             yeares
             before
             the
             period
             of
             that
             time
             whereof
             we
             speake
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             Act.
             21.
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             ten
             thousands
             of
             belieuing
             Iewes
             ;
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             You
             see
             ,
             say
             they
             to
             Paul
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             how
             many
             ten
             thousands
             there
             are
             of
             belieuing
             Iewes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             My
             second
             argument
             to
             proue
             ,
             
             that
             in
             some
             Cities
             the
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             did
             not
             ordinarily
             assemble
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             one
             set
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             is
             a
             particular
             instance
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
             (
             
               Serm.
               Sect
            
             6.
             
             Pag.
             20.
             
             At
             Rome
             about
             the
             yeare
             100.
             the
             Company
             of
             Christians
             being
             much
             increased
             &c.
             
             Euaristus
             diuided
             them
             into
             diuers
             Parishes
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               Apolog.
               c.
            
             37.
             pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             instance
             his
             answere
             is
             twofold
             .
             First
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 tale
                 of
                 no
                 credite
                 ,
                 nor
                 truth
              
            
             .
             Of
             no
             credite
             ;
             because
             ,
             both
             the
             author
             deserueth
             no
             credite
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             reported
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             vnlikely
             and
             vntrue
             .
             The
             Author
             ,
             either
             because
             wrongfully
             hee
             beareth
             the
             name
             of
             Damasus
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             Damasus
             himselfe
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             to
             be
             credited
             in
             reporting
             a
             matter
             done
             300.
             yeares
             before
             his
             time
             .
             So
             that
             wee
             are
             resolued
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             let
             the
             author
             bee
             who
             hee
             will.
             Yea
             ,
             but
             the
             
               
                 Venetian
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 Councels
                 chargeth
                 that
                 Author
              
               (
               but
               hee
               saith
               not
               where
               )
               
                 with
                 disagreement
                 from
                 other
                 approued
                 histories
                 ,
              
               (
               but
               he
               saith
               not
               wherein
               .
               )
            
             Doth
             hee
             in
             this
             particular
             disagree
             from
             approued
             histories
             ?
             Or
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             be
             suspected
             of
             forgery
             in
             this
             particular
             ?
             In
             all
             writings
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             which
             are
             suspected
             of
             forgery
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             contained
             which
             seemeth
             to
             bee
             coined
             ,
             or
             foisted
             in
             for
             an
             aduantage
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             they
             should
             faine
             this
             particular
             ?
             serueth
             it
             to
             magnifie
             the
             Papall
             supremacy
             ,
             or
             to
             maintaine
             any
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             to
             contradict
             their
             opposites
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             held
             in
             former
             times
             ?
             Nothing
             lesse
             .
             For
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             last
             ;
             It
             could
             not
             bee
             counterfeited
             with
             purpose
             to
             contradict
             any
             body
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             was
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             diuided
             into
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             that
             Presbyters
             were
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             seuerally
             appointed
             to
             them
             ,
             neuer
             any
             man
             that
             J
             haue
             read
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             denied
             before
             
               T.
               C.
            
             Not
             Caluin
             ,
             nor
             Beza
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             fauourer
             of
             the
             pretended
             Discipline
             
             before
             him
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             reported
             ,
             was
             a
             godly
             and
             necessary
             act
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             practised
             long
             before
             this
             in
             Alexandria
             (
             though
             I
             knew
             not
             so
             much
             when
             I
             made
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             heare
             of
             it
             in
             due
             place
             )
             which
             also
             was
             practised
             vpon
             the
             like
             occasion
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             world
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             the
             number
             of
             Christians
             was
             so
             increased
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             all
             conueniently
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             they
             were
             by
             their
             B.
             diuided
             into
             diuers
             assemblies
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             done
             in
             all
             Churches
             whatsoeuer
             yea
             ought
             it
             not
             to
             haue
             bene
             done
             ?
             In
             Rome
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Damasus
             (
             for
             before
             his
             time
             there
             were
             aboue
             40.
             parish
             Churches
             built
             in
             Rome
             )
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             had
             a
             beginning
             ,
             and
             a
             beginner
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             Euaristus
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             shewed
             who
             it
             was
             .
             It
             was
             done
             ,
             as
             J
             will
             straight
             waies
             note
             ,
             before
             Tertullians
             time
             ,
             who
             flourished
             about
             the
             year
             180.
             
             And
             therfore
             if
             not
             by
             Euaristus
             ,
             thē
             by
             one
             of
             the
             other
             anciēt
             BB.
             within
             the
             compas
             of
             the
             limited
             time
             ,
             who
             were
             godly
             BB.
             &
             famous
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             Euaristus
             his
             act
             (
             to
             let
             passe
             Damasus
             ,
             and
             the
             volumes
             of
             the
             councils
             which
             report
             it
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Platina
               ,
               Onuphrius
            
             before
             cited
             ,
             and
             Sabelliciu
             testifying
             the
             same
             :
             
             )
             others
             as
             opposite
             to
             Popery
             as
             our
             refuter
             ,
             haue
             beleeued
             ,
             &
             accordingly
             reported
             .
             
               Iohn
               Bale
            
             reporteth
             of
             Euaristus
             ,
             that
             hee
             shining
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             increased
             the
             number
             of
             the
             sacred
             assemblies
             of
             Christians
             .
             
             Likewise
             
               Robert
               Barnes
            
             that
             famous
             Martyr
             saith
             ,
             
               Presbyteris
               Rome
               ,
               titulos
               distribuit
            
             :
             Hee
             distributed
             the
             titles
             or
             parishes
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             To
             these
             I
             might
             adde
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             Protestant
             writer
             ,
             who
             for
             30.
             
             yeares
             together
             studiously
             laboured
             in
             penning
             a
             Chronologie
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             printed
             )
             wherein
             among
             other
             things
             he
             reporteth
             of
             Euaristus
             (
             who
             as
             he
             noteth
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             yeare
             99.
             
             )
             that
             hee
             brought
             the
             places
             of
             the
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Christian
             brethren
             in
             Rome
             vnto
             7
             ▪
             congregations
             ▪
             &
             appointed
             to
             each
             of
             them
             seuerall
             pastors
             &
             teachers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             by
             such
             means
             remaine
             more
             secret
             ,
             liue
             in
             better
             securitie
             ,
             and
             heare
             the
             word
             with
             more
             ease
             and
             profit
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             they
             could
             (
             considering
             
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             time
             )
             if
             they
             did
             meete
             in
             greater
             nūbers
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             saith
             .
             
               1.
               
                 it
                 is
                 vnlikely
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 attended
                 the
                 flocke
                 promiscuously
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 met
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 vncertainely
                 :
              
            
             and
             yet
             that
             which
             he
             excepteth
             against
             as
             the
             matter
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             material
             .
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             Euaristus
             diuided
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             into
             diuers
             seuerall
             congregations
             ,
             and
             assigned
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Damasus
             reporteth
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             Presbyters
             before
             attended
             them
             promiscuously
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             mette
             vncertainly
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             question
             .
             But
             seing
             hee
             is
             pleased
             to
             except
             against
             those
             words
             which
             are
             not
             in
             Damasus
             ,
             but
             Onuphrius
             &
             my selfe
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             Euaristus
             his
             act
             ;
             let
             him
             also
             be
             pleased
             to
             answer
             me
             ,
             whether
             the
             whole
             Christian
             people
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             suburbs
             &
             country
             adioyning
             ,
             did
             vsually
             &
             ordinarily
             meete
             together
             in
             one
             assembly
             throghout
             the
             whole
             term
             of
             200.
             years
             ;
             or
             in
             diuers
             assemblies
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             most
             conueniently
             .
             If
             they
             alwaies
             or
             most
             vsually
             met
             together
             ;
             then
             ,
             whether
             alwaies
             in
             one
             certain
             place
             ,
             or
             in
             diuers
             vncertainly
             &
             occasionally
             .
             The
             former
             himselfe
             denieth
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             not
             charge
             of
             them
             seuerally
             ,
             but
             of
             them
             al
             promiscuously
             :
             then
             also
             the
             people
             met
             vncertainly
             .
             If
             they
             did
             not
             ordinarily
             meet
             all
             together
             ,
             but
             in
             diuers
             assemblies
             (
             which
             is
             the
             truth
             )
             then
             ,
             whether
             were
             the
             seuerall
             meetings
             set
             and
             certain
             ,
             and
             seueral
             Presbyters
             appointed
             to
             them
             :
             or
             were
             the
             meetings
             and
             Presbyters
             for
             the
             instructing
             of
             those
             assemblies
             ,
             appointed
             vncertainely
             ,
             as
             occasion
             and
             opportunity
             serued
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             vse
             before
             Euaristus
             his
             time
             :
             then
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             which
             hee
             excepteth
             against
             .
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             was
             brought
             to
             passe
             by
             Euaristus
             ,
             then
             the
             maine
             assertion
             which
             he
             oppugneth
             ,
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 proue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 2.
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 of
              
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               
                 an
                 .
                 142.
              
               
               Who
               directly
               affirmeth
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               speciall
               (
               as
               in
               generall
               of
               all
               other
               Churches
               )
               that
               they
               vsed
               vpon
               the
               sabbath
               day
               all
               to
               assemble
               together
               in
               one
               place
               .
               
            
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               On
               the
               sunday
               as
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               all
               the
               Christians
               dwelling
               in
               the
               cities
               ,
               or
               abroad
               in
               the
               countries
               ,
               do
               come
               together
               in
               the
               same
               
               place
               .
            
             He
             speaketh
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             speciall
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             Christians
             in
             general
             .
             Is
             therefore
             the
             word
             all
             to
             bee
             taken
             collectiuè
             ,
             or
             distributiuè
             ?
             if
             in
             the
             former
             sense
             ,
             then
             his
             meaning
             should
             be
             that
             all
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whether
             they
             dwelt
             in
             cities
             or
             countreys
             ,
             did
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             which
             is
             absurd
             .
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             he
             meaneth
             all
             them
             distributiuely
             ,
             who
             ,
             whether
             they
             liued
             in
             the
             cities
             or
             countries
             ,
             belonged
             to
             one
             congregation
             .
             As
             if
             one
             of
             vs
             speaking
             of
             the
             custome
             of
             our
             times
             should
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               on
               Sunday
               so
               called
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               comming
               together
               of
               all
               into
               one
               place
               who
               doe
               dwell
               in
               the
               cities
               or
               the
               countries
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             in
             euery
             place
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             same
             congregations
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             so
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cities
             ,
             propounded
             in
             the
             plurall
             nūber
             .
             For
             his
             meaning
             neuer
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             diuers
             cities
             did
             meet
             ordinarily
             together
             :
             &
             the
             note
             of
             disiūction
             ●
             or
             ,
             added
             to
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cuntry
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             that
             those
             of
             the
             country
             did
             not
             al
             meet
             with
             thē
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             would
             haue
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             but
             that
             al
             did
             meet
             in
             their
             seuerall
             congregations
             ,
             whether
             they
             liued
             in
             the
             cities
             or
             coūtries
             .
          
           
             
               His
               other
               testimony
               is
               of
               Platina
               ,
               
               affirming
               
                 that
                 Dionysius
                 about
              
               160.
               
                 yeares
                 after
                 Euaristus
                 ,
                 did
                 first
                 diuide
                 and
                 set
                 (
                 out
                 )
                 parishes
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               hee
               referreth
               him
               &
               Damasus
               to
               Onuphrius
               to
               be
               reconciled
               .
            
             But
             well
             may
             this
             refuter
             with
             shame
             enough
             hide
             his
             head
             ,
             who
             shameth
             not
             so
             oft
             to
             falsifie
             the
             authors
             which
             hee
             quoteth
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             Platina
             reporteth
             of
             Dionysius
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             made
             B.
             straightwaies
             diuided
             the
             Churches
             and
             coemiteries
             (
             which
             were
             the
             places
             of
             christian
             meetings
             )
             in
             the
             city
             of
             Rome
             to
             the
             presbyters
             :
             
             but
             he
             saith
             not
             that
             he
             first
             did
             it
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             his
             mening
             :
             for
             he
             had
             said
             the
             same
             before
             of
             Euaristus
             .
             Abroad
             also
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             the
             country
             ,
             he
             distributed
             parishes
             &
             dioceses
             (
             so
             coūtry
             parishes
             are
             called
             )
             to
             the
             end
             that
             euery
             one
             should
             be
             content
             with
             his
             bounds
             &
             limits
             .
             Agreeable
             hereunto
             is
             the
             report
             of
             Dionysius
             himself
             (
             if
             it
             be
             himself
             )
             in
             his
             epistle
             to
             Seueru●
             the
             B.
             of
             Corduba
             .
             
             For
             wheras
             Seuerus
             had
             asked
             his
             directiō
             ,
             what
             course
             was
             to
             be
             takē
             cōcerning
             parish
             churches
             throghout
             the
             prouince
             of
             Corduba
             :
             he
             
             wisheth
             him
             to
             follow
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             lately
             done
             in
             the
             church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               ecclesias
               vero
               singulas
               ,
               singulis
               presbyteris
               dedimus
               ,
               seueral
               Churches
               we
               assigned
               to
               seueral
               presbyters
               ,
            
             &
             diuided
             to
             thē
             the
             churches
             &
             coemiteries
             ,
             &
             ordained
             that
             euery
             one
             shold
             haue
             his
             proper
             right
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             that
             none
             may
             inuade
             the
             lands
             ,
             bounds
             or
             right
             of
             another
             parish
             ,
             but
             that
             euery
             one
             should
             be
             content
             with
             his
             owne
             boundes
             ,
             and
             so
             keepe
             his
             church
             and
             people
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             tribunall
             of
             the
             eternall
             Iudge
             he
             may
             giue
             an
             account
             of
             all
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             may
             receiue
             glorie
             and
             not
             iudgement
             for
             his
             deeds
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             these
             reports
             are
             easily
             reconciled
             ,
             with
             the
             afore
             cited
             testimony
             of
             Damasus
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             Onuphrius
             also
             hath
             obserued
             ,
             Euaristus
             first
             diuided
             the
             parishes
             to
             the
             presbyters
             ,
             the
             nūber
             wherof
             by
             Hyginus
             not
             lōg
             after
             was
             augmēted
             an
             .
             138
             After
             whō
             nothing
             was
             altered
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             
               Dionysius
               :
               an
            
             .
             260.
             who
             increased
             the
             nūber
             of
             the
             parishes
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             were
             multiplied
             by
             Marcellus
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             305
             &c.
             
             Besides
             ,
             thogh
             Euaristus
             first
             diuided
             the
             parishes
             in
             Rome
             ;
             yet
             Dionysius
             might
             be
             the
             first
             that
             set
             out
             the
             coūtry
             parishes
             .
             Which
             distinction
             ,
             if
             it
             wil
             salue
             their
             credits
             ,
             who
             haue
             said
             that
             Dionysius
             first
             diuided
             parishes
             ,
             I
             wil
             not
             be
             against
             it
             .
             His
             2.
             answere
             is
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 if
                 Euaristus
                 did
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 diuided
                 the
                 titles
                 to
                 only
                 gouerning
                 elders
              
               &c.
               
            
             A
             likely
             matter
             .
             For
             the
             titles
             were
             the
             
               sacrae
               aedes
            
             ,
             the
             places
             of
             metings
             vnto
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             as
             Dionysius
             calleth
             thē
             ,
             sacerdotes
             the
             Priests
             ,
             were
             ordained
             to
             feed
             the
             people
             cōmitted
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             &
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             goe
             before
             them
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             But
             of
             lay
             elders
             I
             haue
             sufficiently
             spoken
             before
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             wil
             suffice
             ,
             to
             perswade
             men
             ,
             that
             there
             neuer
             were
             any
             such
             in
             the
             church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             My
             3.
             proof
             ,
             is
             the
             testimony
             of
             Cornelius
             the
             B.
             of
             Rome
             :
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             there
             were
             46.
             
             Presbyters
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &
             108
             others
             of
             the
             clergy
             ,
             &
             1500.
             poor
             people
             maintained
             al
             of
             them
             by
             the
             contributiō
             of
             christians
             :
             so
             he
             calleth
             the
             Christian
             people
             in
             Rome
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               very
               great
               &
               innumerable
               people
               .
            
             Did
             the
             B.
             and
             154.
             clergy
             men
             attend
             one
             parishionall
             assembly
             only
             ?
             was
             
             there
             1500.
             poor
             christians
             ,
             besides
             154
             of
             the
             clergy
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             B.
             maintained
             of
             one
             parishional
             congregatiō
             ?
             was
             an
             innumerable
             people
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             one
             particular
             ordinary
             congregation
             assembling
             in
             one
             place
             ?
             This
             testimony
             ,
             saith
             our
             refuter
             ,
             
               
                 is
                 quite
                 besides
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 a
                 fift
                 part
              
               (
               meaning
               50.
               yeres
               
                 beyond
                 the
                 time
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 .
              
            
             The
             limitatiō
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             wherto
             they
             haue
             cōfined
             the
             primitiue
             church
             was
             deuised
             for
             a
             poor
             shift
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             there
             was
             not
             the
             like
             euidence
             for
             the
             2.
             century
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             3.
             
             Otherwise
             ,
             what
             reasō
             can
             be
             rēdred
             ,
             why
             there
             should
             be
             diuers
             parishes
             vnder
             one
             B.
             in
             the
             year
             250.
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             in
             the
             year
             200
             ?
             especially
             ,
             seing
             they
             ,
             which
             of
             purpose
             haue
             written
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             do
             professe
             that
             there
             was
             no
             differēce
             in
             the
             nūber
             of
             the
             parishes
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             &
             10.
             years
             after
             .
             What
             reson
             can
             be
             giuē
             ,
             why
             the
             christian
             people
             which
             was
             innumerable
             in
             the
             yeare
             250.
             should
             haue
             been
             in
             the
             yeere
             200.
             the
             people
             of
             one
             particular
             parish
             ?
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             good
             authors
             before
             the
             year
             200
             ,
             doe
             acknowledge
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             were
             innumerable
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             purpose
             in
             the
             4
             place
             I
             quoted
             Tertullian
             ,
             
             whom
             J
             needed
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             wil
             beleeue
             the
             refuter
             ,
             to
             haue
             cited
             ,
             
               seeing
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 he
                 speaketh
                 vnlimitedly
                 of
                 the
                 christiās
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 ,
                 &
                 saith
                 nothing
                 herein
                 that
                 w●e
                 deny
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 for
                 M.D.
                 profit
                 .
              
            
             By
             his
             good
             leaue
             therefore
             ,
             I
             will
             recite
             the
             words
             .
             For
             after
             that
             hee
             had
             professed
             that
             christians
             then
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             iudgement
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Papists
             now
             )
             thought
             it
             vnlawfull
             for
             them
             to
             auenge
             themselues
             on
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             :
             For
             if
             we
             should
             shew
             our selues
             to
             be
             open
             enemies
             &
             not
             secret
             auengers
             ,
             should
             we
             want
             either
             number
             or
             strength
             ?
             we
             are
             aliants
             frō
             you
             ,
             
               et
               vestra
               omnia
               implenimus
            
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             filled
             al
             places
             that
             are
             yours
             ,
             cities
             ,
             Islands
             ,
             Castles
             ,
             towns
             ,
             assemblies
             &c.
             only
             your
             temples
             we
             leaue
             vnto
             you
             .
             If
             we
             should
             but
             depart
             away
             from
             you
             ,
             the
             losse
             of
             so
             many
             citizens
             would
             amaze
             you
             .
             Without
             doubt
             you
             would
             be
             astonished
             
               ad
               solitudinē
               nostrā
            
             at
             the
             solitarines
             which
             our
             absēce
             would
             make
             ,
             you
             would
             seek
             the
             reliques
             of
             a
             dead
             city
             ,
             wherein
             you
             might
             rule
             ,
             more
             enemies
             then
             citizens
             wold
             remain
             vnto
             you
             ;
             but
             now
             you
             haue
             the
             fewer
             
             enemies
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
               penè
               〈◊〉
               ci●ium
            
             ,
             being
             almost
             all
             citizens
             ,
             
               penè
               omnes
               ciues
               Christianos
               habendo
               ,
               by
               hauing
               almost
               al
               your
               Citizens
               Christians
               .
            
             Let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             what
             the
             number
             of
             Christians
             were
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             &
             whether
             Tertullian
             doth
             not
             speake
             chiefly
             of
             the
             city
             of
             Rome
             ;
             &
             let
             him
             consider
             whether
             almost
             all
             the
             citizens
             of
             Rome
             (
             of
             whom
             ordinarily
             there
             were
             diuers
             hūdred
             thousands
             )
             besides
             christian
             strangers
             ,
             seruants
             ,
             and
             the
             female
             sex
             ,
             were
             like
             to
             be
             the
             people
             of
             one
             parish
             .
          
           
             
             The
             same
             author
             speaking
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             saith
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             manifest
             vnto
             you
             that
             we
             deale
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             diuine
             patience
             Seing
             we
             being
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             of
             men
             ,
             
               euen
               the
               greatest
               part
               almost
               of
               euery
               city
               ,
            
             do
             cary
             our selues
             in
             silence
             &
             modestie
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             concerning
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
             (
             
               Serm
               sect
            
             .
             7.
             p.
             21.
             
             Ad
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             raging
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             persecution
             &c.
             
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
            
             2.
             point
             .
             )
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             times
             ,
             the
             refuter
             answereth
             ,
             that
             
               how
               furiously
               soeuer
               the
               times
               raged
               with
               persecution
               :
               yet
               the
               christian
               people
               did
               vsually
               assemble
               together
               .
            
             Whereof
             I
             doubt
             not
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             in
             diuers
             congregations
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             is
             most
             euidēt
             ;
             or
             altogether
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             vncredible
             .
             As
             for
             the
             places
             ,
             wherin
             the
             christians
             in
             the
             first
             200.
             yeares
             vsed
             to
             assemble
             ,
             especially
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ;
             whereas
             I
             say
             they
             were
             priuate
             houses
             ,
             vaults
             and
             secret
             places
             not
             capable
             of
             such
             multitudes
             ,
             as
             haue
             bin
             spoken
             of
             ;
             for
             refuge
             he
             flieth
             
               to
               the
               v●lts
               &
               holes
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calleth
             thē
             ,
             which
             he
             supposeth
             were
             capable
             of
             great
             multitudes
             ,
             but
             omitteth
             priuate
             houses
             ,
             and
             other
             small
             roomes
             turned
             to
             this
             vse
             .
             And
             whereas
             J
             say
             they
             were
             not
             capable
             of
             such
             multitudes
             ,
             as
             were
             th●
             whole
             companies
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             greatest
             cities
             ,
             proued
             before
             to
             haue
             bin
             in
             a
             manner
             innumerable
             ,
             hee
             onely
             saith
             great
             multitudes
             .
             But
             what
             we
             are
             to
             cōceiue
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             let
             
             vs
             enquire
             of
             Hospinian
             a
             Protestant
             writer
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             trauelled
             in
             this
             argument
             .
             He
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             while
             after
             ,
             the
             places
             of
             meetings
             which
             Christians
             had
             ,
             were
             simple
             houses
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             permitted
             by
             the
             cruelty
             of
             tyrants
             ,
             and
             rage
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             build
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             magnificent
             ,
             but
             not
             meane
             Temples
             .
             The
             places
             therefore
             of
             publike
             meetings
             in
             those
             times
             were
             base
             ,
             more
             like
             dens
             and
             secret
             corners
             ,
             then
             magnificall
             Temples
             ,
             as
             Eusebius●estifieth
             ●estifieth
             .
             And
             Tertullian
             plainly
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             the
             Christians
             had
             no
             other
             temples
             but
             simple
             houses
             .
             
             
               Polydor
               Virgil
            
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             so
             far
             from
             hauing
             any
             temple
             built
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             that
             all
             was
             secret
             ,
             &
             their
             places
             of
             meeting
             were
             chapels
             ,
             and
             those
             hidden
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vnder
             the
             ground
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             open
             and
             publike
             places
             .
             
             Bullinger
             likewise
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             antient
             Christians
             vnder
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             were
             wont
             vnder
             the
             quire
             of
             the
             temples
             to
             build
             
               crypta●
               ,
               vaults
            
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             persecutions
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Christians
             vnder
             the
             Emperors
             before
             Constantine
             ,
             were
             not
             suffered
             sometimes
             to
             come
             abroad
             ;
             and
             therfore
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             hold
             their
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             performe
             the
             sacred
             exercises
             in
             secret
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             dens
             and
             other
             priuy
             places
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             saith
             the
             Refuter
             
               ,
               Let
               them
               bee
               as
               little
               as
               he
               would
               make
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               hereof
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               Cities
               alone
               ,
               contained
               many
               particular
               congregations
               or
               parishes
               .
               
            
             To
             which
             purpose
             againe
             ,
             he
             alleageth
             his
             chapels
             of
             ease
             for
             a
             meere
             euasion
             ,
             seeing
             himselfe
             is
             perswaded
             there
             was
             none
             such
             in
             those
             times
             .
             And
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               
                 although
                 there
                 were
                 diuers
                 places
                 of
                 meeting
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 appertained
                 to
                 one
                 congregation
              
            
             ;
             I
             confesse
             it
             to
             be
             true
             :
             for
             euen
             after
             the
             distinction
             of
             parishes
             both
             in
             citie
             and
             country
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             belonged
             to
             one
             Church
             ,
             as
             mēbers
             of
             the
             same
             body
             .
             Yea
             but
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               there
               were
               many
               particular
               congregations
               in
               euery
               city
               ,
               how
               chanceth
               it
               ,
               he
               told
               vs
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               parishes
               were
               not
               distinguished
               ?
            
             Distinguish
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             answere
             is
             easie
             .
             In
             the
             first
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             though
             Christians
             met
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             ;
             yet
             neither
             ,
             were
             there
             in
             the
             most
             cities
             certaine
             set
             places
             
             of
             meeting
             ,
             nor
             certaine
             Presbyters
             assigned
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             perpetuall
             and
             peculiar
             charge
             .
             But
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             Euaristus
             diuided
             to
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             in
             Rome
             ,
             titles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             set
             places
             of
             meetings
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             parish
             Churches
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             entituled
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             such
             and
             such
             a
             title
             or
             parish
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             haue
             J
             maintained
             my
             arguments
             and
             answers
             against
             his
             cauils
             .
             Now
             am
             I
             to
             defend
             my
             assertion
             against
             his
             proofes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Answering
             the
             Refuters
             arguments
             .
          
           
             ANd
             first
             ,
             because
             you
             shall
             know
             what
             he
             meaneth
             to
             conclude
             ,
             he
             propoundeth
             the
             question
             ;
             
               
                 which
                 is
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 and
                 the
                 age
                 following
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               first
               two
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
               
                 the
                 visible
                 Churches
                 indued
                 with
                 power
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 gouernment
                 ,
                 were
                 parishes
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
            
             In
             which
             question
             ,
             seeing
             he
             &
             his
             consorts
             restraine
             the
             times
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             to
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ;
             the
             Reader
             will
             I
             hope
             expect
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             conclude
             ,
             that
             fo●
             this
             whole
             terme
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             the
             churches
             were
             each
             of
             them
             but
             a
             parish
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             this
             time
             there
             were
             no
             dioceses
             .
          
           
             His
             argumentation
             containeth
             two
             ranckes
             of
             instances
             :
             the
             former
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             the
             latter
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             The
             former
             he
             concludeth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Antioch
                 (
                 being
                 visible
                 Churches
                 indued
                 with
                 power
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 government
                 )
                 were
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 one
                 parish
                 (
                 
                   vnderstand
                   for
                   the
                   whole
                   terme
                   of
                   200.
                   yeeres
                
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 visible
                 Churches
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 power
                 ,
                 were
                 also
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 
                   during
                   the
                   same
                   terme
                
                 )
                 but
                 one
                 parish
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 visible
                 Churches
                 endued
                 with
                 power
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 gouernment
                 )
                 were
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 one
                 parish
                 (
                 
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   200.
                   yeeres
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 other
                 visible
                 Churches
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 power
                 ,
                 were
                 also
                 (
                 
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   terme
                
                 )
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 one
                 parish
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             I
             will
             be
             content
             to
             yeeld
             to
             my
             aduersarie
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             for
             me
             to
             vse
             the
             like
             :
             for
             then
             I
             would
             conclude
             thus
             :
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 Rome
                 were
                 not
                 parishionall
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 200.
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 other
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 antecedent
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 consequent
                 .
              
            
             The
             consequence
             is
             the
             same
             with
             his
             ,
             and
             grounded
             on
             the
             same
             hypothesis
             :
             viz.
             
               that
               all
               Churches
               endued
               with
               power
               of
               ecclesiasticall
               gouernment
               ,
               were
               at
               the
               first
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               and
               constitution
               .
            
          
           
             The
             former
             part
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             concerning
             Alexandria
             ,
             I
             will
             manifestly
             prooue
             when
             I
             come
             to
             the
             third
             point
             ,
             concerning
             Diocesans
             :
             viz.
             that
             it
             was
             not
             one
             parish
             ,
             but
             contained
             diuers
             parishes
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             first
             100.
             yeeres
             .
             Concerning
             Rome
             ,
             I
             haue
             proued
             already
             ,
             that
             within
             the
             first
             200.
             yeeres
             it
             was
             diuided
             into
             many
             parishes
             :
             and
             therefore
             although
             there
             bee
             not
             so
             good
             euidence
             for
             other
             Cities
             in
             particular
             ,
             yet
             the
             like
             is
             to
             bee
             concluded
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             all
             of
             the
             same
             constitution
             .
          
           
             Passing
             by
             therefore
             his
             proposition
             ,
             I
             take
             hold
             of
             his
             assumption
             ,
             and
             doe
             plainely
             denie
             ,
             the
             Churches
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyterie
             ,
             to
             haue
             beene
             for
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             no
             more
             but
             parishes
             :
             for
             J
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             easier
             to
             proue
             that
             within
             this
             terme
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             people
             in
             the
             said
             dioceses
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             same
             Prouinces
             ,
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             these
             three
             Cities
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             euident
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             calleth
             himselfe
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Syria
             ;
             so
             no
             reason
             can
             bee
             alleged
             why
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Corinth
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             third
             centurie
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ages
             following
             ,
             were
             Metropolitans
             ,
             were
             not
             so
             in
             the
             second
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             were
             Metropolitans
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ages
             
             following
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             certainely
             they
             were
             )
             why
             they
             should
             not
             haue
             beene
             Diocesans
             at
             the
             least
             in
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             
               The
               assumption
               (
               
                 hee
                 saith
              
               )
               appeareth
               plaine
               by
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               particulars
               .
               
            
             But
             what
             doth
             he
             prooue
             of
             the
             particulars
             ?
             Are
             his
             syllogismes
             so
             soone
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ?
             His
             chiefe
             proofes
             be
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostle
             Pauls
             time
             each
             of
             them
             vsed
             to
             assemble
             in
             one
             Congregation
             .
             Was
             this
             your
             assumption
             ?
             You
             that
             are
             so
             strict
             in
             exacting
             syllogismes
             and
             direct
             proofes
             ,
             should
             not
             haue
             sought
             to
             carrie
             away
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             cloudes
             .
             Yea
             but
             that
             which
             he
             prooueth
             ,
             doth
             prooue
             the
             assumption
             .
             That
             shall
             thus
             bee
             tried
             by
             his
             owne
             forme
             of
             argumentation
             :
             
               
                 If
                 those
                 Churches
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Pauls
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 assembled
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 they
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 200.
                 yeeres
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 one
                 parish
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Pauls
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 assembled
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
                 Therefore
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 200.
                 yeeres
                 they
                 were
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 one
                 parish
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             is
             omitted
             by
             the
             disputer
             ,
             as
             taken
             for
             granted
             :
             but
             therein
             he
             hath
             plaied
             the
             sophister
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             meaneth
             truly
             ,
             doth
             not
             vse
             to
             omit
             any
             part
             of
             his
             argument
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             certaine
             ,
             or
             confessed
             .
             But
             the
             consequence
             of
             this
             proposition
             is
             worse
             then
             naught
             :
             for
             if
             hee
             had
             onely
             said
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               they
               were
               each
               of
               them
               but
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               therefore
               for
            
             200.
             
               yeeres
               they
               were
               so
            
             ;
             the
             consequence
             had
             beene
             starke
             naught
             :
             or
             if
             he
             had
             onely
             said
             ,
             
               If
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               they
               were
               each
               but
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               then
               were
               they
               each
               one
               parish
            
             ;
             that
             consequence
             also
             had
             beene
             naught
             :
             but
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               each
               was
               but
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               therefore
               for
            
             200.
             
               yeeres
               each
               of
               them
               was
               but
               a
               parish
            
             ;
             that
             consequence
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             worse
             then
             naught
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             first
             of
             the
             two
             consequences
             is
             naught
             ,
             it
             is
             
             euident
             :
             for
             though
             at
             the
             first
             conuersion
             of
             any
             great
             City
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             the
             number
             vsually
             was
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             haue
             assembled
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             within
             200.
             yeeres
             ,
             their
             number
             was
             growne
             to
             bee
             almost
             innumerable
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             too
             great
             to
             make
             one
             ordinarie
             congregation
             .
             This
             one
             exception
             (
             if
             no
             more
             should
             bee
             added
             )
             ouerturneth
             all
             his
             dispute
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             second
             :
             though
             it
             should
             bee
             granted
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             these
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             did
             ordinarilie
             assemble
             together
             in
             one
             place
             ;
             yet
             would
             it
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             each
             of
             them
             was
             but
             a
             parish
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             (
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             this
             disputation
             )
             that
             all
             Churches
             endued
             with
             ecclesiasticall
             power
             should
             be
             but
             parishes
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             euery
             parish
             should
             haue
             a
             Bishop
             and
             presbyterie
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             my
             deniall
             of
             these
             consequences
             I
             haue
             before
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             
             §
             5.
             and
             6.
             and
             therefore
             this
             disputation
             I
             haue
             sufficiently
             ouerthrowne
             already
             .
             For
             a
             surplussage
             I
             adde
             these
             two
             reasons
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               If
               these
               Churches
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               each
               of
               them
               but
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               were
               parishes
               before
               the
               diuision
               of
               parishes
               ;
               then
               were
               they
               such
               Churches
               ,
               as
               after
               the
               diuision
               ,
               parishes
               were
               .
            
             This
             consequence
             may
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             especially
             by
             them
             who
             would
             haue
             all
             parishes
             framed
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             first
             Churches
             .
             
               But
               they
               were
               not
               such
            
             :
             for
             the
             parishes
             ,
             after
             their
             diuision
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             Bishop
             and
             presbyterie
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Presbyter
             assigned
             to
             them
             :
             neither
             was
             the
             Pastor
             thereof
             superintendent
             ouer
             others
             ,
             neither
             was
             any
             of
             them
             intended
             to
             bee
             a
             mother
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             that
             assumption
             was
             false
             which
             denied
             parishes
             to
             haue
             beene
             distinguished
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             then
             these
             Churches
             were
             not
             onely
             many
             congregations
             ,
             but
             many
             parishes
             also
             .
             
             But
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             that
             assumption
             had
             no
             truth
             in
             it
             .
             These
             two
             iust
             exceptions
             I
             haue
             against
             his
             consequence
             .
             If
             against
             the
             former
             it
             bee
             obiected
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             his
             testimonies
             doe
             seeme
             to
             prooue
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             these
             Churches
             were
             each
             of
             them
             
             but
             one
             congregation
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             his
             maine
             argument
             and
             proofes
             thereof
             ,
             doe
             speake
             of
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
             Those
             which
             are
             extended
             further
             ,
             shall
             bee
             further
             examined
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             his
             assumption
             ;
             for
             though
             I
             doe
             not
             denie
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Churches
             so
             soone
             after
             their
             conuersion
             ,
             did
             not
             each
             of
             them
             exceed
             the
             proportion
             of
             a
             populous
             congregation
             ;
             yet
             I
             cannot
             yeeld
             to
             all
             his
             proofes
             .
             His
             proofes
             be
             either
             allegation
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             other
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             His
             Scriptures
             for
             Corinth
             ,
             are
             out
             of
             the
             first
             epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             Rom.
             ●6
             .
             1
             .
             for
             Ephesus
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             for
             Antioch
             ,
             Act.
             14.27
             .
             Now
             let
             vs
             consider
             the
             date
             of
             his
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             is
             testified
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             date
             of
             them
             is
             ancienter
             then
             Paul
             his
             going
             to
             Rome
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             yeere
             5●
             .
             or
             ●6
             .
             Which
             I
             do
             note
             ,
             to
             shew
             to
             what
             time
             his
             proposition
             is
             to
             bee
             restrained
             :
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             
             If
             before
             the
             yeere
             55.
             or
             ●6
             .
             they
             were
             but
             one
             congregation
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             no
             more
             vntill
             the
             yeere
             200.
             
          
           
             The
             thing
             that
             is
             testified
             for
             Corinth
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor
             11.
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             might
             bee
             written
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             verse
             18.
             
             
             
               When
               you
               come
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               beare
               there
               bee
               schism●s
               among
               you
            
             :
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               When
               you
               come
               together
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               eat
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               When
               you
               come
               together
               to
               eat
               ,
               expect
               one
               another
               .
               Rom.
            
             16.
             
             There
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Cenchreae
             ,
             whereof
             mention
             hath
             beene
             made
             now
             thrice
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             bee
             against
             himselfe
             :
             for
             if
             C●nchreae
             were
             a
             parish
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             as
             most
             certainly
             it
             was
             ,
             it selfe
             hauing
             not
             a
             Bishop
             or
             presbyterie
             ,
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             assigned
             to
             it
             ;
             this
             will
             proo●e
             ,
             that
             the
             mother
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             diocesan
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             bee
             )
             and
             that
             parishes
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Cathedrall
             ,
             as
             children
             from
             the
             mother
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             that
             of
             Cenchreae
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             testified
             for
             Ephesus
             ,
             Act.
             20.28
             .
             is
             such
             as
             
             vpon
             like
             occasion
             might
             by
             all
             .
             in
             his
             visitation
             be
             applied
             to
             a●●
             the
             ministers
             of
             a
             diocesse
             ;
             
               that
               they
               should
               attend
               the
               stocke
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             must
             the
             word
             stocke
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             extended
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             vniuersall
             ,
             or
             nationall
             ,
             or
             prouinciall
             ,
             or
             diocesan
             Church
             ;
             must
             it
             needes
             signifie
             onely
             the
             congregation
             of
             a
             Parish
             ?
             &
             yet
             he
             ,
             that
             breathes
             nothing
             but
             nouelties
             ,
             saith
             it
             is
             a
             new
             conceit
             ,
             to
             suppose
             a
             Diocesan
             flocke
             .
             But
             this
             calumny
             of
             nouelty
             I
             haue
             by
             plentifull
             testimonies
             of
             antiquity
             (
             before
             cited
             )
             wiped
             cleane
             away
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             Act.
             14.27
             .
             cited
             for
             Antioch
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Paul
             and
             
               Barnabas
               gathered
               together
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             relate
             vnto
             them
             ,
             what
             God
             had
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             since
             they
             had
             laid
             their
             hands
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             commended
             them
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             it
             is
             apparant
             ;
             that
             not
             all
             the
             Church
             consisting
             of
             husbands
             ,
             and
             wiues
             ,
             their
             children
             and
             seruants
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             ,
             perhappes
             not
             many
             ,
             perhappes
             not
             any
             ,
             besides
             those
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             were
             called
             to
             that
             meeting
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             his
             proofes
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
             His
             other
             testimonies
             are
             out
             of
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Ignatius
            
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             our
             owne
             Writers
             ,
             all
             which
             testimonies
             are
             scarse
             worth
             the
             mentioning
             .
             
               
                 Eusebius
                 calleth
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Antioch
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             Of
             the
             ancient
             vse
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             sometimes
             signifying
             the
             whole
             Diocesse
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             whole
             City
             and
             Suburbes
             ,
             I
             haue
             spoken
             sufficiently
             heretofore
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             that
             which
             hee
             obiecteth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               
                 Parish
                 in
                 Ephesus
              
            
             .
             Wherto
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             ,
             as
             he
             vsed
             the
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             writing
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             a
             ,
             the
             multitude
             whereof
             hee
             calleth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             if
             he
             had
             of
             purpose
             noted
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             consisting
             of
             many
             multitudes
             or
             congregations
             )
             exhorteth
             them
             ,
             as
             one
             might
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             faithfull
             in
             London
             ,
             (
             though
             diuided
             into
             many
             congregations
             )
             to
             come
             oft
             together
             to
             b
             giue
             thanks
             and
             glory
             to
             God
             :
             for
             when
             
             you
             come
             oft
             together
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             is
             weakened
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             other
             testimony
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Hero
             ,
             where
             he
             calleth
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Synagogue
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             church
             or
             congregation
             
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             word
             being
             vsed
             in
             the
             same
             signification
             with
             Ecclesia
             ,
             whereof
             I
             spake
             before
             .
             But
             whether
             Ignatius
             were
             Bishop
             onely
             of
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             parish
             ,
             let
             his
             own
             words
             testifie
             .
             
               Remember
               me
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             c
             (
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Magnesians
             )
             
               in
               your
               praiers
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               in
               Syria
               ,
               whereof
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romanes
             towardes
             the
             latter
             end
             d
             ,
             
               Remember
               in
               your
               praier
               the
               Church
               in
               Syria
               ,
               the
               which
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               me
               ,
               hath
               the
               Lord
               to
               bee
               her
               pastor
               ,
               who
               saith
               I
               am
               the
               good
               shepheard
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             if
             these
             words
             bee
             not
             plaine
             inough
             ,
             hee
             calleth
             himselfe
             in
             the
             e
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Syria
            
             .
             Now
             let
             my
             aduersarie
             tell
             mee
             ,
             what
             maner
             of
             Parish
             Syria
             was
             .
             And
             let
             me
             heare
             also
             ,
             what
             he
             can
             obiect
             against
             these
             two
             Epistles
             of
             Ignatius
             to
             the
             Magnesians
             ,
             and
             Romanes
             .
             For
             euen
             they
             f
             ,
             which
             suspect
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Her●
             ,
             which
             the
             refuter
             citeth
             ,
             and
             foure
             others
             ,
             acknowledge
             these
             two
             to
             bee
             no
             bastards
             Eusebius
             g
             mentioneth
             both
             .
             And
             that
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             he
             not
             onely
             mentioneth
             ,
             but
             also
             citeth
             a
             good
             part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thus
             leauing
             that
             most
             pregnant
             ,
             and
             authentique
             euidence
             of
             Ignatius
             to
             my
             aduersary
             to
             muse
             vpon
             ;
             J
             come
             to
             his
             testimonies
             of
             our
             new
             writers
             ,
             all
             which
             (
             excepting
             two
             testimonies
             of
             Tindall
             )
             he
             most
             childishly
             alleadgeth
             ,
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             the
             like
             Cities
             ,
             were
             each
             of
             them
             but
             a
             Parish
             ;
             because
             they
             call
             a
             Church
             
               a
               Congregation
            
             ;
             vsing
             the
             word
             Congregation
             in
             as
             ample
             sense
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             proued
             the
             word
             Ecclesia
             (
             whereof
             that
             is
             the
             English
             )
             to
             bee
             vsed
             .
             The
             auncient
             English
             Bibles
             ,
             neuer
             almost
             vse
             the
             word
             church
             ;
             but
             in
             stead
             thereof
             doe
             vse
             the
             word
             congregation
             ,
             not
             onely
             where
             is
             mention
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             or
             catholicke
             Church
             .
             As
             Mat.
             16.
             
             
               Vpon
               this
               rocke
               
               I
               will
               build
               my
               congregation
               .
            
             Eph.
             1.
             
             
               Hee
               hath
               made
               him
               head
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               body
               .
            
             Eph.
             5.
             
             
               Yee
               husbands
               loue
               your
               wiues
               as
               Christ
               loued
               the
               congregation
               .
            
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Communion
             Booke
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Praiers
             &
             translation
             there
             vsed
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Praier
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             before
             the
             Epistle
             ;
             
               haue
               mercy
               on
               the
               whole
               congregation
               .
            
             In
             the
             solemnization
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             out
             of
             Ephes.
             5.
             
             
               I
               speake
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 you
                 shall
                 heare
                 his
                 particulars
                 ;
                 First
              
               Tindall
               translateth
               the
               word
               Ecclesia
               by
               congregation
               :
               thus
               ,
               to
               the
               angell
               of
               the
               congregation
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               &c.
               2.
               
               Iohn
               Bale
               translateth
               and
               expoundeth
               the
               word
               Candlesticke
               and
               Church
               ,
               by
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             the
             first
             Translaters
             of
             the
             Bible
             into
             English
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             did
             auoid
             the
             name
             Church
             ,
             and
             insteed
             thereof
             vsed
             Congregation
             ,
             doe
             seeme
             to
             haue
             been
             these
             two
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             because
             Church
             or
             Kyrk
             ,
             being
             deriued
             from
             the
             Greeke
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doth
             more
             properly
             signifie
             the
             place
             of
             meeting
             ,
             then
             the
             congregation
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             ecclesia
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             word
             Congregation
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             fitter
             translation
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             because
             the
             Papists
             had
             abused
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             generally
             vsed
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ;
             or
             particularly
             ,
             to
             import
             the
             Romish
             clergy
             .
             So
             saieth
             
               Tindal
               ;
               Because
               the
               clergy
               had
               appropriated
               to
               themselues
               the
               name
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               therefore
               I
               translated
               the
               word
               Ecclesia
               ,
               by
               this
               word
               Congregation
               .
            
             For
             when
             the
             people
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             by
             Church
             was
             meant
             the
             company
             of
             men
             professing
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             name
             Church
             is
             euery
             where
             vsed
             ,
             as
             the
             translation
             of
             ecclesia
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
              
               D.
               Fulke
               iustifying
               the
               translation
               of
               Ecclesia
               ,
               Eph.
               5.23
               .
               by
               congregation
               ,
               argueth
               plainely
               ,
               that
               he
               held
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               to
               consist
               but
               of
               one
               particular
               congregation
               onely
               .
            
             Which
             allegation
             sheweth
             extreame
             want
             ,
             either
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             honesty
             :
             for
             what
             church
             or
             congregation
             is
             there
             mentioned
             ?
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             as
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ?
             Vpon
             which
             words
             ,
             when
             
             the
             Rhemists
             had
             noted
             it
             as
             a
             corruption
             of
             the
             first
             English
             Bibles
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             vse
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             but
             congregation
             in
             stead
             thereof
             .
             D.
             Fulke
             answereth
             ;
             
             
               that
               the
               Translator
               rather
               vsed
               the
               word
            
             Congregation
             then
             Church
             ,
             
               to
               auoide
               ambiguity
               ,
               because
               this
               word
            
             Church
             
               is
               commonly
               taken
               for
               the
               house
               of
               the
               assembly
               of
               Christians
               :
               and
               that
               the
               people
               might
               know
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Church
             
               is
               a
               gathering
               together
               of
               al
               the
               mēbers
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               name
               of
               church
               doth
               not
               appeare
               .
               But
               after
               the
               people
               were
               taught
               to
               distinguish
               of
               the
               word
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               vnderstand
               it
               for
               the
               mysticall
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               latter
               translations
               vsed
               that
               terme
               ;
               not
               that
               the
               other
               was
               any
               corruption
               ;
               or
               the
               latter
               ,
               any
               correction
               ;
               but
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               both
               is
               one
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             plaine
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             congregation
             vnderstandeth
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             gathering
             together
             of
             all
             the
             members
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             speaketh
             neuer
             a
             word
             ?
          
           
             
             In
             the
             4.
             place
             the
             notes
             of
             M.
             Perkins
             sermons
             on
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             taken
             from
             his
             mouth
             ,
             are
             alleadged
             ▪
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 the
                 seuen
                 Churches
                 were
                 particular
                 congregations
                 ,
              
               meaning
               thereby
               (
               that
               which
               I
               doe
               not
               deny
               )
               particular
               churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 euery
                 particular
                 congregation
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               also
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               the
               great
               Church
               Bible
               readeth
               thus
               ;
               Iohn
               to
               the
               seuen
               Congregations
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               D.
               Bilson
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               church
               is
               neuer
               taken
               in
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               for
               the
               Priests
               alone
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
             From
             which
             allegations
             to
             inferre
             ,
             that
             each
             church
             is
             but
             one
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             most
             childish
             .
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 those
                 2.
                 out
                 of
              
               Tindall
               ,
               
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
              
               a
               Bishop
               was
               the
               gouernour
               but
               of
               one
               congregation
               :
               
               
                 the
                 other
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               ouerseer
               but
               of
               a
               Parish
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               to
               a
               parish
               :
            
             was
             not
             a
             childish
             mistaking
             ,
             but
             a
             wilfull
             misalleadging
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             former
             place
             hath
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             Or
             if
             hee
             haue
             any
             where
             ,
             he
             vseth
             the
             word
             Congregation
             in
             as
             large
             a
             sense
             as
             Ecclesia
             ,
             wherof
             it
             is
             the
             translation
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             speaking
             of
             such
             a
             Bishop
             as
             is
             described
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             one
             as
             (
             in
             his
             conceit
             )
             
             was
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               they
               that
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               euery
               Parish
               ,
               and
            
             (
             performe
             )
             
               other
               necessary
               ministeries
               ,
               haue
               right
               to
               challenge
               an
               honest
               liuing
               :
            
             
             Neither
             is
             the
             Refuter
             content
             once
             to
             haue
             falsified
             the
             testimony
             of
             this
             holy
             Martyr
             ;
             but
             againe
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             booke
             hee
             alleadgeth
             him
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             After
             hee
             hath
             thus
             doughtily
             proued
             his
             Assumption
             concerning
             these
             3.
             
             Churches
             ,
             
             he
             bringeth
             a
             new
             supply
             of
             testimonies
             out
             of
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             concerning
             others
             .
             Ignatius
             exhorteth
             the
             Magnesians
             ,
             
             
               
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 all
                 come
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 praier
                 ;
                 all
              
            
             ,
             as
             with
             vs
             ,
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             same
             congregation
             .
             And
             perswading
             the
             Philadelphians
             to
             vnity
             ,
             
             exhorteth
             them
             ,
             that
             
               they
               would
               vse
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               preaching
               ,
               one
               eucharist
               ,
               because
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               his
               bloud
               one
               ,
               one
               cup
               ,
               and
               one
               bread
               ,
               one
               Altar
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Bishop
               with
               the
               Presbytery
               and
               Deacons
               :
               for
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               one
               Church
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               haue
               founded
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               world
               to
               another
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             none
             fauoureth
             the
             Refuters
             conceit
             ,
             but
             that
             
               
                 of
                 one
                 altar
                 seruing
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 :
              
            
             the
             word
             Altar
             being
             expounded
             for
             the
             Communion
             Table
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             sauoureth
             of
             popery
             .
             But
             by
             
               one
               altar
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             Christ
             ,
             who
             sanctifieth
             all
             our
             sacrifices
             or
             oblations
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             acceptable
             to
             God
             :
             as
             Ignatius
             expoundeth
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Magnesians
             ;
             
               all
               as
               one
               ,
               runne
               together
               into
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               vnto
               one
               Iesus
               Christ
               as
               it
               were
               vnto
               one
               altar
               .
            
             
             
               But
               that
               which
               he
               alleageth
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
            
             
               that
               they
               were
               to
               gather
               themselues
               together
               into
               one
               place
               to
               chuse
               their
               Bishop
               :
               
            
             if
             it
             were
             rightly
             alleaged
             ,
             would
             proue
             ,
             not
             their
             ordinary
             and
             parishionall
             ,
             but
             extraordinary
             and
             panegyricall
             meeting
             to
             such
             an
             end
             :
             but
             this
             needed
             not
             :
             their
             Bishop
             at
             this
             time
             was
             come
             to
             Ignatius
             in
             his
             iourny
             towards
             Rome
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             vpon
             an
             honourable
             ambassage
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             BB.
             of
             other
             Churches
             .
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             it
             
               becometh
               you
               as
               being
               a
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               doe
               as
               other
               Churches
               haue
               done
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             sheweth
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               to
               appoint
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               〈◊〉
               Antioch
               performe
               the
               ●mbassage
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               granted
               to
               them
               being
               gathered
               together
               into
               one
               place
               ,
               to
               glorifie
               the
               name
               of
               God
            
             
               From
               whence
               also
               the
               Re●uter
               gathereth
               ,
            
             
               that
               a
               Bishop
               is
               Gods
               Ambassador
               to
               a
               people
               that
               are
               together
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
             Which
             is
             true
             ,
             so
             oft
             as
             he
             preacheth
             .
             But
             Ignatius
             meaneth
             nothing
             lesse
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             should
             appoint
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             but
             onely
             willeth
             them
             to
             send
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             vpon
             ambassage
             thither
             .
             
             His
             meaning
             is
             more
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             S●yrneans
             ,
             where
             he
             writeth
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             after
             his
             departure
             had
             some
             peace
             ,
             (
             the
             persecutors
             contenting
             themselues
             to
             haue
             taken
             him
             who
             was
             their
             ringleader
             from
             among
             them
             )
             he
             exhorteth
             them
             to
             ordaine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               sacred
               Ambassador
            
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             should
             come
             into
             Syria
             ,
             should
             reioice
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             peace
             .
          
           
             
             Tertull●●●
             also
             is
             made
             to
             speake
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             said
             
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               were
               all
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               came
               all
               together
               into
               a
               company
               and
               congregation
               .
            
             By
             which
             testimony
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             truely
             alledged
             ,
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             one
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             all
             should
             meet
             together
             to
             make
             one
             parish
             .
             His
             words
             be
             these
             :
             
               I
               will
               now
               set
               forth
               the
               practises
               of
               the
               Christian
               party
               :
               That
               hauing
               refuted
               the
               euils
            
             (
             obiected
             )
             
               I
               may
               declare
               the
               good
               .
               We
               are
               a
               body
               consenting
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               religion
               ,
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               discipline
               or
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               couenant
               of
               hope
               :
               We
               come
               together
               into
               a
               company
               and
               cōgregation
               .
            
             Which
             words
             may
             be
             verified
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             which
             in
             euery
             Church
             are
             diuided
             into
             seuerall
             congregations
             .
          
           
             
             Out
             of
             Eusebius
             hee
             hath
             nothing
             to
             alledge
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             before
             I
             came
             to
             his
             arguments
             I
             sufficiently
             answered
             ;
             that
             
               
                 he
                 calleth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 the
                 parish
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 the
                 parish
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             To
             which
             J
             answere
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             indeed
             calleth
             each
             of
             the
             Churches
             by
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             he
             calleth
             none
             
             of
             them
             a
             parish
             ,
             as
             we
             vnderstand
             the
             word
             parish
             .
             In
             the
             place
             which
             hee
             quoteth
             concerning
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             
             
               that
               after
               the
               martyrdome
               of
               Iames
            
             (
             who
             no
             doubt
             from
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             had
             been
             preferred
             to
             bee
             a
             parish
             Bishop
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Christs
             kinsman
             )
             
               the
               Apostles
               and
               disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               yet
               remained
               ,
               did
               from
               all
               places
               come
               together
               ,
               with
               those
               who
               were
               of
               Christs
               kinred
               ,
               to
               consult
               ,
               whom
               they
               might
               thinke
               worthy
               to
               bee
               Iames
               his
               successor
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               one
               consent
               they
               made
               chuce
               of
               Simeon
               the
               sonne
               of
               Cleophas
               ,
               as
               worthy
               the
               throne
               of
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Church
               ,
               because
               he
               also
               was
               our
               Sauiours
               kinsman
               .
            
             All
             this
             was
             done
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             in
             a
             parish
             meeting
             ,
             to
             set
             a
             parish
             B.
             in
             his
             throne
             .
             In
             which
             throne
             of
             Iames
             ,
             reserued
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             saith
             ,
             till
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             BB.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             hauing
             the
             honour
             of
             Patriarches
             ,
             did
             succeed
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             Alexandria
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             that
             which
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             speaking
             of
             the
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             calleth
             him
             sometime
             the
             Bishop
             
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               paroecia
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               of
               the
               Churches
               or
               paroeciae
            
             ,
             belonging
             to
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sense
             :
             which
             plainely
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             meane
             that
             which
             we
             call
             a
             parish
             .
             Which
             wil
             then
             better
             appeare
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             proue
             that
             from
             Saint
             Marks
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             more
             Churches
             or
             parishes
             there
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             one
             Church
             and
             one
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             But
             suppose
             it
             were
             granted
             him
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             the
             Churches
             for
             a
             time
             did
             not
             exceed
             for
             their
             number
             ,
             the
             proportion
             of
             an
             ordinary
             congregation
             ;
             yet
             this
             would
             not
             proue
             them
             to
             haue
             been
             parishes
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Thus
             and
             thus
             weakely
             ,
             
               
                 to
                 vse
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 Disputer
                 hauing
                 prooued
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 concludeth
                 with
                 a
                 stout
                 brag
                 .
              
            
             Now
             let
             any
             man
             ,
             iudge
             whether
             M.D.
             hath
             better
             proued
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             those
             times
             were
             dioceses
             ,
             or
             I
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             parishes
             .
             So
             say
             I
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             now
             iudge
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             iudgement
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             comparison
             betweene
             the
             plaine
             euidence
             which
             I
             haue
             brought
             ,
             and
             his
             slender
             proofes
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             man
             of
             no
             iudgement
             .
          
           
           
             
             Yea
             but
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               
                 the
                 worst
                 is
                 still
                 behinde
              
               :
            
             for
             his
             cause
             indeed
             ,
             but
             to
             mine
             ,
             aduantage
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             not
             onely
             diocesan
             ,
             but
             also
             prouinciall
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Churches
             ,
             but
             parishional
             .
             Neither
             did
             ,
             or
             doth
             the
             being
             of
             prouinciall
             Churches
             ,
             hinder
             dioceses
             ,
             or
             diocesan
             BB.
             These
             be
             the
             shallow
             conceipts
             of
             this
             disputer
             ,
             and
             his
             fellow
             challengers
             of
             disputation
             :
             First
             ,
             
               that
               euery
               visible
               Church
               hath
               a
               sufficient
               and
               independent
               authority
               ,
               immediately
               deriued
               from
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               gouer●●ent
               of
               it selfe
               in
               al
               causes
               ecclesiasticall
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               that
               euery
               parish
               is
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Church
               .
            
             From
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             this
             disputer
             seemeth
             to
             inferre
             ,
             that
             if
             diocesan
             Churches
             and
             BB.
             be
             subordinate
             to
             the
             prouinciall
             Churches
             ,
             and
             BB
             :
             that
             then
             the
             prouinciall
             be
             the
             onely
             Churches
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             when
             the
             prouinces
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Patriarches
             ,
             none
             but
             patriarchall
             Chuches
             ,
             (
             as
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             and
             Ierusalem
             )
             were
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Churches
             .
             
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 the
                 disputer
                 .
              
               
               Admit
               the
               Churches
               were
               then
               diocesan
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               to
               vs
               ,
               who
               haue
               none
               such
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               if
               G.P.
               say
               true
               ?
               
                 And
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 proued
                 ?
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 the
                 BB.
                 of
                 either
                 prouince
                 in
                 England
              
               are
               Suffraganes
               ,
               or
               rather
               Curates
               to
               the
               two
               Arch-bishoppes
               in
               their
               seuerall
               prouinces
               ,
               euen
               their
               deputies
               exercising
               ecclesiastical
               iurisdiction
               ,
               from
               and
               vnder
               them
               .
               It
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               therefore
               for
               M.D.
               to
               confute
               him
               the
               next
               time
               he
               writeth
               .
            
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             you
             should
             haue
             answered
             for
             your selues
             ,
             and
             not
             put
             off
             the
             confutation
             of
             his
             reioynder
             to
             others
             .
             But
             though
             you
             cannot
             confute
             him
             ,
             yet
             you
             can
             abuse
             him
             ,
             as
             by
             reuiling
             and
             scornefull
             termes
             in
             other
             places
             of
             your
             booke
             ;
             so
             here
             by
             notorious
             falsifying
             of
             his
             words
             ▪
             For
             where
             doth
             he
             say
             that
             our
             Bishops
             bee
             but
             Suffraganes
             or
             Curates
             to
             the
             two
             Arch-bishoppes
             ,
             as
             you
             without
             shame
             or
             conscience
             doe
             belie
             him
             ?
             saith
             hee
             ,
             or
             meaneth
             he
             any
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Archiepiscopal
             visitation
             ,
             wherby
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             is
             suspended
             ,
             that
             ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             which
             he
             practiseth
             ,
             he
             doth
             exercise
             
             from
             and
             vnder
             the
             Archbishop
             as
             his
             deputy
             ?
             
               
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ?
                 Yea
                 but
                 ,
              
               If
               we
               may
               iudge
               
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Disputer
              
               )
               by
               the
               outward
               practise
               ,
               we
               haue
               onely
               two
               Churches
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               prouinciall
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Yorke
               ,
               vnsubordinate
               either
               to
               other
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               and
               so
               entire
               Churches
               
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 euery
                 parish
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 )
              
            
             Heere
             by
             the
             way
             let
             the
             Reader
             iudge
             ,
             with
             what
             conscience
             the
             Refuter
             hath
             so
             oft
             obiected
             against
             our
             Bishoppes
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             petite
             popes
             ,
             
               
                 hauing
                 sole
                 and
                 supreme
                 authority
              
            
             ,
             seeing
             now
             himselfe
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             order
             and
             discipline
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             subiect
             to
             the
             Metropolitanes
             .
             But
             to
             the
             point
             :
             none
             of
             these
             things
             which
             hee
             obiecteth
             ,
             doe
             hinder
             the
             being
             of
             dioceses
             ,
             or
             diocesan
             Bishoppes
             ;
             no
             not
             though
             they
             had
             been
             by
             G.P.
             called
             the
             Archbishoppes
             Suffraganes
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Bishoppes
             haue
             been
             by
             authors
             which
             haue
             written
             within
             these
             nine
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             called
             Suffraganes
             to
             the
             Archbishoppes
             ,
             they
             meane
             thereby
             comprouinciall
             Bishoppes
             ▪
             who
             in
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             prouinciall
             synods
             held
             by
             the
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             did
             giue
             their
             suffrages
             with
             them
             :
             not
             that
             they
             bee
             such
             as
             commonly
             we
             call
             Suffraganes
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             absolute
             Bishoppes
             as
             haue
             been
             since
             the
             first
             appointment
             of
             Metropolitanes
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             actually
             acknowledged
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             at
             the
             first
             intended
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             diuers
             cities
             of
             one
             prouince
             had
             their
             Bishops
             .
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             consociation
             among
             themselues
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             of
             one
             body
             ;
             so
             also
             subordination
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             or
             mother
             Citie
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             head
             .
             Thus
             was
             it
             prouided
             in
             the
             canons
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             antiquity
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             Apostles
             canons
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               euery
               nation
               must
               acknowledge
               him
               that
               in
               the
               first
               or
               primate
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               him
               as
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               doe
               nothing
               exceeding
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               owne
               iurisdiction
               ,
               without
               his
               consent
               .
               And
               that
               euery
               one
               may
               doe
               those
               things
               alone
               which
               belong
               to
               his
               owne
               Church
               and
               the
               Countries
               which
               bee
               vnder
               it
               .
               Neither
               may
               hee
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             Primate
             )
             
               doe
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             repeated
             
             and
             explaned
             ,
             as
             yee
             heard
             before
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             ;
             
             calling
             the
             Primate
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Bishoppe
               which
               gouerneth
               in
               the
               mother
               Citie
               ,
            
             appointing
             him
             to
             haue
             the
             care
             of
             the
             whole
             prouince
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             concourse
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             haue
             businesse
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             country
             to
             the
             mother
             Citie
             .
             And
             although
             they
             forbad
             Bishoppes
             to
             attempt
             any
             thing
             beyond
             their
             compasse
             ,
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             antient
             canon
             ,
             yet
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Euery
               Bishoppe
               hath
               power
               or
               authority
               of
               his
               owne
               diocesse
               ,
               to
               administer
               or
               gouerne
               the
               same
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               prouident
               care
               of
               the
               whole
               Country
               subiect
               to
               his
               Citie
               ,
               and
               to
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               to
               dispose
               of
               all
               things
               with
               iudgement
               .
            
          
           
             
             It
             is
             apparant
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             being
             of
             prouinciall
             Churches
             doth
             not
             hinder
             the
             diocesan
             ,
             nor
             the
             authority
             of
             Metropolitanes
             take
             away
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             diocesan
             Bishops
             .
             Neither
             is
             any
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             forme
             and
             gouernment
             of
             the
             most
             antient
             and
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             ,
             then
             this
             of
             England
             .
             For
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             Metropolitanes
             were
             not
             subordinate
             to
             any
             superiour
             Bishoppes
             ,
             but
             were
             ,
             
             as
             Balsa●●
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             heads
             by
             themselues
             of
             their
             prouinces
             ,
             being
             Bishoppes
             of
             their
             owne
             peculiar
             dioceses
             ,
             and
             yet
             hauing
             a
             generall
             superintendencie
             ouer
             the
             whole
             prouince
             .
             I
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             long
             before
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             there
             were
             Patriarches
             aboue
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             whose
             originall
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             humane
             policie
             ;
             
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             ratification
             and
             continuance
             is
             ascribed
             to
             antient
             custome
             .
             But
             the
             superiority
             of
             Metropolitanes
             was
             either
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             I
             thinke
             ,
             when
             they
             appointed
             Bishoppes
             ouer
             mother
             Cities
             ,
             who
             though
             at
             the
             first
             actually
             were
             but
             Bishoppes
             of
             their
             owne
             diocesse
             ,
             yet
             vpon
             the
             conuersion
             of
             other
             Cities
             in
             the
             prouince
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             ackowledged
             the
             chiefe
             ;
             
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             Beza
             supposeth
             ,
             they
             were
             ordained
             ,
             not
             by
             authority
             of
             Councels
             ,
             but
             
               s●●dente
               natura
               ,
               &
               necessitate
               flagitante
               ;
               nature
               aduising
               ,
               and
               necessitie
               requiring
               it
               .
            
             For
             it
             was
             conuenient
             ,
             or
             rather
             
             necessary
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             consociation
             of
             Churches
             within
             the
             same
             prouince
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             gouernours
             of
             the
             seuerall
             dioceses
             ,
             should
             meete
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             the
             wrongs
             offered
             to
             any
             by
             the
             Bishoppes
             within
             their
             dioceses
             ,
             might
             bee
             remedied
             .
             By
             consequent
             therfore
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             especially
             before
             there
             were
             Christian
             magistrates
             ,
             that
             one
             in
             euery
             prouince
             should
             be
             held
             as
             chiefe
             ,
             or
             primate
             ,
             who
             should
             assemble
             the
             synods
             ,
             moderate
             them
             being
             assembled
             ,
             see
             the
             decrees
             executed
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             generall
             superintendencie
             ouer
             the
             whole
             prouince
             .
             Beza
             therefore
             speaking
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             saith
             ,
             
               quid
               aliud
               hic
               statuitu●
               quam
               ordo
               ille
               ,
               quem
               in
               omnibus
               ecclesiis
               restitutum
               cupi●●●
               ?
               What
               other
               thing
               is
               here
               ordained
               ,
               but
               that
               order
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               Churches
               wee
               desire
               may
               be
               restored
               ?
            
          
           
             That
             there
             were
             Metropolitane
             Bishoppes
             within
             the
             first
             200
             yeeres
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             those
             prouincial
             councels
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             second
             Century
             were
             held
             concerning
             the
             feast
             of
             Easter
             ,
             
             being
             assembled
             and
             guided
             by
             Metropolitanes
             .
             As
             the
             president
             of
             the
             prouinciall
             synode
             held
             at
             Rome
             ,
             was
             Victo●
             the
             Metropolitane
             Bishoppe
             of
             Rome
             ;
             of
             those
             in
             Palestina
             ,
             Theophilus
             the
             Metropolitane
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             Narcissus
             Bishoppe
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             of
             that
             in
             France
             ,
             Irenaeus
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Lyons
             ;
             of
             that
             in
             Achaia
             ,
             Bacchylus
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Corinth
             ;
             of
             that
             in
             Asia
             ,
             Polycrates
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             And
             so
             of
             that
             in
             Osroene
             and
             of
             diuers
             others
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             speaking
             of
             the
             synode
             held
             in
             France
             ,
             saith
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             meeting
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             France
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               which
               Churches
               Irenaeus
               was
               B.
            
             Such
             a
             parish
             B.
             was
             he
             .
             
          
           
             That
             there
             haue
             been
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             and
             prouinciall
             Churches
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             this
             one
             euidence
             among
             many
             ,
             which
             might
             bee
             alleaged
             ,
             may
             sufficientlie
             euince
             .
             In
             the
             time
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Ephesine
             Councell
             ,
             Dionysius
             the
             gouernour
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             whose
             chiefe
             seat
             was
             Antioch
             ,
             hauing
             appointed
             Theodorus
             to
             bee
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Isle
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             because
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             
             for
             the
             most
             part
             followed
             the
             ciuill
             ,
             challenged
             authority
             ouer
             the
             Isle
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             ordaining
             the
             Metropolitan
             Bishop
             of
             Constantia
             ,
             the
             mother
             city
             of
             Cyprus
             .
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             the
             clergy
             of
             Antioch
             procured
             from
             Dionysius
             letters
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             clergy
             of
             Constantia
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             to
             interdict
             them
             from
             chusing
             their
             Metropolitane
             ,
             the
             See
             being
             then
             void
             :
             or
             if
             they
             had
             already
             chosen
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             both
             he
             and
             they
             should
             repaire
             to
             the
             Councell
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             hoping
             that
             by
             the
             Councell
             they
             should
             be
             ouerruled
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             his
             desire
             .
             Reginus
             therefore
             ,
             who
             was
             chosen
             Bishoppe
             ,
             with
             other
             Bishoppes
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             
             put
             vp
             a
             Supplication
             to
             the
             Councell
             ,
             complaining
             that
             the
             Bishoppe
             and
             clergy
             of
             Antioch
             had
             sought
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Canons
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             subiection
             to
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             requested
             ,
             that
             
               as
               euer
               since
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
            
             
             the
             prouinciall
             synod
             had
             ordained
             their
             Metropolitane
             ;
             so
             their
             antient
             right
             might
             not
             now
             be
             infringed
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Councell
             hauing
             censured
             the
             attempt
             of
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             
               as
               〈◊〉
               innouation
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               lawes
               ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               ca●●●s
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
            
             decreed
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             the
             Bishoppes
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             other
             dioceses
             and
             prouinces
             ,
             should
             retaine
             their
             antient
             right
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             Bishop
             should
             challenge
             vnto
             himselfe
             any
             prouince
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             bin
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               former
               times
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             vnder
             his
             predecessors
             iurisdiction
             .
             
               It
               hath
               seemed
               good
               therefore
               to
               the
               sacred
               and
               economical
               synod
               ,
               that
               to
               euery
               prouince
               her
               right
               ,
               which
               ●●er
               from
               the
               beginning
               it
               hath
               had
               ,
               shall
               bee
               kept
               pure
               and
               i●●iolable
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               antient
               receiued
               custome
               .
               Euery
               Metropolitan
               hauing
               good
               l●a●●
               to
               take
               a
               copie
               of
               this
               Act
               for
               his
               owne
               security
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             Isle
             of
             Cyprus
             had
             a
             Metropolitane
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
             And
             that
             no
             Metropolitane
             had
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             haue
             ,
             the
             gouernement
             of
             any
             prouince
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             alwaies
             from
             the
             beginning
             been
             subiect
             to
             his
             Se●
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             Metropolitanes
             were
             either
             actually
             appointed
             ,
             
             or
             at
             the
             least
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             appeareth
             hereby
             :
             That
             euer
             since
             their
             times
             ,
             in
             all
             prouinces
             ,
             throughout
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             there
             haue
             been
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             neuer
             misliked
             or
             contradicted
             by
             any
             ,
             vntil
             this
             our
             age
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             the
             Refuter
             obiecteth
             ,
             
             that
             this
             maketh
             against
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             maketh
             for
             them
             .
             For
             euery
             Metropolitan
             is
             also
             a
             diocesan
             Bishop
             :
             hauing
             a
             peculiar
             diocesse
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             Bishop
             ;
             as
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             hath
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Kent
             ,
             besides
             some
             other
             peculiar
             Churches
             ;
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             hath
             Yorkeshire
             (
             excepting
             the
             County
             of
             Richmond
             ,
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Chester
             )
             and
             the
             County
             of
             Nottingham
             .
          
           
             To
             his
             question
             therefore
             demanding
             ,
             
               
                 where
                 then
                 are
                 our
                 Diocesan
                 Churches
                 become
                 ?
              
            
             I
             answere
             ,
             there
             remaine
             24
             of
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             can
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             besides
             the
             Churches
             of
             Canterbury
             and
             Yorke
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             prouinciall
             Churches
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             2.
             prouinces
             ;
             so
             are
             they
             Diocesan
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             peculiar
             dioceses
             belonging
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Churches
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 parishes
              
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             he
             knowes
             not
             what
             .
             For
             Cathedral
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             mother
             Churches
             of
             euery
             diocesse
             ,
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             euer
             were
             parishes
             ;
             nor
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             Presbyteries
             of
             them
             ,
             euer
             intended
             to
             one
             parish
             .
             And
             if
             it
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             to
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             a
             particular
             parish
             belong
             ;
             therto
             a
             seuerall
             Presbyter
             is
             appointed
             as
             to
             other
             Parishes
             .
             The
             meetings
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             whereof
             the
             Bishops
             haue
             beene
             presidents
             ,
             were
             neuer
             Parishionall
             ,
             but
             rather
             Panegyricall
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             purest
             Churches
             ,
             vnder
             the
             best
             and
             most
             renowned
             Bishops
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             conclusion
             the
             Refuter
             pusheth
             at
             me
             with
             a
             Dilemma
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             paire
             of
             rams
             hornes
             .
             For
             such
             is
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             he
             thinketh
             diocesan
             &
             prouinciall
             Churches
             (
             which
             are
             subordinate
             one
             to
             the
             other
             )
             to
             be
             so
             opposite
             ,
             as
             that
             to
             hold
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             the
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             I
             
             yeeld
             there
             be
             prouinciall
             Churches
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             confesse
             there
             be
             no
             diocesan
             :
             or
             if
             I
             will
             needes
             hold
             there
             be
             diocesan
             Churches
             ,
             then
             I
             ouerthrow
             the
             prouinciall
             .
             
               
                 So
                 that
              
               what
               may
               soeuer
               we
               looke
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               I
               see
               nothing
               against
               vs
               ,
               but
               all
               for
               vs.
               
            
             Thus
             hath
             he
             brought
             himselfe
             into
             a
             fooles
             paradise
             ,
             where
             I
             leaue
             him
             to
             feed
             vpon
             his
             owne
             fancies
             ,
             and
             to
             solace
             himselfe
             with
             the
             conceit
             of
             his
             imagined
             conquest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Prouing
             the
             third
             point
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               (
               
                 Serm.
                 sect
              
               .
               1.
               
               Now
               these
               Presbyteries
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               as
               the
               Presbyterians
               confesse
               ,
               had
               ,
               &c.
               
                 ad
                 lin
                 .
                 a
                 fine
              
               4.
               )
            
          
           
             THe
             Refuter
             hath
             acquitted
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             conceit
             ,
             so
             valiantly
             and
             victoriously
             in
             subuerting
             my
             former
             assertion
             concerning
             dioceses
             ,
             which
             he
             supposeth
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             my
             building
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             lookes
             for
             no
             strength
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             building
             to
             resist
             his
             forces
             ,
             
               
                 (
                 the
                 foundation
                 it selfe
                 being
                 so
                 weake
                 and
                 tottering
                 )
              
            
             so
             he
             promiseth
             to
             himself
             assured
             successe
             in
             ouerthrowing
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             if
             my
             building
             be
             founded
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             on
             a
             rocke
             ,
             against
             which
             his
             maine
             forces
             could
             not
             preuaile
             at
             al
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             waues
             and
             billowes
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             though
             they
             beate
             against
             it
             with
             great
             noise
             ,
             returne
             backe
             with
             froth
             and
             fome
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             hope
             it
             appeareth
             to
             euery
             indifferent
             and
             iudicious
             Reader
             )
             then
             may
             I
             promise
             to
             my selfe
             the
             like
             successe
             in
             withstanding
             his
             future
             assaults
             .
             And
             the
             better
             
             hope
             J
             doe
             conceiue
             hereof
             ,
             
             because
             he
             seemeth
             to
             confesse
             that
             if
             I
             can
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             were
             dioceses
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             other
             points
             will
             follow
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             so
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             I
             neuer
             expect
             any
             sound
             answere
             thereto
             .
             As
             for
             this
             point
             which
             now
             I
             haue
             in
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             demonstrated
             already
             ,
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             deduced
             therefrom
             .
             My
             purpose
             therefore
             is
             to
             bee
             as
             briefe
             in
             propugning
             this
             truth
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             in
             oppugning
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             J
             will
             therefore
             omit
             his
             friuolous
             cauill
             ,
             which
             now
             the
             fourth
             time
             he
             repeateth
             for
             my
             not
             concluding
             ,
             what
             he
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             forced
             Analysis
             ,
             would
             haue
             concluded
             :
             because
             the
             Reader
             cannot
             but
             discerne
             ,
             that
             I
             directly
             conclude
             what
             before
             was
             propounded
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Angels
             or
             Pastors
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             diocesan
             Bishoppes
             ,
             which
             I
             proue
             in
             the
             Sermon
             by
             degrees
             :
             first
             seuerally
             ,
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             distribution
             of
             them
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             city
             and
             in
             the
             country
             :
             then
             iointly
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             .
             For
             hauing
             concluded
             the
             former
             point
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Churches
               contained
               many
               particular
               congregations
               ,
               vnto
               all
               which
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Presbytery
               ,
               or
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               assigned
            
             :
             and
             hauing
             here
             signified
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             each
             Presbytery
             had
             a
             President
             ,
             which
             S.
             Iohn
             calleth
             the
             
               Angell
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               a
               Bishop
            
             ;
             I
             proue
             from
             that
             which
             hath
             already
             been
             proued
             ,
             that
             the
             President
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             the
             Angell
             ,
             of
             the
             B.
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             parishionall
             ,
             but
             a
             diocesan
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             proofe
             contained
             in
             this
             section
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             note
             ,
             how
             those
             last
             words
             of
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             materiall
             ,
             are
             by
             this
             refuter
             passed
             ouer
             in
             silence
             .
             For
             it
             would
             be
             knowne
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             in
             Cities
             (
             where
             were
             many
             congregations
             )
             yea
             in
             whole
             dioceses
             ,
             any
             more
             Presbyteries
             or
             Colledges
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             then
             that
             one
             belonging
             to
             the
             mother
             Church
             in
             the
             Citie
             .
             If
             to
             shew
             either
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             good
             conscience
             ,
             he
             shall
             say
             there
             were
             (
             as
             indeed
             that
             is
             their
             assersion
             ,
             
             that
             in
             euery
             parish
             both
             in
             citie
             and
             country
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             bee
             a
             Presbytery
             or
             senate
             of
             ruling
             Elders
             )
             let
             him
             giue
             but
             one
             approued
             instance
             to
             proue
             his
             assertion
             in
             the
             first
             foure
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             yeeld
             ,
             that
             where
             was
             a
             parish
             Presbytery
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             parish
             Bishop
             .
             If
             Calum
             and
             the
             reformers
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             ,
             had
             been
             of
             that
             iudgement
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             appointed
             one
             onely
             Presbytery
             for
             many
             parishes
             .
             If
             he
             shall
             confesse
             that
             in
             a
             whole
             circuit
             ,
             which
             wee
             call
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             one
             colledge
             or
             senate
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             consisting
             of
             those
             who
             were
             called
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             most
             certaine
             and
             vndeniable
             truth
             )
             then
             must
             he
             confesse
             his
             platforme
             of
             parish
             discipline
             to
             be
             a
             meere
             nouelty
             ,
             and
             an
             vndisgested
             fancy
             ,
             hauing
             no
             warrant
             of
             scriptures
             ,
             nor
             testimony
             of
             antiquity
             ;
             and
             contrary
             wise
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             one
             Bishop
             set
             ouer
             a
             whole
             diocesse
             .
             Hee
             that
             catcheth
             at
             euery
             word
             ,
             yea
             at
             the
             least
             letter
             whereat
             hee
             hopeth
             to
             haue
             the
             least
             aduantage
             ,
             (
             as
             at
             the
             terme
             pagani
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             little
             letters
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             Cretians
             )
             would
             not
             swallow
             vp
             in
             silence
             such
             pregnant
             arguments
             ,
             if
             silence
             were
             not
             his
             best
             answere
             .
          
           
             
             But
             though
             he
             would
             not
             see
             that
             argument
             ,
             yet
             in
             my
             propounding
             of
             the
             question
             here
             to
             bee
             concluded
             ,
             hee
             hath
             spied
             a
             syllogisme
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             not
             intend
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             which
             I
             propounded
             in
             axiomaticall
             disposition
             ,
             as
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             .
             But
             the
             Refuter
             maketh
             me
             reason
             thus
             :
             
               
                 The
                 presidents
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyteries
                 were
                 diocesan
                 BB.
                 The
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 seauen
                 Churches
                 were
                 presidents
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyteries
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 seauen
                 Churches
                 were
                 diocesan
                 BB.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Which
             is
             the
             hansomest
             syllogisme
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             me
             as
             yet
             ,
             neither
             wil
             I
             refuse
             to
             maintaine
             any
             one
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             euen
             now
             was
             proued
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Presbytery
             for
             a
             whole
             diocesse
             .
             So
             the
             proposition
             will
             be
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             presidents
             of
             Presbyteries
             (
             which
             were
             prouided
             for
             
             whole
             dioceses
             )
             whom
             the
             fathers
             call
             BB.
             were
             diocesan
             BB.
             for
             so
             much
             might
             haue
             been
             added
             to
             the
             proposition
             out
             of
             my
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             I
             haue
             made
             good
             before
             by
             the
             confessions
             of
             
               Caluin
               and
               Beza
            
             .
             But
             he
             beginneth
             with
             the
             assumption
             ,
             saying
             that
             
               he
               hath
               good
               cause
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               doe
               but
               threapen
               kindnesse
               on
               them
               when
               I
               talke
               of
               their
               Confessions
               .
            
             For
             plentifull
             proofe
             whereof
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             that
             which
             before
             hath
             been
             alledged
             out
             of
             
               Caluin
               and
               Beza
            
             .
             
             But
             what
             will
             not
             this
             Refuter
             quarrell
             with
             ?
             for
             if
             the
             Churches
             had
             been
             such
             as
             he
             conceipteth
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             parishes
             ,
             hauing
             euery
             one
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbytery
             of
             gouerning
             Elders
             ;
             would
             any
             man
             doubt
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             called
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             president
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ?
          
           
             
               Now
               to
               the
               proposition
               
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Refuter
              
               )
               for
               answere
               whereto
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               
               I
               say
               it
               is
               false
               :
               let
               vs
               examine
               the
               proofe
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 frameth
                 a
                 syllogisme
                 ,
                 the
                 conclusion
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
              
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Bishop
               who
               was
               set
               ouer
               a
               whole
               diocesse
               ,
               and
               who
               was
               President
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               allotted
               to
               a
               whole
               diocesse
               ,
               was
               vndoubtedly
               a
               diocesan
               Bishop
               .
            
             Was
             this
             the
             proposition
             which
             he
             denied
             ?
             or
             was
             he
             so
             vnreasonable
             to
             deny
             it
             ?
             What
             can
             be
             more
             euident
             ?
             But
             hee
             seeth
             by
             this
             time
             what
             a
             goodly
             analysis
             he
             hath
             here
             made
             .
          
           
             To
             returne
             therefore
             to
             mine
             owne
             analysis
             .
             In
             this
             section
             I
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             antient
             Bishops
             were
             diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             euen
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             by
             three
             arguments
             ,
             which
             for
             breuity
             sake
             I
             ioined
             together
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               .
               If
               the
               Churches
               whereof
               they
               were
               BB.
               were
               dioceses
               ,
               and
               not
               parishes
               ,
               then
               were
               they
               diocesan
               BB.
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               hath
               already
               been
               proued
               in
               the
               second
               point
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               consequent
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               :
               If
               the
               parishes
               were
               not
               distinguished
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               nor
               ministers
               appointed
               to
               peculiar
               titles
               or
               seuerall
               cures
               ,
               then
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Parishionall
               Bishops
               in
               that
               time
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               former
               hath
               already
               been
               proued
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               latter
               is
               true
               .
            
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             true
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
             For
             it
             admitmitteth
             some
             exceptions
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             (
             and
             perhaps
             some
             others
             )
             wherein
             I
             acknowledge●
             the
             parishes
             to
             haue
             been
             distinguished
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             being
             assigned
             to
             them
             ,
             there
             remained
             one
             Bishop
             ouer
             all
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               .
               If
               the
               Presbyteries
               were
               allotted
               to
               whole
               dioceses
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               seuerall
               parishes
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishops
               who
               were
               Presidents
               of
               those
               Presbyteries
               ,
               were
               not
               parishionall
               ,
               but
               diocesan
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               first
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               prooued
               :
               Therefore
               the
               second
               .
            
          
           
             To
             all
             three
             ,
             he
             answereth
             by
             denying
             the
             assumption
             :
             the
             truth
             whereof
             dependeth
             vpon
             the
             proofes
             of
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             which
             haue
             been
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             manifest
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             to
             heare
             no
             more
             of
             the
             new-found
             parish
             discipline
             .
          
           
             
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             2.
             pag.
             22.
             
             Howbeit
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             parishes
             began
             to
             be
             distinguished
             in
             Cities
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               page
            
             24.
             line
             3.
             )
          
           
             
             Here
             I
             prooue
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             were
             diocesan
             :
             albeit
             in
             this
             section
             is
             contained
             but
             part
             of
             my
             argument
             ,
             which
             standeth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 Those
                 Bishops
                 who
                 were
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 parishes
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 and
                 country
                 ,
                 were
                 diocesan
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 parishionall
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 antient
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 were
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 parishes
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 and
                 country
                 ,
                 viz.
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 distinguished
                 :
              
               
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 antient
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 were
                 diocesan
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 parishionall
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             is
             most
             euident
             .
             The
             assumption
             standeth
             on
             two
             parts
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             ouer
             all
             the
             parishes
             in
             the
             citie
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             diuided
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             ouer
             all
             the
             parishes
             in
             the
             country
             ,
             after
             their
             diuision
             .
             The
             former
             I
             proue
             in
             this
             section
             by
             induction
             of
             particulars
             :
             the
             latter
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             The
             Analysis
             being
             here
             mistaken
             by
             him
             ,
             
             I
             wil
             not
             meddle
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             thereby
             taken
             occasion
             to
             speake
             besides
             the
             purpose
             :
             because
             heere
             I
             finde
             him
             more
             modest
             ,
             then
             hitherto
             he
             hath
             shewed
             himselfe
             :
             neither
             will
             I
             shame
             him
             with
             his
             owne
             friends
             ,
             when
             for
             an
             euasion
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             some
             Ministers
             might
             haue
             more
             Churches
             vnder
             them
             ,
             
               
                 like
                 our
                 double
                 beneficed
                 men
                 and
                 pluralists
                 ,
                 euen
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 tot
                 quot
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 no
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             Onely
             I
             will
             touch
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             contradict
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             deliuered
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             obserueth
             a
             contradiction
             in
             my
             speech
             .
             I
             said
             ,
             
               that
               parishes
            
             (
             in
             cities
             )
             
               were
               not
            
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             
               distinguished
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
            
             .
             Here
             I
             ●ay
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             viz.
             about
             the
             yeere
             one
             hundred
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             be
             distinguished
             at
             Rome
             ,
             by
             Euaristus
             the
             Bishop
             there
             .
             A
             shrewd
             contradiction
             J
             promise
             you
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             consider
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             were
             dead
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             in
             the
             very
             end
             of
             S.
             Iohns
             time
             .
             
               Yea
               but
               after
               I
               say
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Titus
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Cretians
                 ,
              
               (
               I
               cry
               you
               mercy
               ,
               I
               should
               haue
               said
               Cretans
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               his
               leaue
               ,
               the
               Geneua
               translation
               and
               others
               ,
               read
               Cretians
               )
               
                 and
                 Timothy
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 therefore
                 parishes
                 were
                 distinguished
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 .
              
            
             Neither
             is
             this
             a
             contradiction
             :
             for
             although
             Timothy
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             Titus
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             Creet
             ;
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             parishes
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             or
             Creet
             ,
             were
             distinguished
             .
             They
             were
             both
             by
             Pauls
             direction
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             letter
             as
             example
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             seuerall
             cities
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             placed
             any
             in
             the
             country
             ,
             or
             assigned
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             seuerall
             
             cures
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             wee
             reade
             not
             .
          
           
             
             To
             returne
             therefore
             to
             my
             proofes
             :
             The
             induction
             standeth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 In
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 other
                 cities
                 ,
                 the
                 parishes
                 being
                 once
                 diuided
                 ,
                 were
                 assigned
                 to
                 seuerall
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 remaining
                 superintendent
                 ouer
                 them
                 all
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 parishes
                 in
                 the
                 cities
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 once
                 diuided
                 .
              
            
          
           
             As
             touching
             Rome
             ,
             I
             shew
             that
             the
             parishes
             were
             first
             distinguished
             by
             Euaristus
             ,
             about
             the
             100.
             yeare
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             assigned
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             prooued
             heeretofore
             .
             At
             Alexandria
             I
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             many
             Churches
             ,
             within
             the
             first
             200.
             yeares
             .
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 what
                 I
                 say
              
               concerning
               Alexandria
               ,
               
               might
               well
               haue
               beene
               spared
               
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 vsuall
                 censure
                 of
                 such
                 proofes
                 as
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 answere
                 )
              
               because
               that
               Church
               is
               excepted
               against
               a
               ,
               as
               the
               beginner
               ,
               and
               breeder
               of
               diocesan
               gouernment
               .
            
             Excepted
             against
             ?
             why
             ?
             what
             was
             done
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             did
             not
             practise
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             parishes
             were
             diuided
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             this
             order
             began
             in
             S.
             Iohns
             time
             ?
             what
             if
             by
             S.
             Marke
             ,
             who
             died
             fiue
             or
             sixe
             yeares
             before
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ?
             let
             Eusebius
             ,
             alledging
             the
             reports
             of
             them
             that
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             be
             witnesse
             ;
             viz
             ,
             
             
               that
               Marke
               being
               sent
               into
               Aegypt
               did
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               there
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               first
               which
               did
               constitute
            
             c
             
               the
               Churches
               in
               Alexandria
               it selfe
            
             .
             Then
             euer
             since
             S.
             Marks
             time
             ,
             there
             haue
             bene
             Churches
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             which
             all
             from
             the
             beginning
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             B.
             Of
             
               these
               Churches
            
             d
             ,
             as
             J
             alledged
             in
             the
             sermon
             ,
             was
             Iulianus
             Bishop
             in
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             Commodus
             ,
             viz.
             180.
             
             In
             the
             10
             of
             
               Commodus
               ,
               Demetrius
            
             was
             e
             Bishop
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             in
             Alexandria
             .
             And
             againe
             more
             fully
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             10.
             yeare
             of
             
               Seuerus
               ,
               Lae●us
            
             was
             president
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Aegypt
             f
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               of
               the
               Churches
               there
               ,
               Demetrius
               had
               lately
               receiued
               the
               Bishopricke
               after
               Iulianus
               .
            
             In
             the
             third
             yeare
             of
             Philippus
             ,
             after
             Heraclas
             had
             beene
             sixteene
             
             yeares
             Bishop
             ,
             Dionysius
             receiued
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Bishopricke
               of
               ruling
               the
               Churches
               in
               or
               about
               Alexandria
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Peter
             h
             the
             famous
             B.
             
               of
               the
               Curches
            
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             i
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Bishop
             
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             belonging
             to
             that
             City
             .
             Constantius
             requested
             of
             Athanasius
             the
             Bishop
             k
             ,
             one
             
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             which
             were
             many
             ,
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             for
             the
             Arians
             .
             Valens
             by
             his
             letters
             signified
             ,
             that
             Athanasius
             might
             safely
             retaine
             the
             gouernment
             l
             
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             .
             What
             these
             Churches
             were
             ,
             Epiphanius
             before
             in
             part
             declared
             ,
             m
             signifying
             that
             they
             were
             of
             ancient
             assigned
             to
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             which
             were
             Catholique
             ,
             or
             orthodoxall
             ,
             beeing
             vnder
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Neither
             should
             this
             seeme
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             Alexandria
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             seeing
             the
             rest
             in
             Aegypt
             were
             vnder
             his
             iurisdiction
             .
             Neither
             was
             this
             a
             thing
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             but
             commō
             to
             others
             ,
             especially
             who
             were
             Bishops
             of
             mother
             Cities
             .
             Ignatius
             was
             Bishop
             not
             onely
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             n
             
               but
               of
               Syria
            
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             testified
             by
             himselfe
             .
             Irenaeus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             o
             Churches
             in
             France
             .
             And
             to
             omitte
             others
             ,
             as
             Diodorus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tarsus
             ,
             to
             whose
             charge
             was
             committed
             the
             p
             nation
             of
             the
             Cilicians
             ,
             Amphilochius
             ,
             who
             gouerned
             the
             whole
             q
             nation
             of
             the
             Lycaonians
             ,
             Photinus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             r
             Churches
             in
             Illyricum
             ,
             Agapetus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             s
             Churches
             which
             were
             vnder
             Synada
             &c
             :
             Eusebius
             testifieth
             of
             t
             Titus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             age
             after
             of
             Philippe
             u
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             B.
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             Creet
             .
             Theodoret
             saith
             the
             like
             ,
             *
             and
             of
             Timothe
             that
             hee
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Asians
             ,
             whose
             metropolis
             was
             Ephesus
             .
             It
             is
             manifest
             ,
             saith
             Chrysostom
             x
             that
             to
             Timothy
             was
             committed
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             y
             that
             whole
             nation
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             testimonies
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             (
             I
             name
             so
             many
             as
             were
             cited
             in
             the
             sermon
             )
             the
             refuter
             answers
             :
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Eusebius
               liued
               230.
               yeares
               ,
               after
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ;
               and
               Theodoret
               330.
               
            
             What
             then
             ?
             the
             question
             is
             not
             whether
             the
             witnesses
             liued
             in
             the
             first
             200.
             yeares
             ,
             but
             whether
             within
             that
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             diocesan
             Bishops
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             
             very
             vncharitable
             and
             vnlearned
             part
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             no
             worse
             ,
             to
             imagine
             that
             Eusebius
             and
             Theodoret
             would
             ,
             of
             their
             owne
             heads
             ,
             testifie
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             relation
             of
             those
             which
             liued
             in
             former
             ages
             :
             especially
             ,
             seeing
             Eusebius
             saith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             histories
             .
             But
             suppose
             the
             testimonies
             of
             these
             2.
             were
             not
             sufficiēt
             ;
             what
             will
             he
             say
             to
             that
             cloud
             of
             the
             ancient
             &
             most
             authētick
             witnesses
             ,
             which
             with
             one
             cōsēt
             do
             testifie
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             was
             B.
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             &
             those
             parts
             of
             Asia
             ;
             and
             that
             Titus
             was
             B.
             of
             Creet
             ?
             But
             of
             this
             more
             heereafter
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             let
             it
             bee
             acknowledged
             ,
             as
             a
             point
             of
             intollerable
             impudency
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             so
             agreeable
             with
             the
             scriptures
             (
             I
             meane
             especially
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             written
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             Bishops
             )
             any
             of
             vs
             should
             deny
             credit
             to
             the
             constant
             ,
             generall
             and
             perpetuall
             consent
             of
             the
             ancient
             writers
             ,
             whereof
             some
             liued
             13
             or
             1400
             yeares
             before
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yea
                 but
                 if
              
               these
               testimonies
               be
               true
               ,
               Titus
               and
               Timothy
               were
               Archbishops
               .
            
             So
             is
             Titus
             called
             in
             the
             subscriptiō
             of
             that
             Epistle
             .
             And
             that
             they
             were
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             all
             their
             successors
             ,
             who
             were
             Bishops
             of
             Gortynae
             and
             Ephesiu●
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             Metropolis
             of
             Creet
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Asia
             .
             How
             
               D.
               Bilson
            
             denieth
             this
             ,
             let
             the
             reader
             see
             page
             .
             409.
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             (
             the
             other
             which
             the
             refuter
             citeth
             beeing
             misalledged
             )
             where
             he
             citeth
             Chrysostome
             a
             and
             Ierome
             b
             testifying
             that
             to
             Titus
             was
             committed
             a
             whole
             Iland
             ,
             and
             the
             iudgement
             of
             so
             many
             Bishops
             ;
             c
             Theodoret
             ,
             that
             to
             
               Timothe
               Paul
            
             committed
             the
             charge
             of
             Asia
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             were
             Metropolitan
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             who
             besides
             their
             own
             peculiar
             diocesse
             ,
             had
             the
             ouersight
             also
             of
             other
             Dioceses
             &
             Bishops
             ;
             it
             should
             not
             seeme
             strange
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             besides
             their
             cathedrall
             churches
             ,
             had
             manie
             parishes
             and
             Presbyters
             subordinate
             to
             them
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             Epiphanius
             d
             also
             was
             alledged
             ,
             who
             saith
             that
             each
             Bishop
             had
             diuers
             churches
             vnder
             them
             :
             to
             whom
             many
             other
             might
             be
             added
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             Optat●●
             ,
             e
             that
             in
             the
             city
             of
             Rome
             (
             where
             was
             but
             one
             onely
             Bishop
             )
             were
             aboue
             forty
             Churches
             :
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Constantine
             f
             to
             Eusebius
             ,
             mentioning
             those
             diuers
             Churches
             which
             were
             vnder
             him
             ,
             and
             signifying
             
             as
             the
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             did
             encrease
             ,
             so
             the
             number
             of
             Churches
             was
             to
             be
             multiplied
             :
             the
             testimony
             of
             Theodoret
             g
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             who
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             lotte
             to
             be
             
               pastor
               of
            
             800.
             
             
               Churches
               :
               for
               so
               many
               parishes
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               
                 hath
                 Cyrus
              
               .
               Yea
               but
               
                 Epiphanius
                 was
              
               390.
               
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ.
                 Will
                 any
                 wise
                 man
                 therefore
                 inferre
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 ?
              
            
             Good
             sir
             ,
             sauing
             your
             wisedome
             ,
             you
             shall
             seldome
             reade
             in
             ancient
             records
             of
             enlarging
             of
             dioceses
             :
             but
             of
             the
             contracting
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             erecting
             new
             Bishopricks
             ,
             very
             oft
             .
             It
             was
             testified
             before
             ,
             h
             that
             the
             circuits
             of
             dioceses
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             and
             therefore
             what
             circuit
             was
             of
             any
             Bishopricke
             in
             Epiphanius
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             same
             ordinarily
             ,
             if
             not
             greater
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             first
             200.
             yeares
             .
          
           
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             3.
             page
             24.
             
             As
             touching
             countrey
             townes
             ,
             
             they
             were
             indeed
             conuerted
             after
             the
             cities
             &c.
             
               to
               page
            
             25.
             
               ad
               lin
            
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             section
             I
             proue
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             former
             assumption
             ,
             concerning
             country
             parishes
             .
             viz.
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             citie
             was
             ouer
             them
             also
             :
             which
             I
             proue
             by
             this
             Enthymeme
             :
             
               The
               B.
               and
               the
               Presbytery
               of
               the
               City
               in
               all
               places
               acknowledged
               t●em
               to
               belong
               to
               their
               charge
               :
               Therefore
               the
               Bishop
               was
               ouer
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               part
               of
               his
               Diocesse
               .
            
          
           
             The
             antecedent
             I
             proue
             by
             their
             care
             ouer
             them
             ,
             both
             before
             they
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             and
             after
             .
             Before
             ,
             because
             they
             labored
             their
             conuersion
             ;
             after
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishop
             out
             of
             his
             Presbytery
             assigned
             to
             each
             of
             thē
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             not
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             a
             B.
             2.
             
             Where
             the
             diocesse
             was
             large
             ,
             he
             substituted
             a
             Chorepiscopus
             ,
             or
             country
             B.
             Of
             these
             points
             ,
             the
             last
             ,
             our
             refuter
             wery
             conscionably
             concealeth
             :
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             very
             learnedly
             he
             denieth
             .
             He
             denieth
             ,
             I
             say
             :
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 country
                 to
                 belong
                 
                 long
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 .
              
            
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             most
             ignorant
             conceit
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             proued
             before
             :
             so
             would
             it
             haue
             beene
             most
             precious
             to
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             BB.
             and
             Presbyof
             those
             times
             ,
             had
             so
             conceiued
             .
             Now
             that
             both
             they
             and
             the
             country
             churches
             so
             conceiued
             ,
             as
             J
             said
             ,
             the
             vniuersall
             &
             perpetuall
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             subiecting
             in
             al
             places
             the
             country
             parishes
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             doth
             ineuitably
             proue
             .
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 labour
                 their
                 conuersion
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 to
                 attend
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 conuerted
                 .
              
            
             As
             if
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             presbytery
             had
             beene
             ordained
             onely
             for
             those
             fewe
             ,
             that
             were
             at
             the
             first
             conuerted
             ;
             and
             were
             not
             rather
             ,
             as
             leauen
             put
             into
             the
             meale
             ,
             to
             season
             the
             whole
             lump
             .
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             therefore
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             apostolicall
             men
             (
             which
             laboured
             in
             the
             cities
             )
             were
             appointed
             or
             prouided
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             country
             towns
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             not
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Presbytery
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             subiect
             ;
             much
             lesse
             was
             it
             the
             office
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             being
             neither
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             Euangelists
             ,
             were
             tied
             to
             their
             own
             charges
             ,
             &
             might
             not
             by
             the
             most
             ancient
             canons
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             exercise
             any
             mysteriall
             function
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             bounds
             .
             Besides
             the
             bounds
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             followed
             the
             ciuill
             ordinarily
             ;
             so
             that
             those
             countries
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             in
             respect
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             city
             it self
             .
             And
             therfore
             as
             they
             were
             actually
             vnder
             the
             Bishops
             charge
             ,
             after
             their
             conuersion
             ;
             so
             were
             they
             intentionally
             ,
             before
             .
             This
             is
             a
             point
             clearly
             confessed
             by
             Caluin
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             .
             So
             is
             the
             third
             ,
             though
             this
             learned
             man
             deny
             it
             ;
             viz
             ,
             
               that
               Presbyters
               were
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               city
               assigned
               to
               country
               parishes
               out
               of
               the
               clergy
               of
               the
               city
               .
            
             For
             the
             clergy
             of
             the
             city
             was
             the
             seminary
             of
             the
             ministery
             for
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             .
             Neither
             was
             there
             any
             other
             ordinary
             meanes
             to
             supply
             the
             Churches
             which
             wanted
             .
             Schollers
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             fitte
             ●o
             be
             ministers
             ,
             country
             parishes
             had
             not
             :
             vniuersities
             there
             were
             none
             :
             learned
             men
             from
             other
             dioceses
             were
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             city
             were
             not
             able
             out
             of
             his
             clergy
             to
             furnish
             them
             .
             But
             hereof
             I
             haue
             spoken
             before
             :
          
           
           
             As
             touching
             the
             last
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             diocesse
             was
             large
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             in
             certaine
             places
             appointed
             Chorepiscopos
             ,
             as
             his
             substitutes
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             their
             charge
             remained
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             city
             (
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             notorious
             ,
             and
             confessed
             by
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             being
             also
             a
             most
             euident
             proofe
             ,
             that
             the
             churches
             were
             dioceses
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             diocesan
             ,
             as
             J
             haue
             shewed
             before
             )
             our
             refuter
             passeth
             it
             ouer
             in
             silence
             ;
             with
             what
             conscience
             ,
             let
             the
             refuter
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             Passing
             therefore
             by
             this
             ,
             which
             in
             no
             wise
             he
             was
             able
             to
             answer
             ,
             
             he
             oppugneth
             the
             3.
             point
             ,
             bringing
             an
             instāce
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             taking
             exception
             against
             my
             proofe
             .
             We
             haue
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             a
             plaine
             instance
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             the
             churches
             of
             Cenchrea
             and
             Corinth
             .
             A
             plain
             instance
             ?
             to
             what
             purpose
             ?
             that
             Cenchrea
             had
             a
             Bishoppe
             and
             a
             presbytery
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             seuerall
             presbyter
             assigned
             to
             it
             ?
             that
             when
             it
             wanted
             a
             presbyter
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             furnished
             from
             the
             clergy
             of
             Corinth
             ?
             It
             is
             euident
             that
             Cenchrea
             was
             a
             village
             belonging
             to
             Corinth
             and
             subiect
             vnto
             it
             ,
             as
             were
             al
             other
             townes
             and
             villages
             in
             those
             parts
             :
             and
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             so
             it
             (
             euen
             by
             his
             a
             own
             confession
             )
             receiued
             the
             gospell
             from
             Corinth
             .
             That
             it
             euer
             had
             a
             Bishop
             it
             is
             incredible
             :
             for
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             those
             churches
             which
             at
             the
             first
             had
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             to
             haue
             them
             stil.
             Let
             him
             shew
             ,
             that
             euer
             it
             had
             a
             Bishop
             or
             a
             presbytery
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             not
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             towns
             and
             villages
             of
             Achaia
             ;
             that
             ordinarily
             it
             receiued
             not
             their
             presbyter
             from
             Corinth
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             confession
             ,
             it
             receiued
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             I
             wil
             yeeld
             to
             him
             .
             If
             none
             of
             these
             things
             can
             be
             necessarily
             proued
             ;
             nay
             if
             none
             of
             them
             be
             probable
             or
             likely
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             say
             that
             this
             was
             
               
                 a
                 plaine
                 instance
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
              
            
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             fourth
             time
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Cenchreae
             hath
             been
             obiected
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             to
             confute
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Against
             my
             allegation
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             hee
             taketh
             great
             exception
             ,
             obiecting
             two
             contrary
             things
             vnto
             me
             :
             whereof
             ,
             if
             either
             were
             true
             ,
             the
             one
             would
             take
             away
             the
             other
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             
               
                 is
                 subtilty
                 and
                 craft
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 I
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 delude
                 my
                 auditors
                 at
                 Lambith
                 ,
                 and
                 readers
                 euery
                 
                 where
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 when
                 was
                 this
                 Councell
                 held
                 ?
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 about
                 the
                 yeere
              
               347.
               almost
               150.
               
                 yeeres
                 after
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 question
                 ?
              
            
             If
             I
             had
             alleaged
             that
             canon
             ,
             only
             to
             testifie
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             not
             permitting
             Bishops
             in
             country
             townes
             and
             villages
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             some
             small
             colour
             for
             this
             obiection
             :
             and
             yet
             but
             a
             colour
             ,
             seeing
             they
             doe
             not
             (
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             )
             prohibit
             the
             ordaining
             of
             Bishops
             in
             any
             Church
             where
             they
             had
             formerly
             been
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             multitude
             of
             Bishops
             now
             ,
             was
             as
             it
             had
             been
             before
             ;
             sauing
             that
             by
             this
             canon
             order
             was
             taken
             for
             erecting
             Bishoprickes
             ,
             where
             none
             had
             been
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             dissoluing
             of
             Bishopricks
             ,
             where
             any
             were
             .
             But
             it
             was
             the
             iudgement
             and
             determination
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             which
             chiefely
             I
             alledged
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             
               that
               one
               Presbyter
               is
               sufficient
               for
               a
               village
               or
               towne
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             nothing
             was
             in
             this
             respect
             to
             bee
             innouated
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             had
             hitherto
             no
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyteries
             ,
             but
             Presbyters
             seuerally
             assigned
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             continue
             .
             The
             iudgement
             of
             these
             men
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             was
             not
             much
             inferiour
             to
             theirs
             ,
             who
             liued
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             .
             This
             being
             a
             councel
             of
             three
             hundred
             orthodoxall
             Bishops
             who
             confirmed
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             among
             whom
             was
             Osius
             the
             famous
             confessour
             ,
             
             and
             Athanasius
             (
             then
             whom
             there
             hath
             not
             bene
             a
             more
             famous
             Bishop
             for
             piety
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             learning
             and
             soundnesse
             in
             religion
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             )
             whose
             iudgement
             also
             in
             this
             particular
             was
             approued
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             ,
             by
             the
             decrees
             of
             other
             councils
             ,
             by
             the
             iudgment
             of
             other
             fathers
             ,
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             churches
             ,
             and
             neuer
             gaine
             said
             or
             misliked
             by
             any
             in
             the
             former
             ages
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             the
             reformers
             of
             the
             church
             in
             our
             age
             according
             to
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             ,
             
               T.
               C.
            
             and
             perhaps
             some
             one
             or
             2.
             others
             excepted
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             what
             either
             reasons
             our
             refuter
             hath
             to
             confute
             their
             iudgement
             ,
             or
             testimonies
             to
             ouerweigh
             their
             authority
             .
             There
             was
             therefore
             no
             subtill
             purpose
             in
             mee
             to
             delude
             any
             in
             this
             allegation
             ,
             but
             an
             euill
             conscience
             in
             him
             that
             sought
             with
             so
             friuolous
             an
             euasion
             to
             elude
             so
             plaine
             and
             pregnant
             euidence
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 The
                 other
                 thing
                 which
                 hee
                 obiecteth
                 is
                 simple
              
               follie
               ,
               in
               alledging
               a
               Canon
               ,
               
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               maketh
               so
               much
               against
               mee
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               what
               greater
               proofe
               can
               there
               bee
               ,
               that
               villages
               or
               little
               cities
               or
               townes
               vsually
               had
               BB.
               ouer
               them
               euen
               till
               that
               time
               ,
               viz.
               the
               yeare
               347
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               councill
               of
               Sardica
               was
               faine
               to
               make
               such
               a
               decree
               against
               it
               ?
            
             For
             the
             vntruth
             of
             which
             obiection
             ,
             his
             ignorance
             must
             bee
             his
             best
             excuse
             .
             It
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             canon
             direction
             is
             giuen
             chiefely
             for
             erecting
             of
             new
             Bishopricks
             ;
             authorizing
             the
             Metropolitane
             and
             the
             other
             Bishoppes
             of
             the
             prouince
             ,
             if
             the
             people
             of
             cities
             and
             populous
             places
             desired
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             erect
             a
             new
             Bishopricke
             :
             but
             forbidding
             this
             to
             be
             done
             in
             villages
             or
             petite
             cities
             or
             townes
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             iudged
             the
             ministery
             of
             one
             Presbyter
             to
             be
             sufficient
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             councill
             of
             Nice
             had
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             all
             churches
             should
             bee
             preserued
             ;
             and
             the
             councils
             of
             Africke
             more
             then
             once
             determined
             ,
             that
             what
             Church
             soeuer
             had
             in
             former
             times
             had
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             should
             still
             haue
             a
             B.
             and
             the
             ancient
             custome
             of
             the
             church
             was
             euer
             held
             as
             a
             law
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             So
             that
             I
             hold
             it
             for
             a
             certaine
             truth
             ,
             that
             what
             Church
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             400
             yeares
             had
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             same
             had
             none
             in
             the
             beginning
             :
             and
             what
             Church
             soeuer
             had
             in
             the
             first
             200.
             yeares
             a
             B.
             was
             at
             the
             end
             of
             400.
             yeares
             acknowledged
             to
             haue
             right
             to
             a
             B.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             doe
             confesse
             that
             the
             people
             of
             countrey
             townes
             sometimes
             being
             vaineglorious
             ,
             
             haue
             desired
             a
             Bishop
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             the
             ministers
             beeing
             ambitious
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             councill
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             
             
               lifting
               vp
               their
               necks
               against
               their
               Bishoppes
               ,
            
             haue
             inflamed
             their
             desires
             :
             but
             these
             attempts
             were
             esteemed
             vnlawfull
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             in
             councels
             they
             were
             prohibited
             ,
             so
             in
             well
             ordered
             Churches
             they
             were
             not
             allowed
             .
             But
             hereof
             also
             I
             haue
             spokē
             before
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Yea
                 but
              
               ,
               
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               this
               canon
               was
               not
               vniuersally
               obserued
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               oft
               renewing
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               other
               councils
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Churches
               to
               the
               contrary
               afterward
               .
            
             Here
             J
             aske
             him
             ,
             first
             ,
             when
             this
             was
             done
             ?
             for
             will
             he
             prooue
             ,
             that
             the
             irregular
             and
             vnlawfull
             
             practises
             of
             vaineglorious
             people
             ,
             and
             ambitious
             ministers
             in
             the
             fourth
             or
             fifth
             century
             after
             Christ
             ,
             were
             the
             lawfull
             and
             ordinary
             practises
             of
             the
             purest
             churches
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             lawfully
             done
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             if
             yea
             ,
             then
             doth
             hee
             contradict
             the
             iudgement
             of
             approued
             councils
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             orthodoxall
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             the
             ancient
             churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hauing
             nothing
             to
             oppose
             therto
             but
             vain
             surmises
             ,
             &
             vnlikely
             likelihoods
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             alledged
             ?
             shal
             irregular
             &
             vnlawful
             practises
             be
             commended
             as
             paterns
             for
             imitatiō
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             his
             instances
             ,
             which
             
               T.
               C.
            
             with
             great
             labor
             and
             long
             study
             gathered
             .
             The
             1.
             
             
               Was
               not
               Zoticus
               Bishop
               
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 village
                 ,
                 called
                 Coman
              
            
             ?
             If
             I
             say
             no
             ,
             how
             will
             hee
             proue
             it
             ?
             Eusebius
             is
             alledged
             h
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             16.
             where
             Apollinarius
             speaking
             of
             certain
             approued
             men
             ,
             &
             BB.
             who
             came
             to
             try
             the
             spirit
             of
             Maximilla
             (
             one
             of
             Montanus
             his
             truls
             )
             mentioneth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Zoticus
             of
             (
             or
             from
             )
             the
             village
             Comana
             ,
             whose
             mouth
             Themiso
             stopped
             :
             noting
             the
             place
             ,
             not
             wherof
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             whence
             he
             came
             or
             where
             he
             was
             borne
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             
               Episcopus
               Otrenus
            
             in
             Armenia
             ,
             saith
             Caesar
             i
             
               Baronius
               ,
               ex
               vic●
               Comana
               in
               Armenia
               ori●ndus
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Otrea
               in
               Armenia
               ,
               borne
               at
               the
               village
               Comana
               in
               Armenia
               .
            
             Jn
             the
             eighteenth
             chapter
             of
             the
             same
             book
             of
             Eusebius
             k
             Apollonius
             reporteth
             the
             same
             story
             ;
             which
             Nicephorus
             l
             also
             reciting
             ,
             vseth
             these
             words
             :
             Apollonius
             reporteth
             that
             
               Zoticus
               Ostrenus
            
             whē
             Maximilla
             begā
             to
             prophecy
             at
             Pepuza
             (
             a
             place
             which
             Montanus
             called
             Ierusalem
             )
             indeuored
             to
             cōuince
             her
             euil
             spirit
             ,
             but
             was
             hindred
             of
             those
             which
             were
             her
             fauourits
             ,
             meaning
             Themiso
             .
             Indeed
             Apollinarius
             calleth
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             whereupō
             Nicephorus
             supposed
             him
             to
             be
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             but
             thogh
             Apollinarius
             being
             B.
             of
             Hierapolis
             calleth
             him
             in
             one
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             m
             Peter
             cals
             himself
             ,
             being
             more
             then
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             &
             as
             BB.
             vsually
             cal
             one
             another
             Consacerdotes
             :
             yet
             afterwards
             he
             expresselie
             calleth
             him
             a
             Bishoppe
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             village
             ,
             the
             
               
                 little
                 village
              
            
             Coman
             hath
             lost
             her
             Bishoppe
             .
             For
             little
             the
             Refuter
             added
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             instance
             the
             greater
             .
             The
             second
             :
             
               Was
               not
               Mares
            
             (
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             Maris
             )
             
               Bishoppe
               of
               Solica
            
             ?
             Of
             Solica
             ?
             Truelie
             I
             cannot
             
             but
             smile
             that
             so
             great
             a
             clerke
             hath
             learned
             his
             letters
             no
             better
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             first
             letter
             be
             not
             vnlike
             an
             S.
             yet
             is
             it
             the
             D.
             vsed
             in
             that
             print
             ,
             as
             hee
             might
             haue
             learned
             of
             a
             n
             Deacon
             in
             the
             same
             page
             .
             But
             this
             sheweth
             that
             our
             refuter
             taketh
             his
             allegations
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             ,
             not
             consulting
             with
             the
             author
             .
             Theodoret
             o
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Eusebius
               Vercellensis
            
             ordained
             Maris
             Bishop
             in
             Dolicha
             ,
             which
             hee
             saith
             was
             but
             a
             small
             towne
             ,
             vsing
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             speake
             of
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             Nazianzum
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             termed
             so
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             beeing
             desirous
             to
             install
             Maris
             ,
             a
             man
             worthy
             commendation
             and
             shining
             with
             many
             sorts
             of
             vertues
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Episcopall
             throne
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             Dolicha
             ,
             by
             which
             phrase
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             ordaine
             him
             the
             Presbyter
             of
             a
             parish
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Bishop
             as
             others
             were
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             being
             the
             fourth
             century
             after
             Christ
             ,
             So
             farre
             hath
             our
             refuter
             also
             ouershotte
             his
             marke
             .
             For
             though
             Dolicha
             were
             but
             a
             small
             city
             or
             towne
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             our
             Bishops
             Sees
             in
             England
             and
             Wales
             be
             :
             yet
             that
             hindreth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             haue
             a
             diocesse
             belonging
             thereto
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             ours
             haue
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             not
             so
             great
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             
             
               
                 Asclepius
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 towne
                 in
                 Africke
              
            
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             
               T.
               C.
            
             quoteth
             Ierome
             tom
             .
             1.
             
               catalog
               .
               Gennadij
               vir
               .
               illustr
               .
               Gennadius
            
             indeed
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               vici
               non
               grandis
               episcopus
            
             .
             But
             
               Ioannes
               de
               Trittenhem
            
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               scriptorib
               .
               ecclesiast
            
             .
             saith
             that
             he
             was
             
               Vagensis
               teritorij
               episcopus
            
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             his
             seat
             was
             no
             great
             town
             ,
             yet
             his
             diocesse
             was
             that
             whole
             territory
             .
             But
             when
             was
             this
             ?
             about
             the
             yeare
             440.
             so
             farre
             doth
             my
             aduersary
             ,
             who
             complaineth
             of
             my
             ouershooting
             my
             marke
             when
             J
             alledged
             the
             councill
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             ouershoot
             me
             :
             for
             when
             he
             wil
             scarse
             suffer
             me
             to
             shoot
             tenscore
             :
             he
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             ▪
             were
             shooting
             for
             the
             flight
             ,
             shoots
             22
             ,
             euen
             tweluescore
             beyond
             the
             marke
             .
             I
             say
             vnto
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             frō
             the
             beginning
             .
             But
             by
             councels
             of
             Africk
             held
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             fourth
             century
             permitted
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             in
             part
             of
             the
             diocesse
             belonging
             to
             the
             B.
             of
             a
             city
             ,
             new
             Bishoprickes
             might
             be
             erected
             ,
             if
             the
             people
             of
             those
             partes
             being
             populous
             desiring
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             the
             
             city
             consenting
             thereto
             ,
             it
             were
             agreed
             vpon
             by
             the
             prouinciall
             Synode
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             fifth
             century
             so
             much
             exceeded
             in
             their
             indulgence
             that
             way
             ,
             in
             granting
             popular
             requests
             ,
             against
             the
             canons
             of
             other
             receiued
             councels
             ,
             and
             ancient
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             that
             Leo
             the
             great
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             was
             faine
             to
             write
             vnto
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Africke
             to
             stay
             that
             excesse
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             :
             What
             was
             Nazianzum
             ,
             but
             a
             small
             towne
             where
             that
             famous
             Gregory
             the
             Diuine
             was
             B
             ?
             For
             which
             
               T.
               C
            
             quoteth
             
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             20.
             
             But
             what
             if
             Nazianzum
             were
             a
             City
             ?
             what
             if
             Gregory
             the
             Diuine
             were
             not
             B.
             of
             Nazianzum
             ?
             Nazianzum
             ,
             
             though
             Socrates
             make
             mention
             of
             it
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             meane
             city
             ,
             yet
             he
             calleth
             it
             a
             citie
             :
             and
             though
             somwhere
             it
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             little
             city
             or
             towne
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             such
             a
             city
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             Leo
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             reckoneth
             it
             among
             the
             seats
             of
             the
             Metropolitane
             BB.
             not
             that
             I
             thinke
             it
             had
             any
             other
             cities
             or
             Bishopricks
             subiect
             vnto
             it
             .
             
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             argue
             that
             question
             ,
             whether
             Gregory
             the
             Diuine
             were
             Bishop
             of
             Nazianzum
             .
             For
             although
             diuers
             good
             Authors
             affirme
             it
             ;
             
             yet
             I
             beleeue
             Gregory
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             B.
             but
             onely
             coadiutor
             to
             his
             Father
             there
             .
             He
             was
             by
             his
             dear
             friend
             Basil
             the
             great
             ,
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Sa●●●●
             ,
             partly
             against
             his
             wil
             ,
             and
             af●er
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ;
             but
             leauing
             both
             the
             former
             ,
             being
             seized
             vpon
             by
             Anthimu●
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tyana
             ,
             who
             placed
             another
             there
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             resigning
             it
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             councill
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             which
             preferred
             Nectarius
             to
             bee
             his
             successor
             ;
             hee
             returned
             vnto
             Nazianzum
             ,
             where
             finding
             the
             See
             void
             ,
             obtained
             of
             Helladius
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Caesarea
             after
             Basil
             ,
             that
             Eulalius
             might
             bee
             ordained
             Bishoppe
             there
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             this
             question
             ;
             seeing
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             that
             Nazianzens
             father
             was
             B.
             of
             that
             diocesse
             .
          
           
             These
             bee
             all
             the
             instances
             which
             T.C.
             bringeth
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             excepting
             one
             more
             out
             of
             the
             canon
             law
             ,
             which
             our
             refuter
             thought
             not
             worth
             the
             obiecting
             .
             But
             his
             inference
             hereupon
             is
             worth
             the
             obseruing
             .
             
               Al
               this
               M.D.
               could
               not
               choose
               but
               know
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               read
               but
               somuch
               as
               M.
               Cartw.
               2.
               
               reply
               with
               as
               good
               a
               mind
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               D.
               Bilson
               .
            
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             :
             that
             I
             read
             with
             resolution
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             trueth
             whersoeuer
             I
             find
             it
             .
             But
             God
             hath
             giuen
             me
             so
             much
             iudgment
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             perswaded
             by
             meere
             colours
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             signified
             in
             my
             preface
             
               T.
               C.
            
             arguments
             in
             this
             cause
             to
             bee
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             in
             this
             treatise
             I
             haue
             prooued
             many
             of
             them
             to
             bee
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             the
             Refuter
             shall
             vrge
             them
             ,
             or
             take
             vpon
             him
             to
             maintaine
             them
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             so
             substantially
             answered
             the
             substance
             of
             my
             argument
             ,
             
             hee
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             shewe
             his
             learning
             ,
             in
             giuing
             a
             more
             learned
             reason
             why
             the
             heathen
             are
             of
             Christians
             called
             Pagani
             ,
             then
             I
             did
             .
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             haue
             read
             it
             in
             some
             learned
             author
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             who
             liued
             in
             the
             country
             villages
             (
             which
             are
             properly
             called
             
               pagani
               ,
               a
               pag●
            
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               Pomp.
               Festus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               quia
               eadem
               aqua
               vterentur
            
             )
             remained
             for
             the
             most
             part
             heathenish
             ,
             after
             the
             cities
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             were
             conuerted
             to
             Christianity
             .
             
               
                 Hee
                 thinketh
                 the
                 heathen
                 were
                 called
              
               pagani
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               Christs
               Souldiers
               ;
               
                 induced
                 so
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 because
              
               Tertullian
               saith
               ,
               Apud
               hunc
               ,
               tam
               miles
               est
               paganus
               fidelis
               ,
               quam
               paganus
               est
               miles
               infidelis
               .
               
               
                 Which
                 hee
                 englisheth
                 thus
              
               ,
               as
               well
               a
               faithfull
               Souldier
               as
               an
               vnbeleeuing
               souldier
               is
               a
               pagan
               .
            
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             Tertullians
             meaning
             ,
             as
             well
             Christians
             ,
             as
             infidels
             should
             be
             called
             Paganes
             .
             But
             Tertullian
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             darke
             ,
             and
             writeth
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             aboue
             some
             mens
             capacity
             .
             
               With
               Christ
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               as
               well
               a
               belieuing
               pagan
               is
               a
               souldier
               ,
               as
               an
               vnbeleeuing
               souldier
               ,
               is
               a
               pagan
            
             ;
             meaning
             by
             Pagan
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             him
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Souldier
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             among
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             and
             all
             warlike
             nations
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             Souldiers
             ,
             were
             greately
             honoured
             (
             as
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             miles
             and
             armiger
             with
             vs
             doth
             shew
             )
             and
             contrariwise
             those
             who
             were
             not
             Souldiers
             ;
             were
             of
             base
             esteeme
             ,
             called
             Pagani
             ,
             perhaps
             in
             some
             such
             sense
             as
             Villani
             with
             vs
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             villaines
             ,
             clownes
             ,
             boores
             :
             Tertullian
             disswading
             Christians
             from
             going
             to
             warre
             vnder
             infidels
             ,
             
             perswadeth
             thē
             not
             to
             be
             moued
             with
             this
             respect
             ,
             of
             being
             honoured
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             souldiers
             ;
             and
             dishonoured
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             :
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             with
             Christ
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             man
             ,
             though
             despised
             in
             the
             world
             as
             a
             pagan
             ,
             is
             highly
             esteemed
             and
             honoured
             ;
             and
             also
             an
             vnfaithfull
             man
             ,
             though
             honoured
             as
             a
             souldier
             ,
             or
             cheuallier
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             of
             base
             account
             with
             Christ.
             But
             how
             heathē
             people
             should
             from
             hence
             be
             called
             Pagani
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             vnlesse
             christians
             were
             also
             called
             milites
             or
             cheualliers
             :
             for
             Pagani
             here
             ,
             as
             a
             base
             terme
             signifying
             villains
             or
             clownes
             or
             boores
             ,
             is
             opposed
             to
             milites
             ,
             as
             a
             name
             of
             honour
             .
          
           
             
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             4.
             pag.
             25.
             
             Thus
             then
             parishes
             were
             distinguished
             both
             in
             the
             cities
             &
             countries
             ,
             and
             seueral
             presbyters
             particularly
             assigned
             &c.
             to
             ,
             
               promiscuously
               ,
               pag.
            
             26.
             )
          
           
             In
             this
             section
             ,
             I
             proue
             that
             the
             BB.
             both
             before
             &
             after
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             were
             diocesan
             :
             and
             first
             I
             answere
             an
             obiection
             :
             for
             wheras
             some
             might
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             were
             parishional
             ,
             after
             ,
             diocesan
             ,
             as
             being
             set
             ouer
             many
             churches
             :
             I
             shew
             (
             which
             before
             hath
             bene
             proued
             )
             that
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             Bishops
             charge
             ,
             or
             diocesse
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             before
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             after
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             declare
             ,
             that
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             B.
             charge
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             contained
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             the
             City
             whence
             he
             hath
             his
             denomination
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             country
             subiect
             vnto
             it
             .
             And
             wheras
             some
             vnderstand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             a
             parish
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             vse
             of
             the
             English
             word
             ,
             I
             shewed
             that
             in
             the
             best
             authors
             ,
             euen
             after
             the
             diuision
             of
             parishes
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             the
             whole
             city
             with
             the
             suburbs
             .
             My
             reason
             standeth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 To
                 whose
                 iurisdiction
                 both
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 city
                 &
                 suburbs
                 ,
                 though
                 containing
                 manie
                 parishes
                 )
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 country
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 citie
                 )
                 is
                 subiect
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ouer
                 the
                 Churches
                 both
                 in
                 citie
                 and
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 diocesan
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 iurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Bishoppes
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 citie
                 and
                 suburbs
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 country
                 thereto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 were
                 subiect
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 antient
                 BB.
                 were
                 ouer
                 the
                 Churches
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 and
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 were
                 diocesans
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             is
             of
             vndeniable
             truth
             ,
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             being
             so
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             I
             prooued
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             J
             proue
             by
             two
             most
             pregnant
             testimonies
             ;
             
             the
             one
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             ancient
             canōs
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             the
             other
             a
             canon
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             whereof
             I
             haue
             also
             spoken
             before
             .
             But
             to
             them
             we
             may
             adde
             the
             next
             canon
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             which
             is
             also
             recited
             in
             the
             councell
             of
             Antioch
             :
             That
             
               a
               Bishoppe
               may
               not
               presume
               out
               of
               his
               owne
               limits
               ,
               to
               exercise
               ordinations
               ,
               to
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               not
               subiect
               to
               him
               .
               And
               if
               he
               shall
               be
               conuinced
               to
               haue
               done
               this
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               hold
               those
               Cities
               or
               Countries
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               deposed
               ,
               and
               those
               also
               whom
               he
               hath
               ordained
               .
            
          
           
             This
             syllogisme
             being
             too
             strong
             to
             be
             refuted
             ,
             his
             best
             course
             was
             not
             to
             see
             it
             .
             Notwithstanding
             he
             cauilleth
             with
             some
             points
             therein
             .
             For
             whereas
             his
             chiefe
             proofe
             before
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             of
             Alexandria
             &c.
             were
             each
             of
             them
             but
             one
             particular
             congregation
             &c.
             because
             Eusebius
             calleth
             each
             of
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thereby
             abusing
             the
             Reader
             ,
             as
             if
             Eusebius
             had
             by
             that
             name
             ment
             that
             which
             we
             cal
             a
             parish
             ;
             here
             he
             disauoweth
             the
             authority
             of
             Eusebius
             alledged
             according
             to
             his
             true
             meaning
             ,
             
               
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 signification
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 age
                 following
                 .
              
            
             Which
             is
             a
             silly
             shift
             :
             seeing
             Eusebius
             speaking
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             whole
             Cities
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             euen
             of
             such
             as
             he
             had
             expressly
             mentioned
             as
             containing
             many
             Churches
             ,
             he
             calleth
             them
             by
             that
             name
             .
             As
             at
             Alexandria
             he
             acknowledged
             the
             Churches
             to
             haue
             beene
             instituted
             by
             Saint
             Marke
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             comprehendeth
             
             them
             all
             afterwards
             ,
             yea
             after
             the
             number
             of
             them
             was
             increased
             ,
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             the
             paroecia
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             where
             besides
             Eusebius
             ,
             I
             quote
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               cloy
               the
               Reader
               with
               multitude
               of
               allegations
               ,
               concerning
               the
               decrees
               or
               practises
               of
               latter
               ages
               .
            
             Which
             also
             is
             a
             very
             friuolous
             exception
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             dioceses
             or
             circuits
             of
             Churches
             were
             vsually
             lessened
             :
             but
             that
             they
             were
             any
             wheres
             inlarged
             ,
             he
             will
             hardly
             shew
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             looke
             what
             the
             circuits
             of
             the
             Churches
             or
             Bishops
             charges
             were
             in
             Eusebius
             or
             Epiphanius
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             .
          
           
             
             And
             whereas
             I
             alleage
             one
             of
             the
             antient
             canons
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             that
             I
             thinke
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Apostles
             owne
             penning
             ,
             but
             that
             for
             their
             antientnesse
             and
             authority
             they
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             writers
             so
             alleaged
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             me
             with
             
               
                 seeking
                 to
                 bleare
                 mens
                 eyes
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Canons
                 .
              
            
             In
             that
             I
             said
             they
             were
             so
             called
             ,
             it
             doth
             sufficienttly
             both
             here
             and
             where
             after
             I
             cite
             them
             ,
             shew
             my
             meaning
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             what
             he
             can
             say
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             my
             mind
             giueth
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             leaue
             them
             in
             better
             credit
             then
             hee
             found
             them
             .
             
               If
               wee
               were
               so
               simple
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               them
               for
               their
               doing
               ,
               yet
               should
               not
               a
               man
               of
               his
               profession
               so
               abuse
               our
               simplicity
               :
               He
               knoweth
               there
               was
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               Rome
               her selfe
               saw
               too
               much
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               them
               for
               the
               Apostles
               :
               See
               Gratians
               decree
               dist
               .
               15.
               c.
               sancta
               Romana
               ,
               &
               dist
               .
               16.
               cap.
               canones
               .
            
             In
             both
             places
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             apohryphall
             (
             as
             we
             call
             the
             bookes
             of
             Ecclesiasticus
             and
             Wisdome
             )
             not
             because
             they
             are
             either
             false
             or
             counterfet
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             not
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Apostles
             owne
             writing
             :
             for
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             of
             canonicall
             authority
             ,
             like
             the
             other
             scriptures
             .
             Notwithstanding
             they
             are
             ecclesiasticall
             canons
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             great
             antiquity
             and
             authentike
             authority
             ,
             are
             commonly
             called
             Apostolicall
             ,
             receiued
             of
             antient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             approoued
             by
             Councels
             .
             And
             although
             some
             of
             them
             may
             be
             suspected
             ,
             *
             as
             foisted
             in
             ,
             or
             depraued
             by
             heretikes
             ,
             
             yet
             those
             which
             are
             specially
             cited
             by
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             as
             authentike
             ,
             are
             without
             exception
             ;
             being
             of
             as
             great
             credit
             as
             any
             other
             ecclesiasticall
             writings
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             canon
             wee
             speake
             of
             ,
             the
             words
             whereof
             which
             I
             cited
             being
             verbatim
             ,
             recited
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             .
             I
             will
             not
             discusse
             this
             controuersie
             ,
             wherein
             much
             may
             be
             said
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Only
             this
             J
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             Damascen
             a
             exceeded
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             reckoning
             them
             with
             the
             canonicall
             scriptures
             :
             so
             some
             learned
             and
             iudicious
             men
             haue
             been
             much
             ouerseene
             in
             too
             much
             censuring
             of
             them
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               condemned
               in
               the
               canon
               law
               ,
            
             when
             indeed
             the
             very
             scope
             b
             of
             the
             16.
             distinction
             is
             to
             authorize
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             canonicall
             scriptures
             ,
             yet
             as
             authenticall
             canons
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               that
               Isidor
               condemneth
               them
            
             :
             Whereas
             indeed
             the
             words
             of
             Isidor
             c
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             copy
             are
             these
             .
             That
             
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               authority
               ,
               we
               prefixe
               before
               the
               other
               councels
               ,
               the
               canons
               called
               the
               Apostles
               (
               although
               of
               some
               they
               are
               called
               apocryphal
               )
               because
               the
               greater
               part
               receiue
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               holy
               fathers
               haue
               by
               synodall
               authority
               ratified
               them
               ,
               and
               placed
               them
               among
               canonicall
               constitutions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Councell
                 in
                 Trullo
              
               d
               :
            
             when
             as
             indeed
             that
             Councell
             reiecting
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             constitutions
             of
             Clement
             ,
             (
             which
             also
             were
             called
             Apostolicall
             )
             because
             they
             were
             depraued
             by
             heretikes
             ,
             authorized
             the
             canons
             ,
             decreeing
             that
             the
             85.
             
               canons
               shall
               remaine
               firme
               and
               sure
               ,
               which
               of
               their
            
             e
             
               holy
               and
               blessed
               fore-fathers
               were
               receiued
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               vnto
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               holy
               and
               glorious
               Apostles
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             some
             thinke
             ,
             that
             Epiphanius
             is
             the
             first
             that
             mentioneth
             them
             ;
             I
             finde
             it
             to
             bee
             otherwise
             .
             For
             diuers
             of
             them
             are
             cited
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             being
             sometimes
             called
             absolutely
             
               the
               canons
            
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             
               ecclesiasticall
               canons
            
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             
               antient
               receiued
               canons
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
            
             sometimes
             
               Apostolicall
               canons
            
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             partly
             noted
             before
             f
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             generall
             Councell
             held
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             though
             after
             Epiphanius
             his
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             neglected
             ,
             which
             calleth
             them
             g
             
               the
               canons
               of
               the
               
               holy
               Apostles
               .
            
             So
             much
             of
             those
             canons
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             this
             section
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             doe
             most
             directly
             and
             necessarily
             conclude
             ,
             
             that
             Bishops
             were
             set
             ouer
             dioceses
             ,
             yet
             he
             calleth
             it
             a
             needlesse
             discourse
             ,
             which
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             answere
             ,
             he
             taketh
             leaue
             to
             passe
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             5.
             pag.
             26.
             
             These
             three
             points
             whereof
             hitherto
             I
             haue
             intreated
             ,
             are
             of
             such
             euident
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               page
            
             28.
             line
             6.
             )
          
           
             
             In
             this
             section
             I
             conclude
             the
             three
             first
             points
             with
             the
             testimony
             of
             Caluin
             ,
             whom
             I
             produce
             ,
             not
             as
             this
             sophister
             cauilleth
             ,
             
               
                 as
                 a
                 captiue
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 triumph
              
            
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             that
             taketh
             part
             with
             vs
             ,
             against
             our
             new
             sect
             of
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             point
             ,
             (
             which
             their
             dissenting
             from
             
               Caluin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             and
             other
             learned
             Authors
             of
             discipline
             ,
             he
             alwaies
             cunningly
             dissembleth
             .
             )
             And
             that
             his
             authority
             may
             be
             of
             more
             weight
             ,
             as
             I
             confesse
             him
             to
             haue
             bin
             a
             worthy
             seruant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             memory
             with
             me
             is
             blessed
             ;
             so
             I
             professe
             him
             to
             haue
             bin
             the
             first
             or
             chiefe
             founder
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             or
             Geneuian
             discipline
             :
             in
             setting
             vp
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Bishopricke
             being
             dissolued
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             weale
             reduced
             to
             a
             popular
             State
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             haue
             dealt
             very
             wisely
             ,
             his
             proiect
             of
             discipline
             being
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             that
             Citie
             did
             seeme
             at
             that
             time
             capable
             of
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             hope
             ,
             that
             either
             a
             Bishop
             or
             a
             Presbytery
             consisting
             wholly
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             would
             be
             admitted
             .
             But
             he
             cannot
             indure
             to
             heare
             ,
             that
             Caluin
             should
             bee
             esteemed
             the
             first
             founder
             of
             this
             discipline
             .
             For
             cōfutation
             whereof
             ,
             he
             telleth
             vs
             (
             what
             we
             haue
             heard
             an
             hundred
             times
             ,
             but
             neuer
             shall
             see
             proued
             )
             that
             this
             
               
                 discipline
                 was
                 both
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 testimony
                 from
                 many
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Wickliffe
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 Luther
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 that
                 liued
                 before
                 Caluin
                 writ
              
               :
            
             hee
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             that
             writ
             before
             Caluin
             liued
             ,
             and
             then
             not
             one
             
             word
             of
             all
             this
             goodly
             speech
             had
             been
             true
             ;
             which
             as
             I
             haue
             manifested
             already
             in
             respect
             of
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Luther
               ,
            
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             haue
             been
             alleaged
             :
             so
             shall
             I
             in
             respect
             of
             Wickliffe
             and
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             whoneuer
             once
             dreamed
             of
             their
             lay
             presbyteries
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             of
             their
             new-found
             parish
             discipline
             .
          
           
             Neither
             can
             he
             abide
             that
             Caluin
             should
             be
             said
             to
             agree
             with
             vs
             in
             these
             three
             points
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             abide
             it
             ,
             for
             truth
             will
             preuaile
             .
             
               But
               
                 that
                 were
                 exceeding
                 strange
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 ouerthrow
                 that
                 discipline
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 carefull
                 to
                 establish
                 .
              
            
             Let
             him
             not
             abuse
             the
             Reader
             ;
             his
             agreeing
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             point
             ,
             ouerthroweth
             the
             new-found
             parish
             discipline
             ,
             but
             agreeth
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             learned
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             vnderstanding
             by
             B.
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             )
             the
             President
             of
             their
             Presbytery
             :
             their
             Church
             being
             a
             diocesse
             consisting
             of
             many
             parishes
             ,
             ouer
             which
             one
             Presbytery
             only
             is
             appointed
             .
             Of
             which
             Presbytery
             ,
             if
             the
             President
             were
             perpetuall
             ,
             ●as
             he
             was
             in
             Caluins
             time
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             alwaies
             he
             was
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             one
             instance
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             which
             order
             Beza
             misliketh
             not
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             wisheth
             it
             were
             restored
             )
             then
             should
             they
             come
             neerer
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             ,
             then
             now
             they
             doe
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             as
             their
             Church
             is
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             and
             their
             Presbytery
             seruing
             for
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             ;
             so
             the
             President
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             is
             diocesan
             .
             
               But
               whether
               that
               be
               so
               or
               not
               ;
               once
               ,
            
             Caluins
             
               iudgement
               agreeth
               with
               mine
               in
               these
               three
               points
               :
            
             
             
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               for
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               first
               two
               hundred
               yeeres
               .
               But
               the
               conscience
               must
               ground
               it selfe
               vpon
               the
               commandement
               and
               example
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             As
             though
             we
             were
             destitute
             thereof
             ,
             and
             they
             contrariwise
             ,
             for
             their
             discipline
             ,
             had
             the
             precept
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Which
             well
             may
             they
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             but
             neuer
             will
             bee
             able
             to
             prooue
             :
             and
             as
             though
             the
             vniuersall
             and
             perpetuall
             practise
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             were
             not
             a
             sufficient
             demonstration
             to
             perswade
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             ioined
             with
             
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             godly
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             glorious
             Martyrs
             ,
             did
             euer
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             obserue
             a
             discipline
             and
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             repugnant
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Apostles
             had
             prescribed
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             say
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             as
             hee
             is
             void
             of
             modesty
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             no
             great
             store
             either
             of
             iudgement
             or
             honesty
             .
          
           
             
             But
             how
             farre
             forth
             Caluin
             agreeth
             with
             vs
             ,
             will
             appeare
             by
             that
             chapter
             which
             I
             alleaged
             ,
             the
             title
             whereof
             is
             this
             ;
             
               Concerning
               the
               state
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               and
               the
               maner
               of
               gouerning
               which
               was
               in
               vse
               before
               the
               papacy
               .
               The
               which
               ,
            
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             
               will
               represent
               vnto
               our
               eies
               a
               certaine
               image
               of
               the
               diuine
               institution
               .
               For
               although
               the
               Bishops
               of
               those
               times
               made
               many
               canons
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               seeme
               to
               expresse
               more
               then
               was
               expressed
               in
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               ,
               notwithstanding
               with
               so
               good
               caution
               they
               framed
               their
               whole
               administration
               according
               to
               that
               only
               rule
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               easily
               perceiue
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               almost
               nothing
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               diss●nant
               frō
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             This
             is
             a
             good
             testimony
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             giuen
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             :
             but
             doth
             hee
             testifie
             ,
             that
             the
             three
             points
             you
             speake
             of
             are
             agreeable
             thereunto
             ?
             that
             shall
             you
             now
             heare
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Presbyteries
             hee
             saith
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             alleaged
             ,
             
               euerie
               Citie
               had
               their
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               were
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Refuter
               repeateth
               the
               words
               ,
               which
               I
               cited
               out
               of
            
             Caluin
             thus
             :
             
               that
               the
               Presbyteries
               consisted
               of
               Ministers
               .
               
                 Thereof
                 giuing
                 this
                 censure
              
               :
               Craf●ily
               ,
               or
               carelesly
               is
               this
               spoken
               .
               The
               former
               ,
               if
               wittingly
               hee
               left
               out
               ,
               onely
               ;
               the
               latter
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               heed
               it
               .
               Who
               denieth
               that
               the
               Presbyteries
               consisted
               of
               ministers
               ?
               Wil
               it
               follow
               thence
               that
               therefore
               there
               were
               no
               other
               gouerning-Elders
               ?
               No
               man
               can
               be
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               or
               so
               shamelesse
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Caluin
               was
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyteries
               consisted
               of
               Ministers
               onely
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               age
               following
               .
               
                 What
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 m●●
                 now
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 man
                 being
                 so
              
               ignorant
               and
               shamelesse
               ?
            
             I
             hope
             to
             salue
             both
             presentlie
             .
             I
             confesse
             ,
             good
             sir
             ,
             that
             Caluin
             collecteth
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             out
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             I
             confesse
             also
             ,
             that
             speaking
             in
             generall
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             saith
             coldly
             and
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               were
               set
               ouer
               the
               censure
               of
               maners
               and
               corrections
               .
            
             But
             when
             he
             commeth
             more
             particularly
             to
             relate
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             he
             giueth
             full
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             can
             any
             man
             vnderstand
             Caluin
             ,
             as
             saying
             ,
             they
             had
             any
             other
             Presbyery
             ,
             besides
             the
             colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             euery
             Church
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Caluin
             plainly
             say
             ,
             euery
             citie
             had
             their
             colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             were
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ?
             
               Yes
               that
               he
               doth
               :
               but
               the
               word
               only
               was
               either
               
                 craftily
                 ,
                 or
                 carelesly
              
               omitted
               .
            
             Heare
             then
             the
             words
             of
             
               Caluin
               :
               Habebant
               ergo
               singulae
               ciuitates
               Presbyterorum
               collegium
               ,
               qui
               pastores
               erant
               ac
               Doctores
               .
               Nam
               &
               apud
               populū
               munus
               docendi
               ,
               exhortandi
               &
               corrigendi
               ,
               quod
               Paulus
               episcopis
               iniungit
               ,
               omnes
               obibant
               :
               &
               quo
               semen
               post
               se
               relinquerent
               ,
               iunioribus
               ,
               qui
               sacra
               militae
               nomen
               dederant
               ,
               crudiendis
               ,
               nanabant
               operam
               :
               Euery
               citie
               therefore
               had
               a
               colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               were
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               .
               For
               both
               they
               exercised
               all
               of
               them
               the
               function
               of
               teaching
               ,
               exhorting
               ,
               and
               correcting
               ,
               which
               Paul
               enioyneth
               to
               Bishoppes
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               they
               might
               leaue
               a
               seed
               behind
               them
               ,
               they
               imploied
               their
               labour
               in
               teaching
               the
               younger
               sort
               ,
               who
               had
               giuen
               their
               names
               ,
               to
               serue
               in
               the
               sacred
               warfare
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             younger
             sort
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             J
             reason
             :
             
               
                 The
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Caluins
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 consisted
                 onelie
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 each
                 Citie
                 was
                 the
                 colledge
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Presbyterie
                 of
                 each
                 City
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Caluins
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 consisted
                 onely
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             euident
             :
             The
             proposition
             himselfe
             proueth
             ,
             when
             hee
             saith
             
               omnes
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               exercised
               the
               offic●
               of
               teaching
               ,
               &c.
               which
               Paul
               prescribeth
               to
               BB.
               &c.
               
            
             What
             
             can
             be
             more
             plaine
             ?
             For
             where
             there
             are
             none
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             are
             Ministers
             only
             :
             where
             all
             exercise
             the
             function
             of
             teaching
             and
             preaching
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             Paul
             inioyned
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             instructing
             the
             younger
             sort
             of
             the
             clergy
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             but
             Ministers
             .
             Therefore
             where
             all
             exercise
             the
             function
             of
             teaching
             and
             preaching
             ,
             &c.
             there
             are
             Ministers
             only
             .
          
           
             
             As
             touching
             the
             second
             ,
             Caluin
             most
             plainly
             giueth
             testimony
             to
             it
             in
             the
             next
             words
             following
             :
             
               Vnicuique
               ciuita●i
               erat
               attributa
               certa
               regio
               ,
               qua
               Presbyteros
               iude
               sumeret
               ,
               &
               velut
               corpori
               ecclesiae
               illius
               accenseretur
               :
               To
               euery
               Citie
               was
               attributed
               a
               certaine
               region
               or
               country
               ,
               which
               from
               thence
               should
               receiue
               their
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               be
               reckoned
               as
               being
               of
               the
               body
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             plaine
             ,
             that
             each
             Church
             contained
             the
             citie
             and
             country
             adioyning
             ,
             that
             both
             citie
             and
             country
             made
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             one
             body
             ,
             whereof
             the
             head
             was
             the
             citie
             ,
             the
             other
             members
             the
             parishes
             in
             the
             country
             :
             that
             the
             Presbyteries
             were
             only
             in
             cities
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             country
             parishes
             receiued
             each
             of
             them
             their
             Presbyter
             ,
             when
             they
             wanted
             ,
             from
             thence
             ?
             Who
             therefore
             (
             to
             vse
             his
             owne
             words
             )
             could
             be
             either
             so
             ignorant
             as
             not
             to
             see
             ,
             or
             so
             shamelesse
             as
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             Caluins
             iudgement
             were
             dioceses
             ?
             How
             doth
             he
             auoid
             this
             ?
             Forsooth
             
               
                 Caluin
                 doth
                 not
                 name
                 dioceses
              
               .
            
             But
             doth
             he
             not
             meane
             dioceses
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             Churches
             containing
             each
             of
             them
             a
             citie
             and
             country
             adioyning
             ?
             Yea
             but
             he
             
               
                 doth
                 not
                 tie
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 gouernment
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             No
             doth
             ?
             he
             acknowledgeth
             no
             Presbytery
             but
             in
             the
             cities
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Bishops
             were
             Presidents
             .
             As
             for
             country
             parishes
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             Presbyteries
             ,
             but
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             :
             and
             those
             they
             had
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             saith
             ,
             from
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             the
             citie
             .
             Besides
             ,
             when
             he
             maketh
             the
             citie
             and
             country
             to
             be
             but
             one
             body
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             meant
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             citie
             was
             the
             head
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             parts
             subiect
             vnto
             it
             .
             Whereto
             you
             may
             adde
             that
             which
             after
             he
             saith
             of
             chorepiscopi
             placed
             in
             the
             diocesse
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             large
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             deputy
             ,
             in
             the
             country
             subiect
             to
             him
             .
             But
             what
             
             Caluins
             iudgement
             was
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
             let
             the
             Church
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             framed
             thereby
             ,
             test●fie
             .
             Which
             is
             as
             much
             a
             diocesse
             now
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             was
             vnder
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             one
             Presbytery
             ,
             vnto
             which
             all
             the
             parishes
             are
             subiect
             .
             
               But
               let
               vs
               heare
               what
               this
               Refuter
               doth
               confesse
            
             Caluin
             
               to
               haue
               acknowledged
               in
               this
               behalfe
               :
            
             
               He
               neither
               nameth
               dioceses
               ,
               nortieth
               power
               of
               ecclesiasticall
               gouernment
               to
               the
               Bishops
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               acknowledgeth
               that
               for
               orders
               sake
               some
               one
               Minister
               was
               chosen
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               not
               a
               diocesan
               ,
               but
               a
               titular
               Bishop
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             fareth
             with
             men
             that
             wrangle
             against
             the
             light
             of
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             being
             conuicted
             with
             euidence
             of
             truth
             ;
             but
             desirous
             to
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             opposition
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             against
             it
             .
             Doth
             not
             Caluin
             plainly
             say
             ,
             
               that
               to
               each
               citt●
               was
               attributed
               a
               certaine
               region
               ,
            
             and
             that
             both
             were
             one
             Church
             as
             it
             were
             one
             body
             ?
             To
             what
             purpose
             doth
             he
             then
             say
             ,
             that
             
               
                 he
                 only
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
                 for
                 orders
                 sake
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             Is
             not
             his
             answere
             in
             effect
             this
             ,
             
               Caluin
               doth
               confesse
               that
               the
               Churches
               indeed
               were
               dioceses
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               had
               vnder
               their
               charge
               both
               the
               citie
               and
               country
               adioyning
               ,
            
             (
             for
             that
             also
             he
             confesseth
             in
             the
             next
             point
             )
             
               but
               they
               were
               not
               Bishops
               hauing
               such
               authority
               as
               you
               speake
               of
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               confesse
               he
               〈◊〉
               with
               you
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               point
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ;
               but
               yet
               in
               the
               fourth
            
             (
             which
             also
             you
             confesse
             )
             
               he
               dissenteth
               from
               you
            
             .
             Howbeit
             hee
             expresseth
             his
             mind
             absurdly
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 not
                 a
                 diocesan
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 titular
                 Bishop
                 .
              
            
             For
             was
             not
             the
             Bishop
             a
             diocesan
             ,
             if
             his
             Church
             was
             a
             diocesse
             ?
             if
             he
             had
             vnder
             his
             charge
             both
             the
             city
             and
             country
             adioyning
             ?
             Yea
             but
             
               
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 diocesan
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 titular
                 Bishop
                 .
              
            
             Though
             Caluin
             acknowledgeth
             the
             Bishop
             to
             haue
             been
             only
             President
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Consull
             in
             the
             senate
             of
             Rome
             (
             which
             you
             call
             a
             titular
             B.
             )
             wherein
             (
             being
             the
             fourth
             point
             )
             he
             dissenteth
             from
             vs
             ;
             yet
             doth
             he
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             vnder
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             was
             contained
             both
             the
             citie
             and
             country
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             was
             a
             diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             that
             is
             Bishop
             of
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             be
             not
             a
             diocesan
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             His
             testimony
             therefore
             to
             the
             third
             is
             cleere
             ,
             
             especially
             
             if
             you
             adde
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Ch●repiscopi
             ,
             or
             country
             Bishops
             .
             
             For
             Caluin
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               the
               country
               which
               was
               vnder
               his
               Bishopricke
               ,
               were
               larger
               then
               he
               could
               sufficiently
               discharge
               all
               the
               offices
               of
               a
               Bishop
               in
               euery
               place
               ,
               rurall
               Bishops
               were
               substituted
               here
               and
               there
               to
               supply
               his
               place
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             most
             pregnant
             testimony
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             parish
             discipline
             and
             also
             for
             the
             diocesan
             .
             For
             if
             euery
             parish
             had
             sufficient
             authority
             within
             themselues
             ,
             what
             needed
             rurall
             Bishops
             to
             ouerlooke
             them
             ?
             If
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             City
             had
             been
             Bishop
             but
             of
             one
             parish
             ,
             why
             doth
             Caluin
             say
             the
             Countrey
             was
             vnder
             his
             Bishopricke
             ?
             Why
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishopricke
             was
             sometimes
             so
             large
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             need
             of
             Countrey
             Bishops
             as
             his
             deputies
             ,
             to
             represent
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             prouince
             or
             countrey
             ?
             
               But
               what
               saith
               the
               Refuter
               to
               this
               ?
               he
               confesseth
               (
               not
               ingenuously
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
            
             〈◊〉
             Minerua
             ,
             
               as
               if
               it
               stuck
               in
               his
               teeth
            
             )
             that
             
               Caluin
               saith
               somewhat
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               But
               that
               somewhat
               is
               as
               good
               as
               nothing
               :
               for
               hee
               doth
               not
               say
               they
               were
               diocesan
               Bishops
               :
               
                 (
                 O
                 impudency
                 !
              
               )
               neither
               doth
               he
               speake
               of
               the
               Apostles
               〈◊〉
               ,
               of
               which
               all
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               feeling
               of
               a
               Christian
               conscience
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               gouernment
               .
            
             All
             the
             question
             concerning
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ?
             doe
             not
             your selues
             extend
             your
             assertion
             to
             200.
             yeares
             ?
             And
             if
             nothing
             will
             settle
             the
             cōscience
             but
             what
             is
             alledged
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             what
             haue
             you
             to
             settle
             your
             conscience
             for
             your
             opinion
             ,
             who
             can
             alledge
             no
             sound
             proofe
             neither
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             nor
             afterwards
             ?
             But
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             I
             spend
             more
             words
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             heretofore
             proued
             ,
             that
             the
             circuit
             of
             euery
             Bishops
             charge
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             as
             great
             ,
             if
             not
             greater
             ,
             then
             afterwards
             ?
             And
             if
             nothing
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             then
             ought
             not
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             any
             country
             be
             conuerted
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             because
             none
             was
             then
             :
             and
             as
             well
             might
             they
             alleage
             ,
             that
             no
             whole
             country
             ought
             to
             bee
             conuerted
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             because
             none
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             people
             of
             a
             whole
             country
             to
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             because
             
             it
             was
             not
             so
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             Thus
             haue
             I
             manifestly
             proued
             ,
             that
             Calu●●
             giueth
             testimony
             to
             the
             first
             point
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             two
             latter
             ,
             that
             he
             wholly
             agreeth
             with
             vs.
             So
             doth
             ●eza
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             before
             ,
             testifying
             the
             
               Churches
               were
               diocese●
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               that
               in
               the
               chiefe
               towne
               of
               euery
               diocesse
               ,
               the
               first
               Presbyter
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               began
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Bishop
               ,
            
             (
             hee
             speaketh
             therefore
             of
             the
             Apostles
             times
             )
             
               was
               set
               ouer
               his
               fellow
               Presbyters
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Citie
               and
               countrey
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               whole
               diocesse
               .
            
             And
             
               because
               sometimes
               the
               countrey
               was
               of
               larger
               extent
               then
               that
               all
               vpon
               euery
               occasion
               could
               conueniently
               meete
               in
               the
               Citie
               ;
               and
               forasmuch
               as
               all
               other
               small
               Cities
               and
               townes
               did
               need
               common
               inspection
               ,
               or
               ouer
               sight
               ,
               they
               had
               also
               their
               Chorepiscopi
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               countrey
               or
               vice-Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Yea
                 but
              
               (
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               
               
                 being
                 guilty
                 to
                 himselfe
                 of
                 vntruth
                 in
                 denying
              
               Caluins
               
                 consent
                 with
                 vs
              
               )
               it
               had
               been
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               if
               Caluin
               had
               agreed
               with
               him
               in
               all
               ,
               seeing
               he
               affi●meth
               withall
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               but
               humane
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               aberrations
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             That
             which
             Caluin
             speaketh
             of
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             in
             degree
             (
             which
             is
             the
             fourth
             point
             ,
             wherein
             I
             confesse
             he
             dissenteth
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             of
             custome
             ,
             and
             humane
             constitution
             )
             that
             the
             ●●futer
             extendeth
             to
             all
             his
             reports
             concerning
             the
             ancient
             Church
             gouernment
             ;
             when
             as
             he
             plainely
             testifies
             ,
             
               that
               with
               so
               great
               〈◊〉
               they
               had
               composed
               the
               gouernment
               ,
               that
               there
               〈…〉
               it
               almost
               diss●nant
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             Do●●
             〈◊〉
             where
             say
             or
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             aberration
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             that
             their
             colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             did
             consist
             wholy
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ?
             
             Or
             that
             to
             each
             Citie
             was
             attributed
             a
             certaine
             region
             ,
             being
             portion
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ?
             Or
             that
             the
             Bishop
             had
             the
             superintendency
             ouer
             the
             Citie
             and
             countrey
             ?
             It
             will
             
               
                 neuer
                 be
                 shewed
              
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               now
               are
               we
               come
               to
               his
               conclusion
               ,
               containing
               a
               most
               vaine
               bra●ge
               ,
               proceeding
               either
               from
               pitifull
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               extreme
               vnconscionablenes
               :
               That
               hauing
               
                 answeared
                 my
                 arguments
              
               (
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               )
               
               and
               wanting
               indeed
               proofs
               ,
               worth
               the
               producing
               ,
               
                 he
                 shal
                 not
                 need
                 (
                 the
                 vntruth
                 of
                 this
                 third
                 point
                 is
                 so
                 euident
                 )
                 to
                 bring
                 any
                 proofe
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 assertion
                 .
              
            
             And
             so
             I
             leaue
             him
             ,
             conceiuing
             hope
             of
             victory
             ,
             like
             the
             King
             of
             A●
             ,
             betweene
             these
             old
             forces
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             made
             to
             retire
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             supplies
             marching
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           BOOK
           ,
           prouing
           the
           superiority
           of
           Bishops
           aboue
           other
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Confuting
             the
             refuters
             preamble
             to
             the
             fourth
             point
             ,
             and
             defending
             mine
             owne
             entrance
             thereinto
             .
          
           
             
               (
               
                 Serm.
                 sect
              
               .
               1.
               pag.
               28.
               
               In
               the
               fourth
               place
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               intreat
               of
               the
               superioritie
               of
               BB.
               ouer
               other
               Ministers
               :
               for
               although
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               we
               agree
               in
               this
               &c.
               
                 almost
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 pag.
              
               29.
               )
            
          
           
             OF
             the
             fiue
             points
             which
             I
             propounded
             ,
             three
             haue
             alreadie
             been
             handled
             :
             the
             first
             concerning
             Lay
             Elders
             ,
             against
             both
             sorts
             of
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             aswell
             the
             elder
             ,
             as
             the
             younger
             ;
             though
             betweene
             their
             opinions
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             elder
             require
             such
             a
             presbyterie
             in
             each
             Citie
             or
             Diocesse
             ;
             the
             yonger
             ,
             in
             each
             Parish
             .
             In
             the
             second
             and
             third
             concerning
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             Diocesans
             ,
             I
             had
             to
             deale
             onely
             with
             our
             new
             sect
             of
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             who
             vrge
             the
             new-found
             parish-discipline
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             and
             fift
             which
             remaine
             ,
             I
             
             propounded
             to
             my selfe
             the
             confutation
             of
             the
             elder
             and
             more
             learned
             sort
             of
             disciplinarians
             ,
             not
             greatly
             regarding
             ,
             what
             our
             innouatours
             in
             these
             2.
             points
             do
             hold
             ,
             or
             deny
             ;
             their
             proper
             opinions
             concerning
             the
             parish
             discipline
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             three
             former
             points
             sufficiently
             confuted
             .
             The
             which
             I
             doe
             the
             rather
             note
             ,
             for
             2.
             causes
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             vnderstand
             the
             refuters
             euasions
             ,
             in
             disauowing
             such
             assertions
             as
             I
             ascribe
             vnto
             the
             disciplinarians
             ,
             to
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             held
             by
             men
             more
             learned
             and
             iudicious
             ,
             with
             whom
             principally
             I
             had
             to
             deale
             .
             The
             other
             that
             he
             may
             discerne
             the
             pouerty
             and
             weakenesse
             of
             their
             cause
             ;
             the
             chiefe
             ,
             and
             almost
             only
             strength
             thereof
             ,
             being
             the
             allegation
             of
             diuers
             protestant
             writers
             ,
             (
             whom
             I
             called
             the
             learneder
             sort
             of
             Disciplinarians
             )
             who
             are
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             fourth
             point
             ;
             the
             refuter
             ,
             before
             hee
             come
             to
             my
             words
             ,
             maketh
             an
             idle
             flourish
             :
             the
             summe
             whereof
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             
               
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 confuting
                 the
                 superioritie
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 scarse
                 haue
                 vouchsafed
                 an
                 answeare
                 to
                 my
                 discourse
                 .
              
            
             Here
             therefore
             he
             sheweth
             two
             things
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             confuting
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             shall
             withall
             refute
             the
             supremacie
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             2.
             that
             otherwise
             ,
             an
             answere
             to
             me
             in
             this
             fourth
             point
             were
             needlesse
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             ignorantly
             ,
             and
             yet
             maliciously
             to
             presuppose
             ,
             that
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             supremacie
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             hang
             as
             it
             were
             vpon
             one
             pin
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             which
             graunteth
             the
             one
             ,
             must
             needs
             hold
             the
             other
             .
             For
             the
             Basis
             or
             ground
             of
             his
             dispute
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             such
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             parts
             or
             seuerall
             Churches
             ;
             and
             contrariwise
             .
             from
             hence
             he
             hath
             two
             inferences
             :
             the
             first
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   gouernment
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   gouernment
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   or
                   seuerall
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 is
                 Aristocraticall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Monarchicall
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 or
                 seuerall
                 Churches
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Aristocraticall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 Monarchicall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 proposition
                 he
                 taketh
                 for
                 graunted
                 ,
                 
                 noting
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 absurditie
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   fight
                   for
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   particulars
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   I
                   wish
                   ouerthrowne
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             But
             it
             would
             be
             knowne
             ,
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             the
             particulars
             ,
             or
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             gouernment
             he
             would
             haue
             aunswerable
             to
             the
             vniuersal
             or
             whole
             Church
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             only
             parishionall
             Churches
             (
             as
             he
             needs
             must
             )
             :
             For
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               other
               visible
               Church
               indued
               with
               power
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               gouernment
            
             in
             his
             conceit
             
               but
               a
               Parish
            
             ;
             Parishes
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             may
             be
             proud
             of
             the
             comparison
             :
             for
             then
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             haue
             written
             in
             stately
             maner
             ,
             as
             Rome
             had
             her
             Senate
             ,
             Lacedaemon
             her
             Seigniorie
             ,
             Athens
             her
             Areopage
             ,
             Ierusalem
             her
             Synedrion
             ,
             Venice
             (
             which
             our
             Refuter
             addeth
             )
             her
             councell
             of
             State
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             (
             which
             exceedeth
             all
             )
             as
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             hath
             her
             Oecumenicall
             synode
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             euery
             Parish
             ,
             in
             euery
             street
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             hamlet
             ,
             must
             haue
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             senate
             .
             But
             what
             parts
             soeuer
             he
             vnderstand
             ,
             whether
             Parishionall
             ,
             Nationall
             ,
             or
             Diocesan
             Churches
             ,
             the
             proposition
             is
             vntrue
             :
             for
             of
             Prouinciall
             ,
             or
             Nationall
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             of
             dioceses
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             gouernors
             .
             But
             howsoeuer
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             the
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             Monarchicall
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             maner
             of
             gouerning
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             vsing
             the
             aduise
             of
             the
             Nationall
             ,
             or
             Prouinciall
             synodes
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Presbyterie
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             Aristocraticall
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             the
             common
             wealth
             of
             Rome
             somtimes
             was
             popular
             ,
             and
             likewise
             that
             of
             Athens
             (
             for
             it
             is
             an
             errour
             of
             the
             Refuter
             to
             reckon
             Athens
             with
             Venice
             ,
             as
             an
             example
             of
             Aristocracie
             ;
             )
             yet
             the
             seuerall
             prouinces
             were
             ruled
             by
             seuerall
             gouernours
             ,
             as
             Propraetors
             ,
             and
             Proconsuls
             .
             The
             gouernment
             of
             this
             whole
             Island
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             for
             vniting
             the
             two
             Kingdomes
             in
             the
             person
             of
             our
             Soueraigne
             )
             is
             Monarchicall
             :
             yet
             the
             gouernment
             of
             seuerall
             parts
             by
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             Presidents
             thereof
             ,
             may
             seem
             so
             far
             Aristocraticall
             .
             The
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             is
             Monarchicall
             vnder
             one
             
             head
             and
             Monarch
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             our
             King.
             And
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             Vicar
             generall
             ,
             but
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             appointeth
             gouernors
             vnder
             him
             ,
             which
             may
             gouerne
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             some
             respect
             monarchically
             ,
             though
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             mutuall
             consociation
             of
             her
             gouernours
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             concurrence
             of
             them
             to
             an
             Occumenicall
             synode
             ,
             is
             gouerned
             Aristocratically
             :
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             beeing
             but
             one
             bodie
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             consociation
             of
             the
             gouernors
             thereof
             for
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             bodie
             .
             If
             among
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             there
             were
             the
             like
             consociation
             ,
             the
             vniuersall
             world
             should
             be
             gouerned
             in
             that
             respect
             Aristocratically
             ,
             though
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Monarchically
             .
             So
             much
             of
             the
             proposition
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             he
             prooueth
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             our
             writers
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
             with
             whom
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             copartners
             do
             not
             agree
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             that
             the
             regiment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             Aristocraticall
             ;
             they
             meane
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             gouernors
             of
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             ,
             who
             as
             being
             seuered
             rule
             their
             Churches
             seuerally
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             one
             visible
             Monarch
             ouer
             all
             ;
             so
             being
             congregated
             in
             an
             Oecumenicall
             Synode
             ,
             do
             make
             one
             Ecclesiasticall
             Senate
             .
             But
             our
             new
             Disciplinarians
             doe
             hold
             ,
             that
             euery
             parish
             is
             an
             entire
             body
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             hauing
             within
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             sufficient
             authority
             vnsubordinate
             and
             independent
             :
             and
             therfore
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             any
             lawful
             authoritie
             in
             Synodes
             
               to
               define
               ,
               determine
               ,
               or
               commaund
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             to
             
               deliberat
               ,
               and
               aduise
            
             ,
             as
             H.
             I.
             in
             his
             booke
             vrging
             reformation
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             Christian
             and
             modest
             challengers
             of
             disputation
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             humble
             n
             petitioners
             suing
             for
             a
             toleration
             ,
             do
             teach
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             writers
             hold
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             vniuersall
             to
             be
             Aristocraticall
             ,
             because
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ascending
             into
             Heauen
             ,
             left
             his
             twelue
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             twelue
             Patriarches
             ,
             aunswerable
             to
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             twelue
             tribes
             a
             ,
             furnished
             with
             
             equall
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             whose
             colledge
             was
             the
             supreme
             Senate
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             church
             :
             so
             they
             committed
             the
             Churches
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             their
             successours
             ,
             being
             equall
             in
             degree
             ;
             b
             who
             as
             they
             gouerne
             the
             Churches
             seuerally
             ,
             so
             ioyntly
             (
             with
             other
             gouernors
             )
             are
             the
             highest
             Senate
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             .
             But
             it
             was
             neuer
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             any
             presbyters
             or
             pastors
             of
             parishes
             should
             be
             called
             to
             generall
             councils
             ,
             to
             haue
             right
             of
             suffrage
             and
             authority
             to
             judge
             and
             determine
             those
             matters
             which
             were
             debated
             in
             those
             councils
             ;
             but
             both
             they
             and
             Deacons
             (
             I
             meane
             some
             of
             them
             )
             were
             to
             attend
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             assist
             him
             with
             their
             priuate
             counsell
             and
             aduice
             :
             which
             one
             argument
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             doth
             notably
             set
             forth
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ouer
             other
             ministers
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             his
             assumption
             crosseth
             the
             conceits
             of
             our
             new
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             conclusion
             repugnant
             to
             their
             assertion
             ,
             who
             ascribing
             the
             supreme
             authority
             in
             their
             seuerall
             Churches
             to
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             stand
             for
             a
             popular
             state
             ,
             rather
             then
             Aristocraticall
             .
             Whereas
             indeed
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Churches
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             prouinciall
             ,
             are
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             which
             are
             in
             vse
             with
             vs
             ,
             gouerned
             by
             prouinciall
             synodes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             a
             regiment
             Aristocraticall
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             of
             this
             syllogisme
             ,
             the
             proposition
             is
             false
             ,
             the
             assumption
             is
             gainesaid
             by
             themselues
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             confuting
             their
             owne
             assertion
             ,
             agreeth
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             prouinciall
             churches
             with
             vs.
             
             
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             His
             other
             inference
             is
             this
             :
             
               If
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               seurall
               Churches
               may
               be
               monarchicall
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               may
               be
               monarchicall
               .
               But
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               may
               not
               be
               monarchicall
               :
               therefore
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               seueral
               Churches
               may
               not
               .
            
          
           
             This
             consequence
             is
             vnsound
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             the
             like
             reason
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             and
             of
             the
             parts
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             answere
             ,
             which
             ou●
             men
             doe
             make
             to
             the
             papists
             ,
             when
             they
             vrge
             this
             reason
             ;
             
               as
               there
               was
               but
               one
               high
               priest
               ,
               for
               the
               
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Church
               vnder
               the
               Law
               ,
               so
               there
               should
               be
               ,
               but
               one
               chiefe
               Bishop
               for
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             They
             answere
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             like
             reason
             betweene
             the
             Church
             of
             one
             nation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Cal.
             Inst.
             li.
             4.
             ca.
             6.
             s.
             2.
             
             
               Gentis
               vnius
               &
               totius
               orbis
               longè
               diuersa
               est
               ratio
               ,
               perinde
               est
               ,
               ac
               siquis
               contendat
               totum
               mundum
               a
               praefecto
               vno
               debere
               regi
               ,
               quia
               ager
               vnus
               non
               plures
               praefectos
               habeat
               .
            
             For
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             onely
             is
             the
             head
             ;
             which
             supreame
             and
             vniuersal
             gouernment
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             assume
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             doth
             ;
             thereby
             he
             declareth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             
               emulus
               Christi
            
             ,
             sitting
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             lifting
             vp
             himselfe
             aboue
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God.
             But
             as
             touching
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             ,
             those
             who
             be
             the
             lieutenants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             the
             heads
             or
             gouernors
             thereof
             ,
             as
             soueraigne
             princes
             of
             all
             states
             and
             persons
             within
             their
             dominions
             ,
             Metropolitans
             of
             prouinciall
             Churches
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             their
             dioces
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             of
             their
             seuerall
             flocks
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             whereas
             particular
             men
             are
             enabled
             by
             God
             to
             gouerne
             seuerall
             churches
             ;
             no
             mortall
             man
             is
             able
             to
             weild
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             maine
             arguments
             ,
             which
             our
             writers
             vse
             against
             the
             monarchicall
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             which
             this
             refuter
             seeketh
             in
             vaine
             to
             infringe
             .
             The
             Romane
             Emperors
             ,
             when
             their
             Empire
             was
             at
             the
             largest
             ,
             and
             they
             esteemed
             themselues
             Lords
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             enioying
             indeed
             not
             one
             third
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             yet
             finding
             themselues
             vnable
             to
             weild
             so
             great
             a
             burden
             ,
             were
             faine
             to
             assume
             colleagues
             vnto
             them
             with
             whom
             they
             parted
             the
             Empire
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             haue
             retained
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             monarchicall
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             would
             proue
             dangerous
             and
             pernicious
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             that
             one
             head
             or
             Monarch
             thereof
             should
             fall
             into
             errour
             or
             idolatry
             ;
             especially
             ,
             he
             being
             so
             aboue
             the
             whole
             Church
             as
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             subiect
             to
             a
             generall
             Councell
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             heads
             of
             seuerall
             Churches
             ,
             if
             they
             erre
             or
             fall
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             Synodes
             of
             other
             Bishops
             be
             brought
             into
             order
             ,
             or
             deposed
             .
             Examples
             whereof
             we
             haue
             in
             all
             ,
             
             euen
             the
             chiefe
             seats
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             of
             Marcellinus
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Paulus
             Samosatenus
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             Dioscorus
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             Nestorius
             and
             Macedonius
             at
             Constantinople
             .
             &c.
             Cyprian
             writing
             to
             Stephanus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             about
             the
             deposing
             of
             Martianus
             Bishop
             of
             Arles
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Idcirco
               copiosum
               corpus
               est
               Sacerdot●●
               concordi●
               mu●na
               glutino
               atque
               vnitatis
               vinculo
               copulatum
               ,
               vt
               si
               quis
               ex
               collegio
               nostro
               haeresim
               facere
               ,
               &
               greg●m
               Christi
               l●cerare
               &
               vastare
               tentauerit
               ,
               subueniant
               cateri
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             the
             head
             of
             seuerall
             Churches
             the
             members
             may
             haue
             easie
             and
             speedie
             recourse
             ,
             for
             clearing
             of
             doubts
             ,
             and
             deciding
             of
             controuersies
             &c.
             
             But
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             men
             could
             not
             without
             infinite
             trouble
             ,
             besides
             manifold
             inconueniences
             ,
             repaire
             to
             one
             place
             .
             These
             reasons
             may
             suffice
             for
             the
             confutation
             of
             the
             proposition
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             false
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Monarch
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             otherwise
             I
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
             but
             without
             any
             disaduantage
             to
             my
             cause
             :
             the
             odious
             consequence
             of
             the
             proposition
             (
             which
             is
             so
             oft
             vrged
             )
             being
             vnsound
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             he
             can
             no
             better
             disproue
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             he
             should
             be
             silent
             ,
             then
             busie
             himselfe
             in
             matters
             aboue
             his
             reach
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             his
             idle
             flourish
             is
             a
             vaine
             bragge
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             he
             should
             
               
                 not
                 neede
                 to
                 busie
                 himselfe
                 in
                 answearing
                 ,
                 or
                 examining
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 neither
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 dioceses
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 should
                 wee
                 enquire
                 what
                 power
                 or
                 iurisdiction
                 they
                 had
                 ?
              
            
             But
             the
             Churches
             were
             dioceses
             and
             the
             BB.
             diocesan
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             manifestly
             proued
             before
             ,
             and
             as
             those
             Disciplinarians
             do
             confesse
             ,
             with
             whom
             chiefly
             I
             deale
             in
             this
             point
             :
             who
             granting
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             dioceses
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Bishops
             diocesan
             ,
             doe
             notwithstanding
             deny
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             in
             degree
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Now
             that
             the
             state
             of
             the
             controuersie
             betwixt
             vs
             and
             them
             may
             appeare
             ,
             I
             shew
             wherein
             the
             Presbyterians
             agree
             
             with
             vs
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             dissent
             from
             vs.
             But
             first
             he
             findeth
             fault
             that
             I
             call
             them
             Presbyterians
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             I
             doe
             also
             Disciplinarians
             ;
             though
             thereby
             I
             meane
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             doe
             stand
             for
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             discipline
             ,
             being
             loth
             either
             to
             call
             them
             aduersaries
             (
             whom
             I
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             brethren
             )
             or
             to
             offend
             them
             with
             the
             title
             of
             Puritans
             ,
             wherewith
             others
             doe
             vpbraid
             them
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             he
             in
             bitter
             scorne
             doth
             say
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 of
                 my
                 charity
                 I
                 doe
                 in
                 scorne
                 so
                 call
                 them
                 :
              
            
             I
             doe
             professe
             vnfainedly
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             a
             charitable
             mind
             ,
             I
             did
             terme
             them
             Presbyterians
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             speake
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             dissenting
             from
             vs
             ,
             more
             charitably
             .
             And
             whereas
             I
             say
             they
             agree
             with
             vs
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             diuine
             institution
             there
             was
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             and
             still
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             one
             set
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               
                 I
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 mighty
                 in
                 eloquence
                 as
                 Pericles
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 perswade
                 that
                 .
              
            
             But
             small
             eloquence
             may
             serue
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             such
             euidence
             to
             proue
             the
             truth
             .
             Only
             the
             Reader
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             my
             aduersary
             ,
             and
             other
             new
             fangled
             disciplinarians
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             to
             haue
             the
             credit
             of
             comming
             so
             neere
             the
             truth
             ;
             but
             of
             men
             of
             greater
             learning
             ,
             and
             better
             desert
             in
             Gods
             Church
             :
             who
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             dioceses
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyteries
             with
             the
             Presidents
             thereof
             prouided
             for
             diocesses
             ,
             (
             which
             ●
             haue
             shewed
             before
             )
             so
             they
             consent
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyteries
             had
             by
             diuine
             ordināce
             a
             President
             set
             ouer
             them
             :
             the
             which
             I
             wil
             proue
             straightwaies
             ,
             after
             I
             haue
             noted
             his
             cēsure
             concerning
             the
             three
             points
             wherein
             I
             said
             they
             differ
             from
             vs.
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             the
             Bishop
             superior
             in
             order
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             degree
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             assigne
             a
             superiority
             or
             presidentship
             vnto
             him
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             course
             .
             3.
             
             That
             granting
             vnto
             him
             a
             priority
             of
             order
             ,
             they
             deny
             vnto
             him
             a
             maiority
             of
             rule
             or
             power
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               first
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             
               If
               by
               degree
               I
               meane
               dignity
               onely
               
                 (
                 as
                 neuer
                 any
                 man
                 did
                 )
              
               they
               doe
               not
               deny
               the
               President
               to
               be
               superior
               indignity
               and
               honour
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               presidentship
               :
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               grant
               vnto
               him
               a
               priority
               of
               order
               ,
               which
               Beza
               calleth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 prerogati●e
                 or
                 precedence
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 in
                 honor
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 
                 degree
                 ,
                 of
                 office
                 and
                 ministery
                 distinct
                 from
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 theirs
                 is
                 from
                 deacons
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 professeth
                 themselues
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 vs.
              
               And
               so
               let
               them
               :
               for
               he
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               I
               maintaine
               the
               antient
               distinction
               of
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               Ministers
               into
               three
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 degrees
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             As
             for
             those
             Presidents
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             which
             were
             superior
             to
             the
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             order
             and
             not
             in
             degree
             ;
             such
             were
             they
             whom
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             ,
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sometimes
             archipresbyteri
             ,
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Deanes
             ,
             and
             not
             Bishops
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             great
             ouersight
             in
             these
             learned
             men
             ,
             vnder
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             describe
             vnto
             vs
             Deanes
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               saith
            
             ;
             
               It
               is
               manifestly
               false
               :
               for
               we
               tie
               not
               the
               presidentshippe
               to
               any
               short
               or
               long
               time
               ,
               nor
               giue
               it
               to
               all
               presbyters
               by
               course
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               matter
               of
               diuine
               institution
               :
               howsoeuer
               ,
               where
               all
               are
               fit
               for
               that
               seruice
               ,
               
                 (
                 as
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 in
                 Vtopia
                 they
                 all
                 are
                 )
              
               we
               thinke
               it
               perhaps
               
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 but
                 ghesse
                 at
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 )
              
               in
               discretion
               
                 (
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 indiscretion
                 )
              
               confirmed
               by
               experience
               ,
               not
               amisse
               to
               haue
               the
               businesse
               so
               carried
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               third
               he
               saith
            
             ;
             
               That
               it
               also
               is
               vntrue
               :
               for
               wee
               giue
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               the
               President
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               presidentship
               ,
               as
               priority
               of
               order
               ,
               so
               maiority
               of
               rule
               ;
               though
               not
               supreme
               and
               sole
               authority
               ,
               
                 as
                 none
                 but
                 Papists
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
            
          
           
             As
             touching
             their
             agreement
             with
             vs
             ,
             
             and
             the
             second
             point
             wherin
             they
             differ
             from
             vs
             (
             for
             of
             the
             first
             I
             haue
             spoken
             at
             large
             before
             ,
             shewing
             the
             iudgements
             of
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             therin
             )
             you
             shall
             heare
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
             cheife
             patron
             of
             the
             discipline
             ,
             in
             a
             treatise
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             written
             in
             defense
             thereof
             .
             Beza
             therfore
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             both
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             president
             of
             each
             presbytery
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             his
             presidentshippe
             should
             be
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             course
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             order
             it selfe
             ,
             he
             saith
             a
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             an
             ordinance
             diuine
             ,
             but
             also
             essentiall
             and
             immutable
             .
             The
             latter
             ,
             which
             is
             
               ordinis
               modus
            
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             of
             diuine
             institution
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             accidentall
             ,
             and
             so
             mutable
             .
             And
             when
             hee
             distinguisheth
             Bishops
             into
             
             three
             sorts
             b
             ,
             he
             calleth
             them
             onely
             diuine
             ,
             which
             haue
             a
             priority
             of
             order
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             time
             and
             by
             course
             .
             As
             for
             those
             which
             had
             a
             perpetuall
             presidentship
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             were
             preferred
             by
             election
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             priority
             of
             order
             (
             as
             he
             imagineth
             )
             was
             changed
             into
             a
             superiority
             of
             degree
             ,
             and
             were
             such
             as
             hee
             will
             not
             absolutely
             c
             condemne
             :
             yet
             such
             (
             in
             his
             opinion
             )
             are
             but
             humane
             :
             and
             to
             these
             he
             supposeth
             the
             name
             Bishop
             first
             to
             haue
             beene
             appropriated
             .
             Such
             diuine
             Presidents
             he
             acknowledgeth
             these
             seuen
             Angels
             to
             haue
             been
             ,
             and
             before
             them
             Timothy
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             And
             whereas
             Ierom
             saith
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             the
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             
               〈◊〉
               Presbyterorum
               consili●
               ;
               by
               the
               common
               counsell
               of
               Presbyters
               :
               N●●
               confuso
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               &
               perturbat●
               ?
               What
            
             d
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               confused
               and
               disordered
            
             :
             so
             as
             when
             the
             Presbyters
             did
             meete
             ,
             none
             should
             be
             President
             among
             them
             ?
             That
             is
             not
             likely
             :
             therefore
             euen
             then
             the
             Presbytery
             had
             a
             President
             .
             And
             where
             it
             was
             obiected
             by
             D.
             Sarauia
             ,
             against
             that
             opinion
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             that
             these
             seuen
             Churches
             had
             each
             of
             them
             an
             Angell
             by
             diuine
             ordinance
             set
             ouer
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             more
             eminent
             authority
             belonged
             in
             the
             regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             what
             purpose
             ,
             saith
             Beza
             e
             ,
             doe
             you
             vrge
             this
             against
             Ierome
             ?
             For
             when
             hee
             said
             ,
             the
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             at
             the
             first
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             wee
             may
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             hee
             so
             doted
             ,
             as
             to
             dreame
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             was
             President
             ouer
             that
             assembly
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             third
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             euident
             f
             ,
             then
             that
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             
             as
             they
             deny
             the
             Bishop
             to
             bee
             superior
             to
             other
             Ministers
             in
             degree
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             rule
             and
             dominion
             .
             
               For
               he
               was
               not
               so
               superior
               in
               honour
               and
               dignity
            
             (
             saith
             Caluin
             g
             )
             
               as
               to
               haue
               dominion
               ouer
               his
               Colleagues
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ;
             
               that
               he
               did
               goe
               so
               before
               others
               in
               dignity
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               was
               subiect
               to
               the
               assembly
               of
               his
               brethren
               .
               Beza
            
             h
             acknowledgeth
             their
             superiority
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             dignity
             or
             honour
             of
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             but
             no
             degree
             of
             rule
             ouer
             their
             compresbyters
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             part
             of
             
               H.
               I.
            
             his
             second
             maine
             assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             differed
             from
             other
             pastors
             onely
             
               in
               priority
               of
               
               order
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               in
               maiority
               of
               rule
               ?
               T.
               C.
            
             i
             likewise
             speaking
             of
             him
             that
             was
             chosen
             to
             moderate
             the
             meeting
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               call
               him
               a
               President
               ,
               or
               Moderator
               ,
               or
               a
               Gouernour
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               striue
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               be
               with
               these
               cautions
               ;
               that
               hee
               be
               not
               called
               simply
               Gouernour
               ,
               or
               Moderator
               ,
               but
               Gouernour
               or
               Moderator
               of
               that
               action
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               subiect
               to
               the
               orders
               that
               others
               bee
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               censured
               by
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               iudged
               anyway
               fault●
               .
               And
               that
               after
               that
               action
               ended
               ,
               and
               meeting
               dissolued
               ,
               hee
               sit
               him
               downe
               in
               his
               old
               place
               ,
               and
               set
               himselfe
               in
               equall
               state
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Ministers
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               this
               gouernment
               or
               presidentship
               bee
               not
               so
               tied
               to
               that
               Minister
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               the
               next
               meeting
               it
               shall
               bee
               lawfull
               to
               take
               another
               .
            
             The
             vntruths
             therefore
             which
             the
             Refuter
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             me
             here
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             intreated
             to
             take
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             To
             proue
             their
             dissent
             from
             vs
             in
             this
             fourth
             point
             ,
             
             I
             alleaged
             Beza
             his
             distinction
             of
             Bishops
             into
             three
             sorts
             :
             and
             because
             it
             is
             an
             odious
             distinction
             ,
             I
             concea●●d
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             salue
             his
             credit
             ,
             J
             shewed
             ,
             that
             although
             hee
             came
             farre
             short
             of
             Caluins
             moderation
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             more
             moderately
             affected
             towards
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             the
             Disciplinarians
             among
             vs
             vsually
             bee
             :
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             speake
             despitefully
             of
             them
             ,
             calling
             them
             
               Antichristian
               ,
               pettite
               Popes
            
             ,
             &c.
             so
             doe
             they
             wish
             and
             labour
             for
             the
             extirpation
             of
             them
             ,
             whereas
             Beza
             speaking
             reuerently
             of
             them
             ,
             praieth
             for
             their
             continuance
             .
          
           
             But
             both
             his
             distinction
             and
             his
             wish
             ,
             by
             the
             Refuter
             are
             peruerted
             ,
             expounding
             him
             as
             though
             he
             had
             accounted
             for
             humane
             ,
             those
             which
             had
             onely
             a
             priority
             of
             order
             :
             whereas
             indeed
             he
             acknowledgeth
             such
             a
             presidentship
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             diuine
             ordinance
             ;
             and
             vnderstandeth
             his
             praier
             ,
             where
             he
             wisheth
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             wished
             that
             
               
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 England
                 hath
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 giue
                 their
                 liues
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
              
            
             Where
             ,
             whiles
             hee
             vnderstandeth
             Beza
             as
             wishing
             our
             Bishoppes
             to
             be
             Martyrs
             ,
             he
             indiscreetly
             maketh
             him
             to
             wish
             that
             our
             Princes
             may
             bee
             persecutors
             ,
             which
             God
             forbid
             .
             
             That
             which
             he
             addeth
             concerning
             my
             saying
             Am●●
             to
             the
             like
             wish
             for
             the
             Churches
             of
             France
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             no
             maintainer
             of
             their
             presbyteries
             ,
             is
             meerely
             idle
             ;
             for
             I
             did
             not
             bring
             in
             Beza
             as
             a
             maintainer
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             bvt
             rather
             did
             note
             him
             as
             one
             of
             their
             chiefe
             opposites
             ,
             citing
             his
             differences
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             mentioning
             that
             distinction
             of
             Bishops
             :
             howbeit
             I
             acknowledge
             his
             proposition
             to
             be
             with
             more
             moderation
             ,
             then
             is
             commonly
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Disciplinarians
             among
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             Now
             I
             am
             to
             descend
             with
             him
             into
             the
             particulars
             which
             I
             propounded
             to
             be
             handled
             :
             first
             to
             shew
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Angels
               of
               the
               primiti●e
               Church
               ,
               were
               as
               well
               as
               ours
               ,
               superior
               to
               other
               Ministers
               in
               degree
               :
            
             and
             secondly
             ,
             to
             declare
             more
             particularly
             ,
             
               wherein
               their
               superiority
               did
               consist
            
             .
          
           
             
             But
             before
             he
             entreth
             the
             combate
             ,
             distrusting
             himselfe
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             he
             seeketh
             (
             as
             such
             champions
             vse
             to
             doe
             )
             which
             way
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             he
             may
             make
             an
             escape
             :
             and
             hauing
             to
             this
             purpose
             looked
             well
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             found
             out
             two
             starting
             holes
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hopeth
             to
             finde
             some
             euasion
             .
             The
             former
             hath
             these
             windings
             and
             turnings
             in
             it
             :
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 primiti●e
                 church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 200
                 yeares
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ●●
                 be
                 ●nderstood
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
              
               7.
               
               Churches
               .
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 I
                 must
                 p●●●●e
                 these
                 Angels
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 .
              
            
             The
             first
             of
             these
             argueth
             extreame
             diffidence
             :
             for
             Caluin
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             this
             question
             ,
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             include
             the
             times
             of
             Constanti●e
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ;
             yea
             Caluin
             includeth
             all
             the
             time
             k
             
               a●tepapa●●m
               ,
               before
               the
               Papacy
            
             ;
             in
             which
             time
             he
             acknowledgeth
             the
             forme
             of
             Church
             gouernment
             ,
             to
             
               haue
               had
               nothing
               in
               it
               almost
               disso●ant
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             And
             whereas
             ,
             saith
             he
             l
             
               euery
               prouince
               had
               among
               their
               Bishops
               an
               Archbishop
               ;
               and
               whereas
               also
               in
               the
               Councill
               of
               Nice
               ,
               there
               were
               established
               Patriarchs
               ,
               who
               in
               order
               and
               dignity
               were
               superior
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               that
               appertained
               to
               the
               preseruation
               of
               discipline
               .
            
             And
             although
             he
             misliketh
             that
             the
             gouernment
             so
             established
             ,
             was
             called
             
               Hiera
               :
               ●hy
            
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
               if
               omitting
               the
               name
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               we
               looke
               into
               the
               thing
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               the
               ancient
               
               Bishops
               would
               not
               frame
               a
               forme
               of
               Church
               gouernment
               differing
               from
               that
               which
               God
               prescribed
               in
               his
               word
               .
            
             And
             Beza
             m
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             
               those
               things
               which
               were
               ordained
               of
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               ,
               concerning
               the
               seats
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               and
               Patriarches
               ,
               assigning
               their
               limits
               ▪
               and
               attributing
               vnto
               them
               certaine
               authority
               ,
               were
               appointed
            
             optimo
             zelo
             ,
             
               out
               of
               a
               very
               good
               zeale
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             out
             of
             such
             zeale
             ,
             as
             was
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             would
             haue
             been
             far
             from
             being
             
               optimus
               ,
               the
               best
            
             .
          
           
             Zanchius
             n
             intreating
             of
             the
             diuers
             orders
             of
             Ministers
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Archbishops
            
             ,
             &c.
             faith
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             defended
             .
             Against
             which
             ,
             some
             learned
             man
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             Beza
             )
             hauing
             taken
             exception
             ,
             Zanchius
             maketh
             this
             apology
             .
             o
             
               When
               I
               wrote
               this
               confessiō
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               I
               did
               write
               all
               things
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               beleeued
               ,
               so
               I
               freely
               spake
               .
               Now
               my
               faith
               is
               grounded
               chiefly
               and
               simply
               on
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               Something
               also
               in
               the
               next
               place
               on
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               antient
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               if
               that
               bee
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               I
               doe
               also
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               what
               things
               were
               defined
               and
               receiued
               by
               the
               godly
               Fathers
               ,
               being
               gathered
               together
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               all
               ,
               without
               any
               gainsaying
               of
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               also
               (
               though
               they
               be
               not
               of
               the
               same
               authority
               with
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               )
               proceeded
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               that
               be
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               I
               neither
               will
               ,
               nor
               dare
               with
               good
               conscience
               mislike
               .
               But
               what
               is
               more
               certaine
               out
               of
               histories
               ,
               Councels
               ,
               and
               writings
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               then
               that
               those
               orders
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               whereof
               I
               spake
               ,
               were
               established
               ,
               and
               receiued
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               all
               Christendome
               ?
               Quis
               a●tem
               ego
               sim
               ,
               qui
               quod
               tota
               Ecclesia
               approbaui●
               ,
               improbem
               ?
            
             And
             who
             am
             I
             that
             I
             should
             disallow
             that
             which
             the
             whole
             Church
             allowed
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             Neither
             doe
             I
             see
             any
             reason
             ,
             
             why
             the
             Church
             in
             Constantines
             time
             should
             not
             rather
             bee
             propounded
             as
             a
             pate●●e
             for
             imitation
             ,
             to
             Churches
             that
             liue
             vnder
             Christian
             princes
             ,
             and
             flourish
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             in
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             ;
             then
             the
             Churches
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             in
             all
             things
             established
             and
             setled
             according
             to
             their
             desires
             ,
             
             but
             were
             hindred
             by
             persecutiō
             .
             For
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             their
             gouernment
             was
             not
             alwaies
             such
             as
             they
             would
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             they
             could
             attaine
             vnto
             .
             And
             vnlesse
             we
             would
             haue
             the
             Churches
             to
             liue
             alwaies
             vnder
             persecution
             ,
             it
             is
             madnesse
             to
             require
             them
             to
             be
             imitated
             in
             all
             things
             .
             But
             what
             was
             by
             generall
             consent
             receiued
             ,
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             time
             of
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             in
             their
             iudgements
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             vs
             being
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             to
             be
             imitated
             .
             Now
             that
             in
             Constantines
             time
             the
             Bishops
             had
             superiority
             ouer
             other
             Ministers
             in
             degree
             ,
             and
             a
             singular
             preheminence
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             euident
             .
             Neither
             was
             their
             superiority
             and
             authority
             increased
             by
             the
             accession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             their
             wealth
             was
             ,
             but
             rather
             diminished
             ,
             seeing
             while
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             they
             were
             faine
             to
             supply
             that
             defect
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             owne
             authority
             did
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             afterward
             were
             done
             or
             assisted
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             
             But
             though
             there
             can
             no
             colour
             of
             a
             good
             reason
             be
             giuen
             ,
             why
             the
             superiority
             and
             authority
             of
             Bishoppes
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             diocesan
             ,
             should
             haue
             been
             greater
             in
             the
             fourth
             century
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             third
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             second
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             then
             the
             first
             ;
             the
             first
             Bishops
             in
             all
             likelihood
             ,
             hauing
             had
             rather
             a
             more
             eminent
             then
             lesse
             authority
             ,
             yet
             our
             new
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             for
             a
             poore
             shift
             and
             euasion
             ,
             deny
             this
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             in
             degree
             and
             maiority
             in
             power
             to
             haue
             been
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             because
             they
             conceiue
             there
             is
             not
             the
             like
             euidence
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             third
             .
             Now
             our
             Refuter
             perceiuing
             there
             is
             better
             euidence
             then
             he
             imagined
             for
             the
             second
             century
             ,
             will
             needs
             haue
             the
             times
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             restrained
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             when
             they
             are
             driuen
             from
             that
             ,
             they
             were
             best
             to
             flie
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             conuersation
             vpon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             Anianus
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             S.
             Marke
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             being
             a
             man
             p
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               euery
               way
               admirable
            
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             episcopall
             authority
             which
             S.
             Marke
             had
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             viz.
             Abilius
             and
             Cerd●
             had
             no
             lesse
             authority
             as
             
             diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             came
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             them
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             multiplying
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             consociation
             of
             dioceses
             in
             the
             prouince
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             became
             actually
             a
             Metropolitan
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             first
             might
             bee
             intended
             :
             and
             when
             there
             was
             a
             consociation
             of
             prouinces
             subiected
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             became
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             in
             godly
             policie
             so
             thinking
             it
             necessary
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             was
             but
             a
             parish
             Bishop
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             vpon
             cons●ciation
             of
             parishes
             subiected
             to
             him
             ,
             became
             a
             diocesan
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             diocesse
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             Church
             of
             the
             diocesse
             ,
             was
             before
             any
             parish
             ;
             that
             parishes
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             diocesse
             ;
             that
             th●
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Presbytery
             of
             the
             mother
             Church
             were
             appointed
             not
             for
             one
             parish
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             ;
             that
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             from
             S.
             Marks
             time
             ,
             who
             constituted
             the
             Churches
             there
             ,
             there
             haue
             been
             more
             Churches
             then
             one
             subiected
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
          
           
             Vnlearned
             therefore
             and
             vngrounded
             is
             that
             distinction
             of
             Bishops
             into
             six
             sorts
             ,
             
             viz.
             1.
             
             Parishionall
             :
             2.
             
             Diocesan
             titular
             Bishop
             ,
             being
             the
             President
             or
             Moderator
             ouer
             the
             Pastors
             of
             a
             diocesse
             :
             3.
             
             Diocesan
             ruling
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             not
             solely
             :
             4.
             
             Diocesan
             L.
             Bishop
             :
             5.
             
             A
             Patriarchall
             Bishop
             :
             6.
             
             An
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             all
             were
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             .
             Of
             the
             second
             ,
             there
             beganne
             to
             be
             some
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             century
             .
             The
             third
             began
             about
             the
             yeere
             260.
             
             The
             fourth
             shortly
             after
             Augustines
             time
             .
             The
             fifth
             (
             for
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             Metropolitans
             ,
             whom
             hee
             outskippeth
             ,
             and
             Patriarches
             )
             sometimes
             before
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             .
             And
             how
             is
             all
             this
             proued
             ?
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             strong
             some
             mens
             conceits
             can
             be
             ,
             when
             their
             reasons
             are
             full
             weake
             .
             The
             proofes
             for
             the
             parish
             Bishop
             ,
             J
             haue
             before
             disproued
             .
             How
             is
             the
             second
             proued
             ?
             
               Such
               perhaps
               first
               of
               all
               was
               Iulianus
               the
               tenth
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               .
            
             Perhaps
             !
             But
             why
             he
             rather
             then
             S.
             Marke
             ,
             or
             Anianus
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             his
             predecessors
             ?
             
               Because
               in
               his
               time
               first
               mention
               is
               made
               by
            
             q
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               diuers
               Churches
               in
               that
               Citie
               ,
               and
               hee
               Bishop
               of
               them
               .
            
             
             This
             would
             haue
             gone
             for
             a
             stout
             reason
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             had
             not
             Eusebius
             r
             himselfe
             testified
             ,
             that
             Saint
             
               Marke
               constituted
               the
               Churches
               in
               Alexandria
               it selfe
            
             :
             which
             euer
             from
             S.
             Marks
             time
             had
             but
             one
             Bishop
             at
             once
             .
             How
             is
             the
             third
             demonstrated
             ?
             
               It
               may
               be
               this
               began
               at
               Alexandria
               with
               Dionysius
            
             s
             ,
             
               the
               thirteenth
               Bishop
               of
               that
               place
               .
            
             Very
             well
             ;
             perhaps
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ;
             these
             are
             very
             good
             proofs
             .
             But
             why
             may
             it
             be
             ?
             
               It
               seemeth
               to
               be
               Ieromes
               meaning
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               some
               priority
               in
               Bishops
               continued
               there
               from
               Marke
               to
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               .
            
             Heare
             Ieromes
             words
             t
             :
             
               Euen
               at
               Alexandria
               from
               Marke
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Bishops
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               alwaies
               hauing
               chosen
               one
               from
               among
               themselues
               ,
               and
               placed
               him
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               ,
               called
               him
               Bishop
               ;
               euen
               as
               an
               army
               chooseth
               a
               Generall
               .
            
             Which
             words
             Ierome
             wrote
             to
             magnifie
             the
             calling
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             to
             prefe●re
             them
             before
             Deacons
             ;
             both
             because
             they
             chose
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             they
             did
             elect
             him
             from
             among
             themselues
             ,
             vntill
             Heraclas
             and
             Dionysius
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             world
             to
             see
             what
             is
             collected
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             both
             by
             that
             Author
             ,
             and
             also
             
               T.
               C.
            
             By
             that
             Author
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               That
               some
               priority
               in
               Bishops
               continued
               there
               from
               Marke
               to
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               .
            
             As
             if
             Ierome
             had
             giuen
             any
             the
             least
             signification
             of
             the
             lesse
             authority
             of
             Bishops
             before
             Heraclas
             ,
             then
             after
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             signified
             some
             difference
             onely
             in
             their
             election
             .
             For
             Heraclas
             and
             Dionysius
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Origens
             schollers
             ,
             and
             succeded
             him
             one
             after
             the
             other
             in
             his
             office
             of
             Catechist
             ,
             or
             Teacher
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             ,
             they
             were
             no
             more
             Presbyters
             ,
             then
             Origen
             u
             himselfe
             had
             been
             ;
             notwithstanding
             for
             their
             excellent
             learning
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             who
             till
             then
             had
             euer
             chosen
             one
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             number
             to
             be
             Bishop
             )
             made
             choice
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ,
             although
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             election
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             Presbyters
             .
             But
             what
             followeth
             ?
             
               At
               Heraclas
               (
               it
               is
               probable
               )
               was
               a
               period
               of
               one
               sort
               ,
            
             viz.
             of
             titular
             diocesan
             Bishops
             :
             and
             
               with
               Dionysius
               began
               another
            
             ,
             viz.
             of
             ruling
             diocesan
             BB.
             
               Priority
               of
               order
               in
               one
               Bishop
            
             x
             
               ouer
               a
               parish
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               continued
               exclusiuely
               ,
               from
               Marke
               to
               Iulian●●s
            
             (
             for
             he
             was
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Marke
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Ierome
             testifieth
             ,
             
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             parish
             Bishop
             :
             )
             
               ouer
               a
               diocesse
               ,
               from
               Iulian●●
               to
               Heraclas
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               the
               maiority
               of
               ruling
               in
               the
               diocesse
               ,
               to
               haue
               〈◊〉
               with
               Dionysius
               .
               O
               acumen
               !
            
             But
             the
             proofe
             is
             admirable
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             passeth
             all
             .
             The
             proofe
             is
             this
             :
             
               Nothing
               l●●teth
               vs
               ,
               but
               that
               thus
               we
               may
               probably
               thinke
               .
            
             More
             is
             the
             pitie
             .
             For
             true
             learning
             and
             a
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             would
             haue
             let
             you
             from
             entertaining
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             from
             broching
             such
             vnlearned
             and
             vngrounded
             fancies
             .
             Yea
             but
             ,
             
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               Eusebius
               and
               Ieromes
               relation
               shall
               well
               agree
               .
            
             I
             answere
             ,
             though
             these
             fancies
             had
             neuer
             beene
             heard
             of
             ,
             there
             had
             not
             beene
             so
             much
             as
             any
             shew
             of
             disagreement
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             :
             
               Howsoeuer
               it
               is
               ,
               this
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               ,
               was
               knowne
               before
               these
               times
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ;
             Perhaps
             Iulianus
             was
             the
             first
             titular
             Bishop
             .
             It
             may
             be
             the
             ruling
             diocesan
             Bishoppes
             beganne
             at
             Alexandria
             with
             Dionysius
             .
             At
             Heraclas
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             was
             a
             period
             of
             one
             sort
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nothing
             letteth
             vs
             but
             that
             thus
             wee
             may
             probably
             thinke
             .
             But
             how
             soeuer
             vncertaine
             our
             premisses
             be
             ,
             wee
             are
             resolued
             vpon
             a
             certaine
             conclusion
             ,
             
               it
               is
               certaine
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
             that
             so
             certaine
             a
             conclusion
             should
             be
             inferred
             vpon
             so
             vncertaine
             premises
             ?
             especialle
             seeing
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             that
             before
             Dionysius
             his
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             onely
             diocesan
             ,
             but
             also
             Metropolitan
             BB.
             
          
           
             But
             will
             you
             also
             heare
             what
             
               T.
               C.
            
             gathereth
             out
             of
             these
             words
             of
             Ierome
             ?
             
             
               Godly
               〈◊〉
               m●slik●d
               this
               order
               of
               giuing
               the
               name
               Bishoppe
               to
               one
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               likelihood
               broke
               it
               :
               which
               Ieromes
               words
            
             y
             
               do
               apparently
               import
               .
               This
               custome
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               from
               Saint
               Marke
               ,
               vntill
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               :
               for
               vnlesse
               there
               were
               some
               change
               then
               ,
               why
               should
               hee
               not
               rather
               haue
               said
               ,
               From
               Saint
               Marke
               to
               his
               time
               ?
            
             First
             ,
             to
             his
             assertion
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             is
             vntrue
             ,
             that
             godly
             men
             misliked
             the
             giuing
             of
             the
             name
             Bishoppe
             to
             one
             in
             Church
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             mislike
             it
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             of
             Angels
             ,
             being
             
             common
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             appropriated
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             though
             euery
             Minister
             be
             an
             Angell
             ,
             yet
             onely
             one
             is
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             Episcopi
             being
             in
             the
             scriptures
             a
             title
             common
             to
             al
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             so
             appropriated
             to
             one
             in
             euery
             Church
             ,
             that
             whereas
             all
             Ministers
             are
             Bishops
             in
             a
             generall
             sense
             ,
             one
             onely
             is
             
               the
               Bishop
            
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             neither
             was
             it
             arrogancy
             ,
             but
             modesty
             rather
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             assumed
             this
             name
             .
             For
             whereas
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             they
             are
             called
             sometimes
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             sometime
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sometimes
             episcopi
             ,
             they
             contented
             themselues
             with
             the
             title
             of
             least
             honour
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             importing
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Ministery
             in
             generall
             ,
             to
             other
             Ministers
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             more
             reason
             (
             as
             D
             Raynolds
             a
             also
             saith
             )
             why
             the
             appropriating
             of
             the
             name
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             should
             be
             misliked
             ,
             then
             of
             giuing
             the
             name
             Minister
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             liued
             in
             ,
             or
             neere
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             the
             name
             episcopus
             was
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Angel
             of
             ech
             Church
             .
             Ierome
             plainly
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             from
             S.
             Mark●
             time
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             ,
             whom
             three
             other
             succeeded
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             set
             in
             a
             superior
             degree
             ,
             was
             called
             Bishop
             .
             But
             that
             the
             custome
             of
             giuing
             this
             name
             to
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             from
             S.
             Marks
             time
             had
             continued
             )
             should
             begin
             to
             be
             misliked
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Heraclus
             and
             Dionysius
             ,
             is
             against
             reason
             ;
             vnlesse
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             estimation
             of
             Bishops
             then
             decreased
             ;
             which
             ill
             agreeth
             with
             
               H
               I.
            
             conceit
             .
             What
             antient
             Writer
             mentioning
             Dionysius
             ,
             doth
             not
             cal
             him
             Bishop
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ?
               Eusebius
            
             so
             termeth
             him
             .
             Athanasius
             ,
             
             who
             was
             one
             of
             his
             successors
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             cal
             him
             Bishop
             oftētimes
             ,
             but
             also
             acknowledgeth
             him
             to
             haue
             bin
             a
             Metropolitan
             B.
             or
             rather
             Patriarch
             .
             For
             when
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Pentapolis
             began
             to
             fauor
             the
             heresie
             of
             
               Sab●llicus
               ,
               Dionysius
            
             to
             whose
             charge
             those
             Churches
             did
             appertaine
             ,
             
             sought
             to
             reform
             them
             ,
             You
             haue
             heard
             
               T.
               C.
            
             assertion
             .
          
           
             His
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             some
             change
             there
             was
             therefore
             in
             the
             name
             Bishop
             .
             How
             weake
             a
             reason
             this
             is
             I
             shal
             not
             need
             to
             note
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             shewed
             wherein
             the
             change
             was
             ,
             there
             being
             lesse
             likelihood
             of
             alceration
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             other
             .
             For
             could
             any
             man
             at
             that
             time
             mislike
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             should
             be
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             seeing
             at
             that
             time
             he
             was
             without
             the
             mislike
             of
             any
             a
             Metropolitan
             Bishop
             ,
             yea
             a
             Patriarch
             ?
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             
               H.
               I.
            
             who
             saith
             his
             
               Diocesan
               L.
               Bishop
               ruling
               alone
            
             ,
             
             
               who
               was
               not
               established
               in
               Ambrose
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               and
               Augustines
               time
               ,
               tooke
               place
               soone
               after
               .
            
             And
             how
             is
             this
             proued
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               hee
               doubts
               not
               of
               it
            
             :
             though
             he
             be
             not
             able
             to
             shew
             ,
             neither
             where
             ,
             nor
             when
             ,
             nor
             by
             whom
             ,
             nor
             how
             the
             Bishops
             authority
             was
             increased
             after
             Augustines
             times
             .
             What
             if
             in
             Augustines
             time
             the
             authority
             and
             preheminence
             of
             Bishops
             was
             abated
             and
             restrained
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             more
             then
             euer
             before
             ?
             For
             whereas
             the
             antient
             Canons
             referre
             the
             power
             both
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             :
             And
             whereas
             Bishoppes
             before
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             peaceable
             and
             well
             disposed
             ,
             did
             voluntarily
             vse
             the
             aduice
             and
             assistance
             of
             their
             clergy
             :
             by
             that
             Councell
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             clergy
             ,
             both
             in
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Africk
             ,
             became
             necessary
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             know
             any
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             authority
             of
             diocesan
             Bishops
             after
             Augustines
             time
             should
             bee
             thought
             to
             haue
             increased
             .
             For
             as
             by
             the
             lawfull
             authority
             of
             Christian
             Kings
             &
             Princes
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             subordinate
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             cōmon
             good
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             mēbers
             :
             so
             much
             more
             by
             y●
             vsurped
             supremacy
             of
             the
             B.
             of
             Rome
             ,
             after
             the
             yeer
             607.
             y●
             authority
             of
             bishops
             was
             lessened
             &
             impaired
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             come
             to
             his
             fift
             step
             ,
             
             which
             is
             of
             patriarchal
             BB.
             but
             he
             hath
             cleane
             marred
             the
             staires
             that
             the
             refuter
             and
             his
             consorts
             vse
             to
             talke
             of
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Bishoppes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             from
             being
             as
             they
             say
             a
             parish
             Bishop
             ,
             did
             arise
             to
             the
             papacy
             ;
             partly
             by
             denying
             such
             BB.
             as
             he
             esteemeth
             ours
             to
             be
             ,
             
             to
             haue
             been
             till
             after
             Augustines
             time
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             by
             out-skipping
             the
             Metropolitanes
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             were
             diocesan
             Bishoppes
             ,
             such
             as
             ours
             be
             ,
             before
             there
             were
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             or
             Primates
             actually
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             Metropolitanes
             before
             there
             were
             Patriarches
             .
             Now
             it
             would
             be
             knowne
             ,
             
             when
             Patriarches
             begun
             .
             In
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             (
             held
             about
             the
             yeere
             three
             hundred
             twentie
             foure
             )
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             haue
             been
             an
             antient
             custome
             ,
             which
             there
             was
             ratified
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             should
             haue
             authority
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Libya
             ,
             and
             Pentapolis
             :
             and
             the
             like
             custome
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             of
             Antioch
             in
             the
             East
             is
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             the
             antient
             priuiledges
             to
             each
             Church
             ,
             espcially
             to
             each
             Metropolis
             reserued
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Papists
             say
             too
             much
             :
             it
             is
             plaine
             by
             that
             testimony
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Councell
             ,
             of
             Epiphanius
             before
             alleaged
             ,
             of
             Athanasius
             euen
             now
             cited
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Alexandria
             had
             of
             old
             ,
             long
             before
             their
             time
             ,
             patriarchall
             authority
             .
             For
             that
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             Ignatius
             added
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Councell
             ,
             
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             calling
             himselfe
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Syria
            
             ;
             whereby
             we
             cannot
             conceiue
             him
             to
             haue
             been
             lesse
             then
             an
             Archbishop
             .
             Now
             if
             I
             should
             aske
             H.I.
             or
             this
             Refuter
             ,
             when
             Metropolitanes
             first
             began
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             be
             able
             truly
             to
             assigne
             their
             originall
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             And
             therefore
             cunningly
             were
             they
             omitted
             by
             
               H.
               I.
            
             though
             I
             cannot
             accuse
             him
             of
             any
             great
             skill
             in
             making
             a
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             Caesarea
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             be
             reckoned
             as
             one
             of
             the
             foure
             seats
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             .
             For
             expresse
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Aeli●
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             new
             name
             giuen
             by
             Adrian
             to
             Ierusalem
             ;
             
             to
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             antient
             custom
             ,
             the
             next
             place
             of
             honor
             after
             Antioch
             was
             granted
             ;
             the
             proper
             dignity
             notwithstanding
             to
             the
             Metropolis
             (
             which
             indeed
             was
             Caesarea
             )
             being
             reserued
             .
             But
             if
             Metropolitanes
             had
             not
             their
             beginning
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             shew
             they
             had
             ,
             then
             can
             it
             not
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             much
             more
             were
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             for
             euery
             Metropolitā
             was
             originally
             B.
             of
             his
             peculiar
             diocesse
             ,
             
             being
             not
             actually
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             vntill
             diuers
             Churches
             in
             the
             same
             prouince
             ,
             being
             constituted
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             consociation
             among
             themselues
             ,
             and
             subordination
             of
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             primate
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             therefore
             no
             such
             difference
             betweene
             the
             first
             two
             ages
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             followed
             ,
             as
             that
             either
             
               H.
               I.
            
             or
             the
             Refuter
             should
             restraine
             the
             times
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             century
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             with
             hope
             to
             escape
             that
             way
             .
             Wherefore
             what
             proofes
             I
             bring
             from
             the
             third
             or
             fourth
             ,
             yea
             or
             fifth
             century
             ,
             for
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             such
             as
             doe
             directly
             and
             sufficiently
             proue
             the
             question
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             in
             vse
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             it
             was
             not
             intended
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             age
             following
             :
             for
             what
             was
             receiued
             and
             practised
             by
             generall
             consent
             in
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             God
             gaue
             peace
             vnto
             his
             Church
             ,
             was
             vndoubtedly
             desired
             and
             intended
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             corner
             of
             his
             first
             starting
             hole
             ,
             
             wherewith
             the
             second
             also
             meeteth
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 seuen
                 Angels
              
            
             .
             And
             what
             ,
             of
             no
             other
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             lawfull
             to
             ascend
             from
             the
             hypothesis
             ,
             to
             the
             thesis
             ?
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             that
             the
             primitiue
             Churches
             were
             all
             of
             the
             like
             constitution
             ?
             And
             therefore
             what
             may
             be
             said
             either
             of
             the
             seuen
             Angels
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             may
             be
             concluded
             of
             other
             Bishops
             :
             and
             what
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             office
             of
             other
             Bishoppes
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             verified
             of
             these
             Angels
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               ,
               that
               I
               must
            
             
               proue
               these
               Angels
               to
               haue
               had
               sole
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               :
            
             which
             also
             is
             repeated
             in
             his
             second
             euasion
             .
             But
             where
             doe
             I
             say
             in
             all
             the
             sermon
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             had
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             ?
             Where
             doe
             I
             deny
             either
             that
             the
             BB.
             did
             ,
             or
             might
             vse
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             Presbyters
             ,
             for
             either
             of
             both
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             the
             defect
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             might
             be
             performed
             by
             Presbyters
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             where
             doe
             I
             deny
             all
             power
             either
             of
             ordination
             or
             iurisdiction
             to
             Presbyters
             ?
             
             But
             let
             the
             Reader
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             maine
             calumniations
             ,
             whereby
             this
             Resuter
             and
             his
             consorts
             doe
             vse
             to
             disgrace
             my
             Sermon
             with
             their
             followers
             .
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             I
             hold
             the
             tenure
             of
             our
             episcopal
             function
             so
             to
             be
             
               iure
               diuino
            
             ,
             as
             though
             no
             other
             manner
             of
             gouernment
             were
             any
             way
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             lawfull
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             that
             J
             ascribe
             so
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             to
             BB.
             as
             though
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             no
             iurisdiction
             ,
             or
             as
             though
             those
             Churches
             had
             no
             lawful
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             haue
             not
             such
             BB.
             to
             ordaine
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             other
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             starting
             hole
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             hee
             hath
             already
             foure
             times
             runne
             into
             ;
             
             and
             making
             vse
             of
             it
             now
             the
             fifth
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             section
             ,
             desireth
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             tedious
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             fifth
             time
             he
             doth
             finde
             fault
             with
             me
             ,
             for
             not
             concluding
             what
             hee
             (
             according
             to
             his
             forced
             analysis
             )
             would
             haue
             concluded
             :
             though
             all
             men
             see
             ,
             I
             doe
             directly
             prooue
             ,
             what
             before
             was
             propounded
             ,
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             my
             first
             assertion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Angels
             ,
             or
             BB.
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             diocesan
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             (
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             )
             such
             as
             ours
             be
             .
             Hauing
             therefore
             prooued
             that
             their
             Churches
             were
             dioceses
             ,
             and
             themselues
             diocesan
             ;
             it
             remained
             that
             J
             should
             proue
             that
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             ,
             superior
             to
             other
             Ministers
             in
             degree
             ,
             &c
             :
             which
             if
             I
             did
             not
             endeuor
             to
             proue
             directly
             ,
             he
             might
             haue
             had
             some
             quarrell
             against
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             That
             Bishops
             were
             superior
             to
             other
             Ministers
             in
             degree
             .
          
           
             
               (
               
                 Serm.
                 sect
              
               .
               2.
               pag.
               29.
               
               That
               Bishoppes
               were
               superiour
               to
               other
               Ministers
               in
               degree
               ,
               all
               antiquitie
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               if
               you
               except
               Aërius
               ,
               &c.
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 pag.
              
               31.
               )
            
          
           
             MY
             reason
             hee
             frameth
             thus
             :
             
             
               If
               all
               antiquitie
               (
               except
               Aërius
               ,
               who
               for
               dissenting
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               was
               counted
               an
               heretike
               by
               Epiphanius
               and
               Augustine
               )
               with
               one
               consent
               doe
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               were
               superior
               to
               other
               Ministers
               in
               degree
               :
               then
               Bishops
               were
               superior
               to
               other
               Ministers
               in
               degree
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               therefore
               the
               latter
               .
            
             First
             hee
             cauilleth
             with
             the
             consequence
             ,
             (
             which
             no
             man
             bearing
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Diuine
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             would
             doe
             )
             calling
             it
             ,
             sore
             ,
             poore
             ,
             feeble
             ,
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Euangelists
             be
             added
             .
             Where
             let
             the
             Reader
             consider
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             question
             which
             is
             here
             concluded
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               were
               superiour
               to
               other
               Ministers
               in
               degree
               .
            
             This
             question
             plainly
             is
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             of
             what
             was
             :
             for
             
               de
               iure
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             quality
             &
             lawfulnes
             ,
             I
             intreat
             in
             the
             second
             assertion
             .
             Now
             for
             a
             man
             to
             deny
             credit
             to
             all
             antiquitie
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             not
             gainsaid
             by
             scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             euidence
             that
             he
             is
             addicted
             to
             nouelty
             and
             singularity
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             truth
             .
             Doth
             all
             antiquity
             testifie
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             superior
             to
             other
             Ministers
             in
             degree
             ;
             and
             hath
             any
             of
             vs
             the
             forehead
             to
             deny
             it
             ?
             
             Neither
             is
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             wanting
             ,
             as
             ●
             proue
             in
             the
             sermon
             both
             in
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             superiority
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             right
             ,
             in
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             second
             assertion
             .
             Where
             I
             doe
             with
             such
             euidence
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             described
             in
             the
             first
             assertion
             ,
             are
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             ;
             as
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             that
             this
             Refuter
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             partakers
             ,
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             soundly
             and
             substantially
             to
             confute
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             written
             with
             such
             euidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             but
             that
             captious
             persons
             may
             easily
             cauill
             with
             it
             .
             And
             although
             it
             had
             been
             sufficient
             for
             the
             demonstration
             of
             the
             first
             assertion
             ,
             to
             haue
             produced
             such
             euidence
             as
             doth
             testifie
             onely
             
               de
               facto
            
             ;
             yet
             many
             of
             the
             allegations
             which
             I
             bring
             ,
             doe
             also
             giue
             testimony
             to
             the
             right
             .
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             antiquitie
             ,
             whereon
             the
             consequence
             is
             grounded
             .
          
           
             
             
               Now
               to
               the
               thing
               testified
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               assumption
               :
               which
               I
               proue
               by
               fiue
               arguments
               .
               The
               first
               :
            
             
               If
               Epiphanius
               and
               Augustine
               doe
               reckon
               Aërius
               among
               the
               heretikes
               ,
               condemned
               by
               the
               antient
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               for
               denying
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               :
               then
               the
               antient
               Church
               doth
               giue
               testimony
               to
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 de
                 iure
              
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Against
               the
               argument
               it selfe
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               say
               :
               but
               where
               I
               said
               all
               antiquity
               ,
               besides
            
             Aërius
             ,
             
               did
               acknowledge
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               :
               against
               this
               he
               obiecteth
               ,
               that
            
             
               either
               Ierome
               is
               against
               Bishops
               as
               well
               as
               Aërius
               ,
               or
               Aërius
               is
               brought
               in
               by
               me
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               For
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               Aërius
               denied
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               Ierome
               did
               .
               And
               
                 de
                 iure
              
               Ierome
               denies
               it
               as
               well
               as
               he
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               which
               he
               addeth
               of
            
             diuers
             others
             consenting
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             
               is
               a
               vaine
               flourish
               :
               let
               him
               name
               but
               one
               other
               in
               the
               first
               six
               hundred
               yeeres
               (
               I
               thinke
               I
               might
               say
               1000.
               )
               and
               I
               wil
               yeeld
               the
               cause
               .
            
             And
             those
             latter
             Writers
             which
             consent
             with
             him
             ,
             vse
             his
             words
             ,
             &
             build
             vpon
             his
             authority
             :
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             this
             cause
             lieth
             on
             Ieroms
             shoulders
             ,
             whō
             if
             I
             can
             disburdē
             
             thereof
             ,
             there
             can
             nothing
             at
             all
             be
             produced
             out
             of
             antiquitie
             against
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             .
             First
             ,
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             abuse
             Ierome
             ,
             who
             match
             him
             with
             Aërius
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             Aërius
             was
             a
             damned
             hereticke
             ,
             being
             a
             most
             perfect
             Arian
             (
             as
             Epiphanius
             saith
             ,
             who
             liued
             at
             the
             same
             time
             )
             liuing
             in
             a
             Church
             of
             Arians
             ,
             
             standing
             in
             election
             for
             the
             Bishopricke
             against
             Eustathius
             ,
             who
             also
             was
             an
             Arrian
             ;
             out
             of
             a
             discontented
             humor
             (
             the
             common
             sourse
             of
             Schisme
             and
             heresie
             )
             broached
             this
             heresie
             (
             as
             Epiphanius
             &
             Augustine
             censure
             it
             )
             
               Presbyterum
               ab
               Episcope
               nulla
               differentia
               debere
               discerni
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             denying
             the
             Superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             both
             
               de
               Iure
            
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             reporteth
             his
             opinion
             ;
             and
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             ;
             alledging
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             For
             
               there
               is
               one
               order
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               of
               both
               ,
               one
               honor
               ,
               and
               one
               dignitie
               .
               The
               Bishop
               imposeth
               hands
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Presbyter
               :
               the
               B.
               giueth
               the
               lauer
               (
               of
               Baptisme
               )
               so
               doth
               the
               Presbyter
               :
               the
               B.
               doth
               administer
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Presbyter
               :
               the
               B.
               sitteth
               on
               the
               throne
               ,
               so
               also
               doth
               the
               Presbyter
               .
            
             But
             Ierome
             was
             not
             so
             mad
             (
             to
             vse
             the
             refuters
             words
             of
             Aërius
             ,
             who
             indeed
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             saith
             ,
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             franticke
             fellow
             )
             as
             to
             deny
             the
             Superioritie
             of
             BB.
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             which
             oftentimes
             he
             doth
             auouch
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             deny
             it
             
               de
               Iure
            
             .
             And
             therfore
             the
             refuter
             here
             hath
             deliuered
             two
             vntruthes
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               
                 Aërius
                 did
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 Superioritie
                 of
                 BB.
                 de
                 facto
              
            
             :
             which
             most
             manifestly
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             no
             doubt
             with
             this
             mind
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             missed
             of
             the
             Bishopricke
             ,
             which
             ambitiously
             he
             had
             desired
             ;
             yet
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             as
             good
             a
             man
             as
             a
             Bishop
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 Ierome
                 denied
                 the
                 Superiority
                 of
                 BB.
                 de
                 Iure
              
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             most
             euident
             by
             many
             testimonies
             alledged
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             held
             the
             Superiority
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             lawfull
             and
             necessary
             .
             For
             though
             somewheres
             he
             saith
             that
             Bishops
             are
             greater
             then
             Presbyters
             rather
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             truth
             of
             Diuine
             disposition
             ;
             yet
             he
             acknowledgeth
             that
             custome
             to
             be
             a
             an
             Apostolicall
             tradition
             ;
             and
             therefore
             either
             he
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             as
             
             holding
             the
             superioritie
             of
             BB.
             to
             be
             not
             Diuini
             ,
             but
             
               Apostolici
               iuris
            
             :
             or
             he
             may
             be
             interpreted
             as
             speaking
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             prouing
             by
             diuers
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             are
             called
             Bishops
             .
             But
             heereof
             wee
             may
             not
             conclude
             ,
             that
             therefore
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             are
             all
             one
             ;
             for
             not
             onely
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             also
             Apostles
             b
             ,
             are
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostleship
             c
             is
             called
             Bishopricke
             .
          
           
             For
             howsoeuer
             all
             Presbyters
             are
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             called
             Angels
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             yet
             that
             one
             among
             many
             ,
             who
             had
             singular
             preheminence
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             warrant
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             called
             
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             warrant
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               Bishop
            
             .
             Now
             whereas
             Aërius
             for
             denying
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             was
             by
             Epiphanius
             and
             Augustine
             iudged
             and
             heretike
             ,
             hereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             this
             alleagation
             not
             onely
             proueth
             the
             superiority
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             
               de
               iure
            
             :
             for
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             heresie
             which
             is
             not
             repugnant
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             they
             who
             iudged
             this
             opinion
             of
             Aerius
             to
             be
             an
             heresie
             ,
             did
             also
             iudge
             it
             contrarie
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
             Neither
             did
             Epiphanius
             and
             Augustine
             alone
             condemne
             Aërius
             for
             an
             heretike
             ;
             but
             as
             Epiphanius
             d
             reporteth
             ,
             all
             Churches
             both
             in
             City
             and
             Countrey
             did
             so
             detest
             him
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             that
             being
             abandoned
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             liue
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             and
             in
             wods
             .
          
           
             
             And
             whereas
             some
             obiect
             against
             Epiphanius
             and
             Augustine
             in
             defence
             of
             Aerius
             ,
             that
             his
             opinion
             is
             not
             heresie
             ,
             because
             Epiphanius
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             answer
             one
             of
             Aërius
             his
             allegations
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             Presbyters
             seeme
             to
             be
             called
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             that
             Augustine
             followed
             Epiphanius
             ,
             himselfe
             not
             vnderstanding
             how
             farre
             the
             name
             of
             an
             heretike
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             :
             these
             are
             very
             slender
             exceptions
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             so
             learned
             e
             a
             man.
             For
             be
             it
             ,
             that
             Epiphanius
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             answere
             some
             one
             of
             Aërius
             his
             allegations
             :
             is
             that
             sufficient
             to
             excuse
             Aërius
             from
             being
             an
             heretike
             ;
             seeing
             that
             testimony
             f
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             answered
             ,
             as
             J
             haue
             shewed
             ;
             and
             seeing
             euery
             testimony
             
             alleaged
             by
             each
             heretike
             ,
             hath
             not
             alwaies
             beene
             sufficiently
             answered
             by
             euery
             one
             that
             hath
             written
             against
             them
             ?
             The
             Allegation
             which
             Aërius
             bringeth
             out
             of
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
             doth
             onely
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             called
             Bishops
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             he
             which
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             namely
             Epaphroditus
             g
             ,
             was
             called
             their
             Apostle
             .
             And
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             many
             h
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             there
             were
             many
             in
             Philippi
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             generall
             signification
             were
             called
             Bishops
             :
             yet
             there
             was
             but
             one
             ,
             nay
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             properly
             was
             called
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Philippi
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             touching
             Augustine
             ;
             I
             maruell
             ,
             that
             learned
             men
             could
             derogate
             so
             much
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             especially
             ,
             would
             write
             vpon
             the
             authoritie
             of
             others
             ,
             what
             himselfe
             vnderstood
             not
             :
             For
             Augustine
             was
             no
             youngling
             or
             nouice
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             but
             hee
             wrote
             that
             booke
             in
             his
             elder
             age
             ,
             euen
             after
             hee
             had
             written
             i
             his
             bookes
             of
             Retractations
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             hee
             had
             written
             230.
             bookes
             ,
             besides
             his
             Epistles
             and
             Homilies
             .
             Neither
             doth
             Augustine
             write
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             preface
             of
             that
             booke
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             bee
             gathered
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             in
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             any
             of
             those
             particulars
             which
             he
             noteth
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             judged
             heresies
             ;
             onely
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             what
             maketh
             an
             Heretike
             ,
             can
             in
             his
             judgement
             hardly
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             ,
             be
             set
             downe
             in
             an
             accurate
             definition
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             distributeth
             his
             intended
             Trea●ise
             into
             two
             parts
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             heresies
             which
             after
             Christs
             ascension
             had
             been
             contrarie
             to
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             could
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             :
             among
             which
             ,
             the
             heresies
             of
             Aërius
             haue
             the
             53.
             place
             :
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             hee
             promiseth
             to
             dispute
             what
             maketh
             an
             Heretike
             .
             But
             though
             he
             came
             not
             to
             that
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             what
             he
             wrote
             of
             that
             point
             is
             not
             come
             to
             our
             hands
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             Treatise
             ,
             which
             is
             extant
             ,
             he
             saith
             thus
             k
             ;
             
               What
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               holdeth
               against
               these
               (
               meaning
               all
               the
            
             88.
             
               heresies
               which
               before
               he
               had
               recited
               )
               it
               is
               but
               a
               superfluous
               question
               :
               seeing
               it
               is
               sufficient
               in
               this
               behalfe
               to
               know
               ,
               Eam
               
               contra
               ist●
               sentire
               ,
               nec
               aliquid
               horum
               in
               fidem
               quenquam
               d●bere
               recipere
               ,
               that
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               contrary
               to
               these
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               receiue
               any
               of
               these
               into
               his
               beleefe
               .
            
             And
             again
             ;
             
               Omnis
               itaque
               Christianus
               Catholicus
               ist●
               non
               debet
               credere
               ,
               &c.
               wherefore
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               euery
               Catholicke
               Christian
               to
               beleeue
               none
               of
               these
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ;
             doe
             you
             then
             hold
             euery
             one
             to
             be
             an
             heretique
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             Aërius
             iudgement
             in
             this
             point
             ?
             Whereunto
             I
             answeare
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             although
             I
             hold
             them
             to
             be
             in
             an
             error
             ,
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             heretiques
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             with
             pertinacy
             defend
             their
             error
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             I
             make
             great
             difference
             betweene
             errors
             in
             the
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             Religion
             (
             such
             as
             was
             the
             error
             of
             Aërius
             as
             he
             was
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             the
             error
             of
             those
             who
             deny
             our
             iustification
             by
             Christs
             righteousnes
             )
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             Discipline
             :
             for
             these
             though
             they
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             damnable
             errors
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             great
             disparagement
             to
             men
             ,
             otherwise
             learned
             and
             orthodoxall
             ,
             to
             haue
             been
             ouerseene
             in
             matters
             of
             Church
             gouernment
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             for
             the
             same
             leaue
             the
             Church
             and
             make
             separation
             :
             for
             such
             also
             be
             counted
             heretikes
             by
             the
             Councels
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Constant.
               ca.
            
             6.
             
             As
             for
             the
             refuter
             ;
             it
             is
             at
             his
             choice
             whether
             he
             will
             be
             accounted
             an
             heretike
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             In
             my
             iudgement
             he
             were
             best
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Errare
               possum
               ,
               I
               may
               erre
            
             (
             as
             in
             this
             controuersie
             hitherto
             to
             hath
             done
             )
             
               sed
               h●reticus
               esse
               nolo
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               ●e
               no
               heretike
               ,
            
             by
             obstinate
             defending
             of
             that
             ,
             wherein
             his
             conscience
             is
             conuicted
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             to
             helpe
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             because
             I
             desire
             to
             giue
             the
             Reader
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             conceale
             ,
             that
             somewheres
             I
             finde
             besides
             Ierome
             ,
             the
             testimonies
             of
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Augustine
            
             ,
             and
             Ambrose
             obiected
             as
             fauouring
             the
             opinion
             of
             Aërius
             :
             but
             vnworthily
             .
             Chrysostome
             l
             is
             alleadged
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             
               There
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               difference
               betweene
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             Indeed
             Chrysostome
             vnderstanding
             by
             Episcapus
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             him
             that
             is
             properly
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             asketh
             why
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             maketh
             
             no
             mention
             there
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             Whereunto
             he
             maketh
             answeare
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               there
               is
               no
               great
               difference
               :
               for
               they
               also
               haue
               receiued
               doctrine
               and
               gouernment
            
             m
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
               and
               those
               things
               which
               Paul
               said
               concerning
               Bishops
               ,
               agree
               to
               them
               .
            
             But
             doth
             it
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             Chrysostomes
             judgement
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             ?
             doth
             not
             Chrysostome
             in
             the
             next
             words
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             are
             superiour
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             respect
             of
             ordination
             ?
             And
             as
             touching
             singularitie
             of
             preheminence
             ;
             doth
             not
             he
             teach
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             n
             Citie
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             (
             where
             are
             many
             Pre●byters
             )
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             Bishop
             ?
             and
             so
             he
             ●old
             Sisi●●ius
             the
             Nouatian
             o
             Bishop
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             though
             he
             ascribe
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             vnder
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             doth
             he
             not
             p
             acknowledge
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             the
             gouernor
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ?
             and
             when
             he
             was
             Bishop
             himselfe
             did
             he
             not
             exercise
             q
             great
             authority
             ouer
             them
             ?
          
           
             But
             what
             saith
             
               Augustine
               ?
               Quid
               est
               Episcopus
               ,
               nisi
               primus
               Presbyter
               ?
               what
               is
               a
               Bishop
               but
               the
               first
               Presbyter
               ?
            
             doth
             he
             not
             expound
             himselfe
             ?
             
               primus
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             r
             
               h.
               e.
               〈◊〉
               Sacerdos
               ,
               the
               first
               Presbyter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               high
               Priest
               ?
            
             such
             a
             one
             therefore
             in
             Augustines
             judgement
             ,
             is
             the
             Bishop
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             the
             high
             priest
             was
             to
             the
             other
             priests
             :
             for
             in
             the
             same
             place
             also
             he
             compareth
             the
             Deacons
             to
             the
             Leuits
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             Ambrose
             saith
             ,
             
               Of
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               order
               ,
               for
               either
               of
               〈◊〉
               a
               Priest
               ;
               but
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               first
               .
            
             The
             words
             are
             not
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               dignitate
               Sacerdotali
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             quoted
             ;
             for
             there
             I
             find
             the
             contrarie
             :
             for
             ,
             Ambrose
             saith
             s
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               thing
               which
               God
               requireth
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               another
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               another
               of
               a
               Deacon
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             he
             signifieth
             t
             ,
             that
             as
             Bishops
             do
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             consecrate
             Deacons
             ;
             so
             the
             Archbishop
             ordaineth
             the
             Bishop
             .
             But
             they
             are
             found
             in
             his
             commentarie
             on
             the
             first
             to
             Timothe
             cap.
             3.
             
             u
             Where
             asking
             the
             same
             question
             with
             Chrysostome
             ,
             why
             after
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             presently
             
             addeth
             the
             ordination
             ,
             or
             order
             of
             Deacon
             ?
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               ordination
               ,
               or
               order
               :
               for
               either
               of
               them
               is
               a
               Priest
               :
               but
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               first
               :
               so
               that
               euery
               Bishop
               is
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               not
               euery
               Presbyter
               a
               Bishop
               :
               for
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               first
               .
            
             Now
             what
             he
             meaneth
             by
             the
             first
             Presbyter
             ,
             may
             else
             where
             be
             shewed
             in
             his
             writings
             .
             
               In
               the
               Bishop
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             x
             ,
             
               are
               all
               orders
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               primus
               Sacer●●●s
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               Princeps
               est
               Sacerd●tum
               ,
               the
               first
               Priest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             :
             and
             in
             the
             place
             alleaged
             ,
             he
             signifieth
             y
             that
             
               Timothe
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               Presbyter
               at
               Ephesus
               .
            
             And
             such
             presbyters
             I
             doe
             confesse
             our
             BB.
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             of
             Aër●us
             :
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             I
             haue
             often
             maruelled
             ,
             what
             some
             learned
             men
             doe
             mean
             ,
             to
             go
             about
             to
             salue
             the
             credit
             of
             such
             a
             frantique
             fellow
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             describeth
             him
             ,
             being
             also
             an
             absolute
             Arian
             ,
             and
             schismaticke
             or
             Separatist
             from
             the
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 refuter
              
               ,
               let
               vs
               take
               a
               view
               of
               his
               great
               army
               of
               antiquity
               ;
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               them
               is
               but
               fiue
               ,
               and
               4.
               of
               them
               almost
               200.
               yeares
               vnder
               age
               .
            
             Marke
             here
             ,
             either
             the
             skill
             ,
             or
             conscience
             of
             this
             great
             Analyser
             .
             The
             first
             argument
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             vnanswerable
             ,
             that
             he
             swalloweth
             .
             And
             in
             stead
             of
             analysing
             and
             answearing
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             cauils
             at
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             age
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             propound
             my
             arguments
             and
             withall
             answere
             his
             cauils
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             their
             number
             ;
             besides
             the
             fiue
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             I
             produced
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Epiphanius
             and
             Augustine
             ,
             deliuering
             not
             only
             their
             own
             opinions
             ,
             but
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             Epiphanius
             reporting
             ,
             that
             all
             Churches
             did
             reject
             and
             condemne
             Aërius
             ;
             and
             Augustine
             testifying
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             did
             hold
             the
             contrary
             to
             Aërius
             his
             assertion
             ;
             that
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             was
             my
             first
             argument
             .
          
           
             
             
               My
               second
               argument
               is
               this
            
             :
             Antiquity
             did
             distinguish
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             3.
             degrees
             ;
             viz
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             L●●ites
             vnder
             the
             Law
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             giueth
             testimony
             to
             the
             superiority
             of
             BB.
             ouer
             
             other
             ministers
             in
             degree
             .
          
           
             The
             antecedent
             I
             proue
             by
             the
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Councill
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             of
             Optatus
             ,
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             generally
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Fathers
             in
             Councils
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             vsuall
             then
             the
             distinction
             of
             Ministers
             into
             these
             3.
             degrees
             .
             That
             clause
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             pleased
             the
             refuter
             to
             haue
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             it
             might
             haue
             preuented
             his
             cauill
             concerning
             either
             the
             number
             ,
             or
             the
             age
             of
             my
             witnesses
             .
             But
             he
             (
             such
             is
             his
             conscience
             )
             passing
             by
             it
             ,
             b●aggeth
             (
             wi●h
             what
             face
             I
             know
             not
             )
             that
             I
             haue
             no
             antiquitie
             ,
             which
             distinguisheth
             the
             ministrie
             into
             3.
             degrees
             .
             Here
             therefore
             3.
             things
             are
             to
             be
             shewen
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             arguments
             .
             1.
             
             That
             antiquity
             distinguisheth
             the
             Clergy
             into
             3.
             degrees
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             termeth
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             degrees
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             compare
             them
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Leuits
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             first
             :
             this
             distinction
             of
             Ministers
             is
             so
             frequent
             in
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             do
             but
             open
             the
             booke
             at
             all
             aduentures
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             often
             light
             vpon
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             this
             distinction
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             .
             Jn
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             ,
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             is
             mentioned
             20.
             times
             at
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             3.
             or
             4.
             times
             ;
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             often
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Which
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             doth
             not
             acknowledge
             this
             distinction
             of
             Ministers
             ?
             Ignatius
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             heare
             ,
             giueth
             plentifull
             testimony
             to
             it
             .
             Clement
             a
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Iames
             translated
             by
             Ruffi●●●
             ,
             testifieth
             this
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Peter
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               Presbyters
               should
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               Bishops
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             b
             
               that
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Clergy
               must
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               nothing
               without
               the
               licence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             Dionysius
             c
             an
             ancient
             and
             learned
             writer
             (
             if
             not
             the
             Areopagite
             )
             propoundeth
             the
             same
             distinction
             vnder
             the
             names
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Tertullian
             d
             acknowledgeth
             it
             .
             Orogen
             e
             likewise
             ,
             terming
             the
             Bishop
             him
             
               q●●totim
               Ecclesia
               a●cemobtinet
            
             .
             So
             doth
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             Cornelim
             ,
             and
             almost
             who
             not
             ?
          
           
           
             
             
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Refuter
              
               ,
               Anacletus
               and
               Damas●●●
               f
               ,
               afform●
               there
               were
               but
               two
               degrees
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ;
               and
               Ignatius
               g
               diuideth
               the
               offices
               of
               the
               Church
               into
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             But
             hauing
             thus
             (
             as
             he
             thinketh
             )
             set
             them
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             togither
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             go
             about
             to
             part
             them
             .
             
               
                 Let
                 them
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 agree
                 about
                 the
                 matter
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
            
             Howbeit
             ,
             the
             reconciliation
             is
             easily
             made
             .
             For
             Anacletus
             (
             if
             that
             were
             his
             Epistle
             )
             speaketh
             only
             of
             h
             Priests
             ,
             and
             of
             two
             orders
             of
             them
             ,
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             :
             but
             Deacons
             were
             not
             called
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             :
             Sacerdotes
             being
             vsually
             distinguished
             into
             maiores
             ,
             which
             be
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             minores
             ,
             which
             be
             Presbyters
             .
             Neither
             were
             Deacons
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             with
             this
             distinction
             of
             Anacletus
             those
             vnsuspected
             i
             fathers
             agree
             ,
             who
             hold
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             degrees
             of
             ministers
             were
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             appointed
             twelue
             Apostles
             (
             whose
             successours
             are
             the
             Bishops
             )
             and
             the
             three
             score
             and
             twelue
             Disciples
             ,
             whom
             the
             Presbyters
             succeed
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishops
             succeed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             succeed
             the
             72.
             
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             diuers
             of
             the
             ancient
             approued
             Fathers
             do
             teach
             ;
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             calling
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             superioritie
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             inferior
             degree
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             of
             Christs
             owne
             institution
             .
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             Damasus
             k
             ,
             who
             acknowledgeth
             but
             two
             Orders
             among
             the
             Disciples
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             the
             twelue
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             70.
             disciples
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             reason
             rejecteth
             the
             Ch●r●piscopi
             ,
             because
             they
             neither
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             he
             proueth
             ;
             nor
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             themselues
             pretended
             .
             
               Among
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               we
               know
               but
               two
               Orders
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               twelue
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               so●mentie
               disciples
               .
               Whence
               this
               third
               order
               is
               〈◊〉
               we
               know
               not
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             Ignatius
             ,
             his
             testimonie
             is
             falsified
             .
             In
             his
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Tralli●●os
            
             l
             ,
             he
             wisheth
             them
             .
             
               To
               〈…〉
               without
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               be
               subiect
               to
               their
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               to
               please
               their
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christ.
            
             Againe
             ,
             
               He
               that
               doth
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               is
               without
               :
               For
               what
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               power
               aboue
               all
               ?
               &c.
               What
               the
               Presbyterie
               ,
               but
               a
               sacred
               companie
               ,
               counsellors
               ,
               and
               coassessors
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ?
               What
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               imitators
               of
               the
               Angegelicall
               powers
               ?
               &c.
               he
               that
               disobeyeth
               these
               ,
               reiecteth
               Christ
               ,
               and
               impeacheth
               his
               ordinance
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             end
             :
             
               Farewell
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               being
               subiect
               to
               your
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             His
             other
             Epistle
             
               ad
               Phil.
            
             is
             so
             wisely
             quoted
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             he
             mean
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             or
             Philadelphians
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             ,
             whether
             he
             meane
             :
             for
             as
             neither
             of
             both
             doth
             testify
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             quoteth
             them
             :
             so
             both
             of
             them
             doth
             mention
             the
             distinction
             of
             ministers
             into
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             m
             he
             exhorteth
             them
             to
             be
             subiect
             
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             And
             towards
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             saluteth
             
               Vitalius
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               sacred
               colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               his
               fellow
               ministers
               ,
               the
               Deacons
               .
            
             The
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             n
             he
             directeth
             especially
             to
             them
             ,
             
               who
               were
               one
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             In
             the
             Epistle
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             
               al
               who
               be
               Christs
               ,
               are
               on
               the
               Bishops
               side
               .
            
             And
             besides
             that
             testimony
             alledged
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               attend
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             ,
             in
             these
             3.
             
             Epistles
             Ignatius
             giueth
             testimonie
             to
             this
             distinction
             into
             3.
             degrees
             ,
             noting
             their
             callings
             ,
             9.
             times
             ,
             and
             not
             once
             letteth
             any
             thing
             fal
             ,
             which
             may
             seeme
             to
             insinuate
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             the
             refuter
             alledgeth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             with
             what
             conscience
             he
             citeth
             authors
             let
             the
             reader
             iudge
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             these
             three
             orders
             were
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             degrees
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             seeme
             strange
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Apostle
             vseth
             that
             word
             in
             that
             sense
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.13
             .
             noting
             the
             Deaconship
             to
             be
             a
             degree
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             o
             saith
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Bishopricke
             not
             suddainly
             ,
             but
             hauing
             been
             promoted
             through
             all
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             offices
             ,
             he
             ascended
             to
             the
             height
             of
             Priesthood
             by
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Councill
             of
             Sardica
             p
             ,
             it
             is
             decreed
             ,
             That
             if
             any
             rich
             
             man
             o●
             Rhetorician
             q
             ,
             be
             from
             the
             court
             desired
             to
             be
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             ordained
             ,
             
               vntill
               he
               haue
               performed
               the
               ministry
               of
               a
               reader
               ,
               Deacon
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               that
               so
               through
               euerie
            
             r
             
               degree
               of
               he
               be
               thought
               worthy
               he
               may
               by
               way
               of
               promotion
               ascend
               vnto
               the
               height
            
             s
             
               of
               Bishopricke
               ,
               and
               the
               degree
               of
               euery
               order
               shall
               haue
               a
               good
               time
               ,
               &c.
               and
               he
               being
               thought
               worthy
               of
               the
               diu●es
               :
               Priesthood
               ,
               shal
               be
               made
               partaker
               of
               the
            
             t
             
               greatest
               honor
            
             .
             The
             same
             Councill
             u
             in
             their
             Synodicall
             Epistle
             report
             of
             the
             Arians
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             only
             receiued
             thos●
             who
             had
             bin
             expulsed
             for
             Arianisme
             ,
             
               but
               also
               preferred
               them
               to
               a
            
             
             
               greater
               degree
               ,
               as
               from
               Deacons
               ,
               to
               be
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               be
               Bishops
               .
            
             The
             Councils
             of
             y
             Ephesus
             and
             z
             Chalcedon
             ,
             diuers
             times
             for
             a
             penaltie
             threaten
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             with
             
               the
               losss
               of
               their
               degree
            
             .
             And
             most
             plainly
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             a
             mentioneth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               these
               three
               degrees
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             b
             
               all
               the
               degrees
               of
               Clerkes
               from
               the
               hiest
               to
               the
               lowest
               .
            
          
           
             The
             like
             testimonie
             to
             that
             which
             Cyprian
             gaue
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             doth
             Nazianzen
             c
             giue
             both
             to
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             he
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hauing
               gaue
               through
               all
               the
               degrees
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               hauing
               been
               in
               euery
               of
               them
               ,
            
             as
             Theodoret
             d
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             e
             ,
             
               was
               chosen
               Bishop
            
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             f
             Basil
             ,
             that
             he
             ascended
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             by
             the
             order
             and
             law
             of
             the
             spirituall
             ascent
             ;
             and
             Socrates
             g
             to
             Pr●clus
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             first
             a
             Reader
             ,
             then
             by
             A●ticus
             preferred
             to
             the
             Deacon-ship
             ,
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Presbyter
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             the
             same
             Attic●●
             ,
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Cyzicum
             .
             Op●a●us
             h
             ,
             as
             I
             alleaged
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             assigneth
             to
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             third
             ministerie
             ,
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             BB
             whom
             he
             calleth
             
               principes
               omnui●̄
            
             ,
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Burchardus
             i
             citeth
             this
             saying
             of
             Augustine
             being
             a
             Bishop
             :
             
               You
               Presbyters
               know
               ye
               ,
               that
               your
               degree
               is
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               ours
               :
               for
               euen
               as
               Bishops
               haue
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               euen
               so
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               other
               disciples
               :
               the
               former
               ,
               haue
               the
               degree
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               the
               high
               Priest
               ;
               the
               latter
               ,
               of
               his
               sonnes
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             the
             third
             point
             also
             is
             testified
             .
             Whereunto
             
             Ierome
             k
             himself
             in
             more
             places
             then
             one
             giueth
             testimony
             ,
             affirming
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               are
               answerable
               to
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Leuits
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             to
             reject
             these
             testimonies
             ,
             as
             being
             vnder
             age
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             did
             historically
             relate
             only
             what
             was
             in
             their
             own
             times
             ,
             and
             not
             dogmatically
             set
             downe
             the
             orders
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             perpetually
             obserued
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             is
             a
             verie
             vnlearned
             shift
             .
             If
             any
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             namely
             Ierome
             ,
             shal
             but
             seeme
             to
             fauor
             any
             of
             their
             assertions
             ,
             though
             in
             their
             sense
             he
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             and
             gainsay
             all
             others
             ,
             both
             Councils
             ,
             &
             fathers
             ;
             against
             such
             a
             testimonie
             no
             exception
             ,
             either
             of
             minoritie
             of
             age
             ,
             or
             singularitie
             of
             opinion
             will
             be
             admitted
             ;
             but
             that
             authoritie
             must
             ouerweigh
             all
             ,
             that
             himself
             ,
             and
             others
             say
             to
             the
             contrarie
             .
             It
             is
             a
             world
             to
             see
             how
             Ierome
             in
             this
             case
             is
             magnified
             ,
             and
             preferred
             before
             all
             antiquitie
             :
             
               Who
               can
               tell
               better
               then
               Ierome
               ?
               who
               better
               acquainted
               with
               the
               historie
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               Ierome
               ?
               &c.
            
             But
             when
             most
             pregnant
             &
             plain
             testimonies
             are
             produced
             out
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             prouing
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             agreeable
             with
             al
             antiquity
             ,
             then
             Ierome
             is
             a
             youngling
             ,
             and
             vnder
             age
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             I
             said
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             antiquitie
             ,
             
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             are
             answereable
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Leuits
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 This
                 gay
                 reason
                 Cardinall
                 Turr●cremata
                 ,
                 &
                 Bellarmine
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 bring
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 Pope
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 high
                 Priest
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 proueth
                 that
                 as
                 substantially
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 this
                 .
              
            
             The
             which
             is
             wickedly
             spoken
             ,
             and
             desperately
             ,
             as
             many
             things
             of
             late
             haue
             been
             vttered
             by
             that
             faction
             ;
             as
             that
             the
             Papists
             arguments
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacie
             ,
             were
             as
             good
             as
             ours
             ,
             for
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             .
             But
             of
             these
             blasphemous
             speeches
             ,
             whereby
             they
             match
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             the
             height
             of
             Antichrists
             pride
             ;
             I
             hope
             this
             Refuter
             ,
             &
             his
             consorts
             will
             one
             day
             haue
             the
             grace
             to
             repent
             .
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             ordinary
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             alledge
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             for
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ,
             what
             they
             testified
             for
             the
             superioritie
             
             of
             Bishops
             .
             But
             will
             any
             be
             so
             desperate
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             same
             testimonies
             abused
             and
             detorted
             by
             Papists
             ,
             do
             as
             substantially
             prooue
             that
             for
             which
             they
             are
             alleaged
             besides
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             fathers
             ;
             as
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             truely
             and
             faithfully
             alleaged
             ?
             Good
             reason
             therefore
             had
             Caluin
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             refute
             that
             argument
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             k
             saith
             .
             
               There
               is
               not
               the
               like
               reason
               betweene
               one
               small
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             The
             whole
             Church
             hath
             no
             head
             ,
             or
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             Christ
             :
             But
             each
             seuerall
             .
             Church
             may
             haue
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             seuerall
             Bishop
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             as
             diuers
             of
             the
             Fathers
             haue
             taught
             :
             Therfore
             Ignatius
             requireth
             the
             Smyrneans
             to
             honor
             the
             Bishop
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               as
               the
               high
               Priest
            
             :
             and
             it
             is
             an
             vsual
             thing
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             apply
             those
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             of
             the
             high
             Priest
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             call
             the
             Bishop
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               po●tificem
               ,
               Sacerdotem
               summum
               &c.
            
             and
             Bishoprick
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
             There
             remaine
             yet
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Ignatius
             to
             be
             discussed
             ,
             which
             I
             produced
             in
             this
             2.
             argumēt
             .
             The
             authoritie
             wherof
             the
             refuter
             first
             calleth
             in
             question
             .
             Wherin
             he
             may
             seeme
             to
             preiudice
             his
             own
             cause
             :
             for
             T.C.W.T.D.F.H.I.
             and
             others
             of
             that
             alphabet
             ,
             haue
             oft
             times
             dragged
             some
             testimonies
             out
             of
             him
             :
             yea
             this
             refuter
             himselfe
             oft
             times
             doth
             cite
             him
             ;
             and
             once
             I
             remember
             l
             he
             threatned
             to
             prooue
             his
             lay
             Presbyters
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             to
             answere
             my
             allegations
             out
             of
             him
             :
             which
             how
             it
             will
             be
             performed
             ,
             the
             reader
             is
             now
             to
             expect
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             little
             reason
             had
             he
             so
             much
             to
             cleuate
             the
             authority
             of
             those
             godly
             and
             learned
             epistles
             :
             for
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             recorded
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             proofe
             they
             are
             not
             counterfeits
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             heare
             him
             speak
             .
             
               And
               whereas
               Ignatius
               m
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 lay
                 〈◊〉
                 must
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Deacōs
                 ,
                 they
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ▪
                 &
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 :
              
               the
               refuter
               denieth
               the
               Presbyterie
               ,
               and
               Deaconship
               to
               
                 haue
                 been
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
              
               but
               vnderstandeth
               such
               Deacons
               as
               were
               
                 only
                 imployed
                 in
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               Presbyters
               
               
                 as
                 were
                 only
                 gouerning
                 elders
              
               .
            
             The
             vanity
             of
             which
             conceipt
             J
             haue
             sufficiently
             declared
             before
             ,
             if
             anything
             will
             suffice
             .
             And
             I
             am
             ashamed
             for
             the
             refuter
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             either
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             ;
             or
             so
             vnconscionable
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             these
             three
             ,
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             haue
             alwaies
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             been
             esteemed
             three
             degrees
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             the
             vniuersall
             and
             perpetual
             consent
             of
             all
             Christendome
             vntill
             our
             age
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             his
             arguments
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             must
             be
             answered
             .
             And
             first
             for
             Deacons
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               they
               were
               no
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               imployed
               only
               in
               looking
               to
               the
               poore
            
             :
             and
             that
             he
             proueth
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             D.
             Bilson
             .
             What
             maner
             of
             men
             the
             Deacons
             were
             ,
             of
             whom
             Ignatius
             speaketh
             ,
             Ignatius
             himselfe
             sufficiently
             declareth
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Trallians
             n
             ,
             where
             he
             calleth
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Smyrneans
             o
             ,
             
               Deacons
               of
               Christ
               vnto
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             p
             ,
             
               ministring
               to
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               word
            
             ;
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             q
             ,
             
               the
               sacred
               Deacons
            
             .
             Neither
             doth
             D.
             Bilson
             deny
             it
             .
             Only
             he
             maketh
             question
             of
             the
             7.
             which
             were
             elected
             Act.
             6.
             whether
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             properly
             were
             called
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             third
             degree
             of
             the
             ministry
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             were
             chosen
             onely
             to
             be
             ouerseers
             of
             the
             poore
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             he
             citeth
             the
             generall
             Councill
             held
             in
             Trullo
             r
             ,
             correcting
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             held
             at
             Neocaesaria
             s
             ,
             which
             appointeth
             that
             in
             euery
             Church
             there
             should
             be
             7.
             
             Deacons
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             act
             t
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             ordaining
             7.
             
             But
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               we
               comparing
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               with
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               do
               finde
               ,
               that
               they
               spake
               not
               of
               men
            
             u
             
               seruing
               at
               the
               mysteries
            
             (
             such
             as
             properly
             be
             called
             Deacons
             )
             
               but
               at
               tables
            
             ;
             alledging
             Chrysostome
             ,
             who
             enquiring
             what
             the
             office
             of
             these
             7.
             was
             ,
             
               plainely
               denieth
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Deacons
            
             :
             whereupon
             they
             denounce
             (
             as
             D.
             Bilson
             hath
             alledged
             )
             that
             the
             foresaid
             7.
             
             Deacons
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             for
             those
             that
             serued
             at
             the
             mysteries
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             as
             were
             trusted
             with
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             common
             necessities
             of
             those
             that
             were
             assembled
             togither
             .
             And
             verily
             to
             me
             it
             seemeth
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             these
             7.
             were
             not
             
             such
             as
             S.
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             &
             were
             in
             vse
             in
             the
             primitiue
             church
             ,
             being
             a
             degree
             inferior
             to
             Presbyters
             :
             for
             these
             7
             or
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             ,
             as
             x
             E●●phaenius
             ,
             &
             others
             do
             testifie
             ,
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             70.
             
             Disciples
             ,
             &
             were
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             principall
             men
             among
             them
             ,
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             &
             wisdom
             ,
             being
             before
             this
             ministers
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principal
             ministers
             ,
             thought
             it
             to
             appertain
             to
             their
             duty
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             poore
             ;
             so
             whē
             the
             Apostles
             were
             disburdned
             therof
             ,
             that
             care
             was
             committed
             to
             7
             ▪
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             chief
             men
             among
             the
             disciples
             .
             Neither
             may
             it
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             Steuen
             was
             a
             worthy
             preacher
             ;
             so
             the
             rest
             (
             whē
             their
             tēporary
             function
             at
             Ierusalē
             was
             ended
             by
             the
             dispersion
             of
             the
             faithful
             vpō
             the
             death
             of
             Steuen
             )
             gaue
             thēselues
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             Philip
             y
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             the
             7.
             
             And
             wheras
             the
             Refuter
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               D.
               Bilson
            
             z
             cōfesseth
             the
             Deacons
             to
             haue
             bin
             only
             imploied
             in
             looking
             to
             the
             poor
             ;
             the
             cōtrary
             is
             euidēt
             :
             for
             speaking
             euē
             of
             those
             7.
             he
             collecteth
             by
             S.
             Pauls
             precepts
             cōcerning
             Deacōs
             ,
             that
             
               their
               office
               was
               not
               only
               a
               charge
               to
               looke
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               attend
               the
               sacred
               assemblies
               &
               seruice
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &
               euen
               a
               step
               to
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               word
               ,
            
             meaning
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             those
             who
             properly
             are
             called
             Deacons
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             euident
             by
             innumerable
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             third
             degree
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             whose
             office
             was
             a
             
               sacred
               ministery
            
             a
             ,
             helping
             the
             Bishop
             or
             the
             Presbyter
             in
             the
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             offering
             the
             bread
             and
             the
             cup
             ,
             &
             performing
             as
             it
             were
             the
             office
             of
             a
             cryer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             in
             dismissing
             those
             which
             were
             to
             depart
             ,
             in
             commanding
             silence
             ,
             and
             exciting
             the
             people
             to
             deuotion
             ,
             and
             attention
             .
             In
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             b
             ,
             fault
             is
             found
             with
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             in
             some
             Cities
             did
             giue
             the
             Eucharist
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             but
             they
             are
             commaunded
             to
             containe
             themselues
             within
             their
             bounds
             ,
             knowing
             that
             
               they
               be
               the
               Bishops
               ministers
               ,
               &
               are
               inferior
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               to
               receiue
               the
               Communion
               after
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               at
               the
               hands
               either
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               the
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             c
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               after
               the
               president
               hath
               giuen
               thanks
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               hath
               blessed
               ,
               they
               ,
               who
               with
               vs
               are
               called
               Deacons
               ,
               do
               giue
               and
               communicate
               to
               euery
               one
               
               that
               is
               present
               ,
               of
               the
               bread
               &
               wine
               ,
               and
               doe
               carie
               it
               to
               those
               which
               are
               absent
               .
            
             And
             hauing
             repeated
             the
             same
             againe
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             collections
             for
             the
             poore
             :
             shewing
             that
             what
             was
             collected
             ,
             was
             cōmitted
             (
             not
             to
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             but
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               President
            
             ,
             by
             him
             to
             be
             distributed
             .
             Tertullian
             d
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               chiefe
               Priest
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               hath
               the
               right
               of
               giuing
               Baptisme
               ,
               then
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               &
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               without
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             e
             Cyprian
             euery
             where
             speaketh
             of
             thē
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             the
             sacred
             ministerie
             .
             The
             ancient
             Councill
             of
             Eliberis
             hath
             this
             canon
             f
             ,
             
               If
               any
               Deacon
               ,
               ruling
               ,
               or
               hauing
               the
               charge
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               without
               either
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               baptize
               any
               ,
               those
               the
               Bishop
               by
               his
               blessing
               must
               accomplish
               .
            
             The
             council
             of
             Carthage
             g
             ,
             speaking
             of
             BB.
             &
             other
             inferior
             orders
             ,
             
               which
               do
               handle
               the
               sacred
               mysteries
               ,
            
             reckoneth
             
               Subdeacons
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               &
               Presbyters
               .
               Ierome
            
             hath
             these
             words
             h
             ,
             
               If
               at
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               Bishop
               alone
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               descendeth
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               who
               in
               villages
               ,
               and
               townes
               ,
               &
               other
               remote
               places
               ,
               being
               baptized
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               do
               sleep
               ,
            
             or
             depart
             this
             life
             ,
             
               before
               they
               be
               visited
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               The
               safetie
               of
               the
               Church
               dependeth
               vpon
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Priest
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             Bishop
             .
             )
             
               To
               whom
               ,
               if
               a
               power
               peerelesse
               ,
               and
               eminent
               aboue
               all
               be
               not
               giuen
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               as
               many
               schismes
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               Priests
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               without
               the
               Chrisme
               ,
            
             (
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             &
             Deacons
             were
             wont
             i
             to
             receiue
             from
             their
             own
             Bishop
             )
             
               and
               commandement
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               neither
               Presbyter
               nor
               Deacon
               hath
               right
               to
               baptize
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             4.
             
             Councill
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             oft
             alleaged
             by
             the
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             ther
             is
             direction
             giuē
             for
             the
             ordination
             k
             
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               Deacon
               ,
               &
               other
               of
               the
               Clergie
               .
            
             The
             Deacon
             l
             is
             taught
             to
             acknowledge
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             minister
             aswell
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             The
             Deacon
             m
             is
             authorized
             euen
             in
             the
             presēce
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             if
             ther
             be
             necessity
             ,
             &
             he
             be
             cōmāded
             ,
             to
             deliuer
             the
             Eucharist
             of
             Christs
             body
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             to
             wear
             n
             an
             Albe
             only
             in
             time
             of
             oblation
             ,
             or
             reading
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
             when
             they
             terme
             the
             Deacons
             Leuits
             ,
             &
             make
             them
             answerable
             to
             the
             Leuits
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             do
             euidētly
             declare
             ,
             what
             they
             thought
             cōcerning
             the
             office
             of
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             not
             ministers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
             the
             
             refuter
             proueth
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
               They
               who
               might
               not
               preach
               ,
               nor
               baptize
               ,
               nor
               doe
               any
               pastorall
               duty
               without
               the
               Bishops
               licence
               were
               not
               ministers
               .
               The
               Presbyters
               might
               not
               preach
               ,
               nor
               baptize
               ,
               nor
               do
               any
               pastorall
               dutie
               without
               the
               Bishops
               licence
               :
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               they
               were
               not
               Ministers
            
             .
          
           
             The
             proposition
             is
             proued
             by
             2.
             reasons
             .
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 because
              
               it
               were
               a
               mockery
               of
               a
               ministerie
               to
               deny
               Ministers
               power
               to
               execute
               their
               office
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               
                 euery
                 popish
                 Priest
                 had
              
               potestatem
               ordinis
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 his
                 order
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             the
             proposition
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             is
             very
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             contradictorie
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             is
             true
             :
             viz
             
               that
               they
               who
               might
               ,
               yea
               ought
               to
               preach
               ,
               baptize
               ,
               administer
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               and
               performe
               any
               other
               pastorall
               dutie
               ,
               being
               therto
               licensed
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               were
               ministers
               .
            
             From
             which
             we
             may
             assume
             and
             conclude
             thus
             :
             
               But
               the
               ancient
               Presbyters
               might
               ,
               yea
               ought
               to
               preach
               ,
               baptize
               ,
               administer
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               and
               performe
               any
               other
               pastorall
               duties
               ,
               being
               therto
               authorized
               by
               the
               Bishop
               :
               Therefore
               they
               were
               ministers
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             proposition
             is
             false
             ,
             it
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             owne
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             antient
             Churches
             ,
             whose
             Presbyters
             are
             ,
             and
             were
             Ministers
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             sufficiently
             prooued
             before
             ,
             for
             the
             conuiction
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             of
             the
             refuters
             conscience
             )
             and
             yet
             neither
             may
             ,
             nor
             might
             preach
             ,
             baptize
             ,
             administer
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             performe
             other
             ministeriall
             functions
             ,
             but
             by
             leaue
             or
             authority
             from
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Neither
             yet
             is
             the
             ministery
             of
             our
             clergy
             now
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             a
             mockery
             ,
             because
             it
             agreeth
             not
             with
             his
             fancy
             :
             but
             his
             fancy
             is
             a
             meere
             nouelty
             ,
             disagreeing
             from
             the
             generall
             practise
             of
             the
             most
             antient
             Churches
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             afterwards
             he
             malepertly
             chargeth
             mee
             with
             not
             vnderstanding
             the
             distinction
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             
               in
               potestatem
               ordinis
               et
               iurisdictionis
               ;
               into
               the
               power
               of
               order
               and
               iurisdiction
               :
            
             yet
             doth
             he
             both
             here
             and
             there
             bewray
             himself
             not
             to
             vnderstand
             it
             .
             For
             though
             euery
             Minister
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             a
             Presbyter
             hath
             
               potestatem
               
               ordinis
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             at
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             exercise
             that
             power
             .
             We
             must
             therfore
             take
             knowledge
             of
             two
             distinctions
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             of
             the
             power
             of
             order
             and
             of
             iurisdiction
             :
             for
             euery
             minister
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             order
             as
             hee
             is
             a
             Presbyter
             simply
             ;
             but
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             praelatus
             ,
             or
             pastor
             .
             The
             former
             he
             hath
             giuen
             him
             in
             his
             ordination
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             in
             his
             institution
             .
             By
             the
             former
             ,
             hee
             is
             qualified
             and
             authorized
             to
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             other
             ●spirituall
             actions
             peculiar
             to
             his
             order
             ,
             which
             another
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             of
             that
             order
             ,
             neither
             can
             doe
             ,
             nor
             may
             haue
             leaue
             to
             doe
             .
             But
             hee
             may
             not
             performe
             these
             duties
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             power
             of
             his
             order
             to
             any
             congregation
             ,
             as
             the
             Pastor
             therof
             ,
             vnlesse
             that
             flocke
             be
             assigned
             and
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             .
             A
             presbyter
             therefore
             though
             he
             haue
             
               potestatem
               ordinis
            
             ,
             may
             not
             perform
             pastoral
             duties
             to
             any
             congregation
             ,
             which
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             charge
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             be
             authorized
             therto
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             from
             whom
             hee
             receiueth
             
               potestatem
               iurisdictionis
               ,
               curamque
               animarum
               et
               regimen
               ecclesia
               parochialis
               ,
            
             in
             his
             institution
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             betweene
             the
             power
             it selfe
             and
             the
             exercise
             &
             execution
             of
             it
             .
             For
             although
             euery
             minister
             hath
             thesame
             power
             of
             order
             which
             is
             common
             to
             them
             with
             Bishops
             in
             respect
             of
             preaching
             the
             worde
             and
             administring
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             yet
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             is
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             hath
             been
             subiected
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             permitted
             ,
             directed
             ,
             restrained
             and
             suspended
             by
             him
             .
             This
             subordination
             and
             subiection
             of
             the
             presbyters
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             which
             euer
             hath
             beene
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             not
             make
             either
             their
             function
             to
             be
             a
             mockery
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             malepertly
             speaketh
             ,
             nor
             themselues
             to
             be
             no
             ministers
             .
             But
             plainly
             proueth
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
               For
               whereas
               he
               obiecteth
               out
               of
               Tertullian
               a
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 any
                 lay
                 man
                 might
                 baptize
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               falsifies
               his
               
               testimony
               .
            
             His
             words
             be
             these
             :
             
               Dandi
               baptismum
               ius
               ●ab●t
               summus
               sacerdos
               qui
               est
               episcopus
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               cheif
               Preist
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               hath
               the
               right
               to
               giue
               baptisme
               .
               Then
               the
               presbyters
               and
               deacons
               ;
               but
               not
               without
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               for
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               being
               safe
               ,
               peace
               is
               safe
            
             b
             .
             
               Otherwise
               euen
               laymen
               haue
               right
            
             .
             Where
             Tertullian
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             ordinary
             right
             of
             baptizing
             appertaineth
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             deacons
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             power
             of
             their
             order
             ;
             though
             for
             the
             honour
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             bee
             superiour
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             are
             not
             to
             exercise
             without
             his
             authority
             :
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             extraordinarily
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             the
             lay
             man
             ,
             euen
             without
             the
             Bishops
             leaue
             ,
             hath
             right
             (
             in
             Tertullians
             iudgement
             )
             to
             baptize
             .
             
               Where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 Tertullians
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 were
                 not
                 ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 Ignatius
                 time
              
               ;
            
             I
             hope
             he
             wil
             r●call
             this
             foule
             error
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             extreme
             ignorance
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             read
             what
             before
             hath
             been
             alledged
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             last
             testimony
             ,
             which
             I
             alledged
             out
             of
             c
             Ignatius
             for
             these
             three
             degrees
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             plainely
             excludeth
             their
             lay
             Presbyters
             and
             lay
             Deacons
             ,
             reckening
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             as
             degrees
             of
             the
             clergy
             ;
             he
             answereth
             two
             things
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Epistle
                 strongly
                 sauoureth
                 of
                 corrupter
                 times
                 ,
              
               
               
                 then
                 those
                 Ignatius
                 loued
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 very
                 word
                 clergy
                 appr●priated
                 therein
                 to
                 the
                 ministers
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 latter
                 breed
                 .
              
            
             He
             should
             haue
             done
             well
             to
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             how
             late
             the
             breed
             is
             .
             For
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             that
             d
             Cyprian
             vseth
             the
             word
             clerus
             for
             the
             clergy
             ordinarily
             ,
             who
             was
             little
             more
             then
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Ignatius
             .
             And
             Origen
             ,
             e
             before
             him
             ,
             mentioneth
             this
             distinction
             of
             the
             clergy
             and
             laity
             .
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             liued
             in
             the
             same
             century
             with
             Ignatius
             ,
             distinguisheth
             each
             company
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             f
             ,
             into
             
               gregem
               &
               duces
               ,
               the
               flocke
               and
               the
               guides
               ;
               ecclesi●
               ordinem
               &
               laicos
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             meaning
             those
             which
             were
             in
             orders
             ,
             
               and
               the
               lay
               people
            
             :
             so
             sometimes
             
               in
               ecclesiā
               &
               clerū
               ,
               the
               assembly
               and
               the
               clergy
               .
            
             The
             clergy
             
             also
             or
             guides
             ,
             he
             distinguisheth
             into
             these
             three
             degrees
             ,
             
               Deacons
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               Bishops
            
             .
             The
             antient
             Canons
             ,
             called
             the
             Apostles
             g
             ,
             often
             mention
             those
             of
             the
             clergy
             ,
             as
             opposed
             to
             the
             laity
             .
             But
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter
             vseth
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             when
             writing
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             he
             calleth
             Presbyters
             ,
             &
             himself
             their
             Compresbyter
             ,
             he
             willeth
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               exercise
               lordship
               ouer
               the
               clergy
               ,
            
             I
             should
             deliuer
             that
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             antient
             h
             Writers
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             am
             perswaded
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             doubt
             but
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             clerus
             ,
             was
             first
             taken
             from
             that
             place
             of
             Peter
             ,
             who
             therein
             followed
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             oft
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               portion
            
             or
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Leuites
             .
             For
             therefore
             are
             they
             called
             Clerici
             ,
             saith
             Ierome
             i
             ,
             
               vel
               quia
               de
               sorte
               sunt
               Domini
               ,
               vel
               quia
               ipse
               Dominus
               sors
               .
            
             i.
             
               pars
               clericorū
               est
               :
               Either
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Lords
               portion
               ,
            
             (
             which
             notatiō
             some
             late
             writers
             do
             mislike
             ,
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             the
             people
             also
             being
             Gods
             inheritance
             )
             
               or
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               their
               portion
               :
            
             which
             is
             agreeable
             with
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             His
             other
             answer
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               
                 though
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 clergy
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Ministers
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 clergy
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             Let
             him
             therefore
             tell
             me
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             Ministers
             in
             the
             clergy
             adioined
             to
             the
             Bishop
             or
             not
             :
             if
             he
             say
             no
             ,
             hee
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             hissed
             at
             :
             if
             yea
             ,
             who
             were
             these
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             were
             not
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             antient
             Churches
             consisted
             wholly
             of
             schollers
             ,
             which
             were
             trained
             vp
             in
             learning
             :
             the
             Clergie
             belonging
             to
             each
             Bishoppe
             ,
             being
             the
             seminary
             of
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             :
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             not
             only
             euery
             parish
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Citie
             and
             Country
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Bishop
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             the
             vacancie
             of
             the
             See
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             ordinarily
             those
             of
             the
             clergy
             ascended
             by
             degrees
             from
             the
             lower
             to
             the
             higher
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             being
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             &
             Deacons
             ,
             (
             for
             euen
             Ignatius
             his
             successor
             was
             his
             deacon
             ,
             Her●
             :
             )
             the
             Presbyters
             &
             deacons
             out
             of
             the
             inferior
             orders
             ,
             as
             of
             sub
             deacons
             ,
             or
             readers
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             Wherby
             it
             is
             most
             euidēt
             ,
             that
             presbyters
             &
             deacōs
             were
             not
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             lay-elders
             and
             lay-deacons
             which
             are
             now
             adaies
             in
             some
             reformed
             Churches
             ;
             but
             men
             brought
             vp
             in
             learning
             and
             seruice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hauing
             attained
             degrees
             of
             the
             sacred
             Ministery
             ,
             such
             as
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             are
             with
             vs.
             And
             so
             much
             of
             my
             second
             argument
             .
          
           
             
             The
             third
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             great
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             may
             thus
             briefly
             be
             framed
             :
             
               It
               is
               sacriledge
               to
               reduce
               a
               Bishop
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               BB.
               were
               superior
               to
               Presbyters
               in
               degree
               ,
               not
               onely
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               k
               but
               also
               
                 de
                 iure
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 age
                 following
                 ?
              
            
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             the
             Councell
             had
             testified
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             
               de
               facto
            
             onely
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             some
             colour
             for
             this
             exception
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             could
             haue
             proued
             an
             alteration
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             aduancement
             of
             them
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             to
             haue
             begun
             after
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             .
             But
             seeing
             no
             such
             matter
             can
             truly
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             and
             seeing
             also
             that
             famous
             Councell
             giueth
             testimony
             to
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             only
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               de
               iure
            
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             it
             deemeth
             it
             
               sacrilege
               to
               reduce
               a
               Bishop
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Presbyter
            
             ;
             it
             cannot
             therefore
             bee
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             is
             a
             most
             pregnant
             testimony
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             rightly
             alleged
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             cōsider
             the
             occasion
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             copie
             whereon
             
               Th.
               Balsamo
            
             doth
             comment
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             manuscript
             Greeke
             copies
             ,
             is
             the
             twenty
             nine
             canon
             of
             that
             Councell
             .
             When
             Eustathius
             Bishop
             of
             Berytum
             (
             for
             so
             I
             find
             him
             termed
             diuers
             times
             in
             the
             Acts
             l
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             in
             Euagr●m
             m
             ,
             in
             Photius
             n
             ,
             and
             Balsamo
             o
             )
             and
             not
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             Tilius
             his
             Greeke
             edition
             it
             is
             corruptly
             printed
             )
             when
             Eustathius
             J
             say
             ,
             had
             withdrawne
             diuers
             Bishopricks
             from
             the
             Metropolitan
             Church
             of
             Tyrus
             ,
             deposing
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             Photius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Tyrus
             had
             ordained
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             downe
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             Presbyters
             :
             complaint
             was
             made
             to
             the
             great
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             therein
             in
             propounded
             by
             the
             Princes
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             p
             :
             
               Concerning
               the
               Bishops
               ordained
               by
               Photius
               ,
               and
               degraded
               by
               Eustathius
               ,
               
               and
               after
               they
               had
               been
               Bishops
               ,
               commanded
               to
               be
               Presbyters
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               sentēce
               of
               this
               holy
               Synod
               ?
            
             Whereto
             Paschasinus
             and
             Lucentiu●
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Bonifaciu●
             Presbyter
             ,
             vicegerents
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             answered
             q
             :
             
               To
               reduce
               a
               Bishop
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               it
               is
               sacrilege
               :
               if
               any
               iust
               cause
               depose
               them
               from
               their
               Bishopricke
               ,
               neither
               ought
               they
               to
               retaine
               the
               place
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               But
               if
               without
               any
               crime
               they
               haue
               beene
               remoued
               from
               their
               honour
               ,
               they
               shall
               returne
               againe
               to
               their
               episcopall
               dignity
               .
               Ana●olius
            
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Constantinople
             said
             ,
             
               These
               Bishops
               who
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               descended
               from
               the
               episcopall
               dignity
               vnto
               the
               order
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               if
               for
               iust
               cause
               they
               are
               condemned
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               worthy
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               But
               if
               without
               any
               reasonable
               cause
               they
               haue
               been
               deiected
               to
               a
               lesse
            
             r
             
               degree
               ,
               they
               are
               worthy
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               blamelesse
               ,
               to
            
             s
             
               recouer
               againe
               the
               dignity
               and
               priesthood
               of
               their
               Bishopricke
               .
            
             If
             you
             thinke
             that
             these
             were
             but
             the
             priuate
             opinions
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             heare
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             whole
             Councell
             :
             
               All
               the
               reuerend
               Bishoppes
               cried
            
             ;
             t
             
               Righteous
               is
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               wee
               all
               say
               the
               same
               things
               ;
               the
               Fathers
               haue
               decreed
               iustly
               ,
               let
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Archbishops
               hold
               .
            
          
           
             My
             fourth
             argument
             is
             drawne
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             Ierome
             :
             
             whose
             authority
             in
             this
             cause
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             greatest
             weight
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             onely
             man
             almost
             among
             the
             fathers
             ,
             whom
             the
             Disciplinarians
             can
             alledge
             against
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Ierome
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             u
             that
             
               at
               Alexandria
               from
               Marke
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
               vnto
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               Bishops
               ,
               euermore
               the
               presbyters
               hauing
               chosen
               one
               from
               among
               themselues
               ,
               and
               placed
               him
               in
            
             exce●siori
             gradu
             ,
             
               in
               an
               higher
               degree
               ,
               called
               him
               Bishop
               ▪
               euen
               as
               an
               armie
               chooseth
               a
               Generall
               .
            
             This
             testimony
             the
             Refuter
             eleuateth
             in
             two
             respects
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             because
             Ierome
             is
             vnder
             age
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             very
             simple
             euasion
             .
             For
             Ierome
             doth
             not
             onely
             testify
             what
             was
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             also
             giueth
             plaine
             euidence
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             euen
             from
             S.
             Marke
             vntill
             Heraclas
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             placed
             in
             a
             superior
             degree
             aboue
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
              
               Bëllarmine
               alleageth
               the
               s●me
               testimony
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               whose
               allegation
               is
               answered
               by
               Ch●mier
               :
               whose
               answer
               if
               I
               like
               not
               ,
               he
               bids
               me
               try
               what
               I
               can
               say
               in
               defence
               of
               Bellarmine
               against
               it
               .
            
             To
             omit
             how
             odiously
             this
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             I
             doe
             professe
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             with
             better
             credit
             agree
             with
             Bellarmine
             ,
             wherein
             he
             consenteth
             with
             all
             antiquity
             ,
             then
             the
             Refuter
             and
             his
             consorts
             can
             agree
             with
             Aërius
             ;
             wherein
             he
             dissenting
             from
             all
             antiquity
             ,
             was
             by
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Philaster
               ,
               Augustine
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             condemned
             for
             an
             heretike
             .
             
               
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 his
                 answers
                 .
                 First
                 ,
              
               that
               Ierome
               proueth
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               that
               which
               before
               he
               had
               demonstrated
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               a
               Presbyter
               and
               a
               Bishop
               differ
               not
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               call
               Marke
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               an
               Euangelist
               .
            
          
           
             This
             answere
             might
             become
             our
             refuter
             better
             then
             Chamier
             .
             For
             first
             it
             is
             vntrue
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             in
             these
             words
             proueth
             that
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             differ
             not
             .
             For
             doth
             hee
             not
             plainly
             say
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             placed
             
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
            
             ?
             and
             doth
             hee
             not
             compare
             him
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             which
             chose
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             Chieftaine
             or
             Generall
             ,
             chosen
             of
             the
             Army
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             faileth
             in
             setting
             downe
             Ieromes
             purpose
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             to
             prooue
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishoppes
             and
             Presbyters
             ;
             but
             to
             prooue
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             were
             superior
             to
             Deacons
             .
             That
             he
             proueth
             by
             many
             arguments
             .
             First
             ,
             
               because
               the
               name
            
             Episcopus
             ,
             
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               giuen
               to
               Presbyters
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Bishops
               are
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               called
               Presbyters
            
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             he
             alleageth
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.13
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
             2.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             and
             3.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             
             
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             whereas
             it
             might
             be
             obiected
             ,
             
               the
               Bishops
               were
               set
               ouer
               Presbyters
            
             ;
             he
             confesseth
             it
             was
             done
             
               for
               auoiding
               of
               schisme
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             the
             Bishop
             was
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             euer
             since
             S.
             Marks
             time
             ,
             vntill
             Heracla●
             and
             D●●●ysius
             ,
             as
             a
             Generall
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             or
             the
             Arch-deacon
             by
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             company
             .
             Whereby
             he
             would
             also
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             a
             Presbyter
             
             is
             so
             much
             better
             then
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             is
             superior
             to
             an
             Arch
             deacon
             .
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
              
               Ierome
               doth
               not
               call
               Marke
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               an
               Euangelist
               ,
               and
               saith
               else
               where
               ,
               that
               he
               planted
               that
               Church
               :
            
             It
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             in
             another
             place
             *
             he
             confesseth
             Marke
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             If
             Marke
             therefore
             were
             superiour
             in
             degree
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             at
             Alexandra
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             wil
             deny
             ;
             then
             must
             the
             same
             be
             confessed
             of
             Anianus
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             successors
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             plainely
             testifieth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Secondly
                 he
                 answeareth
              
               ,
               That
               the
               order
               by
               which
               the
               Presbyters
               chose
               a
               Bishop
               from
               among
               themselues
               ,
               continued
               to
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               time
               ,
               whom
               he
               therefore
               calleth
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               signifie
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               daies
               after
               one
               hundred
               and
               forty
               yeers
               were
               expired
               from
               Marks
               comming
               to
               Alexandria
               ,
               that
               order
               was
               changed
               .
               Then
               at
               the
               soonest
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 refuter
              
               ,
               began
               M.
               D.
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               to
               creep
               in
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Which
             answere
             ,
             if
             his
             meaning
             be
             as
             our
             refuter
             conceiteth
             ,
             is
             vnsound
             .
             For
             first
             where
             he
             saith
             the
             order
             was
             changed
             in
             
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
            
             ,
             that
             is
             spoken
             but
             by
             ghesse
             ,
             because
             Ierome
             nameth
             them
             .
             Vpon
             which
             coniecture
             ,
             
               T.
               C.
            
             and
             
               H.
               I.
            
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             did
             build
             their
             two
             diuers
             fancies
             .
             For
             Ieromes
             meaning
             was
             not
             to
             signifie
             that
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             was
             altered
             :
             but
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             that
             vntill
             Heraclas
             and
             Dionysius
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             Teachers
             of
             the
             schoole
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             euer
             since
             S.
             Marks
             time
             ,
             did
             chuse
             one
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             number
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Refuter
             addeth
             ,
             is
             absurd
             ,
             and
             against
             Ieromes
             plaine
             words
             :
             
               Then
               at
               the
               soonest
               began
               M.
               D.
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               to
               creepe
               in
               :
               
                 for
                 the
                 superiority
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 superiority
                 in
                 degree
                 .
              
            
             And
             Ierome
             saith
             ,
             that
             euer
             from
             Saint
             Marke
             ,
             and
             therefore
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             the
             BB.
             had
             been
             placed
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             .
          
           
             My
             fift
             argument
             is
             also
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Ierome
             ,
             
             which
             yeeldeth
             a
             double
             proofe
             ;
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ouer
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             aboue
             Deacons
             ,
             is
             an
             ordinance
             or
             
               tradition
               apostolicall
            
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             high
             Preist
             was
             in
             degree
             superiour
             to
             the
             other
             Preists
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             the
             Leuits
             :
             so
             by
             an
             apostolicall
             ordinance
             the
             Bishop
             is
             superiour
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             the
             Deacons
             .
             
               That
               wee
               may
               know
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               apostolicall
               traditions
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               looke
               what
               Aaron
            
             
             ,
             
               and
               his
               sonnes
               and
               the
               Leuits
               were
               in
               the
               Temple
               ;
               the
               same
               let
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Preists
               and
               Deacons
               challenge
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             To
             this
             testimony
             containing
             two
             impregnable
             proofs
             for
             the
             superiority
             of
             BB.
             not
             onely
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               de
               iure
            
             ;
             the
             refuter
             thought
             it
             his
             wisest
             course
             to
             say
             nothing
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             arguments
             this
             may
             be
             added
             :
             That
             as
             the
             new
             ordination
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             doth
             proue
             that
             he
             was
             aduanced
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             the
             ministery
             :
             euen
             so
             when
             a
             Presbyter
             was
             chosen
             to
             be
             Bishop
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             a
             new
             ordination
             promo●ed
             to
             the
             Bishopricke
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             .
             The
             two
             first
             canons
             ,
             among
             those
             which
             are
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             appoint
             
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Bishop
               should
               be
               ordained
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Bishops
            
             :
             but
             
               let
               a
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               be
               ordayned
               of
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               likewise
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               clergy
               .
               Valeriu●
            
             the
             Bishop
             dealth
             with
             the
             Primate
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             by
             letters
             intreating
             him
             that
             Augustine
             (
             who
             then
             was
             Presbyter
             )
             might
             be
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Hippo
             :
             which
             being
             obtained
             d
             ,
             Augustine
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Bishopricke
             ,
             
               &
               maioris
               loci
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               ordination
               of
               a
               greater
               place
               .
            
             The
             councell
             of
             Sardica
             e
             ,
             taketh
             order
             ,
             that
             before
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             Bishop
             he
             must
             first
             performe
             the
             ministery
             of
             a
             Reader
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             that
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               by
               euery
               degree
            
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             worthy
             ,
             he
             may
             arise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               vnto
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Bishopricke
               .
               Theadoret
            
             f
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             
               Iohn
               (
               Chrysostome
               )
               hauing
               been
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               at
               Antioch
               a
               long
               time
               ,
            
             oft
             times
             might
             haue
             been
             chosen
             to
             the
             Bishopricke
             (
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Apostolicall
               presidency
            
             )
             but
             alwaies
             did
             flie
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               principality
            
             .
             So
             that
             though
             he
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Presbyters
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             neither
             
             durst
             he
             for
             a
             long
             time
             take
             vpon
             him
             that
             degree
             of
             principality
             .
             So
             much
             of
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             in
             generall
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Shewing
             wherin
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             did
             and
             doth
             consist
             :
             and
             first
             of
             the
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             .
          
           
             
               (
               
                 Serm.
                 sect
              
               .
               3.
               page
               32.
               
               But
               let
               vs
               consider
               more
               particularly
               wherein
               the
               superioritie
               of
               Bishops
               did
               and
               doth
               consist
               ,
               &c.
               
                 ad
                 lin
                 .
                 a
                 fine
              
               6
               :
            
          
           
             THe
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ouer
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             place
             in
             three
             things
             :
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             during
             life
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             :
             all
             which
             I
             ground
             on
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             But
             where
             I
             say
             ,
             during
             life
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
             
               
                 This
                 addition
                 needed
                 not
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 an
                 erroneous
                 conceit
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 charge
                 them
                 as
                 holding
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 proued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 alleaged
                 .
              
            
             In
             the
             former
             hee
             sheweth
             how
             audacious
             he
             is
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             Beza
             the
             chiefe
             patron
             of
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             ,
             holdeth
             that
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             (
             which
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             were
             called
             Bishoppes
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             course
             ,
             and
             esteemeth
             them
             which
             had
             a
             perpetuall
             presidenship
             ,
             to
             be
             Bishops
             humane
             g
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             before
             .
             The
             practise
             also
             of
             those
             Churches
             where
             the
             discipline
             is
             vsed
             ,
             doth
             prooue
             what
             their
             Founders
             thought
             was
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
             This
             their
             conceit
             
             is
             euidently
             confuted
             by
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Titus
             and
             
               to
               Timothy
            
             .
             For
             seeing
             they
             doe
             confesse
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Creet
             and
             Ephesus
             ;
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             they
             continued
             in
             this
             Presidentshippe
             ,
             whiles
             they
             liued
             there
             .
             For
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             Titus
             was
             sent
             to
             Creet
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             to
             be
             presidents
             there
             in
             their
             turnes
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             turnes
             were
             ended
             ,
             to
             be
             subiected
             to
             other
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             there
             in
             their
             course
             .
             But
             these
             things
             the
             refuter
             doth
             but
             cauill
             at
             by
             the
             way
             .
             For
             he
             granteth
             that
             Titus
             had
             this
             superioritie
             which
             we
             speake
             of
             :
             his
             maine
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 Titus
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
              
            
             Which
             afterwards
             J
             proue
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             antient
             and
             most
             approoued
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             with
             whose
             affirmation
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             if
             this
             Refuters
             deniall
             shall
             be
             weighed
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             an
             vnpartiall
             iudgement
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             as
             light
             as
             vanitie
             it selfe
             .
             But
             of
             this
             question
             more
             hereafter
             h
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             J
             will
             but
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             this
             for
             granted
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             if
             Titus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Creet
             ,
             then
             Bishops
             had
             this
             threefold
             superioritie
             which
             I
             speake
             of
             .
          
           
             Where
             I
             commend
             this
             order
             of
             Church
             gouernement
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishoppes
             ,
             and
             inferioritie
             of
             other
             Ministers
             ;
             this
             graue
             and
             learned
             Refuter
             maketh
             a
             scorne
             at
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 toy
                 to
                 please
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 gay
                 Epiphonema
                 wanting
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 exclamation
              
               (
               he
               would
               haue
               said
               ,
               acclamation
               )
               
                 to
                 grace
                 it
              
               .
            
             The
             which
             argueth
             his
             spite
             against
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Bishoppes
             ,
             rather
             then
             his
             might
             ,
             being
             neither
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             iust
             commendation
             of
             episcopall
             gouernment
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             confute
             it
             .
             For
             what
             hath
             he
             but
             trifles
             and
             toies
             to
             obiect
             against
             it
             ?
             For
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 I
                 begge
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 supposing
                 ech
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 diocesse
              
               ;
            
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             I
             hope
             also
             of
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             will
             testifie
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             suppose
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             hath
             beene
             before
             sufficiently
             prooued
             .
             Besides
             ,
             those
             with
             whom
             I
             principally
             contend
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             doe
             confesse
             the
             Churches
             indued
             with
             power
             
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             gouernement
             ,
             to
             haue
             beene
             dioceses
             l
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             .
             I
             say
             then
             (
             which
             also
             I
             prooued
             afterwards
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Cyprian
             and
             Ierome
             ,
             whereto
             the
             authoritie
             of
             k
             Basil
             may
             bee
             added
             )
             that
             the
             vnitie
             of
             each
             Church
             ,
             meaning
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             dependeth
             of
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             Bishoppe
             :
             and
             the
             setting
             vp
             of
             a
             second
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             by
             way
             of
             coadiutorshippe
             ,
             hath
             euer
             been
             esteemed
             the
             making
             of
             a
             schisme
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             of
             this
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             worth
             the
             hearing
             ,
             what
             more
             particularly
             hee
             obiecteth
             against
             these
             three
             points
             .
             And
             first
             he
             trifleth
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             when
             he
             asketh
             ,
             
               
                 If
                 there
                 bee
                 not
                 as
                 much
                 vnity
                 in
                 a
                 parish
                 vnder
                 one
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 diocesse
                 vnder
                 a
                 Bishoppe
                 .
              
            
             For
             though
             ech
             parish
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             new
             conceit
             ,
             an
             entire
             body
             within
             it selfe
             ,
             vnsubordinate
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             may
             perhappes
             haue
             vnitie
             within
             it selfe
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             diocesse
             or
             prouince
             ,
             that
             may
             happen
             (
             which
             Ierome
             affirmeth
             is
             like
             to
             happen
             ,
             where
             is
             no
             Bishoppe
             )
             that
             there
             shall
             bee
             as
             many
             schismes
             as
             parishes
             .
             And
             surely
             what
             man
             of
             iudgement
             and
             moderation
             ,
             can
             without
             horrour
             thinke
             of
             those
             manifold
             schismes
             and
             diuisions
             which
             would
             ensue
             ,
             if
             euery
             parish
             should
             haue
             (
             according
             to
             the
             newe
             conceit
             )
             sufficient
             authoritie
             within
             it selfe
             vnsubordinate
             and
             independent
             ,
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             all
             causes
             ecclesiasticall
             ?
             Yea
             but
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               If
               there
               bee
               not
               as
               great
               vnitie
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               parish
               vnder
               one
               Pastor
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               diocesse
               vnder
               one
               Bishoppe
               ,
               then
               the
               more
               Churches
               are
               vnder
               one
               gouernement
               ,
               the
               greater
               is
               the
               vnitie
               .
               But
               the
               consequent
               is
               false
               ,
               therefore
               the
               antecedent
               .
               
                 The
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 proposition
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 extended
                 without
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 .
              
            
             The
             more
             particular
             Churches
             in
             any
             one
             visible
             Church
             are
             subordinate
             to
             one
             Bishoppe
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             vnitie
             .
             But
             by
             one
             visible
             Church
             I
             meane
             the
             Christian
             people
             of
             one
             diocesse
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             prouince
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             most
             of
             one
             Nation
             .
             For
             the
             Christian
             
             people
             liuing
             vnder
             diuers
             lawes
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             diuers
             Nations
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             diuers
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             though
             the
             faithfull
             in
             them
             all
             are
             members
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Catholike
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               vs
               heare
               how
               he
               prooueth
               the
               assumption
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               more
               Churches
               are
               vnder
               one
               gouernment
               the
               greater
               vnitie
               ,
               then
               welfare
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               maketh
               vnitie
               of
               all
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             As
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             are
             vnder
             the
             Popes
             gouernment
             :
             so
             that
             whiles
             hee
             denieth
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishoppes
             ,
             hee
             seemeth
             (
             else
             there
             is
             no
             sense
             in
             his
             speech
             )
             to
             hold
             the
             Popes
             supremacie
             .
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             vnity
             of
             ech
             Church
             dependeth
             on
             the
             singular
             preeminence
             of
             the
             Bishoppe
             :
             so
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholicke
             Church
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             shall
             depend
             of
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ,
             (
             which
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             Refuters
             meaning
             ,
             who
             desireth
             as
             much
             as
             may
             bee
             that
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishoppes
             and
             supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             may
             seeme
             to
             bee
             of
             one
             tenure
             :
             )
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             standeth
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             one
             body
             ,
             vnder
             one
             head
             Christ.
             And
             as
             in
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             to
             set
             vp
             a
             second
             head
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             vp
             an
             Antibishoppe
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             schisme
             from
             the
             true
             Bishoppe
             :
             so
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             a
             second
             head
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             vp
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             an
             apostasie
             from
             Christ.
             Neither
             was
             it
             euer
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             that
             as
             euery
             particular
             Church
             should
             be
             vnder
             one
             Pastor
             ,
             so
             the
             whole
             Church
             should
             be
             vnder
             one
             visible
             head
             ,
             or
             earthly
             Monarch
             .
             For
             then
             would
             not
             he
             haue
             furnished
             his
             twelue
             Apostles
             with
             equall
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             
             As
             touching
             the
             second
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             all
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             namely
             that
             from
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Church
             dependeth
             ;
             and
             yet
             cauilleth
             with
             mee
             ,
             as
             if
             either
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             there
             could
             bee
             
               
                 no
                 ordination
                 at
                 all
                 without
                 a
                 Bishoppe
                 ,
              
            
             
             or
             that
             the
             Bishop
             had
             the
             sole
             power
             thereof
             .
             Thus
             being
             resolued
             to
             wrangle
             ,
             if
             he
             finde
             not
             matter
             to
             
             cauill
             at
             ,
             he
             will
             faine
             it
             .
             I
             did
             not
             say
             there
             could
             be
             no
             ordination
             without
             a
             Bishoppe
             :
             but
             that
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             to
             our
             age
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             receiued
             opinion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             peculiar
             prerogatiue
             of
             BB.
             as
             that
             ordinarily
             and
             regularly
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             lawfull
             ordination
             but
             by
             a
             Bishop
             :
             otherwise
             I
             doe
             confesse
             in
             the
             sermon
             ,
             that
             extraordinarily
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             Presbyters
             may
             ordaine
             in
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               third
               ,
               he
               saith
               it
            
             
               is
               enough
               to
               preserue
               good
               order
               in
               Churches
               ,
               if
               iurisdiction
               be
               in
               the
               ministers
               and
               Presbyters
               .
            
             Hee
             meaneth
             in
             the
             seuerall
             parishes
             ,
             which
             may
             after
             a
             fashion
             be
             gouerned
             ,
             where
             the
             supreame
             ecclesiasticall
             officer●
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             parish
             minister
             )
             assisted
             with
             such
             a
             senate
             ,
             as
             ech
             parish
             is
             like
             to
             afford
             ,
             hath
             the
             reines
             of
             gouernment
             in
             all
             causes
             ecclesiasticall
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             how
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             good
             order
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             a
             diocesse
             ,
             or
             prouince
             ,
             when
             euery
             parish
             is
             so
             according
             to
             the
             new
             conceipt
             an
             entire
             body
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             indeed
             a
             member
             by
             Schisme
             rent
             from
             the
             the
             rest
             )
             as
             it
             hath
             neither
             consociation
             with
             ▪
             nor
             subordination
             to
             others
             ?
             For
             they
             are
             not
             gouerned
             by
             consociation
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             definitiue
             power
             of
             synods
             ,
             as
             our
             new
             Disciplinarians
             do
             ;
             neither
             do
             they
             acknowledge
             any
             subordination
             :
             for
             their
             Pastor
             forsooth
             is
             the
             supreme
             ecclesiasticall
             officer
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             ech
             parish
             is
             independent
             ,
             immediatly
             deriued
             from
             Christ.
             Now
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             there
             should
             be
             good
             order
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             so
             many
             parishes
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             where
             is
             no
             subordination
             ;
             no
             superiours
             ,
             nor
             inferiours
             ,
             but
             all
             equall
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             enough
             for
             our
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             be
             subiect
             to
             no
             superiors
             ,
             but
             that
             each
             of
             them
             might
             be
             the
             supreme
             ecclesiasticall
             officer
             in
             euery
             Church
             .
          
           
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             4.
             pag.
             32.
             
             As
             touching
             the
             
             first
             ,
             
             whereas
             there
             were
             many
             Presbyters
             in
             one
             Citie
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               pag.
            
             36.
             
               l.
               a
               fine
            
             8.
             )
          
           
             Jn
             this
             section
             I
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             superior
             to
             other
             Ministers
             in
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             point
             very
             materiall
             ,
             prouing
             both
             against
             the
             new
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             that
             the
             BB.
             were
             diocesan
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             one
             for
             ech
             diocesse
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             touched
             before
             :
             and
             against
             the
             elder
             ,
             that
             the
             BB.
             were
             not
             such
             as
             their
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             Moderators
             of
             assemblies
             among
             them
             ,
             whose
             preeminence
             is
             but
             a
             priority
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             
             and
             against
             both
             ,
             disprouing
             the
             
               parity
               of
               Ministers
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             other
             maine
             piller
             of
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             .
             Here
             therefore
             it
             behoued
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             if
             his
             cause
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             indeed
             he
             could
             maintaine
             with
             soundnes
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             euidence
             of
             truth
             ,
             both
             to
             haue
             disproued
             this
             superiority
             of
             BB.
             and
             to
             haue
             proued
             his
             parity
             of
             Ministers
             .
             But
             he
             passeth
             by
             in
             haste
             ,
             touching
             only
             vpon
             the
             points
             ,
             as
             a
             dogge
             by
             the
             riuer
             Nilus
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             stay
             by
             it
             ;
             &
             yet
             so
             brag
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             haste
             away
             not
             for
             feare
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             disdain
             ,
             as
             not
             vouchsafing
             to
             waste
             time
             in
             a
             matter
             either
             so
             impertinēt
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             section
             ,
             or
             so
             needlesse
             ,
             as
             the
             latter
             .
             For
             this
             is
             his
             vsual
             guise
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             those
             points
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             indeed
             are
             most
             materiall
             ,
             as
             impertinent
             or
             needlesse
             .
             
               The
               former
               is
               impertinent
               ,
               because
            
             
               it
               is
               not
               prooued
               to
               belong
               to
               those
               seuen
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               within
               the
               first
               two
               hundred
               yeeres
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             meere
             euasion
             ,
             vnlearned
             ,
             and
             J
             greatly
             doubt
             also
             vnconscionable
             .
             Doe
             I
             not
             plainely
             note
             that
             these
             seuen
             Angels
             had
             this
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             ,
             when
             as
             I
             say
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             whereas
             there
             were
             many
             Presbyters
             ▪
             who
             also
             were
             Angels
             in
             euery
             Church
             :
             yet
             there
             was
             but
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Angell
             of
             ech
             Church
             ?
             
             For
             to
             his
             obiection
             of
             their
             not
             being
             diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             haue
             answered
             before
             .
             And
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             doe
             I
             not
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             had
             this
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             Titus
             in
             Creet
             ,
             Epaphroditus
             in
             Philippi
             ,
             Archippus
             at
             Colosse
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             witnesses
             ,
             they
             doe
             either
             testifie
             
               de
               iure
            
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             iudgement
             is
             perpetuall
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             speak
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             that
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             Cornelius
             the
             worthy
             martyr
             ,
             who
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             about
             the
             yeere
             two
             hundred
             fifty
             ,
             auoucheth
             ,
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             a
             one
             Bishop
             in
             a
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             though
             the
             number
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             other
             clergy
             men
             were
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             imputeth
             it
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             ignorance
             to
             Nouatian
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             know
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               one
               Bishop
               in
               a
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               he
               knew
               there
               were
               forty
               six
               Presbyters
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             testimony
             is
             reiected
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             giuen
             fifty
             yeeres
             after
             the
             date
             :
             which
             were
             but
             an
             euasion
             ,
             if
             it
             did
             testifie
             
               de
               facto
            
             onely
             .
             But
             seeing
             Cornelius
             speaketh
             
               de
               iure
            
             ,
             of
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             I
             hope
             that
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             been
             in
             Cornelius
             his
             time
             ,
             was
             not
             lawfull
             before
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             Refuter
             can
             shew
             ,
             that
             before
             Cornelius
             his
             time
             ,
             plurality
             of
             Bishops
             in
             one
             Church
             was
             counted
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             b
             (
             whose
             testimonie
             I
             also
             alleaged
             )
             was
             of
             this
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             there
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             two
             Bishoppes
             in
             one
             Citie
             .
             For
             hauing
             decreed
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Catharists
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Puritans
             or
             Nouatians
             ,
             returned
             to
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             of
             the
             clergy
             should
             retaine
             their
             degree
             ,
             as
             hee
             that
             was
             a
             Deacon
             or
             a
             Presbyter
             should
             so
             continue
             ,
             and
             likewise
             a
             Bishoppe
             (
             for
             euen
             the
             Puritanes
             or
             Catharists
             themselues
             had
             their
             Bishoppes
             )
             if
             there
             were
             not
             another
             alreadie
             in
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             a
             Bishoppe
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             alreadie
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             manifest
             c
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             haue
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Bishoppe
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             was
             called
             Bishoppe
             among
             
             the
             Catharists
             shall
             haue
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             vnlesse
             it
             please
             the
             Bishop
             to
             communicate
             vnto
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             name
             .
             But
             if
             that
             like
             him
             not
             ,
             he
             shall
             finde
             him
             out
             either
             a
             Chorepiscopus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             country
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             a
             Presbyters
             place
             ,
             that
             still
             he
             may
             be
             retained
             in
             the
             clergy
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               there
               may
               not
               be
               two
               Bishop
               ▪
               in
               one
               Citie
            
             Which
             words
             in
             Ruffinus
             d
             are
             the
             tenth
             Canon
             :
             
               Ne
               in
               vna
               Ciuitate
               duo
               sint
               Episcopi
               .
               Augustine
            
             also
             vnderstood
             ,
             though
             somewhat
             too
             late
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             more
             Bishops
             in
             a
             Church
             then
             one
             .
             For
             how
             soeuer
             ,
             whiles
             he
             was
             ignorant
             thereof
             ,
             he
             was
             drawne
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             B●shopricke
             of
             Hippo
             ,
             whiles
             Valerius
             was
             aliue
             ;
             yet
             when
             himselfe
             was
             old
             ,
             and
             desired
             that
             Eradius
             might
             bee
             his
             Coa●●utor
             ,
             whom
             also
             he
             nominated
             for
             his
             successor
             ;
             yet
             he
             thought
             it
             vnlawfull
             that
             whiles
             himself
             liued
             he
             should
             be
             ordanied
             Bishop
             
               Whiles
               Valerius
               liued
            
             (
             saith
             he
             e
             )
             
               I
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               I
               sate
               with
               him
               ,
               both
               of
               vs
               being
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               .
               But
               what
               was
               reprehended
               in
               me
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               blamed
               in
               him
               .
            
             Or
             as
             Possidonius
             speaketh
             ,
             
               Quod
               sibi
               factum
               esse
               doluit
               ▪
               alijs
               fieri
               noluit
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             I
             bring
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Ierome
             f
             ,
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             and
             Oecumenius
             on
             Phil.
             1.
             
             All
             which
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             liued
             after
             the
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             :
             but
             they
             testifie
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             there
             could
             be
             no
             more
             Bishops
             then
             one
             .
             And
             the
             like
             hath
             Primasius
             on
             the
             same
             place
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             hee
             answers
             ,
             that
             
               
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 greatly
                 striue
                 about
                 mens
                 deuices
                 :
              
            
             which
             no●withstanding
             he
             can
             neuer
             proue
             to
             bee
             humane
             ;
             and
             I
             trust
             the
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             in
             each
             of
             these
             Angels
             ,
             in
             Timothy
             ,
             in
             Titus
             ,
             &c.
             was
             no
             humane
             deuice
             .
             But
             though
             he
             will
             not
             striue
             ,
             yet
             he
             alleageth
             that
             little
             which
             hee
             was
             able
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             more
             then
             himselfe
             doth
             beleeue
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             he
             obiecteth
             that
             
               Epiphanius
               and
               Eusebius
               also
               in
               his
               ecclesiasticall
               story
               ,
               reckon
               both
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               for
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               at
               one
               time
               .
            
             Founders
             they
             both
             were
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             Irenaeus
             
             g
             testifieth
             ,
             and
             hauing
             founded
             the
             Church
             ,
             ordained
             Linus
             Bishop
             :
             but
             that
             either
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             that
             both
             at
             once
             were
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Refuter
             himselfe
             doth
             not
             beleeue
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             then
             doth
             he
             alleage
             that
             which
             himselfe
             is
             perswaded
             to
             be
             false
             ?
             Would
             he
             haue
             his
             Reader
             beleeue
             that
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             beleeueth
             to
             be
             vntrue
             ?
          
           
             That
             which
             he
             quoteth
             out
             of
             Athanasius
             h
             that
             there
             were
             diuers
             Bishops
             in
             some
             one
             Church
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             finde
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             true
             in
             time
             of
             schisme
             and
             diuision
             ;
             as
             at
             Antioch
             sometimes
             there
             were
             three
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             allegation
             out
             of
             D.
             Sutcliffe
             i
             is
             very
             childish
             :
             as
             though
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Paul
             ordained
             in
             euery
             Towne
             or
             Citie
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             his
             meaning
             were
             ,
             that
             in
             euery
             Citie
             he
             placed
             more
             Bishops
             then
             one
             .
             If
             I
             should
             say
             ;
             
               there
               are
               Bishops
               placed
               in
               euery
               Citie
               or
               diocesse
               throughout
               England
               ,
            
             J
             should
             speake
             truly
             :
             and
             yet
             my
             meaning
             would
             be
             ,
             that
             in
             euery
             diocesse
             there
             is
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             Where
             I
             say
             ,
             
             that
             as
             this
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             was
             ordained
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             vnitie
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             schisme
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             to
             be
             retained
             ;
             he
             would
             seem
             half
             amazed
             ,
             that
             I
             ,
             
               
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 other
                 formes
                 of
                 gouernment
                 to
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               95.
               
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 hold
                 the
                 episcopall
                 function
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 diuine
                 institution
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 being
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 implying
                 any
                 necessary
                 perpetuity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               92.
               
                 should
                 now
                 plainly
                 auouch
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 retaining
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 diocesan
                 BB.
                 for
                 the
                 preseruation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 vnity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             But
             the
             Read●r
             that
             fauoreth
             the
             Refuters
             person
             and
             cause
             ,
             hath
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             amazed
             at
             his
             dealing
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             a
             plaine
             lie
             ,
             and
             a
             notorious
             falsification
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             to
             say
             I
             plainly
             auouch
             a
             necessity
             of
             retaining
             the
             gouernment
             of
             diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Where
             doe
             J
             mention
             or
             mean
             that
             necessity
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ?
             Could
             those
             words
             ,
             
               so
               is
               it
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               to
               be
               retained
               ,
            
             no
             otherwise
             be
             expounded
             ,
             then
             as
             implying
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             ?
             That
             is
             to
             be
             retained
             which
             is
             meet
             ,
             or
             fit
             ,
             expedient
             or
             
             conuenient
             ,
             profitable
             or
             needfull
             to
             be
             reteyned
             .
             Secondly
             let
             the
             reader
             remember
             how
             oft
             the
             refuter
             hath
             charged
             me
             for
             saying
             the
             Bishops
             calling
             to
             be
             holden
             d
             ,
             
               iure
               diuino
            
             ,
             implying
             a
             perpetuall
             necessity
             thereof
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             the
             doctrine
             l
             of
             my
             sermon
             to
             be
             in
             that
             respect
             contrary
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             our
             land
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             forme
             of
             Church
             gouernment
             to
             be
             alterable
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             yet
             here
             acknowledgeth
             for
             aduantage
             ,
             that
             I
             holde
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             Thirdly
             let
             it
             be
             obserued
             ,
             how
             vnder
             this
             pretence
             of
             amazement
             ,
             he
             shifteth
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             which
             sitteth
             so
             neare
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             consorts
             .
             But
             the
             reader
             I
             hope
             will
             beare
             in
             mind
             the
             words
             off
             Cyprian
             m
             ,
             noting
             the
             source
             of
             all
             schismes
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
               who
               is
               but
               one
            
             ,
             and
             gouerneth
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             proud
             presumptiō
             of
             some
             is
             contemned
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             same
             epistle
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             to
             Pupianus
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoeuer
             are
             not
             with
             the
             Bishop
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             doe
             flatter
             themselues
             in
             vaine
             who
             haue
             not
             peace
             with
             the
             Priests
             of
             God
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Bishops
             )
             &c.
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             Cyprian
             often
             writeth
             .
             n
             ,
             
               Neque
               enim
               ali●●de
               haereses
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Neither
             haue
             heresies
             or
             schismes
             any
             other
             beginning
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Priest
             (
             meaning
             the
             Bishop
             )
             is
             not
             obeied
             .
             Neither
             
               is
               one
               Bishop
            
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             
               nor
               one
               Iudge
            
             in
             Christs
             steed
             acknowledged
             ,
             &c.
             
             Againe
             ,
             
               haec
               sunt
               initia
               haereticorum
            
             o
             ,
             these
             bee
             the
             beginnings
             of
             heretikes
             ,
             these
             the
             risings
             and
             indeuors
             of
             ill
             minded
             schismatikes
             ,
             that
             they
             please
             themselues
             ,
             and
             contemne
             their
             B.
             with
             swelling
             pride
             .
             
               Sic
               de
               ecclesia
               receditur
            
             ,
             thus
             doe
             men
             depart
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             p
             :
             Hence
             doe
             men
             rush
             into
             heresies
             and
             schismes
             ,
             when
             they
             speake
             euill
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             enuy
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Lord
             open
             their
             eies
             who
             are
             faulty
             in
             this
             behalfe
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             their
             sinne
             ,
             and
             touch
             their
             hearts
             that
             they
             may
             repent
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             Out
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             the
             onely
             man
             among
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             on
             whose
             authority
             the
             Disciplinarians
             in
             this
             cause
             doe
             relie
             )
             I
             produce
             three
             most
             pregnant
             testimonies
             ,
             
             the
             first
             affirming
             ,
             
             that
             q
             
               vnlesse
               this
               singularitie
               of
               preeminence
               be
               yeelded
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               as
               many
               schismes
               as
               Priests
               .
            
             The
             second
             ,
             r
             
               that
               euer
               since
               Saint
               Marks
               time
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               hauing
               elected
               one
               ,
               placed
               him
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               Bishoppe
               .
            
             The
             third
             ,
             that
             s
             when
             some
             beganne
             to
             say
             ,
             J
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             I
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             )
             
               it
               was
               decreed
               by
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               one
               being
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               should
               be
               set
               ouer
               the
               rest
               in
               euery
               Church
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               the
               care
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               should
               appertaine
               .
            
             Of
             these
             allegations
             ,
             the
             first
             giueth
             testimony
             to
             this
             superiority
             
               de
               iure
            
             :
             the
             other
             two
             testifying
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             beare
             witnesse
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             in
             and
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             These
             testimonies
             are
             featly
             auoided
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             to
             answere
             them
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             say
             neuer
             a
             word
             to
             the
             present
             ,
             not
             almost
             to
             any
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             this
             section
             ,
             
             wherein
             I
             prooue
             against
             Beza
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             that
             the
             BB.
             had
             this
             singularitie
             of
             preeminence
             ,
             neither
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             nor
             by
             course
             ,
             but
             were
             elected
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             ;
             this
             Refuter
             reiecteth
             ,
             
               
                 as
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 mentioning
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 so
                 oft
                 refuted
                 it
                 alreadie
                 .
              
            
             Refuted
             oft
             ?
             I
             would
             bee
             sory
             that
             hee
             should
             bee
             able
             with
             soundnesse
             of
             reason
             and
             euidence
             of
             truth
             to
             refute
             any
             one
             sentence
             in
             the
             Sermon
             .
             All
             the
             refutation
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             wee
             haue
             had
             ,
             was
             this
             :
             that
             I
             charged
             them
             with
             vntruths
             ,
             that
             I
             threaten
             kindnesse
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             need
             to
             be
             as
             eloquent
             as
             Pericles
             ,
             if
             I
             could
             perswade
             that
             any
             of
             them
             haue
             said
             this
             ,
             when
             as
             I
             haue
             brought
             foorth
             most
             plaine
             and
             euident
             allegations
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             And
             although
             I
             forbeare
             to
             mention
             Beza
             ,
             tendering
             his
             credit
             ,
             yet
             what
             I
             heere
             confuted
             ,
             is
             auouched
             by
             him
             in
             his
             twenty
             third
             chapter
             of
             his
             booke
             ,
             concerning
             the
             degrees
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             the
             141.142.143
             .
             pages
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             this
             point
             is
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             
             though
             the
             Refuter
             haue
             tripped
             ouer
             it
             so
             lightly
             ,
             like
             a
             dog
             ouer
             a
             
             hot
             hearth
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             afraid
             to
             touch
             it
             ;
             I
             will
             therefore
             endeuour
             to
             giue
             the
             Reader
             some
             further
             satisfaction
             therein
             ,
             by
             adding
             some
             other
             proofes
             .
             What
             antiquity
             thought
             of
             the
             singularity
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             may
             appeare
             first
             by
             these
             two
             testimonies
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             and
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             For
             when
             Nouatian
             was
             ordained
             a
             second
             Bishop
             in
             Rome
             besides
             Cornelius
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Clergy
             hauing
             ben
             before
             Confessors
             ,
             who
             also
             had
             consented
             to
             him
             ,
             mooued
             with
             repentance
             ,
             and
             returning
             from
             schisme
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             confessed
             their
             error
             ,
             saying
             t
             ,
             
               Nos
               errorem
               nostrum
               confitemur
               ,
               &c.
               
               Neith●r
               are
               we
               ignorant
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               we
               haue
               confessed
               ,
               one
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               one
               Bishop
               in
               a
               Catholike
               Church
               .
            
             Likewise
             when
             Constantius
             being
             intreated
             by
             the
             godly
             Matrons
             in
             Rome
             ,
             gaue
             consent
             that
             Liberius
             should
             returne
             ,
             but
             withall
             appointed
             that
             hee
             and
             Felix
             should
             rule
             the
             Church
             in
             common
             :
             the
             faithfull
             people
             deriding
             that
             sentence
             of
             the
             Arrian
             Emperor
             ,
             with
             one
             voice
             cried
             ,
             as
             u
             Theodoret
             reporteth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Christ
               ,
               one
               Bishop
               .
            
             After
             these
             speeches
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             people
             adorned
             with
             pietie
             and
             iustice
             ,
             Liberius
             returned
             ,
             and
             Felix
             departed
             to
             another
             Citie
             ,
             and
             shortly
             died
             .
             Which
             came
             to
             passe
             by
             Gods
             good
             prouidence
             ,
             saith
             Sozomen
             *
             ,
             that
             the
             seat
             of
             Peter
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             diffamed
             as
             gouerned
             at
             once
             by
             two
             rulers
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               which
               is
               a
               note
               of
               dissension
               ,
               and
               repugnant
               to
               the
               law
               ecclesiasticall
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             the
             adding
             of
             a
             second
             Bishop
             was
             iudged
             vnlawfull
             and
             esteemed
             as
             a
             note
             of
             schisme
             ,
             Cyprian
             in
             some
             other
             places
             besides
             those
             which
             before
             I
             cited
             ,
             doth
             testifie
             .
             Writing
             therfore
             to
             the
             foresaid
             Confessors
             ,
             who
             had
             ioined
             with
             Nouatian
             x
             ,
             
               Granat
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             it
             greiueth
             me
             &c.
             
             When
             I
             vnderstood
             that
             you
             there
             against
             ecclesiasticall
             order
             ,
             against
             the
             Euangelical
             law
             ,
             against
             the
             vnity
             of
             Catholicke
             institution
             ,
             haue
             thought
             that
             another
             Bishop
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             is
             vngodly
             ,
             and
             vnlawfull
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             another
             Church
             should
             be
             instituted
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             Christrent
             asunder
             ,
             the
             minde
             and
             body
             of
             the
             
             Lords
             flocke
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             to
             be
             torne
             with
             schismaticall
             emulation
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
             y
             ,
             
               Where
               a
               Bishop
               is
               once
               lawfully
               ordained
               ,
               whosoeuer
               now
               will
               be
               made
               Bishop
               ,
               it
               is
               necessarie
               that
               he
               should
               be
               put
               forth
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               haue
               not
               the
               Churches
               ordination
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               hold
               the
               vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Whosoeuer
               he
               be
               ,
               though
               he
               boast
               much
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               challenge
               verie
               much
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               he
               is
               prophane
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               aliant
               ,
               he
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               for
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               after
               the
               first
               Bishop
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               second
               ,
               whosoeuer
               after
               that
               one
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               alone
               ,
               is
               made
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               the
               second
               ,
               but
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             singularitie
             of
             preeminence
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             during
             their
             life
             ,
             is
             proued
             by
             their
             singularitie
             of
             succession
             ,
             both
             in
             and
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             noted
             by
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             other
             approued
             authors
             ,
             most
             plainly
             prouing
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Bishop
             at
             once
             in
             the
             ancient
             and
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             what
             the
             preeminence
             and
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             was
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             good
             writers
             they
             are
             said
             the
             Bishop
             his
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             clergy
             .
             Thus
             Arius
             a
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             been
             Alexanders
             presbyter
             ,
             Petrus
             and
             Irenaus
             b
             ,
             Timothe●●
             c
             and
             Macarius
             d
             to
             haue
             been
             Athanasius
             e
             his
             Presbyters
             ;
             the
             vicegerents
             of
             Siluester
             ,
             in
             the
             councill
             of
             Nice
             were
             his
             Presbyters
             f
             .
             Thus
             g
             Crispio
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             been
             Epiphaniu●
             his
             archdeacon
             ,
             Heraclides
             h
             to
             haue
             been
             Chrysostomes
             deacon
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             of
             the
             Clergie
             were
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Bishops
             clerks
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             councill
             of
             Africke
             i
             :
             Let
             no
             Bishop
             take
             anothers
             clerke
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             him
             whose
             clerk
             he
             is
             .
             The
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             of
             the
             great
             preeminence
             which
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             had
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             clergie
             .
             To
             these
             we
             will
             adde
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Bucer
             k
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             Refuter
             cannot
             except
             ,
             as
             being
             partiall
             for
             Bishops
             .
             By
             the
             perpetuall
             obseruation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             Apostles
             
             themselues
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             specially
             committed
             ,
             one
             shold
             haue
             the
             singular
             charge
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             and
             in
             that
             charge
             and
             care
             gouerned
             al
             others
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             was
             attributed
             to
             these
             chiefe
             Gouernors
             of
             Churches
             :
             Howbeit
             ,
             without
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             other
             Presbyters
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             determine
             any
             thing
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thus
             much
             of
             the
             Preeminence
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             That
             Bishops
             were
             superior
             in
             power
             ,
             
             and
             first
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             .
          
           
             
               (
               
                 Serm.
                 sect
              
               .
               5.
               pag.
               36.
               
               Let
               vs
               see
               if
               Bishops
               were
               not
               also
               superiour
               in
               power
               .
               Hearken
               to
               Ierome
               .
               The
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               dependeth
               on
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Priest
               or
               Bishop
               :
               to
               whom
               if
               there
               be
               not
               yeelded
               
                 exors
                 &
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 eminens
                 potestas
                 ,
              
               a
               peerelesse
               power
               ,
               and
               eminent
               aboue
               all
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               so
               many
               Schismes
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               Priests
               .
               )
            
          
           
             THis
             testimony
             is
             handled
             by
             him
             as
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunts
            
             head
             was
             vsed
             ,
             after
             his
             apprehension
             ;
             first
             healed
             ,
             and
             then
             cut
             off
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             he
             explanes
             the
             testimonie
             ,
             and
             then
             reiects
             it
             .
             He
             restraineth
             Ieromes
             speech
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             owne
             time
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             fourth
             age
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 
                 can
                 without
                 open
                 violence
                 stretch
                 it
                 further
                 .
              
            
             Which
             is
             as
             vnlearned
             a
             shift
             ,
             as
             euer
             was
             heard
             of
             .
             As
             though
             Ierome
             had
             spoken
             onely
             of
             that
             which
             was
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             that
             which
             in
             his
             judgement
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             Was
             it
             Ieromes
             judgement
             ,
             that
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             was
             needfull
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             Schismes
             in
             his
             time
             onely
             ?
             doth
             he
             not
             plainly
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             began
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             first
             they
             were
             ordained
             for
             auoiding
             of
             Shismes
             ?
             For
             the
             former
             ,
             doth
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Iames
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Timothe
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             of
             Creet
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             euer
             since
             Saint
             Marks
             time
             ,
             there
             haue
             been
             Bishops
             placed
             in
             a
             superiour
             degree
             aboue
             the
             Presbytes
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             call
             the
             superioritie
             of
             BB.
             a
             tradition
             Apostolicall
             ?
             and
             doth
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             began
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             when
             diuisions
             began
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             latter
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             indeed
             that
             at
             the
             first
             the
             Churches
             (
             vnder
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             before
             BB.
             were
             ordained
             )
             were
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             Counsell
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             But
             whereas
             afterwards
             one
             was
             elected
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             set
             ouer
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             
               In
               Schismatis
               remedium
               factum
               est
               ,
               It
               was
               prouided
               as
               a
               remedie
               against
               Schisme
               ,
               lest
               euery
               man
               drawing
               after
               him
               ,
               should
               rend
               in
               peeces
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             least
             we
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             times
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             he
             addeth
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               Nam
               &
               Alexandriae
               ,
               For
               euen
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               euer
               since
               Mark
               the
               Euangelist
            
             (
             who
             died
             5.
             or
             6.
             yeares
             before
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Paul
             ,
             and
             almost
             40.
             yeares
             before
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             )
             
               the
               Presbyters
               haue
               alwaies
               chosen
               one
               ,
               and
               placed
               him
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               Bishop
               .
            
             
             The
             like
             he
             hath
             
               in
               Titum
            
             1.
             that
             when
             diuisions
             began
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             be
             set
             ouer
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               omnis
               Ecclesiae
               cura
               pertineret
               ,
               &
               Schismatum
               semina
               tollerentur
               ,
            
             the
             care
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             appertaine
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             seeds
             of
             Schismes
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             speakth
             afterwards
             ,
             
               vt
               dissensionum
               
               plantaria
               euellerentur
               ad
               vnum
               omnem
               solicitudinem
               esse
               dela●●●
            
             ▪
             that
             the
             first
             plants
             or
             sets
             of
             dissensions
             might
             be
             plucked
             out
             ,
             the
             whole
             care
             was
             committed
             to
             one
             .
             It
             is
             most
             plaine
             therefore
             ,
             that
             in
             Ieromes
             judgement
             ,
             the
             superioritie
             of
             BB.
             was
             needfull
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             when
             Bishops
             were
             first
             ordained
             .
             And
             as
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             BB.
             were
             instituted
             for
             auoiding
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             
             so
             his
             judgement
             in
             the
             place
             alleaged
             was
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             they
             are
             necessarily
             to
             be
             reteined
             :
             Yea
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Salus
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             The
             safetie
             of
             the
             Church
             dependeth
             on
             this
             dignitie
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             vnlesse
             a
             peerelesse
             and
             supereminent
             power
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             as
             many
             Schismes
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
             But
             the
             refuter
             wants
             no
             reasons
             (
             J
             warrant
             you
             )
             to
             restraine
             Ieromes
             words
             to
             Ieromes
             time
             :
             
               
                 For
                 ,
                 To
                 stretch
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 Ierome
                 a
                 wilde
                 headed
                 〈◊〉
                 indeed
                 .
              
            
             Thus
             Ierome
             ,
             if
             he
             agree
             not
             with
             the
             conceipts
             of
             some
             giddie
             heads
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             wild-headed
             .
             And
             why
             so
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
             For
             three
             reasons
             .
             
               First
               ,
               because
            
             
               Ierome
               in
               diuers
               places
               disputeth
               ,
               and
               concludeth
               that
               BB.
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               equall
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             Whereunto
             I
             answeare
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             all
             which
             Ierome
             in
             this
             cause
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               the
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             before
             Bishops
             were
             ordained
             ,
             the
             names
             
               Episcopus
               &
               Presbyter
            
             were
             confounded
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             men
             were
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             which
             I
             do
             not
             denie
             .
             But
             no
             wheres
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             equall
             :
             for
             before
             BB.
             were
             ordained
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             say
             that
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             were
             equall
             :
             he
             saith
             they
             were
             the
             same
             .
             After
             Bishops
             were
             ordained
             ,
             which
             he
             acknowledgeth
             to
             haue
             been
             done
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             calleth
             their
             institution
             ,
             
               a
               tradition
               Apostolicall
            
             ;
             he
             plainly
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             chosen
             from
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             haue
             been
             placed
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             .
             But
             hereof
             we
             shall
             haue
             occasion
             hereafter
             
             to
             intreat
             more
             fully
             .
          
           
             
               His
               second
               reason
            
             :
             
               Ierome
               maketh
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               in
               Alexandria
               the
               first
               authors
               of
               aduancing
               one
               minister
               aboue
               another
               in
               power
               .
               
                 The
                 words
                 are
              
               ,
               Nam
               &
               Alexandriae
               á
               Marco
               Euangelista
               vsque
               ad
               Heraclam
               &
               Dionysium
               Episcopos
               ,
               Presbyteri
               semper
               vnum
               ex
               se
               electum
               in
               ●●ccelsiori
               gradu
               collocatum
               Episcopum
               nominabant
               ,
               quo
               modo
               si
               exercitus
               imperatorem
               faciat
               .
            
             
               For
               euen
               at
               Alexandria
               euer
               since
               Mark
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
               vntill
               the
               Bishops
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               haue
               alwaies
               called
               one
               ,
               being
               chosen
               out
               of
               themselues
               ,
               and
               placed
               him
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               ,
               Bishop
               ;
               euen
               as
               an
               armie
               chooseth
               their
               chiefetaine
               .
            
             Which
             words
             as
             so
             far
             from
             giuing
             the
             least
             inckling
             of
             the
             Refuters
             conceit
             ,
             that
             Heraclas
             and
             Dionysius
             should
             be
             the
             first
             authors
             of
             aduancing
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             plainely
             declare
             the
             Bishops
             euer
             from
             Saint
             Marks
             time
             to
             Heraclas
             and
             Dionysius
             ,
             to
             haue
             been
             placed
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             aboue
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             the
             generall
             aboue
             the
             souldiours
             .
             
             And
             truely
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             
               T.
               C.
            
             conceit
             ,
             who
             collecteth
             the
             cleane
             contrarie
             to
             our
             refuter
             ,
             hath
             the
             better
             glosse
             :
             for
             ,
             he
             imagineth
             ,
             that
             vntill
             Heralas
             ,
             and
             Dionysius
             ,
             they
             who
             were
             chosen
             from
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             were
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             then
             godly
             men
             misliking
             the
             appropriating
             of
             the
             name
             to
             one
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             ceased
             to
             call
             him
             so
             .
             And
             he
             might
             haue
             added
             with
             no
             lesse
             colour
             out
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             till
             then
             had
             been
             placed
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             aboue
             other
             ministers
             ,
             but
             then
             good
             men
             misliking
             their
             aduancement
             aboue
             their
             fellow
             ministers
             ,
             brought
             them
             a
             peg
             lower
             .
             To
             these
             conjectures
             the
             words
             would
             seeme
             to
             them
             that
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             right
             meaning
             thereof
             ,
             (
             which
             heretofore
             I
             haue
             declared
             )
             to
             giue
             some
             colour
             of
             likelyhood
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             practize
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             openly
             proclaime
             the
             contrarie
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             of
             all
             collectors
             ,
             my
             Refuter
             shal
             beare
             away
             the
             bell
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             that
             can
             collect
             out
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               
                 Euer
                 vntill
                 Heraclas
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 ,
              
               that
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               were
               the
               first
               that
               aduanced
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               needs
               not
               doubt
               to
               collect
               ,
               
               
                 quidlibet
                 ,
                 ex
                 quolibet
              
               ,
               what
               himselfe
               will
               ,
               out
               of
               any
               thing
               whatsoeuer
               .
            
          
           
             
             His
             third
             reason
             that
             
               
                 Ierome
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 doth
                 teach
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
              
               is
               most
               false
               :
               For
               Ierome
               plainly
               confesseth
               the
               Bishop
               to
               be
               superiour
               in
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               
                 what
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Leuites
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 let
                 Bishops
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 challenge
                 to
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Refuter
               hauing
               thus
               salued
               this
               testimonie
               of
            
             Ierome
             ,
             
               in
               the
               end
               rejects
               it
            
             :
             
               For
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               vnlesse
               the
               Bishop
               haue
               a
               peerelesse
               power
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               as
               many
               Schismes
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               Priests
               ;
               then
               by
               the
               like
               reason
               Bellarmine
               may
               argue
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               a
               peerelesse
               power
               giuen
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               as
               many
               Schismes
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               there
               ar
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             
               but
               this
               latter
               consequence
               is
               naught
               :
               so
               is
               the
               former
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             Ierome
             ,
             on
             whose
             only
             authoritie
             among
             the
             ancient
             ,
             the
             Disciplinarians
             in
             this
             cause
             relie
             ,
             when
             he
             speaketh
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             BB.
             his
             credit
             is
             no
             better
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             had
             spoken
             for
             the
             Popes
             supremacie
             .
             But
             this
             is
             his
             desperate
             malice
             against
             the
             holy
             calling
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             whereby
             he
             seeketh
             euery
             where
             to
             parallele
             the
             Christian
             superioritie
             of
             BB.
             with
             the
             Antichristian
             supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             all
             in
             vaine
             :
             For
             though
             it
             be
             true
             in
             Ieromes
             conceit
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             as
             many
             Schismes
             almost
             as
             Priests
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             th●t
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Pope
             ,
             there
             would
             bee
             as
             many
             Schismes
             as
             Bishops
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             experience
             teacheth
             how
             to
             judge
             of
             this
             matter
             :
             for
             vntill
             the
             yeare
             607.
             the
             Pope
             neuer
             attained
             to
             his
             supremacie
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             was
             more
             free
             from
             Schismes
             ,
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             then
             since
             ,
             whereas
             contrariwise
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             for
             a
             short
             season
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             a
             speaketh
             ,
             sought
             to
             draw
             Disciples
             after
             him
             :
             which
             he
             supposeth
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             instituting
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             oddes
             betweene
             BB.
             and
             the
             
             greatest
             number
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             One
             Bishop
             ,
             say
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Africane
             councill
             b
             ,
             
               may
               ordaine
               many
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               one
               man
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             before
             there
             was
             one
             supreme
             or
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             there
             was
             vnitie
             and
             communion
             betweene
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             whose
             course
             to
             preserue
             vnitie
             in
             the
             Churches
             and
             to
             auoid
             Schisme
             ,
             was
             to
             communicate
             the
             confessions
             of
             their
             faith
             one
             with
             an
             other
             by
             their
             communicatorie
             ,
             pacificall
             or
             formed
             letters
             .
             And
             if
             any
             were
             in
             error
             ,
             they
             sought
             first
             seuerally
             by
             their
             letters
             to
             reclaime
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             preuailed
             not
             ,
             they
             assembled
             in
             Councils
             either
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             vnitie
             ,
             or
             to
             depose
             them
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             saith
             c
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             not
             rent
             into
             Schismes
             nor
             diuided
             ,
             but
             euery
             where
             knit
             togither
             
               &
               coharentium
               sibi
               inuicem
               Sacerdotum
               glutino
               copulata
               ,
               and
               coupled
               with
               the
               glew
            
             as
             it
             were
             
               of
               Bishops
               agreeing
               mutually
               among
               themselues
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             d
             ,
             which
             before
             hath
             beene
             alledged
             ;
             Therefore
             is
             the
             bodie
             of
             Bishops
             copious
             ,
             coupled
             together
             with
             the
             glew
             of
             mutuall
             concord
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             bond
             of
             vnitie
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             our
             companie
             shall
             be
             authour
             of
             an
             Heresie
             ,
             &
             shall
             endeuour
             to
             rend
             the
             flocke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             hauocke
             thereof
             ,
             the
             rest
             may
             helpe
             &c.
             
             Whereas
             contrariwise
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             one
             supreme
             and
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             authoritie
             were
             greater
             then
             of
             generall
             Councils
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             teach
             ;
             when
             he
             doth
             erre
             ,
             who
             should
             reclame
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             exorbitant
             ,
             who
             should
             reduce
             him
             into
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             draw
             with
             him
             innumerable
             troopes
             of
             soules
             into
             Hell
             ,
             who
             may
             say
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               Domine
               ,
               cur
               ita
               facis
               ?
               Syr
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               so
               ?
            
             And
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             carefull
             for
             auoiding
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             preseruation
             of
             itselfe
             in
             the
             vnitie
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             prouided
             for
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             wont
             ,
             yea
             ,
             better
             then
             it
             was
             wont
             (
             where
             are
             Christian
             ,
             and
             Orthodoxall
             magistrates
             )
             by
             the
             BB.
             singularitie
             of
             preeminence
             in
             euery
             seuerall
             Church
             ,
             and
             mutuall
             concord
             of
             them
             in
             the
             truth
             :
             so
             must
             it
             be
             as
             carefull
             to
             auoid
             conspiring
             &
             consenting
             
             in
             vntruth
             .
             But
             where
             there
             is
             one
             supreme
             and
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             he
             erreth
             and
             goeth
             astray
             ,
             he
             becommeth
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             a
             Catholike
             Apostasie
             from
             Christ.
             So
             that
             this
             pretended
             remedie
             against
             Schisme
             ,
             causing
             a
             Catholike
             apostasy
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             to
             be
             auoided
             then
             Schisme
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             remedie
             being
             far
             worse
             then
             the
             feared
             maladie
             .
          
           
             
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             6.
             pag.
             37.
             
             This
             power
             is
             twofold
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             &c.
             
             19.
             
               lines
               to
               ,
               Titus
               in
               Creet
               .
            
             )
          
           
             Where
             I
             place
             the
             power
             wherein
             Bishops
             are
             superior
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             I
             mention
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             most
             essentiall
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             ancient
             writers
             mention
             e
             other
             prerogatiues
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             wherein
             their
             superioritie
             doth
             consist
             ;
             as
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             to
             confirme
             them
             that
             are
             baptized
             ,
             and
             publickely
             to
             reconcile
             the
             penitents
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             Churches
             &c.
             of
             some
             whereof
             Ierome
             indeed
             saith
             ,
             they
             did
             belong
             
               ad
               honorem
               potius
               Sacerdotij
               ,
               quàm
               ad
               legis
               necessitatem
               ,
            
             
             
               rather
               to
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               necessitie
               of
               law
               .
            
             But
             what
             saith
             the
             Refuter
             ?
             
               
                 Now
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 yet
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               it
               seemeth
               that
               hee
               hath
               been
               long
               delaied
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               hath
               greatly
               longed
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               do
               great
               matters
               ,
               to
               deale
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               ordination
               )
               
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 proued
                 that
                 Bishops
                 must
                 haue
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 .
              
            
             But
             where
             good
             sir
             ,
             do
             I
             say
             they
             must
             haue
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             which
             you
             haue
             so
             oft
             objected
             ,
             and
             now
             againe
             do
             repeat
             ?
             make
             you
             no
             conscience
             of
             publishing
             vntruthes
             ?
             cannot
             BB.
             be
             superior
             to
             other
             ministers
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             maintaine
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             haue
             the
             sole
             power
             ?
             or
             do
             I
             heere
             dispute
             what
             
             Bishops
             must
             haue
             ,
             when
             I
             onely
             shew
             what
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             were
             wont
             to
             haue
             ?
             If
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             vnlesse
             they
             had
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             the
             superioritie
             which
             our
             Bishops
             haue
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             our
             BB.
             haue
             no
             more
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             then
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             had
             .
             And
             this
             I
             added
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             was
             held
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             to
             be
             so
             peculiar
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             that
             ordinarilie
             and
             regularlie
             the
             ordination
             was
             not
             thought
             lawfull
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             done
             by
             a
             Bishop
             :
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             but
             that
             extraordinarily
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             Presbyters
             might
             ordaine
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             alleage
             any
             approued
             examples
             thereof
             .
             If
             the
             Refuter
             can
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             more
             then
             doubt
             of
             ,
             he
             shall
             do
             well
             to
             produce
             them
             :
             it
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             some
             other
             Churches
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             preiudiciall
             to
             the
             cause
             which
             I
             maintaine
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             the
             Refuter
             doth
             alter
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             making
             me
             to
             proue
             that
             which
             I
             did
             not
             intend
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             answeare
             that
             which
             was
             propounded
             :
             I
             should
             neither
             wrong
             him
             ,
             nor
             the
             Reader
             ,
             If
             I
             vouchsafed
             him
             no
             further
             answeare
             in
             this
             point
             .
             But
             in
             very
             truth
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             refuting
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             which
             J
             propounded
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             disproue
             their
             sole
             power
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             hath
             foisted
             into
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             touching
             my
             first
             argument
             ;
             
             whereas
             he
             frameth
             for
             me
             this
             consequence
             ,
             
               It
               hath
               been
               the
               receiued
               opinion
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               euer
               since
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               that
               the
               right
               of
               ordination
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               peculiar
               prerogatiue
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               that
               ordinarilie
               ,
               and
               regularlie
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               ordination
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Bishop
               :
               therefore
               BB.
               haue
               sole
               authoritie
               of
               ordination
               ,
            
             (
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             superiour
             to
             other
             ministers
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             :
             )
             he
             passeth
             by
             this
             consequence
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             faine
             perswade
             his
             Reader
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lyable
             to
             (
             he
             cannot
             tell
             what
             )
             just
             exception
             :
             and
             only
             insisteth
             on
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             assumption
             of
             his
             prolixe
             syllogisme
             .
             
               But
               it
               is
               worth
               
               the
               hearing
               ,
               how
               he
               doth
               disproue
               it
               .
               Forsooth
            
             
               It
               halteth
               downe
               right
               ,
               hauing
               no
               strength
               but
               from
               a
               false
               supposition
               (
               and
               so
               proued
               to
               be
               )
               that
               there
               were
               alwaies
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             haue
             said
             any
             thing
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Reader
             ,
             should
             haue
             produced
             some
             approued
             example
             of
             ordination
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             or
             since
             ,
             performed
             by
             Presbyters
             without
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             whereby
             he
             might
             haue
             disproued
             my
             assertion
             :
             but
             not
             being
             able
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             he
             betaketh
             himselfe
             to
             his
             ordinarie
             trade
             of
             answearing
             by
             meere
             cauillations
             .
             He
             talketh
             of
             a
             supposition
             ,
             whereon
             the
             assumption
             is
             grounded
             ;
             when
             as
             the
             speech
             is
             simple
             ,
             and
             categoricall
             as
             they
             speake
             ,
             and
             not
             hypotheticall
             ;
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             answeare
             is
             not
             the
             deniall
             of
             a
             supposition
             ,
             but
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             subiect
             of
             the
             question
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             
               Bishops
               were
               not
               ,
               therefore
               they
               had
               not
               this
               power
               :
            
             For
             where
             he
             addeth
             Diocesan
             ,
             that
             is
             spoken
             vnseasonably
             :
             for
             the
             question
             now
             is
             not
             what
             their
             authoritie
             was
             extensiuè
             :
             whether
             to
             a
             Diocese
             or
             not
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             point
             is
             not
             materiall
             ;
             but
             what
             it
             was
             intensiuè
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             ministers
             .
             By
             that
             starting
             hole
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             escape
             :
             especially
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             supposition
             is
             not
             (
             as
             he
             vntruely
             saith
             )
             false
             :
             for
             that
             errour
             he
             will
             as
             I
             hope
             recant
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             haue
             read
             ,
             what
             I
             haue
             alledged
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             Dioceses
             and
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             hath
             proued
             it
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             that
             also
             is
             vntrue
             :
             for
             he
             neuer
             went
             about
             it
             .
             
               Nec
               ausus
               est
               :
               nec
               potuit
               ,
            
             onely
             he
             rejected
             it
             in
             a
             glorious
             maner
             ,
             as
             being
             so
             manifestly
             false
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             need
             to
             disproue
             it
             .
             But
             suppose
             for
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             that
             the
             refuters
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             challengers
             conceit
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             but
             parishionall
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             joyned
             to
             them
             were
             lay
             elders
             :
             it
             would
             then
             be
             knowne
             ,
             when
             the
             pastorall
             charge
             was
             voide
             ,
             who
             did
             ordaine
             the
             new
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             is
             alreadie
             defined
             .
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             maine
             positions
             which
             the
             great
             challengers
             haue
             offred
             to
             prooue
             ,
             
               that
               euery
               parish
               hath
               within
               it selfe
               authoritie
               to
               elect
               ,
               ordaine
               depose
               ,
               and
               depriue
               
               their
               Minister
            
             :
             Not
             that
             the
             whole
             parish
             doth
             ordaine
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             Presbyterie
             .
             Very
             good
             :
             this
             then
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             new
             Disciplinarians
             conceit
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             belongeth
             ordinarily
             neither
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             to
             other
             ministers
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             Presbyterie
             consisting
             of
             lay
             elders
             .
             But
             if
             they
             can
             proue
             by
             any
             one
             approued
             example
             ,
             that
             lay
             elders
             had
             euer
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             right
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             or
             to
             impose
             hands
             ,
             I
             will
             yeeld
             in
             the
             whole
             cause
             .
          
           
             My
             second
             proofe
             he
             hath
             peruerted
             ,
             
             proportioning
             it
             to
             his
             owne
             strength
             :
             for
             he
             should
             haue
             framed
             it
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               If
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               were
               not
               in
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               neither
               before
               Timothe
               and
               Titus
               were
               sent
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               nor
               after
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Bishops
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               Timothe
               and
               Titus
               ,
               and
               their
               successors
               )
               ;
               then
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               is
               a
               prerogatiue
               peculiar
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               superior
               to
               other
               ministers
               .
            
             
               But
               both
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               antecedent
               are
               true
               :
               therefore
               the
               consequent
               .
            
          
           
             The
             former
             part
             of
             the
             antecedent
             I
             prooue
             by
             Pauls
             substituting
             Timothe
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             in
             Creet
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             ordaine
             elders
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             there
             were
             diuerse
             Presbyters
             in
             both
             those
             Churches
             before
             .
             Whereto
             he
             answereth
             ,
             that
             
               it
               had
               been
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               people
               to
               haue
               ordained
               :
               but
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               were
               lesse
               fit
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               then
               an
               Euangelist
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             people
             sometimes
             haue
             had
             some
             stroake
             in
             election
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             denie
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             euer
             had
             any
             right
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             can
             neuer
             be
             proued
             .
             That
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             right
             to
             haue
             done
             it
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             declared
             .
             But
             what
             Presbyters
             doth
             he
             speake
             of
             ?
             ministers
             ?
             they
             I
             trust
             ,
             if
             the
             new
             conceit
             be
             true
             ,
             were
             confined
             ech
             man
             to
             his
             own
             parish
             ;
             neither
             might
             they
             intermeddle
             in
             other
             parishes
             ,
             euerie
             parish
             hauing
             sufficient
             authoritie
             within
             it selfe
             :
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             latter
             times
             should
             be
             fit
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             which
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             ,
             were
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             power
             ?
             assuredly
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             but
             for
             Timothe
             and
             Titus
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             fit
             for
             Presbyters
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Timothe
             and
             Titus
             .
             Jf
             he
             say
             ,
             the
             lay
             Presbyters
             and
             the
             people
             had
             right
             to
             ordaine
             ;
             he
             must
             first
             proue
             (
             which
             he
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             )
             that
             euer
             there
             were
             such
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             must
             proue
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             the
             people
             had
             right
             to
             ordaine
             ministers
             :
             which
             when
             he
             hath
             performed
             ,
             he
             may
             hope
             to
             proue
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             
               The
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               antecedent
               ,
               I
               proue
               thus
               :
               Who
               were
               the
               successors
               of
               Timothe
               and
               Titus
               for
               the
               gouernment
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               to
               them
               after
               their
               decease
               was
               their
               power
               of
               ordination
               deriued
               :
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               were
               the
               successessours
               of
               Timothe
               and
               Titus
               for
               the
               gouernment
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               Presbyters
               .
               Therefore
               to
               the
               BB.
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               was
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
               deriued
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Hereto
                 he
                 answereth
                 that
              
               Timothe
               and
               Titus
               ,
               were
               Euangelists
               ,
               and
               not
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               of
               deriuing
               their
               authoritie
               ,
               to
               their
               successors
               ,
               is
               meerely
               idle
               .
            
             Thus
             no
             part
             of
             my
             syllogisme
             is
             answeared
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             the
             conclusion
             .
             But
             to
             answeare
             his
             reason
             ,
             whereby
             he
             goeth
             about
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               cl●●●
               pel●ere
            
             :
             their
             being
             Euangelists
             ,
             whiles
             they
             attended
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             peregrinations
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             deputed
             to
             any
             one
             place
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             be
             and
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             antiquitie
             with
             one
             consent
             testifieth
             )
             when
             they
             were
             assigned
             to
             certaine
             Churches
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             greatly
             materiall
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             force
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             Euangelists
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             :
             seeing
             the
             power
             which
             they
             had
             of
             ordination
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             dye
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             transmitted
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             should
             succeed
             them
             in
             the
             
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             did
             succeed
             Timothe
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             other
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             first
             gouernors
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             is
             a
             most
             certaine
             truth
             ,
             as
             the
             singular
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             in
             those
             Churches
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             doth
             ineuitably
             euince
             .
             But
             hereof
             I
             shall
             haue
             better
             occasion
             hereafter
             to
             speake
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             not
             their
             successors
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             :
             for
             they
             had
             the
             selfesame
             authoritie
             (
             and
             no
             greater
             )
             vnder
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             successors
             to
             Timothe
             and
             Titus
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             had
             vnder
             them
             .
             For
             they
             which
             had
             no
             other
             authoritie
             after
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             vnder
             them
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             their
             successors
             .
          
           
             (
             
               Serm
               Sect.
            
             7.
             p.
             37.
             
             They
             obiect
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             which
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             giuen
             thee
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             &c.
             
               to
               ex
               authoritate
               pag.
            
             39.
             )
          
           
             MY
             answere
             to
             this
             testimony
             out
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             is
             ,
             
             That
             howsoeuer
             the
             Presbyterians
             doe
             vpon
             this
             place
             especially
             build
             the
             authoritie
             of
             their
             pretended
             Presbyteries
             ,
             yet
             this
             text
             maketh
             not
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             maketh
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             proue
             by
             this
             reason
             .
          
           
             
               If
               there
               be
               but
               two
               expositions
               which
               are
               giuen
               of
               the
               word
               Presbyterie
               ,
               neither
               whereof
               doth
               fauour
               their
               presbyteries
               ;
               then
               the
               authoritie
               of
               their
               Presbyteries
               cannot
               be
               concluded
               out
               of
               this
               place
               .
               But
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               expositions
               do
               fauour
               their
               Presbyteries
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               their
               authoritie
               cannot
               be
               concluded
               hence
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             exceptions
             which
             he
             taketh
             against
             this
             answere
             are
             very
             friuolous
             .
             As
             first
             
               ,
               that
               how
               many
               expositions
               soeuer
               any
               text
               in
               the
               conceit
               of
               men
               may
               admit
               ,
               the
               holy
               ghost
               except
               by
               way
               of
               allegorie
               intendeth
               but
               one
               .
            
             Be
             it
             so
             :
             but
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             question
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             diuerse
             expositions
             which
             be
             giuen
             ,
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             vnlesse
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             alwaies
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             the
             refuter
             fancieth
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             take
             vpon
             me
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             sense
             is
             the
             more
             likely
             :
             Jt
             was
             sufficient
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             whereas
             there
             be
             but
             these
             two
             expositions
             which
             are
             or
             can
             be
             giuen
             ,
             neither
             of
             both
             maketh
             for
             the
             pretended
             Presbyteries
             .
             His
             first
             exception
             therefore
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             former
             exposition
             vnderstanding
             by
             Presbyterium
             the
             Priest-hood
             or
             office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             maketh
             nothing
             for
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             euident
             .
             And
             that
             this
             exposition
             ,
             which
             so
             plainly
             defeateth
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             is
             very
             probable
             ;
             I
             shewe
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             is
             in
             that
             sense
             oft
             vsed
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             yet
             in
             greeke
             writers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             suffiseth
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             vsed
             in
             that
             sense
             in
             any
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             :
             and
             yet
             himselfe
             saying
             that
             the
             word
             is
             no
             wheres
             else
             vsed
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             doth
             as
             much
             prejudge
             his
             own
             exposition
             ,
             as
             this
             .
             How
             be
             it
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             the
             worde
             is
             else
             where
             vsed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             onely
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             place
             ,
             wherein
             it
             can
             be
             drawne
             to
             signifie
             the
             Christian
             Presbyterie
             ,
             meaning
             either
             the
             company
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             This
             then
             being
             the
             onely
             place
             where
             it
             is
             so
             vsed
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             expect
             parallele
             places
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             confirme
             either
             sense
             .
             Secondly
             I
             shew
             that
             this
             may
             be
             the
             sense
             ,
             because
             not
             onely
             diuerse
             in
             former
             times
             as
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Primasius
               ,
               Anselmus
               ,
               Haymo
               ,
               Lyra
               ,
            
             but
             Caluin
             also
             doe
             so
             expound
             it
             .
             To
             this
             his
             answere
             is
             worse
             then
             friuolous
             ,
             that
             though
             these
             writers
             doe
             so
             expound
             it
             ,
             yet
             
               
                 Doctor
                 Bilson
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 vnderstood
                 .
              
               And
               why
               so
               I
               pray
               you
               ?
               
               because
               he
               confesseth
               
                 that
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 and
                 other
                 Graecians
                 expound
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 which
                 did
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 function
                 whereto
                 Timothe
                 was
                 ordained
                 .
              
            
             Doth
             not
             Doctor
             Bilson
             say
             it
             may
             be
             so
             vnderstood
             ,
             when
             more
             then
             once
             he
             mentioneth
             it
             as
             one
             of
             the
             receiued
             expositions
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             approued
             by
             Caluin
             himselfe
             the
             chiefe
             patron
             (
             for
             I
             must
             not
             say
             founder
             )
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
             ?
             neither
             doth
             his
             relating
             of
             Chrysostomes
             exposition
             proue
             that
             he
             rejecteth
             the
             other
             ;
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             his
             alledging
             of
             Ieromes
             interpretation
             doth
             argue
             ,
             that
             he
             refuseth
             that
             of
             Chrysostomes
             :
             but
             reciting
             both
             a
             indifferently
             he
             referreth
             it
             to
             the
             Readers
             choise
             whither
             to
             embrace
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             how
             the
             Refuter
             confuteth
             this
             interpretation
             .
             
             
               
                 The
                 exposition
                 of
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Anselme
                 ;
                 Haymo
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 rested
                 vpon
                 ;
                 because
                 where
                 Paul
                 saith
                 the
                 grace
                 giuen
                 by
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 plainely
                 mistaking
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
              
            
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             because
             they
             mistooke
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             Prophecie
             ,
             therefore
             they
             erred
             in
             expounding
             the
             word
             Presbyterie
             ,
             by
             which
             reason
             we
             may
             argue
             that
             hee
             which
             mistaketh
             some
             one
             thing
             ,
             vnderstadeth
             nothing
             aright
             .
             What
             if
             the
             refuter
             himselfe
             doth
             mistake
             ?
             for
             it
             is
             not
             all
             one
             to
             say
             the
             gift
             giuen
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             Prophecie
             ,
             and
             
               
                 according
                 to
                 former
                 Prophecies
              
            
             ,
             as
             he
             expoundeth
             it
             .
             But
             by
             Prophecie
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Reuelation
             and
             Direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             designed
             and
             chosen
             .
             But
             what
             if
             they
             did
             not
             mistake
             ?
             might
             not
             they
             meane
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
             the
             gift
             which
             was
             giuen
             by
             Prophecie
             ?
             yea
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecying
             ,
             and
             preaching
             aright
             ,
             which
             Paul
             exhorteth
             him
             not
             to
             neglect
             (
             for
             he
             continueth
             the
             exhortation
             begun
             in
             the
             words
             going
             before
             b
             attend
             to
             reading
             ,
             exhortation
             and
             Doctrine
             )
             the
             gift
             which
             was
             giuen
             him
             by
             Prophecie
             at
             his
             ordination
             ?
             
               Certes
               ,
               Bullinger
            
             thinketh
             the
             words
             may
             so
             be
             vnderstood
             .
             
               Donū
               quod
               tibi
               delegatū
               est
               ad
               prophet
               andum
               .
            
             
             and
             this
             is
             all
             which
             Ierome
             saith
             ,
             
               Prophetiae
               gratiam
               habebat
               tum
               ordinatione
               Episcopatus
               .
            
             But
             what
             if
             some
             of
             them
             did
             not
             call
             it
             the
             grace
             of
             Prophecie
             ?
             Anselmus
             hath
             no
             such
             words
             ,
             but
             calleth
             it
             
               gratiam
               Episcopalis
               of●icij
            
             ,
             which
             by
             prophecie
             was
             giuen
             him
             at
             his
             ordination
             .
             But
             be
             it
             ,
             that
             their
             exposition
             were
             not
             to
             be
             rested
             in
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             other
             mistaking
             ;
             what
             is
             this
             to
             Lyras
             and
             Caluins
             exposition
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ?
             What
             more
             ?
             
               
                 The
                 three
                 last
                 ,
                 Anselmus
                 ,
                 Haymo
                 ,
                 and
                 Lyra
                 follow
                 Ierome
                 hand
                 ouer
                 head
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 expound
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 reade
                 it
                 not
                 Presbyterij
                 ,
                 but
                 Presbyteri
                 .
              
            
             But
             was
             not
             this
             exception
             taken
             hand
             ouer
             head
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             aduentures
             ?
             did
             not
             Anselmus
             read
             Presbyterij
             ?
             let
             his
             owne
             words
             testifie
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             he
             readeth
             Pauls
             words
             thus
             :
             
               Quae
               gr●tia
               est
               data
               tibi
               per
               propheliam
               ,
               cum
               impositione
               manuum
               Presbyterij
            
             ;
             and
             then
             expoundeth
             them
             after
             this
             manner
             c
             :
             
               He
               speaketh
               of
               that
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               which
               was
               vsed
               at
               his
               ordination
               ;
               which
               imposition
               of
               hands
               was
            
             Presbyterij
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Presbyterie
               ,
               or
               Priesthood
            
             ;
             and
             then
             giueth
             two
             reasons
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             either
             
               because
               by
               this
               imposition
               he
               receiued
               the
               Presbyterie
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               for
               a
               Bishop
               is
               often
               called
               Presbyter
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               likewise
               a
               Presbyter
               is
               called
               a
               Bishop
               :
               or
               because
               it
               was
               the
               imposition
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               that
               is
               Paul
            
             d
             ,
             
               who
               imposed
               hands
               vpon
               him
               :
               for
               so
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               call
               themselues
               in
               their
               Epistles
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             readeth
             Presbyterij
             ;
             though
             in
             one
             of
             his
             explanations
             he
             expoundeth
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             by
             Presbyterij
             ,
             did
             meane
             Presbyteri
             .
             The
             ordinarie
             glosse
             indeed
             readeth
             Presbyteri
             ,
             but
             so
             doth
             not
             Lyra
             :
             For
             expounding
             the
             word
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Est
               autem
               Presbyterium
            
             ,
             the
             Presbyterie
             is
             the
             dignitie
             or
             office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               &
               accipitur
               hic
               Presbyterium
               pro
               Episcopatu
               and
               Presbyterie
               or
               Priesthood
               here
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             faithfully
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             these
             authors
             .
             It
             may
             be
             he
             will
             deale
             more
             truelie
             with
             Caluin
             .
             For
             wheras
             I
             alleage
             his
             iudgemēt
             in
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             vnderstanding
             
               Paul
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               he
               spake
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Seniors
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               ordination
               it self
               :
               as
               if
               he
               had
               
               said
            
             ;
             
               Endeuour
               that
               the
               grace
               which
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               thou
               didst
               receiue
               when
               I
               made
               thee
               Presbyter
               ,
               be
               not
               in
               vaine
               :
               
                 he
                 saith
                 thus
              
               ,
               that
               Caluin
               in
               his
               former
               writings
               ,
               leaued
               to
               that
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               I
               deny
               not
               :
               but
               in
               his
               latter
               times
               ,
               and
               namely
               in
               his
               Commentary
               on
               that
               place
               ,
               though
               he
               say
               that
               exposition
               is
               not
               much
               e
               amisse
               ,
               yet
               hee
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               vnderstand
               it
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               in
               his
               iudgement
               thinke
               rightly
               of
               it
               .
            
             Which
             answere
             consisteth
             of
             forged
             cauillations
             .
             For
             first
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             Caluins
             iudgement
             in
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             his
             younger
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             iudgement
             in
             his
             Commentary
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             riper
             yeeres
             .
             It
             would
             therefore
             first
             be
             knowne
             ,
             whether
             that
             edition
             of
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             which
             I
             alleaged
             set
             forth
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             his
             Commentaries
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             be
             the
             latter
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             euident
             that
             he
             wrote
             that
             Cōmentary
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Duke
             of
             Somerset
             was
             liuing
             ?
             Whereas
             that
             edition
             of
             his
             Institutions
             ,
             was
             set
             forth
             by
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
             Againe
             ,
             where
             Caluins
             iudgement
             seemeth
             to
             vary
             ,
             who
             doubteth
             but
             that
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             his
             setled
             iudgement
             wherein
             he
             rested
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Jnstitutions
             ,
             whereunto
             himselfe
             doth
             referre
             his
             Reader
             for
             this
             purpose
             :
             being
             indeed
             a
             most
             accurate
             and
             elaborate
             worke
             ,
             often
             reuiewed
             ,
             and
             polished
             by
             him
             ?
             And
             therefore
             though
             the
             first
             draught
             of
             his
             Institutions
             was
             made
             in
             his
             younger
             daies
             ,
             which
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             he
             did
             by
             little
             and
             little
             bring
             to
             perfection
             ;
             yet
             the
             last
             edition
             much
             differing
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             as
             it
             were
             his
             last
             resolution
             ,
             for
             those
             things
             which
             are
             contained
             therein
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             of
             the
             two
             senses
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             he
             giueth
             of
             the
             word
             Presbytery
             ,
             misliking
             neither
             ,
             he
             maketh
             choice
             in
             his
             Institutions
             of
             that
             which
             vnderstandeth
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             plainely
             reiecteth
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             thereby
             vnderstandeth
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             no
             more
             then
             one
             did
             impose
             hands
             ,
             which
             hee
             confirmeth
             by
             the
             Apostles
             owne
             testimony
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             himselfe
             and
             no
             
             more
             did
             impose
             hands
             on
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             grace
             which
             was
             giuen
             him
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             Pauls
             hands
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             Caluins
             iudgement
             wherein
             he
             rested
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             not
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             but
             the
             office
             is
             meant
             .
          
           
             
               
               But
               leauing
               other
               men
               ,
               Refuter
               the
               is
               pleased
               
                 to
                 appeale
                 to
                 my
                 conscience
              
               ,
               and
               to
               appose
               me
               
                 what
                 gouerneth
                 the
                 genuine
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
              
            
             I
             answere
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             gouerned
             of
             the
             word
             gift
             ,
             which
             trai●ction
             of
             words
             ,
             the
             learned
             tongues
             doe
             better
             beare
             then
             the
             English
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             disposeth
             words
             according
             to
             the
             construction
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             English
             will
             beare
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             if
             the
             words
             betweene
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             gift
             ,
             and
             Presbytery
             ,
             be
             inclosed
             in
             a
             parenthesis
             .
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gift
             which
             was
             in
             thee
             (
             which
             was
             giuen
             thee
             by
             prophecie
             ,
             with
             imposition
             of
             hands
             )
             of
             priesthood
             or
             Presbytery
             .
             But
             indeed
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Anselme
            
             ,
             and
             Caluin
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             adde
             Erasmus
             ,
             vnderstand
             it
             as
             gouerned
             of
             the
             words
             next
             going
             before
             ,
             without
             any
             traiection
             ,
             
               with
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               that
               is
               ordination
               of
               priesthood
               ,
            
             (
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             euen
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Refuter
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             wast
             ordained
             Presbyter
             .
             So
             saith
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Cum
               ordinations
               episcopatus
               ,
               when
               thou
               wert
               ordained
               Bishoppe
               .
               Anselme
               ;
               This
               imposition
               was
            
             presbyterij
             ,
             
               of
               the
               priesthood
               ,
               because
               by
               this
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             (
             meaning
             ordination
             )
             
               hee
               receiued
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               .
               I
               vnderstand
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Caluin
               ,
               the
               ordination
               it selfe
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ;
               the
               grace
               which
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               thou
               d●st
               receiue
               ,
               when
               I
               made
               thee
               Presbyter
               .
               Calum
            
             therefore
             vnderstandeth
             it
             to
             be
             gouerned
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             said
             ,
             
               Cum
               ordinatione
               Presbyteratus
            
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifieth
             either
             the
             Senate
             or
             company
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             in
             Latine
             we
             call
             Presbyterium
             ,
             or
             the
             office
             ,
             degree
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Presbyteratus
             .
          
           
             Yea
             but
             the
             Refuter
             will
             shew
             the
             absurdity
             of
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             
               
                 by
                 laying
                 downe
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 :
              
            
             and
             yet
             varieth
             not
             at
             all
             from
             the
             order
             which
             
             I
             myselfe
             set
             downe
             .
             But
             this
             is
             but
             to
             please
             the
             simple
             .
             For
             he
             might
             as
             well
             require
             the
             words
             in
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ,
             to
             be
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             order
             of
             construction
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             order
             of
             words
             in
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             sentences
             to
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             English.
             Howbeit
             ,
             this
             exception
             is
             against
             his
             owne
             conceit
             ,
             of
             the
             traiection
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             it
             toucheth
             not
             the
             exposition
             of
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Caluin
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             is
             without
             traiection
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             where
             he
             bids
             me
             
               
                 forbeare
                 to
                 bleare
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Readers
                 with
                 an
                 exposition
                 against
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 mine
                 owne
                 conscience
              
            
             ;
             he
             wrongeth
             me
             egregiously
             ,
             and
             not
             me
             alone
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Authors
             whom
             I
             alleaged
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             deliuer
             this
             as
             my
             exposition
             ,
             but
             faithfully
             recited
             the
             interpretation
             giuen
             by
             these
             Authors
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             rested
             in
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             not
             ,
             (
             though
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             I
             may
             not
             )
             why
             should
             it
             be
             counted
             against
             reason
             ,
             and
             against
             cōscience
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             receiued
             from
             so
             approued
             Authors
             ?
             But
             what
             a
             contumely
             is
             this
             to
             
               Ierome
               ,
               Caluin
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             whose
             exposition
             it
             is
             ,
             warranted
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Paul
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             bleare
             the
             eies
             of
             their
             Readers
             with
             an
             exposition
             against
             reason
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             conscience
             ?
             I
             wish
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             vnlesse
             his
             iudgement
             were
             better
             ,
             to
             forbeare
             to
             condemne
             other
             mens
             expositions
             ,
             as
             void
             of
             reason
             :
             and
             vnlesse
             his
             knowledge
             were
             greater
             ,
             not
             to
             measure
             other
             mens
             conscience
             by
             his
             owne
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             his
             science
             may
             bee
             agreeable
             to
             the
             science
             ,
             and
             consceince
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             haue
             more
             knowledge
             and
             better
             iudgements
             .
             But
             if
             he
             would
             needs
             censure
             Caluins
             exposition
             as
             void
             of
             reason
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             not
             answere
             Caluins
             reason
             ,
             grounded
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ?
             For
             if
             Timothy
             were
             ordained
             by
             a
             Presbytery
             ▪
             then
             vndoubtedly
             by
             more
             then
             one
             ;
             
               But
               Paul
            
             (
             saith
             Caluin
             a
             )
             
               in
               another
               place
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               more
               imposed
               hands
               on
               Timothy
            
             :
             2.
             
             Tim
             1
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             might
             suffice
             for
             the
             former
             exposition
             ,
             sauing
             that
             by
             way
             of
             aduantage
             ,
             something
             is
             to
             bee
             added
             
             out
             of
             Erasmus
             b
             ;
             who
             also
             vnderstanding
             the
             word
             Presbytery
             ,
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             giueth
             notwithstanding
             another
             sense
             :
             
               This
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               not
               onely
               the
               gift
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               efficacie
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               to
               giue
               the
               spirit
               also
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               office
               of
               thy
               priesthood
               ,
               namely
               ,
               as
               thou
               art
               Bishop
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             interpretation
             hee
             was
             led
             by
             force
             of
             the
             Greeke
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             with
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             instrument
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             companion
             .
             And
             this
             may
             seeme
             to
             haue
             been
             c
             Ambrose
             his
             iudgement
             also
             ,
             that
             
               Paul
               gratiam
               dari
               ordinatoris
               significat
               ,
               signifieth
               the
               grace
               of
               an
               ordainer
               to
               be
               giuē
               .
            
             Which
             sense
             if
             we
             follow
             ,
             this
             place
             maketh
             wholly
             for
             the
             Bishops
             authority
             in
             ordaining
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             had
             receiued
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             ministery
             together
             with
             power
             to
             impose
             hands
             on
             others
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             exposition
             is
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             vnderstand
             the
             word
             Presbytery
             ,
             
             collectiuè
             ,
             for
             a
             Senate
             or
             company
             of
             men
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             ,
             though
             the
             word
             receiueth
             from
             diuers
             learned
             men
             ,
             a
             threefold
             interpretation
             ;
             yet
             in
             none
             doth
             it
             either
             fauour
             the
             Disciplinarians
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             preiudge
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishoppes
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             .
          
           
             For
             some
             by
             Presbytery
             ,
             vnderstand
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             speaking
             of
             himselfe
             by
             a
             synecdoche
             ,
             led
             thereunto
             by
             the
             Apostles
             testimony
             in
             the
             place
             d
             before
             cited
             ,
             where
             he
             exhorteth
             Timothy
             to
             
               stirre
               vp
               the
               grace
               which
               was
               in
               him
               by
               imposition
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               of
               my
               hands
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             of
             Anselmus
             his
             expositions
             ,
             with
             whom
             
               Dionysius
               Carthus
            
             .
             agreeth
             ,
             ioining
             both
             his
             expositions
             in
             one
             :
             
               Manuum
               Presbyterij
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             i.
             
               manuum
               meaerum
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               of
               my
               hands
               who
               did
               ordaine
               the●
               Bishop
               .
               By
               which
               imposition
               ,
               the
               Presbytery
               or
               priesthood
               was
               conferred
               vpon
               thee
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             their
             iudgement
             (
             wherewith
             Caluin
             also
             agreeth
             )
             none
             but
             Paul
             did
             impose
             hands
             in
             the
             ordination
             of
             Timothy
             .
             The
             second
             interpretation
             is
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Theophylact
            
             ,
             and
             Oecumenous
             ,
             who
             expounding
             the
             word
             collectiuè
             ,
             doe
             vnderstand
             a
             senate
             or
             company
             of
             Apostles
             and
             
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             either
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             more
             then
             Bishops
             .
             Chrysostomes
             words
             be
             these
             e
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Hee
               doth
               not
               speake
               here
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               of
               Bishops
               :
               for
               surely
               Presbyters
               did
               not
               ordaine
               a
               Bishop
               .
               Oecumenium
            
             f
             
               hath
               the
               like
               words
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theophylact
             g
             ;
             
               Of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Bishoppes
               .
               Theodoret
            
             h
             ;
             
               He
               calleth
               them
               here
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               who
               had
               receiued
               Apostolicall
               grace
               .
            
             Neither
             doth
             any
             Writer
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             before
             our
             age
             ,
             vnderstanding
             the
             word
             collectiuè
             ,
             for
             a
             company
             ,
             expound
             it
             otherwise
             :
             but
             conceiuing
             Timothy
             to
             haue
             been
             ordained
             Bishoppe
             by
             the
             company
             of
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             who
             either
             were
             Bishoppes
             ,
             or
             more
             then
             Bishoppes
             .
             Now
             we
             doe
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             diuers
             Bishops
             are
             to
             concurre
             in
             the
             ordination
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             But
             that
             hindereth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             may
             be
             ordained
             by
             one
             .
             So
             are
             wee
             taught
             in
             the
             two
             first
             canons
             i
             called
             Apostolicall
             .
             
               Let
               a
               Bishop
               be
               ordained
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Bishoppes
               .
               Let
               a
               Presbyter
               be
               ordained
               by
               one
               Bishoppe
               ,
               likewise
               a
               Deacon
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               clergy
               .
            
             This
             exposition
             therefore
             defeating
             their
             pretended
             Presbytery
             ,
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             derogating
             from
             the
             superiority
             of
             BB.
             in
             ordaining
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             plainly
             prooueth
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             ordination
             of
             BB.
             wherewith
             Presbyters
             haue
             nothing
             to
             doe
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             BB.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             exposition
             is
             of
             Beza
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             new
             Writers
             ,
             who
             by
             Presbytery
             ,
             vnderstand
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             
               By
               which
               name
            
             ,
             saith
             Beza
             k
             ,
             
               that
               whole
               company
               is
               signified
               ,
               which
               did
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               where
               this
               was
               done
               .
            
             Neither
             will
             I
             reiect
             this
             exposition
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             new
             ,
             being
             vnderstood
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             his
             ordination
             to
             be
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             which
             Paul
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             himselfe
             was
             so
             principall
             a
             man
             in
             this
             company
             ,
             as
             that
             hee
             doubteth
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             grace
             which
             was
             giuen
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             l
             ,
             was
             giuen
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             m
             his
             hands
             .
             
             Which
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Presbyters
             did
             ioyne
             with
             Paul
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             they
             vse
             to
             doe
             with
             BB.
             by
             the
             Canon
             n
             of
             the
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             discipline
             and
             order
             o
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             answereth
             the
             first
             thing
             which
             the
             Refuter
             inferreth
             vpon
             this
             exposition
             ,
             that
             
               
                 if
                 Presbytery
                 signifie
                 a
                 companie
                 of
                 seniors
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 must
              
               (
               for
               J
               tell
               you
               his
               word
               must
               stand
               for
               law
               )
               
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 mans
                 hand
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             For
             though
             that
             alone
             bee
             of
             his
             owne
             adding
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             Paul
             and
             antient
             BB.
             had
             this
             power
             as
             much
             alone
             ,
             as
             our
             Bishoppes
             .
          
           
             Where
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             place
             maketh
             nothing
             either
             for
             their
             parish
             Presbyteries
             ,
             or
             lay
             Presbyteries
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
             
               
                 It
                 skilleth
                 not
                 now
                 what
                 Presbytery
                 this
                 was
              
            
             .
             Belike
             then
             it
             skilleth
             not
             ,
             what
             becommeth
             of
             the
             maine
             pillar
             of
             your
             Discipline
             ,
             so
             you
             can
             make
             any
             poore
             shift
             to
             maintaine
             the
             point
             which
             presently
             is
             in
             hand
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             the
             onely
             place
             of
             scripture
             ,
             which
             mentioneth
             a
             Christian
             Presbytery
             ,
             on
             which
             also
             the
             Disciplinarians
             do
             principally
             build
             the
             authority
             of
             their
             pretended
             Presbyteries
             ,
             it
             maketh
             not
             a
             little
             (
             me
             thinks
             )
             for
             the
             iustifying
             of
             our
             cause
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             not
             at
             all
             for
             their
             Presbyteries
             ;
             which
             (
             by
             the
             confession
             p
             of
             Caluin
             )
             haue
             no
             right
             to
             impose
             hands
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             bee
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             sacrilegious
             vsurpation
             ,
             and
             horrible
             intrusion
             vpon
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             if
             lay
             men
             shalt
             take
             vpon
             them
             to
             ordaine
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             skilleth
             something
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeke
             Fathers
             vnderstand
             by
             Presbytery
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             Bishops
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             proueth
             the
             Prerogatiue
             of
             BB.
             in
             the
             ordaining
             of
             BB.
             so
             doth
             it
             not
             impeach
             their
             superioritie
             in
             ordaining
             Ministers
             .
             And
             where
             hee
             maketh
             〈◊〉
             say
             ,
             
               they
               were
               no
               Presbyters
            
             ;
             hee
             mistaketh
             the
             matter
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             vnderstand
             meere
             ,
             or
             onely-Presbyters
             .
             For
             BB
             and
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             yea
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             were
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             so
             call
             themselues
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             not
             bare
             ,
             or
             onely-Presbyters
             ,
             as
             those
             bee
             which
             
             are
             not
             Bishops
             .
             
               
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 blame
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 so
                 .
              
            
             If
             the
             word
             bee
             vnderstood
             collectiuè
             ,
             hee
             calleth
             the
             company
             of
             them
             which
             imposed
             hands
             on
             
               Timothy
               ,
               the
               Presbytery
            
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             not
             onely
             inferior
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             and
             Apostles
             are
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             common
             name
             to
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             seeme
             strange
             that
             a
             company
             or
             senate
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             a
             Presbytery
             .
             Now
             that
             they
             were
             not
             meere
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             proue
             :
             
               Because
               Presbyters
               might
               not
               ordaine
               a
               Bishop
               :
               neque
               enim
               fas
               erat
               ,
            
             saith
             Ambrose
             q
             ,
             
               nec
               licebat
               ,
               vt
               inferior
               ordinaret
               maiorem
               .
            
             
               
                 Neither
                 was
                 Timothy
                 any
              
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             Bluntly
             and
             peremptorilie
             spoken
             .
             But
             the
             Fathers
             that
             before
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             wee
             shall
             heare
             ;
             the
             authoritie
             of
             some
             one
             whereof
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             ought
             to
             ouerweigh
             the
             whole
             nation
             of
             Disciplinarians
             contradicting
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             distrusting
             this
             burrough
             ,
             hee
             flieth
             to
             his
             old
             starting
             hole
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             hee
             hath
             beene
             so
             often
             ferretted
             :
             that
             
               
                 the
                 Fathers
                 spake
                 onely
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 ordaining
                 of
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 almost
                 foure
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
            
             The
             absurdity
             of
             which
             euasion
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             easily
             discerne
             ,
             if
             hee
             will
             but
             call
             to
             minde
             what
             were
             the
             Greeke
             .
             Fathers
             wordes
             before
             cited
             ,
             and
             vpon
             what
             occasion
             they
             were
             vttered
             .
             
             
               Hee
               speaketh
               here
            
             ,
             saith
             Chrysostome
             and
             Occumenius
             ,
             
             
               not
               of
               Presbyters
               but
               of
               Bishoppes
               .
               For
               Presbyters
               did
               not
               ordaine
               Bishoppes
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             most
             plaine
             ,
             that
             they
             speake
             of
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ?
             And
             were
             it
             not
             absurd
             to
             vnderstand
             them
             thus
             ,
             Paul
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             which
             ordained
             Timothy
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             Bishoppes
             ,
             and
             not
             Presbyters
             ;
             because
             howsoeuer
             in
             those
             times
             Presbyters
             might
             ordaine
             ,
             yet
             in
             our
             times
             they
             cannot
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             me
             aske
             the
             Refuter
             this
             question
             :
             Seeing
             it
             is
             agreed
             
             vpon
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             Paul
             here
             speaketh
             of
             Timothy
             his
             ordination
             :
             to
             what
             function
             hee
             thinketh
             he
             was
             ordained
             ?
             If
             to
             be
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             saith
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             Bishoppe
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Fathers
             acknowledge
             ,
             then
             was
             hee
             not
             onely
             ordained
             to
             an
             ordinary
             function
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             assigned
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             hee
             was
             made
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             speaketh
             ,
             or
             Bishoppe
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             affirme
             .
             But
             that
             his
             last
             ordination
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Bishoppe
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ;
             wherein
             his
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             ouer
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             superiority
             in
             power
             both
             for
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             ,
             is
             presupposed
             .
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ordained
             to
             be
             an
             Euangelist
             ,
             to
             omit
             the
             singularity
             &
             the
             nouelty
             of
             the
             conceit
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             knowne
             what
             Presbytery
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             imposed
             hands
             on
             Timothy
             .
             Had
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             any
             parish
             (
             such
             as
             our
             Disciplinarians
             dreame
             of
             ,
             consisting
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             laymen
             )
             or
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             though
             consisting
             wholly
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             authority
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             to
             ordaine
             an
             extraordinary
             function
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             where
             themselues
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             ?
          
           
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             8.
             page
             39.
             
             Yea
             but
             the
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             (
             say
             they
             )
             committeth
             authority
             of
             imposing
             hands
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             &c.
             
               to
               the
               end
               of
               page
            
             44
             )
          
           
             Here
             the
             Refuter
             meaning
             to
             make
             short
             worke
             ,
             hauing
             little
             to
             say
             ,
             hath
             made
             a
             long
             section
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             better
             haue
             diuided
             into
             three
             .
             For
             three
             diuers
             things
             are
             heere
             performed
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             an
             answere
             to
             the
             obiection
             our
             of
             the
             fourth
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             a
             new
             supply
             of
             proofes
             for
             the
             superiority
             of
             BB.
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             .
             Thirdly
             a
             preuention
             of
             popish
             cauils
             ,
             
             in
             fauor
             of
             some
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             where
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             is
             established
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Refuter
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 canon
                 may
                 serue
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 this
                 Councell
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 fit
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 leaue
                 ordination
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             But
             because
             he
             perceiueth
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             that
             Canon
             ,
             though
             greatly
             vrged
             by
             the
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             maketh
             nothing
             against
             the
             superiority
             of
             BB.
             in
             ordaining
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             agreeth
             with
             the
             discipline
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             conuicteth
             him
             of
             vntrue
             dealing
             :
             (
             seeing
             he
             ●udgeth
             ,
             that
             BB.
             by
             that
             canon
             haue
             not
             sole
             authority
             of
             ordaining
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             make
             his
             Reader
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             I
             defend
             their
             sole
             power
             of
             ordaining
             :
             which
             by
             the
             discipline
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             sole
             in
             our
             BB.
             then
             it
             was
             by
             that
             canon
             in
             the
             BB.
             of
             Africke
             :
             )
             for
             thes●
             causes
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             refuseth
             to
             vrge
             this
             canon
             :
             though
             hee
             pretend
             ,
             hee
             
               
                 will
                 neither
                 trouble
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 nor
                 himselfe
                 about
                 the
                 examining
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
              
               forsooth
               ,
               
                 it
                 commeth
                 not
                 neere
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 question
                 .
              
            
             Perhaps
             his
             conscience
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             of
             no
             testimony
             nor
             example
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             concurrence
             with
             the
             B.
             in
             ordination
             ,
             before
             that
             time
             :
             and
             that
             in
             the
             foresaid
             Councell
             ,
             their
             assistance
             to
             the
             B.
             in
             ordaining
             ,
             was
             first
             ordained
             :
             which
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             as
             worthily
             it
             might
             ,
             then
             had
             he
             no
             reason
             to
             vrge
             that
             canon
             to
             proue
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             in
             a
             particular
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             canon
             was
             first
             appointed
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             thus
             remoued
             their
             two
             maine
             obiections
             which
             stood
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             
             I
             proceeded
             in
             the
             proofe
             of
             my
             former
             assertion
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             was
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             appropriated
             to
             BB.
             As
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Councels
             and
             Fathers
             speake
             of
             the
             ordainer
             as
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             consequently
             presuppose
             the
             right
             of
             ordaining
             to
             bee
             in
             one
             ,
             which
             I
             proued
             by
             foure
             testimonies
             .
             This
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             Refuter
             did
             not
             well
             see
             how
             to
             answere
             ,
             he
             passeth
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             not
             seene
             it
             .
             To
             make
             it
             therefore
             more
             conspicuous
             ,
             I
             will
             inlarge
             it
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             both
             Scriptures
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             speake
             of
             the
             ordainer
             as
             
             of
             one
             .
             Timothy
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             Pauls
             a
             hands
             .
             Paul
             left
             Titus
             b
             in
             Creet
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             chargeth
             Timothy
             c
             that
             he
             should
             not
             lay
             hands
             hastily
             on
             any
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Canon
             d
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             appointeth
             that
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             be
             ordained
             of
             one
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             e
             acknowledgeth
             euery
             Bishop
             within
             his
             owne
             diocesse
             ,
             to
             haue
             authority
             to
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Africke
             f
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             one
             Bishop
             may
             ordaine
             many
             Presbyters
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Hispalis
             g
             or
             Ciuill
             ;
             A
             Bishop
             alone
             may
             giue
             to
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             their
             honour
             .
          
           
             Chrysostome
             h
             describeth
             the
             Bishop
             by
             this
             property
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               that
               is
               to
               ordaine
               vs.
            
             The
             people
             of
             Hippo
             i
             wanting
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             lay
             hold
             on
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             bring
             him
             to
             Valerius
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             ordaine
             him
             .
             To
             these
             adde
             the
             penaltie
             inflicted
             vpon
             the
             B.
             alone
             ,
             when
             any
             ordination
             was
             irregular
             .
             Sozomen
             k
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             
               Elpidius
               ,
               Eustathius
               ,
               Basilius
            
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             Eleusius
             ,
             among
             other
             faults
             obiected
             against
             them
             ,
             were
             deposed
             ,
             because
             euery
             of
             them
             had
             ordained
             contrary
             to
             law
             .
             The
             afore●aid
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             decreeth
             ,
             l
             that
             if
             a
             B.
             wittingly
             ordain
             a
             penitent
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             depriued
             of
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             ,
             at
             least
             from
             the
             power
             of
             ordaining
             .
             And
             to
             the
             like
             penalty
             doth
             it
             subiect
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             shall
             ordaine
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             hath
             married
             her
             that
             is
             diuorced
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             you
             shall
             neuer
             reade
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             foūd
             fault
             with
             for
             vnlawfull
             ordinations
             ,
             vnlesse
             that
             any
             of
             them
             did
             encroach
             vpon
             the
             Bishops
             right
             in
             ordaining
             :
             which
             is
             a
             plaine
             euidence
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             ordaining
             was
             in
             the
             B.
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             When
             Epiphanius
             being
             at
             Constantinople
             m
             ordained
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             he
             was
             blamed
             as
             offending
             against
             the
             Canons
             ,
             not
             because
             hee
             wanted
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             because
             hee
             did
             it
             in
             Chrysostomes
             diocesse
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             was
             peculiar
             to
             
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             J
             proue
             first
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Councels
             :
             then
             ,
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Epiphanius
             and
             Ierome
             .
             To
             the
             former
             he
             answereth
             ;
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 these
                 allegations
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Councels
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 well
                 nigh
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 deserue
                 neither
                 imitation
                 ,
                 nor
                 approbation
                 .
              
            
             Here
             let
             the
             Christian
             Reader
             iudge
             what
             credit
             he
             deserueth
             ,
             that
             so
             contemptuously
             shaketh
             off
             the
             authority
             of
             antient
             Councels
             ,
             euen
             the
             second
             among
             the
             foure
             antient
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             which
             are
             and
             haue
             been
             from
             time
             to
             time
             receiued
             in
             the
             Church
             n
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             foure
             Gospels
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             examine
             the
             particulars
             ,
             &
             consider
             whether
             they
             deserued
             to
             be
             so
             lightly
             reiected
             .
             The
             first
             testimony
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             an
             Epistle
             o
             written
             by
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             of
             Mareot
             ,
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Athanasius
             the
             Great
             ,
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             was
             accused
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             his
             appointment
             Macarius
             had
             disturbed
             one
             Ischyras
             ,
             a
             pretended
             Presbyter
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             had
             broken
             the
             sacred
             cup.
             They
             testifie
             these
             things
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             they
             deny
             ,
             that
             Ischyras
             was
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             ordained
             of
             Colluthus
             ,
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             an
             imaginary
             ,
             or
             p
             phantasticall
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             by
             a
             generall
             Councell
             q
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Osius
             and
             the
             BB.
             who
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             commanded
             to
             remaine
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             been
             before
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             ,
             all
             that
             were
             ordained
             of
             Colluthus
             ,
             among
             whom
             was
             Ischyras
             ,
             returned
             to
             their
             former
             place
             and
             order
             .
             The
             like
             is
             testified
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Alexandria
             r
             ,
             which
             denieth
             that
             Ischyras
             could
             be
             ordained
             Presbyter
             by
             
               Colluthus
               ,
               seeing
               Colluthus
               himselfe
               died
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               ordinations
               were
               reuersed
               ,
               and
               all
            
             s
             
               that
               were
               ordained
               by
               him
               were
               held
               as
               lay
               men
               .
            
             Hereunto
             we
             may
             adde
             another
             most
             pregnant
             testimony
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             same
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Sardica
             t
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             that
             
               forsomuch
               as
               Musaeus
               and
               Eutychianus
               were
               not
               ordained
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               therfore
               such
               Clerks
               as
               they
               had
               ordained
               should
               be
               held
               as
               lay
               men
               .
            
          
           
           
             My
             second
             testimony
             is
             out
             of
             the
             second
             generall
             Councell
             u
             ,
             concerning
             Maximus
             ,
             who
             being
             by
             birth
             an
             Alexandrian
             ,
             &
             by
             profession
             a
             Cynick
             Philosopher
             ,
             before
             hee
             was
             conuerted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             receiued
             into
             the
             Clergy
             by
             Gregory
             the
             Diuine
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             ambitiously
             sought
             the
             Bishopricke
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             bribing
             the
             BB.
             of
             Egypt
             :
             Who
             being
             come
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             excluded
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             went
             into
             a
             certaine
             minstrels
             house
             ,
             and
             there
             vnlawfully
             chose
             Maximus
             the
             Cynick
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             The
             generall
             Councell
             therefore
             assembled
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             determineth
             thus
             concerning
             Maximus
             ;
             that
             
               he
               neither
               was
               ,
               nor
               is
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               neither
            
             *
             
               they
               Clerks
               who
               had
               been
               ordained
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               what
               degree
               so
               euer
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             I
             will
             adioyne
             another
             testimony
             out
             of
             the
             fourth
             generall
             Councell
             g
             ,
             where
             Bassianus
             who
             had
             been
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             now
             sought
             to
             recouer
             it
             ,
             alleaged
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             
               that
               if
               he
               were
               not
               Bishop
               ,
               then
               were
               not
               they
               clerks
               which
               had
               been
               ordained
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             were
             ordinary
             Presbyters
             alone
             forbidden
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             
             but
             Chorepiscopi
             also
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               country
               BB.
            
             sometimes
             were
             restrained
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             forbidden
             altogether
             to
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Restrained
             ,
             whiles
             there
             were
             such
             as
             had
             receiued
             episcopall
             ordination
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             ordaine
             without
             the
             leaue
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             whereunto
             both
             the
             Chorepiscopus
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             Country
             is
             subiect
             .
             Forbidden
             altogether
             ,
             when
             they
             ceased
             to
             haue
             episcopall
             ordination
             ,
             and
             were
             ordained
             ,
             as
             other
             Presbyters
             by
             the
             B.
             of
             the
             Citie
             alone
             .
          
           
             It
             seeemeth
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Councel
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             had
             sometimes
             episcopall
             ordination
             ,
             being
             ordained
             by
             two
             or
             three
             Bishops
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Neocaesaria
             ,
             and
             Nice
             ,
             they
             subscribed
             among
             other
             BB
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             being
             but
             (
             for
             matters
             of
             lesse
             importance
             )
             vicegerents
             in
             the
             Country
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             diocesse
             ,
             whose
             seat
             was
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
             being
             after
             the
             maner
             y
             of
             the
             seuenty
             disciples
             ,
             Presbyters
             rather
             then
             BB.
             did
             incroach
             vpon
             the
             Bishoppes
             rights
             and
             prerogatiues
             ,
             not
             
             knowing
             their
             owne
             measure
             ;
             therefore
             they
             were
             restrained
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             matters
             of
             importance
             :
             so
             in
             ordinations
             ,
             to
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             leaue
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Thus
             the
             ancient
             z
             Councill
             of
             Ancyra
             determined
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             a
             ,
             that
             Countrie
             Bishops
             should
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             vnlesse
             b
             they
             had
             leaue
             granted
             vnto
             them
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             his
             letters
             :
             for
             so
             
               Theod.
               Balsam
            
             .
             expoundeth
             that
             Canon
             ;
             the
             
               Fathers
               of
               this
               Synode
               determine
               ,
               that
               the
               Countrie
               Bishop
               may
               not
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               or
               Deacons
               ,
               without
               the
               letters
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Councill
             of
             Antioch
             thus
             c
             :
             
               It
               seemeth
               good
               to
               the
               holy
               Synode
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               are
               placed
               in
               villages
               ,
               and
               countrey
               Townes
               called
               Countrey-Bishops
            
             d
             ,
             
               although
               they
               haue
               receiued
               the
               ordination
               of
               BB.
               should
               know
               their
               owne
               measures
               ,
               and
               administer
               the
               Churches
               subiect
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               content
               themselues
               with
               the
               charge
               and
               care
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               ordaine
               Readers
               ,
               Subdeacons
               ,
               and
               Exorcists
               ,
               and
               to
               content
               themselues
               with
               preferring
               of
               them
               .
               But
               that
               they
               should
            
             e
             
               not
               presume
               to
               ordaine
               a
               Presbyter
               or
               a
               Deacon
               without
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               citie
               ,
               whereunto
               both
               himselfe
               and
               his
               countrey
               is
               subiect
               .
               If
               any
               shall
               dare
               to
               transgresse
               this
               definition
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               deposed
               from
               that
               honour
               which
               he
               hath
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               countrie
               Bishop
               should
               be
               made
               of
               the
               B.
               in
               the
               citie
               ,
               wherto
               he
               is
               subiect
               .
            
             Which
             last
             clause
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             was
             added
             ,
             to
             take
             from
             them
             that
             colourable
             pretence
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             had
             presumed
             before
             to
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             viz.
             because
             they
             had
             Episcopall
             ordination
             by
             the
             Metropolitane
             ,
             and
             two
             or
             three
             other
             BB.
             To
             preuent
             this
             ,
             the
             Councill
             decreeth
             ,
             that
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             ordained
             ,
             not
             as
             other
             BB.
             by
             the
             Metropolitane
             ,
             and
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             other
             Bishops
             ;
             but
             as
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             citie
             :
             and
             so
             hauing
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Episcopall
             ordination
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             (
             as
             they
             were
             before
             )
             titular
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             might
             acknowledge
             themselues
             to
             haue
             no
             right
             of
             ordination
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Harmenopulus
             f
             in
             his
             abridgement
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             setteth
             this
             downe
             as
             the
             summe
             of
             both
             these
             Canons
             ,
             13.
             
             Ancyr
             .
             and
             10.
             
             Antioch
             .
             
             Let
             not
             a
             Countrey
             Bishop
             ordaine
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Deacon
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               without
               the
               licence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             like
             purpose
             the
             Councill
             of
             Laodicea
             g
             determined
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             may
             not
             be
             ordained
             in
             villages
             ,
             and
             Countrey
             townes
             ,
             h
             but
             visiters
             :
             and
             that
             those
             which
             were
             before
             ordained
             ,
             may
             do
             nothing
             i
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             citie
             .
             By
             these
             two
             Councils
             therefore
             ,
             as
             Episcopall
             ordination
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             was
             denied
             to
             the
             Countrey
             Bishops
             ,
             so
             also
             power
             of
             ordaining
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             I
             quoted
             k
             Damasus
             ,
             and
             Leo
             ,
             who
             proue
             ,
             that
             Chorepiscopi
             were
             not
             indeed
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             therefore
             had
             no
             right
             to
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             saith
             ,
             Leo
             ,
             l
             
               according
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               Neocaesaria
               ,
               and
               decrees
               of
               other
               Fathers
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               with
               Presbyters
               ,
               bearing
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               being
               after
               the
               maner
               of
               the
            
             70.
             
             
               Disciples
               .
               And
               although
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               ministerie
               they
               haue
               a
               common
               dispensation
               with
               Bishops
               ,
               notwithstanding
               some
               things
               are
               forbidden
               them
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               old
               law
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               new
               ,
               and
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               Canons
               ,
               as
               the
               consecration
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             to
             his
             sentence
             the
             Councill
             of
             m
             Hispalis
             subscribed
             .
             Basil
             likewise
             plainely
             signified
             to
             the
             Chorepiscopi
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             without
             his
             appointment
             were
             receiued
             into
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             he
             should
             bee
             held
             for
             a
             lay
             man.
             
          
           
             These
             testimonies
             plainely
             euince
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             was
             so
             in
             Bishops
             ;
             as
             that
             either
             themselues
             did
             ordaine
             ,
             or
             if
             this
             power
             were
             communicated
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             leaue
             and
             permission
             from
             them
             .
             And
             little
             reason
             had
             the
             refuter
             so
             lightly
             to
             esteeme
             these
             testimonies
             ,
             as
             being
             vnder
             age
             .
             For
             vnlesse
             he
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             200.
             yeares
             the
             Presbyters
             either
             had
             
               de
               iure
            
             the
             power
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             or
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             they
             did
             vse
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             neuer
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             ;
             the
             worst
             of
             these
             testimonies
             for
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             worth
             then
             all
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             
             able
             to
             say
             against
             them
             .
             Let
             him
             produce
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             any
             one
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             any
             one
             sentence
             out
             of
             Councils
             ,
             Histories
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             prouing
             that
             Presbyters
             without
             a
             Bishop
             had
             right
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             yeeld
             to
             him
             .
             But
             he
             doth
             not
             goe
             about
             by
             sound
             learning
             and
             euidence
             of
             truth
             to
             refell
             my
             assertions
             ,
             which
             indeed
             he
             cannot
             doe
             ;
             but
             by
             vnlearned
             shifts
             ,
             and
             sophistiall
             cauillations
             ,
             to
             elude
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             either
             not
             doubting
             ,
             but
             such
             refutations
             would
             serue
             his
             turne
             to
             reteine
             the
             people
             in
             their
             preconceiued
             alienation
             from
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             else
             hoping
             ,
             that
             J
             would
             not
             vouchsafe
             him
             an
             answere
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             my
             proofes
             :
             
             For
             one
             there
             remaineth
             yet
             out
             of
             the
             Councils
             ;
             shewing
             ,
             that
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             permitting
             Presbyters
             without
             a
             Bishop
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             that
             n
             when
             as
             a
             certaine
             Bishop
             in
             the
             ordination
             of
             one
             Presbyter
             and
             two
             Deacons
             vsed
             only
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             reade
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             ,
             and
             to
             blesse
             them
             ,
             himself
             laying
             on
             his
             hands
             ,
             but
             being
             not
             able
             for
             the
             paine
             of
             his
             eies
             to
             reade
             ;
             the
             Councill
             of
             Hispalis
             reuersed
             the
             ordination
             ,
             as
             vnlawfull
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Councill
             ,
             which
             the
             refuter
             judged
             
               
                 to
                 deserue
                 neither
                 imitation
                 ,
                 nor
                 approbation
                 :
              
            
             by
             which
             censure
             of
             this
             one
             ,
             though
             he
             durst
             not
             giue
             it
             of
             any
             of
             the
             forenamed
             Councils
             ;
             yet
             it
             being
             indefinitely
             propounded
             ,
             he
             discrediteth
             the
             rest
             with
             the
             vnlearned
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             able
             to
             distinguish
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             more
             particularly
             his
             graue
             censure
             of
             this
             Councill
             ;
             
               
                 What
                 a
                 toy
                 was
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Councill
                 of
                 Ciuill
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 to
                 reuerse
                 the
                 ordination
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             What
             a
             boy
             is
             this
             (
             might
             these
             Fathers
             say
             )
             that
             presumeth
             thus
             to
             censure
             vs
             ?
             was
             not
             Isidor
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Ciuill
             ,
             the
             president
             of
             this
             Councill
             ,
             and
             author
             of
             these
             Canons
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             writers
             which
             haue
             beene
             in
             the
             Church
             within
             this
             1000.
             yeares
             o
             with
             whom
             this
             Refuter
             for
             learning
             is
             not
             to
             be
             named
             the
             same
             day
             ?
             was
             not
             this
             Council
             held
             against
             the
             Heretickes
             called
             Acephali
             ,
             &
             did
             it
             not
             learnedly
             and
             judiciously
             confute
             them
             ?
             did
             these
             graue
             fathers
             toy
             ,
             
             when
             by
             graue
             censures
             they
             sought
             to
             preserue
             the
             discipline
             ,
             and
             canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             maintaine
             the
             lawfull
             authoritie
             of
             BB.
             and
             to
             preuent
             the
             presumptuous
             vsurpation
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             had
             not
             the
             ancient
             councill
             of
             Orenge
             p
             decreed
             ,
             
               That
               if
               any
               Bishop
               should
               by
               any
               infirmitie
               or
               weaknesse
               ,
               either
               fall
               into
               the
               dulnesse
               of
               his
               senses
            
             (
             as
             this
             Bishop
             did
             )
             
               or
               loose
               the
               facultie
               of
               speech
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               suffer
               Presbyters
            
             (
             as
             this
             Bishop
             also
             did
             )
             
               vnder
               his
               presence
               ,
               to
               do
               those
               things
               which
               are
               not
               done
               ,
               but
               by
               Bishops
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               should
               call
               for
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               may
               commit
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ?
             But
             if
             we
             must
             talke
             of
             toyes
             ,
             what
             a
             toy
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             (
             all
             these
             things
             which
             I
             haue
             alleaged
             ,
             being
             duely
             considered
             )
             diuers
             of
             our
             disciplinarian
             Ministers
             haue
             renounced
             their
             ordination
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             receiued
             from
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             ordained
             by
             such
             as
             themselues
             ?
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             how
             easilie
             he
             hath
             answered
             the
             Councils
             ,
             by
             vouchsafing
             them
             no
             answere
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             weigh
             his
             answeres
             to
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Ephiphanius
             and
             Ierome
             .
             
             His
             common
             answere
             to
             both
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             vnlearned
             ,
             yet
             obstinate
             Papists
             vse
             to
             giue
             ;
             that
             though
             they
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             answere
             our
             arguments
             ,
             yet
             there
             be
             learned
             men
             which
             can
             .
             
               
                 There
                 be
                 Lectures
                 of
                 the
                 par●●ie
                 of
                 Ministers
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 shew
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 Epiphanius
                 his
                 reasons
              
               ;
               and
               
                 there
                 is
                 another
              
               learned
               man
               
                 that
                 hath
                 answered
                 the
                 allegation
                 out
                 of
                 Ierome
                 .
              
            
             Why
             ,
             but
             hath
             the
             Refuter
             no
             answeres
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             that
             he
             referreth
             vs
             thus
             to
             other
             men
             ?
             yes
             no
             doubt
             ;
             such
             answeres
             as
             his
             are
             neuer
             to
             seeke
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             wrangleth
             with
             Ephiphanius
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             me
             for
             alledging
             him
             .
             He
             telleth
             Epiphanius
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 he
                 beggeth
                 the
                 question
              
            
             .
             Alas
             good
             man
             ,
             he
             wanted
             the
             Refuters
             acumen
             in
             disputing
             .
             And
             what
             was
             the
             question
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             the
             same
             which
             is
             now
             betweene
             you
             and
             vs
             ,
             whether
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Ministers
             be
             equall
             ,
             as
             Aërius
             held
             ?
             This
             assertion
             of
             
               Aërius
               ,
               Ephiphanius
            
             disproueth
             by
             two
             maine
             arguments
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             yours
             ;
             prouing
             that
             BB.
             are
             superiour
             to
             other
             
             Presbyters
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             iurisdiction
             .
             His
             former
             argument
             may
             thus
             be
             concluded
             .
             
          
           
             
               That
               order
               ,
               which
               hath
               power
               by
               ordination
               to
               beget
               Fathers
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               superiour
               to
               that
               which
               hath
               not
               that
               power
               .
            
             
               The
               order
               of
               Bishops
               hath
               power
               by
               ordination
               ,
               to
               beget
               Fathers
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               the
               order
               of
               Presbyters
               is
               not
               able
               to
               doe
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               order
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               is
               superiour
               to
               the
               order
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             Call
             you
             this
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ?
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               Aërius
               denied
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               had
               power
               more
               then
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               beget
               Fathers
               .
               
                 How
                 is
                 this
                 proued
              
               ?
               he
               said
               they
               were
               equall
               .
               
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
              
               .
            
             Aerius
             being
             a
             giddie-headed
             fellow
             ,
             because
             he
             perceiued
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             did
             in
             some
             particulars
             ;
             by
             an
             insufficient
             enumeration
             or
             induction
             ,
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             therfore
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             betweene
             them
             .
             The
             parts
             of
             Aërius
             his
             induction
             concerne
             the
             superioritie
             and
             preeminence
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             in
             generall
             aboue
             the
             people
             ,
             noting
             those
             things
             whch
             be
             common
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             other
             ministers
             ,
             as
             their
             imposing
             hands
             on
             the
             penitent
             ,
             their
             giuing
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             their
             executing
             of
             Diuine
             seruice
             ,
             their
             sitting
             in
             the
             chaire
             or
             pulpit
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             ;
             but
             considered
             not
             the
             respect
             which
             was
             between
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             themselues
             .
             Epiphanius
             therefore
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             although
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             did
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             which
             argue
             their
             Preeminence
             in
             common
             aboue
             the
             Laity
             :
             yet
             this
             hindreth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             Bishops
             were
             superiour
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             :
             and
             this
             Epiphanius
             proueth
             by
             two
             instances
             ,
             which
             Aërius
             himselfe
             could
             not
             denie
             :
             because
             the
             Bishops
             were
             ordainers
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             hauing
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             Presbyters
             had
             not
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishops
             were
             also
             gouernours
             and
             judges
             ouer
             Presbyters
             .
             The
             Refuter
             therefore
             should
             rather
             haue
             suspected
             the
             shallownesse
             of
             his
             own
             judgement
             ,
             then
             haue
             
             laid
             such
             an
             imputation
             vpon
             Epiphanius
             .
          
           
             
             What
             then
             doth
             he
             answere
             to
             Epiphanius
             his
             syllogisme
             ?
             He
             denieth
             in
             effect
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             he
             intend
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             both
             the
             proposition
             ,
             and
             the
             assumption
             :
             and
             first
             the
             assumption
             .
             
               For
               where
               Epiphanius
               saith
               ,
               that
               Presbyters
               were
               not
               able
               to
               beget
               Fathers
               :
               he
               asketh
               ,
               
                 What
                 hindreth
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 vsurpation
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ?
              
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             implied
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             which
             the
             BB.
             haue
             ,
             is
             vsurped
             by
             them
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             haue
             as
             good
             right
             to
             ordaine
             as
             they
             .
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             how
             are
             those
             things
             proued
             ?
             you
             must
             be
             intreated
             to
             take
             them
             vpon
             his
             word
             :
             for
             proo●e
             he
             hath
             none
             :
             and
             yet
             can
             he
             by
             no
             meanes
             abide
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             boldnesse
             of
             our
             new
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             that
             they
             doubt
             not
             to
             prefer
             their
             new-fangled
             opinions
             ,
             &
             self-set
             assertions
             ,
             which
             haue
             no
             ground
             nor
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             true
             reason
             ,
             before
             the
             judgement
             and
             practize
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             approued
             Councils
             ,
             of
             all
             true
             Christian
             Churches
             of
             former
             times
             .
             We
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             the
             right
             of
             ordaining
             ;
             that
             this
             right
             was
             from
             them
             deriued
             to
             their
             substitutes
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             successors
             ;
             to
             their
             substitutes
             ,
             as
             to
             Timothe
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             in
             Creet
             ,
             to
             Mark
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             to
             Polycarpus
             at
             Smyrna
             ,
             to
             Euodius
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             to
             Linus
             at
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
             to
             their
             successors
             ,
             as
             to
             Simon
             the
             sonne
             of
             Cleophas
             ,
             the
             successor
             of
             Saint
             Iames
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             &c.
             that
             from
             these
             substitutes
             and
             first
             successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             same
             was
             deriued
             to
             their
             successors
             ,
             which
             without
             all
             doubt
             were
             the
             BB.
             of
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             .
             And
             hereunto
             we
             adde
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councils
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             affirming
             and
             confirming
             ,
             not
             one
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             one
             ,
             denying
             the
             superioritie
             of
             BB.
             in
             ordaining
             :
             the
             perpetuall
             practize
             of
             all
             true
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             not
             one
             approued
             instance
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             contrarie
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             shameth
             not
             to
             auouch
             the
             Bishops
             right
             in
             ordaining
             to
             be
             but
             vsurpation
             .
             As
             touching
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             right
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             we
             see
             no
             
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrarie
             ;
             no
             testimonie
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             no
             decree
             of
             Councils
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             many
             testimonies
             and
             decrees
             against
             it
             ;
             no
             approued
             example
             to
             warrant
             it
             ;
             how
             then
             could
             he
             say
             the
             Presbyters
             haue
             as
             good
             right
             to
             ordain
             as
             BB
             ▪
             But
             because
             he
             shal
             not
             cary
             the
             matter
             without
             proofes
             ,
             this
             I
             will
             offer
             him
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             can
             bring
             any
             one
             pregnant
             testimonie
             or
             example
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             any
             approued
             authoritie
             or
             example
             out
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             Councils
             or
             Histories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             prouing
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             by
             and
             of
             themselues
             an
             ordinarie
             power
             or
             right
             to
             ordaine
             ministers
             ,
             J
             meane
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             I
             will
             promise
             to
             subscribe
             to
             his
             assertion
             .
             But
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             he
             cannot
             ;
             then
             let
             him
             for
             shame
             giue
             place
             vnto
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             whereas
             Epiphanius
             in
             the
             assumption
             saith
             ,
             that
             BB.
             beget
             Fathers
             ,
             meaning
             that
             they
             haue
             power
             to
             ordaine
             ministers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             expoundeth
             himselfe
             ,
             a
             teachers
             ;
             he
             fondly
             cauilleth
             at
             Epiphanius
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 ministers
                 are
                 no
                 spirituall
                 Fathers
                 vntill
                 they
                 beget
                 children
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
            
             Why
             ,
             but
             their
             calling
             is
             to
             be
             spirituall
             Fathers
             ,
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             the
             lauer
             of
             regeneration
             &
             ministery
             of
             the
             Gospell
             beget
             children
             vnto
             God
             ▪
             when
             Stephen
             said
             b
             that
             Iacob
             begat
             the
             twelue
             Patriarches
             ,
             meaning
             those
             whom
             God
             appointed
             to
             bee
             the
             first
             Fathers
             of
             the
             twelue
             Tribes
             ;
             will
             the
             refuter
             wrangle
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             when
             they
             were
             begotten
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             Fathers
             ?
             euen
             so
             BB.
             are
             said
             to
             beget
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             by
             ordination
             they
             beget
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             and
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             spirituall
             Fathers
             .
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             assumption
             .
             The
             proposition
             also
             he
             denieth
             ,
             finding
             great
             fault
             with
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               and
               fearefull
               thing
               that
               I
               hauing
               so
               worth
               :
               he
               set
               out
               in
               my
               former
               Sermon
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               ministers
               calling
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               labouring
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               doe
               now
               turne
               all
               topsey
               tur●●y
               ,
               and
               preferre
               making
               of
               ministers
               before
               begetting
               soules
               .
               
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 that
              
               to
               beget
               one
               childe
               vnto
               
               God
               ,
               is
               more
               pretious
               then
               to
               beget
               a
               thousand
               Fathers
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               more
               comfort
               at
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             this
             fault
             which
             he
             layeth
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 in
                 his
                 poore
                 vnderstanding
              
            
             .
             For
             there
             be
             three
             things
             which
             shew
             the
             pouertie
             of
             his
             conceipt
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             thinketh
             I
             do
             therefore
             preferre
             the
             ordaining
             of
             Ministers
             before
             preaching
             ,
             because
             I
             say
             that
             Bishops
             are
             superiour
             to
             other
             ministers
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             .
             It
             seemeth
             he
             hath
             not
             learned
             the
             distinction
             of
             those
             three
             things
             wherein
             superioritie
             consisteth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             excellencie
             ,
             imperie
             ,
             and
             power
             .
             The
             magistrate
             is
             superior
             to
             the
             minister
             ,
             in
             imperie
             ,
             and
             ciuill
             authoritie
             ;
             but
             the
             minister
             notwithstanding
             is
             superior
             to
             the
             magistrate
             in
             excellencie
             .
             But
             the
             second
             thing
             doth
             much
             more
             shew
             the
             shallownesse
             of
             his
             conceipt
             :
             he
             conceiueth
             of
             ministers
             ,
             as
             hauing
             alone
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             ;
             and
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             hauing
             onely
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             :
             whereas
             if
             he
             had
             but
             considered
             that
             the
             authoritie
             of
             preaching
             is
             common
             to
             the
             Bishop
             with
             other
             ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             office
             superior
             in
             the
             exercise
             ;
             because
             he
             may
             licence
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             vpon
             just
             occasion
             suspend
             this
             power
             in
             others
             (
             though
             perhaps
             in
             personall
             gifts
             the
             Presbyter
             may
             excell
             the
             Bishop
             :
             )
             he
             could
             not
             but
             haue
             discerned
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             without
             any
             disparagement
             to
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             being
             at
             least
             equall
             in
             (
             respect
             of
             their
             function
             )
             to
             other
             ministers
             in
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             ,
             are
             superior
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordaining
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             that
             he
             conceiueth
             Epiphanius
             to
             haue
             made
             a
             comparison
             betweene
             preaching
             ,
             and
             ordaining
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             
             but
             betweene
             baptizing
             ,
             and
             ordaining
             .
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             saith
             Epiphanius
             ,
             that
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             should
             be
             equall
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               For
               the
               calling
               of
               Bishops
               is
               an
               order
               generatiue
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               begetting
               Fathers
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               the
               order
               of
               Presbyters
               being
               not
               
               able
               to
               beget
               Fathers
               ,
               doth
               by
               the
               lauer
               of
               regeneration
            
             (
             that
             is
             baptisme
             )
             
               beget
               children
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               Fathers
               ,
               verily
               ,
               or
               teachers
               .
            
             And
             you
             are
             to
             marke
             how
             he
             speaketh
             of
             begetting
             Fathers
             and
             children
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             who
             can
             denie
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             greater
             consequence
             ,
             the
             begetting
             of
             a
             Father
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             child
             ?
             But
             Epiphanius
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             hauing
             power
             of
             baptizing
             common
             to
             them
             with
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             as
             Paul
             had
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             not
             greatly
             vse
             it
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             beget
             children
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             hath
             also
             the
             power
             of
             ordaining
             ,
             (
             which
             Presbyters
             haue
             not
             )
             whereby
             he
             begetteth
             spirituall
             Fathers
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             Epiphanius
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             Ierome
             :
             
             For
             the
             Refuter
             thinketh
             it
             
               
                 verie
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 bring
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 patron
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 sole
                 power
                 in
                 ordination
                 .
              
            
             It
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Refuter
             conceiueth
             nothing
             aright
             .
             I
             bring
             in
             Ierome
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             patron
             of
             BB.
             but
             as
             one
             ,
             who
             pleading
             for
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Presbyters
             aboue
             Deacons
             ,
             &
             desiring
             to
             raise
             them
             as
             neare
             as
             he
             can
             to
             BB.
             doth
             notwithstanding
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             are
             superiour
             in
             ordination
             .
             
             
               What
               doth
               a
               Bishop
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               excepting
               ordination
               ,
               which
               a
               Presbyter
               may
               not
               do
               ?
            
             To
             which
             ,
             the
             Refuter
             hauing
             no
             answere
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             intreateth
             another
             to
             answere
             for
             him
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             he
             craketh
             ,
             as
             
               if
               he
               had
               layed
               me
               on
               my
               backe
               .
            
             The
             answere
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Ierome
               speaketh
               of
               his
               owne
               time
               .
            
             No
             doubt
             :
             for
             speaking
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             whereby
             he
             signifieth
             
               
                 actum
                 continuum
              
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             exclude
             his
             owne
             time
             .
             But
             doth
             he
             speake
             therefore
             of
             his
             owne
             time
             onely
             ?
             or
             doth
             he
             signifie
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             time
             since
             there
             were
             first
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             when
             the
             Bishops
             had
             not
             this
             power
             ?
             if
             this
             could
             be
             shewed
             ,
             then
             Ierome
             might
             be
             thought
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             Nay
             ,
             doth
             not
             Ierome
             speake
             as
             well
             
               de
               iure
            
             ,
             as
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               What
               doth
               a
               Bishop
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               what
               hath
               a
               Bishop
               right
               to
               doe
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               order
               ,
               which
               a
               Presbyter
               hath
               not
               right
               to
               doe
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               order
               ,
               
               onely
               except
               ordination
               ?
               that
               I
               confesse
               to
               be
               aboue
               the
               Presbyters
               power
               .
            
             
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 doth
              
               Ierome
               
                 speak
                 this
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 time
                 ?
                 That
              
               hauing
               shewed
               before
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               that
               of
               old
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               were
               all
               one
               ;
               he
               might
               see
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               also
               ,
               there
               remained
               a
               proofe
               thereof
               :
               because
               a
               Bishop
               then
               did
               nothing
               ,
               except
               ordination
               ,
               which
               a
               Presbyter
               could
               not
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             
             Out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             Ierome
             prooueth
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             times
             when
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             written
             ,
             the
             name
             Episcopus
             ,
             and
             Presbyter
             were
             confounded
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             Episcopus
             ,
             was
             giuen
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             
             Act.
             20.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             
             So
             the
             name
             Presbyter
             ,
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             :
             as
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Where
             Ierome
             vnderstandeth
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             by
             
               Presbyterium
               ,
               Episcopatus
            
             ;
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
             
               Ioan.
               Epist.
            
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             And
             this
             is
             Ieromes
             first
             argument
             that
             Presbyters
             are
             superiour
             to
             Deacons
             .
             But
             hence
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             offices
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Presbyter
             ,
             are
             confounded
             ;
             especially
             ,
             after
             the
             institution
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Doth
             Ierome
             thinke
             ,
             that
             euerie
             Presbyter
             is
             equall
             in
             degree
             with
             Timothe
             ,
             because
             the
             office
             of
             Timothe
             in
             Ieromes
             vnderstanding
             is
             called
             Presbyterium
             ?
             or
             that
             they
             are
             equall
             with
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             because
             they
             called
             themselues
             Presbyters
             ?
             His
             second
             argument
             to
             prooue
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Presbyters
             aboue
             Deacons
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             Bishops
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             by
             Presbyters
             ;
             whereas
             contrariwise
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             chosen
             from
             among
             Deacons
             ,
             by
             Deacons
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             Archdeacon
             .
             The
             former
             part
             he
             first
             illustrateth
             by
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             auoid
             Schisme
             ;
             and
             then
             prooueth
             it
             by
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             In
             his
             setting
             downe
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             lets
             fall
             one
             word
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             fauourablie
             expounded
             ,
             will
             make
             him
             contradict
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             .
             For
             vpon
             the
             allegation
             of
             Saint
             Iohns
             second
             and
             third
             epistle
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Quòd
               autem
               poste●
               vnus
               electus
            
             ,
             that
             one
             afterwards
             was
             chosen
             
             who
             should
             be
             set
             ouer
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             was
             prouided
             as
             a
             remedie
             against
             Schisme
             ,
             lest
             euerie
             one
             drawing
             after
             him
             should
             rend
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             What
             say
             you
             Ierome
             ,
             were
             Bishops
             first
             ordained
             after
             Saint
             Iohns
             time
             ?
             doe
             not
             your selfe
             testifie
             that
             Saint
             Iames
             a
             little
             after
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             was
             by
             the
             Apostles
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             Marke
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ?
             that
             euer
             since
             his
             time
             (
             and
             he
             dyed
             almost
             40.
             yeares
             before
             Saint
             Iohn
             )
             there
             hath
             beene
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             a
             degree
             superiour
             to
             other
             Presdyters
             ?
             that
             Timothe
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             &c.
             
             That
             word
             afterwards
             therefore
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             Saint
             Iohns
             time
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             testimonies
             where
             he
             prooued
             the
             name
             Episcopus
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             Presbyters
             ;
             which
             custome
             ,
             as
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             continued
             ,
             vntill
             one
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             beeing
             chosen
             from
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             was
             called
             Bishop
             :
             for
             indeed
             whiles
             Apostles
             or
             Apostolicke
             men
             were
             made
             BB.
             ,
             BB.
             were
             called
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             But
             when
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             one
             was
             chosen
             ,
             he
             began
             for
             difference
             sake
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               Angell
            
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             that
             BB.
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             by
             Presbyters
             ,
             he
             prooueth
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Alexandria
             :
             For
             euen
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             from
             Marke
             the
             Euangelist
             vnto
             Heraclas
             and
             Dionysius
             BB.
             (
             who
             were
             not
             chosen
             from
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             )
             the
             Presbyters
             haue
             alwaies
             called
             one
             ,
             chosen
             from
             among
             themselues
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             :
             euen
             as
             if
             an
             army
             doe
             choose
             their
             generall
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             choose
             from
             among
             themselues
             one
             ,
             whom
             they
             know
             to
             be
             industrious
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             the
             Archdeacon
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             argument
             is
             this
             .
             There
             be
             many
             things
             which
             a
             Bishop
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             order
             may
             doe
             ,
             which
             a
             Deacon
             cannot
             :
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             a
             Bishop
             may
             doe
             by
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             excepting
             ordination
             ,
             which
             a
             Presbyter
             may
             not
             doe
             .
             A
             Presbyter
             is
             therefore
             by
             so
             much
             superior
             to
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             he
             is
             
             nearer
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             this
             is
             the
             verie
             scope
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             are
             all
             the
             arguments
             following
             referred
             &c.
             the
             summe
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyterie
             is
             a
             degree
             betweene
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             
             You
             see
             then
             what
             Ierome
             prooueth
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             not
             that
             the
             office
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Presbyter
             were
             for
             a
             time
             confounded
             .
             
               
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 what
                 he
                 prooueth
              
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Antioch
               :
               
                 he
                 would
                 say
                 at
                 Alexandria
              
               ,
               that
               of
               old
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               were
               all
               one
               .
            
             See
             you
             not
             how
             he
             prooueth
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             euer
             since
             Marks
             time
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             beene
             
               placed
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               aboue
               the
               Presbyters
               ?
            
             Was
             this
             to
             prooue
             that
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Presbyter
             are
             equall
             ,
             or
             all
             one
             ?
             or
             did
             Ierome
             intend
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             prooue
             the
             Presbyters
             superiour
             to
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             such
             arguments
             as
             before
             I
             analysed
             ?
             We
             haue
             heard
             what
             Ierome
             prooueth
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Alexandria
             ;
             now
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             let
             vs
             heare
             the
             end
             of
             his
             speech
             .
             
               
                 That
                 he
              
               (
               I
               know
               not
               who
               )
               
                 might
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 also
                 there
                 remained
                 a
                 proofe
                 thereof
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Bishop
                 euen
                 then
                 did
                 nothing
                 except
                 ordination
                 which
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               Toto
               coelo
               errat
            
             :
             it
             was
             not
             Ieromes
             end
             ,
             to
             prooue
             the
             Presbyter
             equall
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             superiour
             to
             the
             Deacon
             :
             For
             if
             the
             former
             had
             beene
             his
             intent
             ;
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             had
             beene
             very
             vntoward
             arguments
             to
             prooue
             his
             purpose
             .
             At
             Alexandria
             the
             Bishop
             euer
             since
             Marks
             time
             was
             superiour
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             degree
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             equall
             .
             The
             Bishop
             is
             superiour
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             therefore
             Presbyters
             be
             his
             equals
             .
             Hath
             not
             the
             Refuter
             now
             great
             cause
             ,
             thinke
             you
             ,
             to
             crake
             of
             this
             answere
             ?
             was
             this
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             testimonies
             which
             I
             alledged
             ,
             chosen
             as
             most
             misalledged
             ,
             by
             occasion
             whereof
             ,
             he
             
               
                 might
                 pay
                 me
                 mine
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 wherried
                 in
                 with
                 ●are●
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 looked
                 an
                 other
                 ●ay
                 ?
              
            
             Blessed
             bee
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             guided
             me
             in
             the
             way
             
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             my
             allegations
             ,
             the
             refuter
             hath
             not
             beene
             able
             to
             charge
             mee
             with
             misalledging
             any
             one
             .
             As
             for
             this
             ;
             nothing
             could
             bee
             more
             pregnant
             ,
             and
             pertinent
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             BB
             were
             superiour
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             ordination
             ,
             then
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             sermon
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             himselfe
             ,
             euen
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             seeketh
             to
             aduance
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             hee
             can
             ,
             aboue
             the
             Deacons
             ;
             doth
             confesse
             ordinatiō
             to
             be
             peculiar
             to
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             whereas
             Ierome
             saith
             a
             Presbyter
             may
             doe
             any
             thing
             which
             a
             Bishop
             doth
             ,
             
             excepting
             ordination
             ;
             I
             did
             easilie
             forsee
             it
             would
             bee
             obiected
             ,
             that
             if
             BB.
             bee
             superiour
             onely
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             not
             superiour
             in
             iurisdiction
             .
             This
             obiection
             I
             preuented
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Where
               you
               are
               not
               to
               vnderstand
               him
               ,
               or
               other
               of
               the
               Fathers
               speaking
               som●time
               to
               the
               like
               purpose
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               B.
               were
               not
               superiour
               ,
               in
               any
               thing
               else
               ;
               but
               that
               potestate
               ord●nis
               ,
               as
               touching
               power
               of
               order
               ,
               ●e
               is
               superior
               only
               in
               ordination
               .
               For
               that
               he
               is
               superior
               potestate
               iurisdictionis
               ,
               they
               euery
               where
               acknowledge
               .
            
             I
             know
             some
             a
             answere
             ,
             that
             in
             Ieromes
             iudgement
             BB.
             are
             
               iure
               diuin●
            
             superiour
             to
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             onely
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             :
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             
               iure
               apostolico
            
             ;
             in
             that
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             superiority
             of
             BB.
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Apostles
             necessarily
             for
             auoiding
             of
             schismes
             .
             Which
             answere
             I
             refusing
             ,
             because
             Ierome
             saith
             the
             like
             b
             of
             the
             superiority
             of
             the
             BB.
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             reserued
             to
             the
             B.
             
               ne
               a
               multis
               disciplina
               ecclesia
               vendicata
               ,
               concordiam
               sacerdotum
               solueret
               ,
               et
               scandala
               generaret
            
             ;
             made
             choice
             of
             this
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             more
             like
             to
             bee
             true
             .
             Not
             that
             J
             absolutely
             was
             of
             this
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Episcopall
             order
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             by
             that
             supposall
             which
             J
             made
             in
             the
             sermon
             page
             44.
             l.
             3.
             but
             that
             I
             supposed
             it
             to
             be
             the
             iudgment
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             fathers
             ,
             who
             acknowledging
             the
             Bishop
             to
             bee
             superiour
             in
             iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             yet
             affirming
             that
             hee
             is
             superiour
             onely
             in
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             
             or
             imposing
             hands
             :
             must
             thus
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             iudging
             the
             Bishop
             to
             bee
             superiour
             onely
             therein
             ,
             
               quoad
               ordinis
               potestatem
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               power
               of
               order
               :
            
             they
             holding
             other
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             as
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             to
             bee
             common
             to
             BB.
             with
             other
             ministers
             :
             but
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             to
             bee
             peculiar
             to
             the
             BB.
             and
             in
             their
             iudgements
             not
             communicable
             to
             Presbyters
             :
             because
             as
             Thomas
             c
             saith
             ,
             
               ea
               quae
               sunt
               ordinis
               non
               possunt
               committi
               nisi
               habenti
               ordinem
               .
            
             
               Hereunto
               the
               Refuter
               ,
               after
               his
               malepert
               and
               saucy
               manner
               ,
               answereth
               :
               that
            
             
               I
               vnderstand
               not
               this
               distinction
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               potestas
               ordinis
               ,
               power
               of
               order
               is
               not
               potestas
               ordinationis
               ,
               power
               of
               ordination
               ,
               but
               power
               to
               doe
               all
               that
               which
               belongeth
               to
               the
               order
               of
               that
               ministery
               which
               hee
               hath
               receiued
               ,
               as
               Tolet
               d
               sheweth
               .
            
             But
             whether
             of
             vs
             spake
             without
             vnderstanding
             ,
             let
             the
             iudicious
             Reader
             heereby
             iudge
             .
             For
             he
             conceiueth
             me
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             would
             that
             is
             not
             of
             a
             very
             shallow
             conceipt
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             confounded
             the
             power
             of
             order
             with
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             the
             power
             of
             order
             contained
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             power
             of
             ordaining
             ,
             whenas
             I
             plainely
             made
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             Fathers
             iudgement
             ,
             but
             one
             part
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Order
             :
             they
             supposing
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             power
             of
             order
             to
             bee
             common
             vnto
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             but
             that
             of
             ordaining
             to
             bee
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishop
             :
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             say
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             is
             superiour
             onely
             in
             ordination
             .
          
           
             
             Yea
             but
             Bellarmine
             (
             for
             euen
             his
             authority
             when
             he
             saith
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             seeme
             to
             make
             for
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             must
             serue
             the
             turne
             )
             saith
             e
             that
             
               Potestas
               ordinis
               refertur
               ad
               sacramenta
               conficienda
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               order
               is
               referred
               to
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             Me
             thinks
             the
             Refuter
             should
             adde
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             also
             referred
             to
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Worde
             .
             But
             what
             doth
             Bellarmine
             and
             all
             other
             Papists
             vnderstand
             by
             Sacraments
             ?
             Doe
             they
             not
             meane
             fiue
             others
             
             besides
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             the
             ministery
             of
             two
             whereof
             ,
             viz.
             of
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             of
             orders
             they
             make
             peculiar
             to
             BB.
             and
             of
             the
             other
             fiue
             common
             to
             them
             with
             all
             Priests
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             Bellarmine
             therefore
             prooue
             ,
             that
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             is
             superiour
             to
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishops
             are
             superiour
             in
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             because
             f
             the
             Bishop
             may
             conferre
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             may
             not
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             confirmation
             and
             of
             orders
             ?
             Howbeit
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             Ierome
             saith
             g
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             reserued
             as
             peculiar
             to
             BB.
             
               potiùs
               ad
               honorem
               sacer
               dotij
               ,
               quàm
               ad
               legis
               necessitatem
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             some
             Popish
             writers
             make
             BB.
             and
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             but
             one
             order
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             withall
             take
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             Popish
             conceipt
             :
             They
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             orders
             is
             subordinate
             h
             ;
             all
             their
             orders
             of
             Clerks
             being
             ordained
             to
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             altar
             ;
             and
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             their
             7.
             orders
             (
             all
             which
             they
             call
             Sacraments
             )
             is
             onely
             to
             be
             counted
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             h
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             doth
             somewhat
             ridiculously
             distinguish
             their
             7.
             orders
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             diuers
             offices
             referred
             to
             that
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             in
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             order
             this
             is
             the
             supreme
             act
             ,
             by
             pronouncing
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             to
             make
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             well
             performed
             by
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             :
             therefore
             they
             teach
             i
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Priests
             are
             both
             of
             one
             order
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             not
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             it
             is
             an
             office
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             certaine
             sacred
             actions
             ;
             &
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             saith
             Thomas
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             power
             in
             sacred
             and
             Hierarchicall
             actions
             in
             respect
             of
             Christs
             mysticall
             body
             aboue
             the
             priest
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             an
             order
             .
             For
             you
             must
             vnderstand
             that
             they
             make
             al
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             to
             haue
             referrence
             to
             the
             k
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             either
             verum
             ,
             his
             true
             bodie
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             which
             
             they
             call
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ;
             or
             mysticum
             ,
             mysticall
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             the
             Church
             and
             members
             thereof
             )
             which
             they
             cal
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             This
             new
             Popish
             conceipt
             therefore
             of
             confounding
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             into
             one
             order
             ,
             ariseth
             from
             their
             idol
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             &
             their
             doctrine
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             wherby
             euery
             Priest
             is
             as
             able
             to
             make
             his
             maker
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             .
             I
             call
             it
             newe
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             ancient
             writers
             doe
             confesse
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             )
             Bishops
             ,
             
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             to
             be
             three
             distinct
             degrees
             ,
             and
             consequētly
             orders
             of
             the
             Ministery
             :
             for
             what
             is
             an
             order
             but
             that
             degree
             ,
             which
             ,
             among
             things
             or
             persons
             which
             are
             subordinate
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             some
             being
             higher
             ,
             some
             lower
             ,
             any
             one
             hath
             obtained
             ?
          
           
             
             Wherefore
             laying
             aside
             these
             popish
             conceipts
             ,
             let
             vs
             consider
             what
             is
             to
             bee
             determined
             concerning
             this
             matter
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             first
             ,
             that
             ecclesiasticall
             power
             is
             to
             bee
             distinguished
             into
             the
             power
             of
             order
             and
             iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             power
             of
             order
             is
             a
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             whereby
             ecclesiasticall
             persons
             are
             qualified
             and
             enabled
             to
             doe
             sacred
             actions
             appertayning
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             and
             saluation
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             they
             who
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             order
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             may
             either
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             not
             ordinarily
             performe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             this
             power
             is
             that
             which
             is
             granted
             to
             ecclesiastical
             persons
             in
             their
             ordination
             ,
             and
             appertaineth
             to
             them
             as
             they
             simply
             are
             of
             that
             order
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             no
             iurisdiction
             or
             charge
             ,
             and
             therfore
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             whiles
             they
             continue
             in
             that
             order
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             order
             there
             are
             three
             degrees
             ,
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             :
             and
             because
             neither
             of
             the
             two
             superiour
             orders
             may
             be
             granted
             to
             any
             
               per
               saltum
            
             :
             therfore
             each
             superiour
             order
             includeth
             the
             inferiour
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             presbyter
             may
             doe
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             that
             which
             belongeth
             to
             to
             a
             presbyter
             ,
             but
             not
             contrariwise
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             power
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Presbyters
             is
             besides
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             diuine
             liturgy
             and
             power
             to
             administer
             the
             sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             to
             preach
             ,
             common
             to
             them
             with
             Deacons
             (
             who
             shall
             be
             thereunto
             authorized
             by
             the
             B.
             )
             a
             power
             also
             to
             minister
             the
             holy
             communion
             ,
             and
             authority
             to
             remit
             and
             retaine
             the
             sinnes
             of
             men
             :
             which
             last
             I
             doe
             not
             doubt
             to
             referre
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             minister
             in
             his
             ordination
             ,
             and
             belongeth
             to
             him
             as
             he
             is
             simply
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             without
             iurisdiction
             or
             relation
             to
             a
             charge
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             continueth
             with
             him
             whiles
             he
             is
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             though
             his
             charge
             and
             iurisdiction
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             power
             of
             remitting
             and
             retaining
             sinnes
             is
             called
             the
             key
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Popish
             doctrine
             n
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             the
             conferring
             of
             the
             sacrament
             of
             penance
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             power
             of
             order
             in
             B.
             B
             (
             besides
             all
             this
             power
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Presbyters
             )
             is
             power
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             to
             conuey
             grace
             o
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             instrument
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             either
             to
             parties
             baptized
             for
             their
             confirmation
             ;
             or
             to
             penitents
             ,
             for
             their
             reconciliation
             ;
             or
             to
             parties
             designed
             to
             the
             ministery
             ,
             for
             their
             ordination
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             ancient
             writers
             gather
             it
             to
             bee
             peculiar
             to
             BB.
             because
             howsoeuer
             many
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             conuerted
             and
             baptized
             by
             men
             of
             inferiour
             order
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostles
             alone
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             the
             BB.
             had
             authority
             to
             put
             their
             hands
             vpon
             them
             that
             they
             might
             receiue
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Acts.
             8.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             and
             such
             as
             they
             ordained
             Bishops
             ,
             did
             ordaine
             ministers
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             :
             insomuch
             that
             whereas
             at
             Ephesus
             and
             in
             Creet
             (
             where
             were
             diuers
             Presbyters
             before
             )
             
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
            
             were
             appointed
             to
             ordaine
             ministers
             .
          
           
             I
             hold
             this
             authority
             to
             impose
             hands
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             :
             
             First
             ,
             because
             imposition
             of
             hands
             is
             a
             sacred
             action
             of
             spirituall
             efficacy
             ,
             indeed
             a
             sacrament
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             scholemen
             and
             Papists
             ,
             but
             also
             
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             Calum
             ;
             
             though
             not
             such
             a
             sacrament
             as
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             which
             are
             seales
             and
             pledges
             of
             our
             vnion
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             in
             a
             more
             generall
             sense
             ,
             as
             a
             sacrament
             is
             defined
             a
             visible
             signe
             of
             inuisible
             grace
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             it
             is
             a
             sacred
             action
             of
             spirituall
             efficacie
             ,
             consecrating
             a
             man
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             conueiing
             vnto
             him
             the
             power
             of
             that
             order
             whereunto
             hee
             is
             ordained
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             qualified
             to
             performe
             sacred
             actions
             of
             spirituall
             and
             supernaturall
             efficacie
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             ,
             why
             the
             power
             of
             begetting
             spirituall
             Fathers
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             ordination
             ,
             as
             Epiphanius
             speaketh
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             in
             BB.
             euen
             as
             the
             begetting
             of
             sonnes
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             in
             all
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             this
             power
             is
             conferred
             vpon
             each
             Bishop
             in
             their
             consecration
             ,
             and
             belongeth
             to
             him
             as
             being
             a
             Bishop
             simply
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             whiles
             he
             remaines
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             his
             Bishopricke
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             exercised
             by
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             no
             iurisdiction
             .
             Whereof
             examples
             might
             be
             produced
             of
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Eusebius
               ▪
               Vercellensis
            
             ,
             and
             other
             godly
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             were
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             Bishoprickes
             ,
             and
             others
             placed
             in
             their
             roomes
             ,
             not
             onely
             retained
             their
             power
             ,
             but
             also
             exercised
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             occasion
             was
             offered
             in
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             because
             all
             ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             being
             referred
             either
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             or
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             this
             must
             therefore
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             referred
             truly
             to
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             :
             and
             that
             for
             these
             two
             reasons
             :
             both
             because
             the
             Bishop
             cannot
             communicate
             this
             power
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             iurisdiction
             :
             and
             also
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             lose
             it
             with
             his
             iurisdiction
             ,
             but
             retaineth
             it
             when
             his
             Bishopricke
             is
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             well
             exercise
             it
             without
             his
             diocesse
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             no
             iurisdiction
             ,
             as
             another
             Minister
             may
             preach
             or
             baptize
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             parish
             .
          
           
           
             Whenas
             therefore
             I
             expounded
             Ierome
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             who
             say
             the
             B.
             is
             superior
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             onely
             in
             ordination
             ,
             as
             not
             meaning
             that
             he
             is
             not
             superiour
             also
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             he
             was
             superior
             onely
             in
             the
             right
             of
             ordaining
             ;
             because
             whereas
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             power
             of
             order
             be
             common
             to
             him
             with
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             of
             ordaining
             is
             his
             peculiar
             right
             and
             prerogatiue
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             speake
             without
             vnderstanding
             .
             Contrariwise
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             as
             in
             laying
             to
             my
             charge
             that
             I
             confound
             the
             power
             of
             order
             with
             ordination
             ,
             he
             spake
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             :
             so
             in
             the
             inference
             which
             he
             bringeth
             vpon
             his
             former
             words
             ,
             hee
             pratleth
             without
             vnderstanding
             .
             
               
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 did
                 belong
                 properly
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 BB.
                 then
                 were
                 the
                 BB.
                 superior
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Ministers
                 potestate
                 ordinis
                 ,
              
               
               (
               but
               the
               former
               I
               haue
               manifestly
               proued
               ,
               therefore
               the
               latter
               must
               be
               granted
               )
               
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 question
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ;
               as
               who
               should
               say
               ,
               he
               were
               resolued
               to
               deny
               the
               conclusion
               .
            
             But
             heare
             him
             I
             pray
             you
             .
             
               Notwithstanding
               (
               to
               let
               him
               inioy
               his
               owne
               distinction
               )
               of
               BB.
               differ
               onely
               in
               ordination
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
               quoad
               ordinis
               potestatem
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               power
               of
               iurisdiction
               ,
               Presbyters
               are
               equall
               with
               them
               potestate
               ordinis
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               their
               order
               .
               Wherefore
               where
               afterwards
               he
               draweth
               vnto
               BB.
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               censuring
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               potestas
               iurisdictionis
               ,
               he
               maketh
               that
               to
               be
               adiuine
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               an
               humane
               preeminence
               by
               his
               owne
               distinction
               .
            
             All
             which
             is
             meere
             babling
             ,
             without
             sense
             ,
             or
             vnderstanding
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             as
             the
             Reader
             who
             vnderstandeth
             what
             I
             haue
             deliuered
             concerning
             this
             distinction
             ,
             will
             easily
             iudge
             .
          
           
             There
             remaineth
             the
             third
             part
             of
             this
             section
             ;
             wherein
             out
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             charitable
             desire
             to
             preserue
             the
             credit
             of
             such
             reformed
             Churches
             as
             haue
             no
             BB.
             I
             endeuoured
             to
             preuent
             the
             obiections
             of
             Papists
             ,
             
             who
             reason
             thus
             against
             them
             :
             The
             right
             of
             ordination
             being
             peculiar
             to
             BB.
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             where
             is
             no
             B.
             there
             is
             no
             ordination
             ;
             where
             is
             no
             ordination
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             Ministers
             ;
             where
             are
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             .
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             
             ordinary
             right
             of
             ordination
             belongeth
             to
             BB.
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             that
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             so
             appropriating
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             extraordinarily
             and
             in
             the
             case
             of
             necessitie
             it
             might
             not
             be
             lawfull
             for
             Presbyters
             to
             ordaine
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             teaching
             absolutely
             a
             nullity
             of
             the
             ordination
             ,
             which
             is
             performed
             without
             a
             B.
             Which
             answer
             I
             confirmed
             by
             diuers
             reasons
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             now
             adde
             ,
             that
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             like
             reason
             for
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             baptized
             ,
             in
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             publike
             penitents
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             ordination
             of
             Ministers
             .
             But
             although
             the
             two
             former
             were
             reserued
             as
             well
             as
             the
             third
             ,
             to
             the
             B.
             yet
             extraordinarily
             ,
             in
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             want
             or
             absence
             of
             the
             B.
             the
             antient
             Church
             held
             it
             lawfull
             for
             Ministers
             to
             impose
             hands
             either
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             parties
             baptized
             ,
             or
             for
             reconciliation
             of
             the
             penitents
             .
             The
             former
             is
             testified
             by
             a
             Ambrose
             and
             b
             Augustine
             ,
             the
             latter
             by
             c
             Cyprian
             and
             diuers
             d
             Councels
             .
             And
             moreouer
             ,
             the
             Popish
             Writers
             themselues
             e
             doe
             teach
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             giue
             licence
             to
             him
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Bishop
             to
             ordaine
             :
             so
             that
             hee
             to
             whom
             such
             licence
             is
             giuen
             ,
             haue
             those
             orders
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             giue
             to
             another
             .
             If
             therefore
             by
             the
             Popes
             licence
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             may
             ordaine
             Presbyters
             ,
             much
             better
             may
             a
             company
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             whom
             in
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Bishop
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             deuolued
             ,
             be
             authorised
             thereto
             by
             necessity
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               hath
               no
               law
            
             .
             To
             this
             passage
             ,
             inserted
             by
             me
             onely
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             Churches
             where
             the
             presbyterian
             discipline
             is
             established
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             not
             lay
             open
             to
             popish
             cauils
             ;
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             led
             with
             a
             good
             spirit
             ,
             would
             rather
             haue
             answered
             with
             thanks
             ,
             then
             haue
             set
             himselfe
             to
             wrangle
             and
             cauill
             therewith
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             cared
             not
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             haue
             something
             to
             speake
             against
             ,
             what
             becommeth
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             he
             would
             seeme
             to
             fauor
             more
             then
             my selfe
             .
             The
             which
             vngracious
             course
             he
             taketh
             againe
             in
             answering
             the
             95.
             page
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ;
             where
             I
             forced
             my selfe
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             speake
             as
             much
             as
             the
             truth
             would
             permit
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Churches
             .
             
             But
             if
             my
             answers
             for
             them
             either
             here
             ,
             or
             there
             ,
             do
             not
             please
             the
             Refuter
             and
             his
             consorts
             ,
             I
             will
             hereafter
             giue
             them
             leaue
             to
             answer
             what
             they
             please
             .
             Neither
             will
             I
             any
             more
             disaduentage
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             I
             defend
             ,
             in
             a
             desire
             to
             gratifie
             them
             ,
             seeing
             my
             indeuor
             is
             so
             vngratefully
             taken
             .
             Which
             I
             speake
             ,
             not
             as
             though
             I
             thought
             his
             exceptions
             against
             my
             defence
             any
             thing
             worth
             .
             For
             where
             he
             obiecteth
             ,
             that
             
               
                 if
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 thought
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 to
                 haue
                 bin
                 peculiar
                 to
                 BB.
                 by
                 any
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 allowed
                 any
                 such
                 ordination
                 as
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 without
                 a
                 B
                 :
              
            
             it
             followes
             not
             .
             For
             though
             they
             held
             the
             right
             of
             Baptizing
             to
             belōg
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             ;
             though
             they
             held
             the
             right
             of
             imposing
             hands
             to
             be
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             successors
             :
             yet
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             
             they
             held
             baptisme
             without
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             without
             a
             B.
             to
             be
             lawfull
             .
             In
             like
             maner
             ,
             though
             they
             held
             that
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             was
             peculiar
             to
             Bishops
             by
             Apostolical
             institution
             ,
             &
             therefore
             taught
             that
             none
             but
             Bishops
             could
             regularly
             and
             ordinarily
             ordaine
             :
             notwithstanding
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             thinke
             they
             would
             haue
             allowed
             of
             such
             an
             ordination
             as
             J
             spake
             of
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             not
             as
             regular
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             ordinary
             Church
             gouernment
             ,
             yet
             as
             effectuall
             and
             iustifiable
             in
             the
             want
             of
             a
             B.
             If
             he
             still
             say
             they
             wou●d
             not
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             confesse
             that
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Disciplinarians
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             would
             in
             no
             case
             haue
             allowed
             :
             and
             that
             is
             all
             the
             inconuenience
             that
             can
             come
             to
             our
             cause
             ,
             if
             my
             defence
             of
             them
             be
             not
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             cauill
             at
             my
             supposall
             of
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             ,
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             in
             BB.
             I
             haue
             answered
             before
             .
             To
             such
             obiections
             one
             answer
             is
             enough
             ,
             two
             is
             too
             many
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             Bishops
             right
             in
             ordaining
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             That
             Bishops
             were
             superior
             to
             other
             Ministers
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
               (
               
                 Serm.
                 sect
              
               .
               9.
               pag.
               45.
               
               Now
               I
               am
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               B.
               is
               superiour
               also
               in
               the
               power
               of
               iurisdiction
               .
               The
               Presbyters
               indeede
               ,
               &c.
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 page
                 .
              
               )
            
          
           
             HEre
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             obserue
             ,
             what
             is
             by
             me
             propounded
             to
             be
             proued
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             BB.
             had
             ,
             or
             haue
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             the
             defence
             whereof
             the
             Refuter
             euery
             where
             would
             faine
             force
             vpon
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             were
             superiour
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             or
             gouernment
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             which
             haue
             charge
             of
             soules
             )
             to
             haue
             iurisdiction
             both
             seuerally
             in
             their
             parishes
             ,
             and
             iointly
             in
             prouinciall
             synods
             .
             And
             I
             haue
             confessed
             before
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             haue
             with
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             Bishops
             exercised
             some
             iurisdiction
             .
             I
             grant
             that
             godly
             BB.
             before
             they
             had
             the
             countenance
             and
             assistance
             of
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             direction
             of
             Christian
             lawes
             ,
             vsed
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             moment
             to
             consult
             with
             their
             clergy
             ;
             imitating
             therein
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             a
             speaketh
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Qu●
               cùm
               haberet
               in
               potestate
               solus
               praesse
               populo
               ;
               who
               when
               it
               was
               in
               his
               power
               to
               gouerne
               the
               people
               alone
               ,
            
             hee
             chose
             seuenty
             with
             whom
             to
             iudge
             the
             people
             .
             This
             was
             practised
             by
             Cyprian
             b
             ,
             who
             resolued
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             to
             doe
             nothing
             of
             importance
             alone
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             preuent
             dissension
             
             and
             scandals
             .
             Ambrose
             c
             ,
             also
             teacheth
             that
             there
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             nothing
             was
             done
             without
             the
             aduice
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             therefore
             by
             Ignatius
             d
             ,
             are
             called
             
               the
               counsellours
               and
               coassessours
               of
               the
               B.
            
             Which
             course
             if
             it
             were
             vsed
             still
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             ease
             the
             Bishops
             burden
             very
             much
             ;
             so
             would
             it
             nothing
             detract
             from
             their
             superiority
             in
             gouerning
             :
             the
             sway
             of
             their
             authority
             being
             no
             lesse
             when
             they
             vsed
             the
             aduice
             of
             their
             Presbyters
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             vsed
             it
             not
             .
             For
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             was
             to
             helpe
             and
             aduice
             ,
             but
             neuer
             to
             ouerrule
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Neither
             will
             any
             man
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Prince
             who
             vseth
             the
             aduice
             of
             his
             counsell
             ,
             is
             the
             lesse
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             mo●e
             aduised
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             the
             authority
             of
             BB.
             was
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             in
             respect
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             
             I
             will
             first
             shew
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             with
             Presbyters
             .
             What
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Councell
             of
             e
             Carthage
             calleth
             the
             authority
             of
             BB.
             was
             ,
             may
             first
             appeare
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             accounted
             the
             gouernours
             and
             rulers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             dioceses
             .
             For
             though
             there
             were
             many
             ministers
             ,
             who
             were
             Angels
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Bishops
             :
             y●t
             there
             was
             but
             one
             in
             euery
             Church
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Angel
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             gouernour
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             bearing
             as
             Ignatius
             f
             saith
             ,
             the
             sway
             of
             authority
             aboue
             and
             ouer
             them
             all
             .
             But
             I
             delight
             to
             heare
             Ierome
             ,
             the
             onely
             pretended
             patron
             of
             the
             Disiplinarians
             ;
             who
             confesseth
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             heard
             g
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             a
             peerelesse
             power
             and
             eminent
             aboue
             all
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             attributed
             to
             Bishoppes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             dependeth
             thereon
             .
             Hee
             therefore
             in
             his
             Commentary
             vpon
             h
             
               Esay
               chap.
            
             60.
             verse
             17.
             reading
             according
             to
             the
             Septuag
             .
             i
             ,
             
               I
               will
               giue
               thy
               Princes
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               thy
               Bishops
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Herein
               the
               Maiestie
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               is
               to
               bee
               admired
               ,
               which
               calleth
               ,
               principes
               futuros
               ecclesiae
               episcopos
               ,
               the
               Princes
               or
               Rulers
               which
               should
               bee
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Bishoppes
               ,
               whose
               visitation
               is
               all
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               their
               dignitie
            
             (
             meaning
             their
             superintendencie
             )
             
               in
               righteousnesse
            
             .
             
             And
             on
             those
             words
             k
             ,
             of
             the
             45.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             
               In
               stead
               of
               fathers
               children
               shall
               be
               borne
               vnto
               thee
               ;
               O
               Church
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Apostles
               were
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               for
               they
               begate
               thee
               .
               Now
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               are
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               world
               thou
               hast
               BB.
               who
               were
               borne
               of
               thee
               .
               For
               these
               also
               are
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               gouerned
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               whom
               thou
               shalt
               make
               Princes
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               :
               for
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               the
               gospell
               is
               spread
               in
               all
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               which
               Principes
               ecclesiae
               ,
            
             i.
             
               episcopi
               ;
               the
               princes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               are
               placed
               .
            
             On
             which
             words
             Augustine
             l
             also
             doth
             comment
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             :
             
               In
               stead
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               sonnes
               are
               borne
               to
               thee
               ,
               BB.
               are
               ordained
               :
               thinke
               not
               thy selfe
               forsaken
               ,
               because
               thou
               seest
               not
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               who
               beg
               at
               thee
               ;
               of
               thine
               owne
               issue
               is
               sprung
               a
               fatherhood
               :
               Agnoscant
               qui
               pr●cisi
               sunt
               ,
               veniant
               ad
               vnitatem
               ,
               &c.
               
               Let
               them
               which
               are
               precise
               or
               cut
               off
               by
               schisme
               ,
               acknowledge
               it
               and
               come
               vnto
               vnity
               .
               The
               Church
               hath
               borne
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               in
               steed
               of
               her
               fathers
               ,
               hath
               made
               them
               princes
               ouer
               all
               the
               earth
               .
               Optatus
            
             m
             likewise
             calleth
             the
             BB
             
               apices
               &
               principes
               omnium
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             n
             decreed
             ,
             
               that
               when
               the
               Donatists
               returned
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               receiued
               each
               one
               in
               their
               degrees
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               B.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               who
               gouerneth
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               thinke
               it
               expedient
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               Cyprian
            
             o
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             approued
             Cornelius
             his
             courage
             ,
             in
             that
             Felicissimus
             a
             wicked
             schismaticke
             ,
             attended
             with
             a
             troope
             of
             desperate
             fellowes
             ,
             was
             by
             him
             
               vigore
               pleno
               ,
               quo
               episcopum
               agere
               oportet
               ,
               pulsus
               de
               ecclesia
               ,
               with
               full
               vigour
               of
               au●hority
               and
               courage
               ,
               wherewith
               it
               behoueth
               a
               B
               to
               deale
               ,
               driuen
               out
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             yet
             perceiuing
             him
             to
             be
             somwhat
             daunted
             with
             the
             threatnings
             of
             those
             lewd
             companions
             ;
             
               if
               this
               be
               so
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               the
               ●●daciousnes
               of
               wicked
               men
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               cannot
               doe
               by
               right
               and
               equity
               ,
               they
               may
               ●ccomplish
               by
               rash
               and
               desperate
               courses
               ,
               actum
               est
               de
               episcopatus
               vigore
               ,
               &
               de
               ecclesiae
               gubernandae
               sublimi
               ac
               diuina
               potestate
               ,
               then
               farewell
               the
               vigour
               of
               episcopall
               authority
               ,
               and
               that
               high
               and
               diuine
               power
               of
               gouerning
               the
               Church
               .
            
             But
             
             more
             fully
             is
             this
             authority
             described
             in
             the
             Councels
             of
             Antioch
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Ierome
               .
               Euery
               Bishop
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             )
             p
             
               hath
               authoritie
               of
               his
               owne
               See
               ,
               both
               to
               gouerne
               it
               according
               to
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               which
               is
               before
               his
               eies
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               a
               prouident
               care
               of
               the
               whole
               Countrey
               which
               is
               vnder
               his
               Citie
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               to
               gouerne
               all
               things
               with
               iudgement
               .
            
             The
             Councell
             held
             in
             Trullo
             q
             decreed
             ,
             that
             forasmuch
             as
             some
             Cities
             being
             occupied
             by
             the
             Barbarians
             inuading
             Christian
             kingdomes
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             said
             Cities
             could
             not
             enioy
             their
             seat
             ,
             and
             performe
             such
             offices
             there
             as
             belong
             to
             the
             episcopall
             function
             ;
             
               that
               they
               should
               retaine
               their
            
             r
             
               eminent
               dignitie
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               may
               canonically
               exercise
               ordination
               of
               the
               diuers
               degrees
               of
               Clerkes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               vse
               within
               their
               bounds
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               authoritie
               of
               their
               Prelacie
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               their
            
             s
             
               administration
               be
               firme
               and
               lawfull
            
             .
             But
             what
             saith
             Ierome
             ?
             He
             hauing
             intreated
             t
             of
             the
             other
             degrees
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             commeth
             to
             intreat
             
               de
               praecipuo
               gradu
               Ecclesiae
               of
               the
               chiefe
               degree
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               qui
               ordo
               episcopalis
               est
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               order
               of
               Bishops
            
             :
             the
             power
             whereof
             he
             setteth
             downe
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Hee
               ordaineth
               Priests
               and
               Leuites
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hee
             u
             
               gouerneth
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               he
               sheweth
               what
               euery
               one
               ought
               to
               do
               :
               he
               cond●mneth
               ,
               he
               receiueth
               ,
               he
               bindeth
               ,
               hee
               looseth
               that
               which
               was
               bound
               ,
               hee
               hath
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               hee
               openeth
               and
               shutteth
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             meaning
             heauen
             )
             
               hauing
               nothing
            
             (
             meaning
             no
             ecclesiasticall
             order
             )
             
               aboue
               him
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             But
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             ouer
             Presbyters
             I
             shewed
             in
             the
             sermon
             ,
             
             by
             comparing
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             BB.
             with
             that
             which
             Presbyters
             haue
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             largenesse
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             deriuation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyters
             iurisdiction
             is
             ouer
             the
             flocke
             of
             one
             parish
             :
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             is
             ouer
             the
             whole
             Diocese
             .
             The
             Presbyters
             is
             priuate
             in
             the
             court
             of
             conscience
             :
             the
             Bishops
             publike
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             externall
             Court
             also
             .
             The
             
             Presbyter
             gouerneth
             the
             people
             onely
             of
             one
             flocke
             :
             the
             Bishop
             gouerneth
             not
             only
             the
             people
             of
             the
             whole
             Diocese
             ,
             but
             the
             Presbyters
             also
             themselues
             .
             The
             Presbyters
             receiue
             institution
             vnto
             their
             iurisdiction
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             exercise
             it
             vnder
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocese
             ,
             who
             hahauing
             (
             as
             the
             Councell
             of
             *
             Antioch
             and
             Ierome
             say
             )
             the
             care
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             or
             Diocese
             ,
             admit
             the
             Presbyters
             
               in
               partem
               solicitudinis
            
             ,
             into
             part
             of
             their
             care
             ,
             by
             giuing
             them
             institution
             to
             their
             seuerall
             parishes
             .
             The
             Presbyters
             doe
             answer
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             successours
             of
             the
             70.
             
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             diuers
             of
             the
             Fathers
             doe
             teach
             :
             but
             the
             Bishops
             answer
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             I
             proue
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             x
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             Bishops
             doe
             hold
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             of
             Irenaeus
             ,
             y
             that
             the
             Apostles
             left
             the
             Bishops
             their
             successors
             ,
             deliuering
             vnto
             them
             their
             owne
             place
             of
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             the
             Refuter
             maketh
             a
             dilatorie
             answer
             ,
             not
             purposing
             indeede
             to
             answer
             these
             allegations
             at
             all
             .
             
               Of
               these
               points
               I
               purpose
               not
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               because
               the
               former
               concerning
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               iurisdiction
               ,
               must
               presently
               be
               disputed
               :
               the
               latter
               is
               to
               be
               discussed
               in
               the
               last
               point
               of
               his
               fiue
               .
            
             And
             thus
             hath
             he
             by
             a
             cleanly
             deuice
             au●ided
             these
             allegations
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             answer
             ,
             and
             very
             featly
             rid
             his
             hands
             of
             them
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Reader
             shall
             vpon
             examination
             finde
             ,
             that
             hee
             speaketh
             nothing
             to
             these
             allegations
             ,
             and
             proofes
             in
             the
             places
             whereunto
             he
             is
             differred
             ,
             hee
             must
             needes
             thinke
             ,
             that
             their
             cause
             of
             sinceritie
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             is
             not
             very
             sincerely
             handled
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             thus
             in
             generall
             noted
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             
             let
             vs
             now
             descend
             vnto
             particulars
             .
          
           
             The
             authoritie
             therefore
             of
             the
             Bishop
             respecteth
             either
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             persons
             .
             
               Whatsoeuer
               things
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Councell
             a
             of
             Antioch
             )
             
               appertaine
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               gouerned
               ,
               husbanded
               ,
               and
               disposed
               by
               the
               iudgement
               
               and
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               whose
               trust
               the
               whole
               people
               is
               committed
               ,
               and
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
            
             And
             againe
             :
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               the
               power
               or
               authoritie
               of
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             this
             authoritie
             the
             Bishops
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             what
             was
             at
             the
             first
             giuen
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             laid
             at
             the
             Apostles
             feet
             ,
             so
             afterwards
             what
             was
             contributed
             ,
             was
             committed
             (
             saith
             c
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Heereof
             you
             may
             reade
             more
             ,
             
               Conc.
               Gangr
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Tol.
            
             3.
             c.
             19.
             &
             4
             c.
             32.
             
             
               Balsam
               .
               in
               Concil
               .
               Carth.
               Gr.
               c.
            
             36.
             alias
             33.
             
          
           
             As
             touching
             persons
             ,
             
             they
             were
             distinguished
             at
             the
             first
             into
             
               Clericos
               &
               Laicos
            
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             afterward
             ,
             a
             third
             sort
             was
             added
             ,
             viz.
             
               Monachi
               ,
               monasticall
               persons
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             sequestred
             from
             the
             companie
             and
             societie
             of
             secular
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             count
             them
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             exempted
             from
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             The
             great
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             d
             determined
             ,
             
               that
               no
               man
               should
               build
               a
               monastery
               any
               where
               ,
               or
               house
               of
               prayer
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Citie
               :
               and
               that
               those
               which
               in
               euery
               Citie
               or
               Countrey
               ,
            
             e
             
               did
               leade
               a
               monasticall
               life
               ,
               should
               bee
               subiect
               to
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             See
             more
             ,
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Conc.
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             47.
             
             
               Agath
               .
               c.
            
             27.
             
             &
             58.
             
             
               Theod.
               Balsam
            
             .
             saith
             ,
             f
             that
             Monkes
             were
             more
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             monasterie
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             I
             said
             ,
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             10.
             pag.
             46.
             
               to
               pag.
            
             47.
             l.
             6.
             
             
               I
               should
               not
               neede
               to
               prooue
               the
               Bishops
               authoritie
               ouer
               the
               people
               of
               their
               Diocese
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               I
               demonstrate
               their
               rule
               ouer
               the
               Presbyters
               thereof
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             
               Not
               neede
               
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Refuter
                 ?
              
               )
               Ye●
               you
               must
               prooue
               the
               power
               of
               censuring
               the
               people
               to
               be
               their
               only
               right
               ,
               vnlesse
               you
               yeeld
               that
               preeminence
               to
               be
               giuen
               them
               
                 jure
                 humano
              
               ,
               as
               indeede
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               seeing
               they
               haue
               it
               not
               
                 potestate
                 ordinis
              
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               their
               order
               .
            
             The
             Refuter
             is
             to
             be
             borne
             with
             ,
             if
             hee
             talke
             at
             randon
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             out
             of
             his
             element
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             which
             I
             was
             to
             prooue
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             needfull
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Presbyters
             did
             gouerne
             each
             one
             the
             people
             of
             a
             parish
             ,
             and
             that
             priuately
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             gouerneth
             
             the
             people
             of
             the
             whole
             diocese
             ,
             and
             that
             publikelie
             :
             the
             which
             I
             held
             needlesse
             to
             prooue
             ,
             because
             before
             it
             was
             prooued
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             whole
             Diocese
             ,
             and
             were
             Pastors
             thereof
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             because
             if
             I
             prooue
             they
             gouerned
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             gouernours
             of
             the
             seuerall
             flockes
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             their
             iurisdiction
             did
             extend
             to
             the
             flockes
             themselues
             .
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
             J
             must
             
               
                 prooue
                 that
                 the
                 censuring
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 their
                 onely
                 right
              
            
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prooue
             their
             superioritie
             in
             iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             I
             intended
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             in
             the
             Diocese
             doth
             exercise
             externall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             B.
             and
             vnder
             him
             .
             A
             notable
             euidence
             whereof
             wee
             haue
             in
             Siluanus
             g
             the
             famous
             Bishop
             of
             Troas
             ,
             who
             perceiuing
             those
             of
             his
             Clergie
             to
             make
             gaine
             of
             mens
             suits
             ,
             appointed
             others
             whom
             he
             thought
             good
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             Judges
             of
             mens
             causes
             ,
             whereby
             he
             got
             himselfe
             great
             renowne
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             in
             the
             court
             of
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             common
             to
             Bishops
             with
             all
             Presbyters
             ,
             howsoeuer
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             vse
             and
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             they
             are
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Bishops
                 haue
                 their
                 iurisdiction
              
               jure
               humano
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 it
                 not
              
               potestate
               ordinis
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 order
              
            
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             to
             harpe
             vpon
             something
             ,
             which
             hee
             doth
             not
             well
             vnderstand
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Schoolemen
             and
             Papists
             h
             teach
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             belongeth
             a
             character
             and
             grace
             which
             God
             alone
             doth
             giue
             in
             their
             ordination
             ;
             yet
             they
             grant
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             jurisdiction
             which
             is
             conferred
             to
             them
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             doth
             also
             mediately
             proceede
             from
             God.
             And
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             with
             vs
             are
             assisted
             
               iure
               humano
            
             ,
             i
             to
             exercise
             their
             publike
             and
             externall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             to
             iudge
             in
             causes
             ecclesiasticall
             by
             the
             Kings
             ecclesiasticall
             Law
             ;
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             authorized
             thereunto
             
               iure
               Apostolico
            
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             ,
             by
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
             who
             by
             authoritie
             deriued
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             exercise
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             
             censures
             ouer
             the
             people
             and
             clergy
             ,
             before
             there
             were
             any
             lawes
             of
             Christian
             Magistrates
             to
             authorise
             or
             assist
             them
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             see
             how
             I
             proue
             the
             BB.
             to
             haue
             been
             superior
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             iurisdiction
             ;
             
             though
             not
             pleased
             that
             I
             speake
             
               in
               generall
               of
               BB.
            
             for
             here
             his
             Coccysme
             againe
             hath
             place
             ,
             that
             
               
                 I
                 should
                 haue
                 proued
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 seauen
                 Churches
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 ministers
                 vnder
                 them
                 .
              
            
             Which
             is
             a
             miserable
             poore
             shift
             indeed
             .
             Was
             not
             this
             the
             thing
             propounded
             to
             be
             proued
             ,
             that
             the
             BB.
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             superior
             in
             iurisdiction
             ?
             doth
             not
             himselfe
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             were
             all
             of
             one
             Constitution
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             generall
             ,
             a
             proofe
             of
             the
             particular
             also
             ?
             If
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             these
             seauen
             Angels
             had
             this
             iurisdiction
             ;
             some
             such
             exception
             of
             singularity
             in
             them
             ,
             would
             with
             as
             great
             reason
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             against
             
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
            
             .
             But
             when
             I
             proue
             ,
             that
             BB.
             in
             generall
             had
             this
             superiority
             ,
             I
             doe
             more
             then
             proue
             ,
             that
             these
             seauen
             Bishops
             had
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             which
             I
             vse
             is
             an
             induction
             .
             The
             Bishop
             had
             superiority
             in
             iurisdiction
             both
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             were
             parts
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             assisting
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Pastors
             assigned
             to
             seuerall
             cures
             .
             Therefore
             he
             had
             superior
             iurisdiction
             to
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             diocesse
             .
             But
             the
             Refuter
             maketh
             me
             reason
             thus
             :
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Bishoppes
                 had
                 maiority
                 of
                 rule
                 both
                 ouer
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 that
                 assisted
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 ouer
                 the
                 Pastors
                 allotted
                 to
                 their
                 seuerall
                 charges
                 ,
                 then
                 had
                 they
                 power
                 of
                 iurisdiction
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 they
                 had
                 maiority
                 of
                 rule
                 ouer
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 assisting
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 of
                 iurisdiction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Why
             ?
             Needes
             this
             to
             be
             proued
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             had
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             euery
             parish
             Minister
             hath
             ?
             Or
             doth
             the
             Refuter
             deny
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             had
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             cannot
             but
             grant
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             what
             a
             folly
             is
             it
             to
             wrangle
             with
             the
             premises
             ?
             And
             yet
             for
             feare
             of
             
             granting
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             first
             hee
             pickes
             a
             quarrell
             with
             the
             proposition
             .
             
               
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 maiority
                 of
                 rule
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 w●ll
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 they
                 had
                 sole
                 power
                 of
                 iurisdiction
                 .
              
            
             Whence
             commeth
             this
             sole
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             oft
             been
             foisted
             in
             ?
             I
             feare
             greatly
             from
             an
             euill
             conscience
             ,
             resolued
             to
             oppugne
             and
             deface
             the
             truth
             .
             Cannot
             the
             B.
             be
             superior
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             haue
             (
             as
             none
             haue
             )
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             ?
          
           
             
             Then
             hee
             
               flatly
               denieth
               the
               assumption
            
             .
             But
             what
             reason
             doth
             he
             giue
             of
             his
             deniall
             ?
             what
             euidence
             of
             truth
             doth
             he
             bring
             to
             proue
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             he
             troubleth
             not
             himselfe
             that
             way
             ,
             all
             his
             care
             and
             endeuour
             is
             to
             find
             out
             starting
             holes
             and
             euasions
             to
             elude
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             I
             proue
             first
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             BB.
             had
             maiority
             of
             rule
             ,
             or
             superiority
             of
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             euen
             those
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             chiefe
             .
             Then
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             section
             .
             The
             former
             I
             proue
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Ierome
             l
             ,
             who
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             a
             power
             eminent
             aboue
             all
             and
             admitting
             no
             partner
             ,
             at
             least
             no
             compeere
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             the
             B.
             To
             this
             besides
             the
             poore
             euasion
             of
             Ieromes
             minority
             ,
             and
             being
             vnder
             age
             ,
             before
             answered
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Ierome
               speaketh
               of
               such
               BB.
               as
               hee
               acknowledgeth
               to
               〈◊〉
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               beene
               brought
               into
               the
               C●●rch
               by
               occas●●●
               of
               schisme
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
            
             Both
             which
             I
             haue
             before
             proued
             ,
             and
             shall
             ▪
             againe
             proue
             to
             be
             manifestly
             false
             .
             Doth
             Ierome
             deny
             BB.
             to
             haue
             warrant
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ?
             besides
             the
             places
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             often
             alledged
             ,
             call
             to
             mind
             those
             two
             m
             ,
             on
             Psalme
             45.
             and
             Esay
             60.
             
             Where
             he
             calleth
             them
             ,
             
               principes
               ecclesia
            
             by
             warrant
             of
             those
             scriptures
             .
             Doth
             Ierome
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             vntill
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ?
             doth
             not
             he
             confesse
             
               Iames
               ,
               Mark●
               ,
               Timothy
               Titus
               ,
            
             and
             diuers
             others
             to
             haue
             been
             BB.
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             euer
             since
             S.
             Marke
             there
             haue
             beene
             BB.
             at
             Alexandria
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             alledge
             Ignatius
             n
             ,
             whom
             themselues
             oft
             alledge
             for
             their
             Presbyteries
             .
             But
             see
             what
             hard
             hap
             some
             
             men
             haue
             :
             he
             ,
             whose
             authority
             is
             so
             good
             when
             he
             is
             alleaged
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             counterfeit
             when
             he
             is
             produced
             by
             me
             .
             And
             yet
             those
             who
             o
             suspect
             fiue
             of
             his
             epistles
             ,
             because
             
               Eusebius
               and
               Ierome
            
             mention
             but
             seauen
             ,
             acknowledge
             this
             
               ad
               Trallianos
            
             to
             be
             none
             of
             the
             fiue
             which
             are
             suspected
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             the
             seauen
             which
             are
             receiued
             .
             This
             ●uasion
             should
             not
             haue
             bin
             vsed
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             tell
             how
             to
             answer
             his
             testimony
             otherwise
             .
             Yes
             that
             he
             can
             .
             
               For
               though
               Ignatius
               doe
               say
               that
               a
               B.
               is
               such
               an
               one
               as
               holdeth
               or
               manageth
               the
               whole
               power
               and
               authority
               aboue
               all
               ,
               
               yet
               that
               proueth
               not
               the
               sole
               iurisdiction
               of
               BB.
               
                 God
                 amend
                 that
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 oft
                 foisteth
                 in
                 that
              
               sole
               
                 besides
                 my
                 meaning
                 and
                 my
                 words
                 .
              
            
             And
             yet
             truely
             Ignatius
             saith
             faire
             for
             
               the
               sole
               power
            
             .
             For
             if
             the
             B.
             haue
             the
             whole
             power
             and
             authority
             aboue
             all
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             not
             be
             said
             to
             haue
             the
             sole
             power
             and
             authority
             ouer
             all
             ?
             what
             ?
             saith
             the
             refuter
             ,
             
               he
               alone
            
             ?
             
               May
               not
               a
               man
               say
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Venice
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Polonia
               ?
               yet
               are
               neither
               of
               these
               soueraignes
               :
               no
               more
               had
               the
               B.
               for
               all
               these
               words
               any
               supreme
               and
               sole
               authority
               .
            
             Do
             I
             any
             where
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             BB.
             haue
             or
             ought
             to
             haue
             supreme
             and
             sole
             authority
             ,
             which
             here
             againe
             he
             obiecteth
             to
             make
             the
             BB.
             according
             to
             my
             iudgement
             forsooth
             absolute
             Popelings
             ?
             will
             these
             odious
             slanders
             wilfully
             deuised
             to
             disgrace
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             I
             taught
             ,
             neuer
             bee
             left
             ?
             and
             yet
             that
             is
             vntrue
             which
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             more
             then
             we
             desire
             ,
             that
             the
             B.
             in
             his
             diocese
             ,
             should
             be
             like
             the
             King
             of
             Polonia
             in
             his
             kingdome
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             bee
             aboue
             any
             other
             in
             Venice
             ;
             yet
             hee
             hath
             not
             the
             whole
             power
             and
             authority
             aboue
             al
             :
             neither
             doe
             we
             make
             the
             B.
             to
             haue
             supreme
             power
             in
             his
             diocese
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             hath
             in
             his
             realme
             ;
             though
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             election
             of
             him
             to
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             of
             BB.
             to
             their
             sees
             ,
             there
             be
             somelikenes
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             I
             alleage
             another
             testimony
             of
             p
             Ignatius
             ,
             
             where
             hee
             exhorteth
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             himselfe
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             
               feed
               the
               flocke
               which
               was
               among
               them
               ,
            
             vsing
             the
             words
             which
             Peter
             doth
             1.
             
             Epist.
             5.
             
             
             
               Vntill
               God
               should
               declare
               who
               should
               bee
               their
            
             q
             Gouernour
             ,
             meaning
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Where
             the
             B.
             in
             plaine
             termes
             is
             called
             the
             gouernor
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             question
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             a
             maiority
             of
             rule
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             saith
             this
             
               
                 testimony
                 doth
                 not
                 proue
                 any
                 such
                 maiority
                 of
                 rule
                 :
              
               and
               that
               for
               foure
               worthy
               reasons
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 which
              
               the
               disciplinarians
               absurdly
               
                 alledge
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 onely-gouerning
                 elders
              
               (
               which
               neuer
               were
               )
               the
               duty
               inioined
               them
               being
               pastorall
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 B.
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 congregation
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
             And
             yet
             he
             expressely
             calleth
             himselfe
             the
             r
             Bishop
             of
             Syria
             :
             which
             plainely
             proueth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             onely
             a
             diocesan
             ,
             but
             a
             Metropolitan
             B.
             Yea
             but
             
               
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 to
                 Ierome
                 he
                 calleth
                 it
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             .
             I
             wil
             not
             vrge
             the
             error
             in
             the
             name
             Ierome
             ,
             for
             Heron
             :
             perhaps
             it
             was
             not
             our
             Ieremies
             s
             ,
             but
             his
             Barucks
             fault
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             hee
             absurdly
             translateth
             ,
             Synagogue
             and
             parish
             ,
             signifieth
             congregation
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             with
             ecclesia
             ,
             or
             Church
             .
             For
             Ignatius
             hauing
             signified
             to
             him
             that
             he
             should
             be
             his
             successour
             in
             the
             Bishopricke
             ,
             he
             saith
             t
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               not
               be
               as
               sheepe
               without
               a
               pastor
               .
            
             But
             hereof
             I
             haue
             spoken
             heretofore
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             both
             this
             and
             the
             former
             answere
             here
             are
             meere
             euasions
             .
             For
             suppose
             that
             (
             which
             I
             haue
             proued
             to
             be
             most
             false
             )
             that
             there
             were
             onely-gouerning
             elders
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             been
             but
             one
             parish
             ,
             can
             he
             be
             so
             absurde
             asto
             say
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             Antioch
             were
             ministers
             ?
             If
             any
             were
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             were
             all
             as
             I
             haue
             abundantly
             proued
             before
             )
             is
             not
             the
             B.
             here
             plainely
             noted
             to
             be
             their
             gouernour
             ?
             and
             if
             he
             were
             their
             gouernour
             ,
             was
             he
             not
             aboue
             them
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             or
             gouernment
             ?
             Or
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             present
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             contained
             one
             congregation
             or
             more
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             the
             B.
             was
             superiour
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             how
             great
             or
             how
             little
             soeuer
             it
             was
             ?
          
           
             His
             third
             reason
             of
             all
             others
             is
             most
             impertinent
             .
             For
             
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             
               
                 the
                 duty
                 which
                 Ignatius
                 inioineth
                 them
                 of
                 feeding
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               instructing
               and
               guiding
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 was
                 not
                 perpetually
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 vacancie
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 another
                 gouernour
              
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             noteth
             that
             himselfe
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             his
             successour
             should
             bee
             their
             gouernour
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             vntrue
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             concerning
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             duty
             .
             For
             Ignatius
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             were
             at
             all
             times
             to
             feed
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             the
             absence
             or
             want
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             care
             and
             attendance
             of
             the
             flocke
             in
             the
             defect
             of
             a
             B.
             being
             deuolued
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             
               
                 If
                 M.
                 D.
                 doe
                 vrge
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 Ignatius
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 his
                 successor
                 their
                 gouernour
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               was
               indeed
               the
               onely
               thing
               for
               which
               the
               place
               was
               alleaged
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               point
               alone
               hee
               ought
               to
               haue
               directed
               his
               speech
               )
               
                 the
                 answere
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 a
                 parish
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Presbyters
                 gouerning
                 Elders
                 .
              
            
             An
             easie
             answere
             indeed
             :
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             though
             the
             allegation
             doe
             proue
             that
             for
             which
             you
             bring
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             disprooue
             some
             other
             of
             our
             absurdities
             ,
             for
             the
             disproofe
             whereof
             you
             do
             not
             bring
             it
             :
             as
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             a
             parish
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             onely
             gouerning
             elders
             .
             Was
             the
             disproofe
             of
             those
             points
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             time
             ?
             do
             you
             not
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             places
             which
             is
             ordinarily
             brought
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             for
             proofe
             of
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             ?
             And
             must
             this
             be
             your
             shift
             to
             auoid
             my
             argument
             ,
             proouing
             out
             of
             this
             place
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             thing
             can
             hence
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             might
             be
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             ?
             Js
             not
             the
             Refuter
             neere
             driuen
             ,
             thinke
             you
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             beare
             his
             Reader
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             his
             lay
             Presbyters
             be
             sufficiently
             proued
             ,
             if
             the
             place
             which
             themselues
             bring
             for
             them
             ,
             doth
             not
             disproue
             them
             ;
             but
             especially
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             driuen
             to
             alleage
             this
             as
             a
             poore
             shift
             to
             auoid
             another
             thing
             in
             question
             ?
             Yea
             but
             if
             the
             Church
             were
             a
             parish
             ,
             and
             they
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             then
             was
             Ignatius
             but
             as
             a
             Parson
             of
             a
             parish
             :
             and
             
               
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 rectores
                 
                 ecclesiarum
                 ,
                 gouernours
                 of
                 the
                 parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 farre
                 enough
                 from
                 the
                 maiority
                 of
                 rule
                 in
                 question
                 .
              
            
             Whereto
             J
             answere
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             need●
             make
             Ignatius
             but
             the
             Parson
             of
             a
             parish
             ,
             assisted
             with
             a
             Presbytery
             of
             lay
             Elders
             ,
             hee
             should
             haue
             conceiued
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             themselues
             fancie
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             ours
             are
             .
             For
             he
             should
             not
             haue
             been
             subordinate
             and
             subiect
             as
             ours
             are
             (
             and
             as
             all
             Presbyters
             of
             t
             parishes
             euer
             were
             )
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             fancy
             ,
             indued
             with
             a
             power
             vnsubordinate
             and
             independent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             had
             a
             supremacy
             ,
             rather
             then
             superiority
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             supreme
             ecclesiasticall
             officer
             in
             all
             that
             Church
             .
             But
             how
             I
             beseech
             you
             is
             it
             proued
             ,
             that
             Ignatius
             was
             but
             a
             parish
             Bishop
             ?
             Because
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             might
             be
             a
             parish
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             thereof
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             haue
             here
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             indeed
             I
             intended
             not
             in
             this
             place
             .
             But
             now
             I
             discerne
             a
             worthy
             stratageme
             of
             this
             Refuter
             ,
             in
             chusing
             rather
             to
             answere
             the
             places
             out
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             being
             brought
             for
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             himselfe
             to
             vrge
             them
             for
             the
             lay-elders
             :
             hoping
             to
             perswade
             some
             kind
             of
             Readers
             ,
             both
             that
             their
             Elders
             are
             sufficiently
             proued
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             disprooued
             out
             of
             the
             places
             which
             themselues
             doe
             bring
             to
             proue
             them
             :
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             an
             answere
             ,
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             is
             sufficiently
             auoided
             .
             But
             to
             conclude
             this
             point
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Refuter
             goeth
             about
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             Antioch
             (
             which
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Syria
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             Citie
             of
             all
             the
             East
             )
             was
             but
             a
             parish
             Church
             :
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             (
             as
             Ignatius
             testifieth
             of
             himselfe
             )
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Syria
             ,
             
             and
             as
             Theodoret
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               chiefe
               or
               pr●●ate
               of
               all
               the
               Bishops
               in
               in
               the
               East
               ,
            
             to
             haue
             been
             but
             a
             Parson
             of
             a
             parish
             Church
             ;
             the
             Reader
             will
             hereby
             learne
             ,
             what
             conceit
             to
             haue
             of
             his
             learning
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             what
             credit
             to
             giue
             to
             his
             new-●angled
             opinions
             .
          
           
             
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             11.
             pag.
             47.
             )
             Now
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             subiect
             to
             their
             B.
             both
             as
             their
             ruler
             to
             be
             guided
             ,
             
             &c.
             
               to
               page
            
             50.
             med
             .
             )
          
           
             Hauing
             in
             generall
             shewed
             the
             Bishops
             superiority
             in
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             euen
             those
             of
             the
             Citie
             ;
             in
             this
             section
             J
             proue
             it
             more
             particularly
             by
             the
             parts
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             both
             to
             rule
             and
             direct
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             censure
             and
             correct
             .
             I
             shew
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Citie
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishoppe
             ,
             both
             as
             their
             ruler
             ,
             to
             be
             guided
             and
             d●rected
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             their
             Iudge
             ,
             to
             be
             censured
             and
             corrected
             of
             him
             .
             Where
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             needs
             be
             analysing
             and
             syllogising
             ,
             should
             haue
             framed
             this
             argument
             :
             
               
                 To
                 whom
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 were
                 subiect
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 ruler
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 and
                 corrected
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 superior
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 iurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 maiority
                 of
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 B.
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 were
                 subiect
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 ruler
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Iudge
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 and
                 corrected
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 B.
                 was
                 superiour
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 power
                 of
                 iurisdiction
                 and
                 maiority
                 of
                 rule
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             of
             this
             syllogisme
             is
             of
             euident
             &
             vndeniable
             truth
             .
             The
             assumption
             consisteth
             of
             two
             parts
             :
             the
             former
             concerning
             the
             rule
             of
             direction
             ,
             the
             latter
             concerning
             the
             power
             of
             correction
             :
             which
             I
             doe
             in
             order
             proue
             by
             euident
             testimonies
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             opposeth
             nothing
             but
             cauilling
             shifts
             and
             euasions
             .
             By
             way
             of
             analysis
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               The
               former
               proofe
               of
               the
               assumption
               touching
               the
               Bishops
               maiority
               of
               rule
               ,
               was
               generall
               ,
               concerning
               diocesan
               and
               parishionall
               Presbyters
               .
               Now
               follow
               the
               reasons
               for
               each
               of
               
               them
               in
               particular
               :
               and
               first
               ,
               for
               the
               Bishoppes
               iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               diocesan
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               direction
               .
               Where
               I
               desire
               him
               to
               tell
               vs
               ,
               what
               he
               meaneth
               by
               diocesan
               Presbyters
               ,
               whether
               such
               as
               assisted
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               diocesan
               gouernment
               ?
            
             If
             yea
             ,
             hee
             dreameth
             of
             that
             hee
             cannot
             proue
             .
             To
             omit
             the
             commendation
             of
             his
             skill
             in
             analysing
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             great
             ,
             his
             resutation
             heere
             is
             ,
             as
             you
             plainely
             see
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             dreame
             ,
             but
             the
             dreame
             of
             a
             dreame
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 I
                 dreame
                 of
                 diocesan
                 Presbyters
              
            
             ,
             when
             himselfe
             (
             belike
             )
             did
             dreame
             so
             .
             Where
             speake
             I
             one
             word
             of
             diocesan
             Presbyters
             ?
             where
             doe
             I
             once
             name
             them
             ?
             Is
             the
             Refuters
             conscience
             no
             better
             ,
             then
             still
             to
             father
             vpon
             mee
             vntruths
             for
             his
             owne
             aduantage
             ?
             doth
             he
             not
             thereby
             bewray
             what
             a
             cause
             he
             maintaineth
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             vpheld
             but
             by
             forgeries
             ?
             Neither
             if
             J
             had
             spoken
             of
             diocesan
             Presbyters
             ,
             would
             I
             haue
             vsed
             the
             word
             in
             that
             sense
             .
             For
             as
             parts
             of
             the
             diocesse
             in
             the
             country
             are
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Councels
             called
             dioceses
             ;
             so
             are
             Country
             Ministers
             called
             a
             
               dioecesani
               ,
               qui
            
             b
             
               per
               dioeceses
               ecclesias
               regunt
            
             :
             which
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Neocaesaria
             ,
             are
             c
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Country
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             are
             opposed
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             who
             are
             there
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             else
             where
             d
             ,
             
               ciuitatenses
               Presbyteri
            
             .
             Of
             whom
             it
             may
             bee
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Colledge
             or
             company
             of
             them
             was
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             which
             being
             not
             assigned
             to
             any
             one
             parish
             ,
             was
             prouided
             to
             assist
             the
             Bishoppe
             in
             the
             feeding
             and
             gouernment
             of
             the
             diocesse
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             prooued
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             might
             be
             called
             dioecesani
             .
          
           
             
               
               But
               let
               vs
               see
               his
               reason
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Refuter
              
               .
               If
               the
               40.
               
               Canon
               of
               the
               Apostles
               saith
               he
               
                 (
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 Canon
                 ,
                 )
              
               if
               the
               Councels
               of
               Arles
               and
               Ancyra
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               Ignatius
               affirme
               ,
               that
               BB.
               had
               maiority
               of
               rule
               for
               direction
               ouer
               Diocesan
               Presbyters
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               such
               maiority
               .
               But
               all
               these
               affirme
               so
               :
               therefore
               they
               had
               so
               .
            
          
           
             The
             former
             part
             of
             my
             e
             aforesaid
             Assumption
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             City
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             B.
             as
             their
             ruler
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             him
             ,
             I
             proue
             ,
             first
             in
             generall
             ,
             because
             
             they
             might
             doe
             nothing
             of
             importance
             without
             his
             direction
             or
             consent
             ,
             then
             particularly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             things
             which
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             power
             of
             their
             order
             .
             For
             as
             touching
             the
             former
             ;
             if
             the
             Presbyters
             might
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             B.
             nothing
             without
             his
             appointment
             ,
             or
             consent
             ;
             then
             were
             they
             subiect
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             ruler
             ,
             to
             be
             guided
             and
             directed
             by
             him
             .
             But
             the
             former
             I
             proue
             by
             these
             testimonies
             ,
             whereto
             more
             may
             be
             added
             ;
             therefore
             the
             latter
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Syllogisme
             which
             he
             framed
             ,
             hee
             denieth
             first
             the
             Consequence
             of
             the
             proposition
             ;
             not
             shaming
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             ancient
             Canon
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             though
             the
             auncient
             Councels
             of
             Ancyra
             and
             Arles
             ,
             though
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             and
             Ignatius
             ,
             doe
             all
             testifie
             the
             maiority
             of
             rule
             in
             BB
             :
             yet
             it
             
               
                 would
                 not
                 follow
              
            
             that
             they
             had
             it
             .
             It
             will
             follow
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             ancientest
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             deserue
             no
             credit
             :
             which
             whosoeuer
             shall
             affirme
             ,
             doth
             much
             more
             without
             comparison
             ,
             deserue
             not
             onely
             no
             credit
             ,
             but
             no
             audience
             ,
             nay
             no
             sufferance
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             endured
             .
             But
             what
             pretence
             hath
             hee
             ,
             to
             discredite
             their
             authorities
             ?
             forsooth
             
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               excepting
               Tertullian
               and
               Ignatius
               liued
               in
               the
               first
            
             200.
             yeares
             .
             
               As
               if
               all
               truth
               were
               confined
               within
               that
               periode
               :
               or
               as
               if
               some
               of
               the
               Fathers
               which
               succeeded
               (
               as
               Cyprian
               by
               name
               )
               deserued
               not
               as
               much
               credite
               as
               they
               .
            
             As
             for
             Cyprian
             ,
             hee
             came
             40.
             or
             50.
             yeares
             after
             :
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ancyry
             some
             50.
             or
             60.
             yeares
             after
             him
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             but
             great
             alteration
             in
             discipline
             ,
             and
             Church-gouernement
             ,
             was
             or
             could
             be
             pretended
             to
             haue
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             Constatines
             time
             whiles
             it
             was
             vnder
             the
             Crosse.
             But
             let
             the
             Refuter
             esteeme
             of
             these
             authorities
             as
             hee
             pleaseth
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             modest
             or
             moderate
             Christian
             ,
             but
             will
             preferre
             the
             affirmation
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             especially
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             before
             the
             negation
             of
             a
             thousand
             such
             as
             the
             libelling
             refuter
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             hath
             thus
             eleuated
             their
             authority
             ,
             
             hee
             cauilleth
             with
             their
             testimonies
             ,
             denying
             also
             the
             assumption
             .
             
             And
             first
             to
             the
             ancient
             Canon
             ,
             
             forbidding
             Presbyters
             &
             Deacons
             to
             doe
             anything
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             the
             appointment
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishoppe
             ,
             hee
             frameth
             such
             an
             answere
             ,
             as
             euery
             word
             whereof
             almost
             doth
             argue
             extreame
             either
             vnconscionablenesse
             ,
             or
             ignorance
             .
             
               
                 Hee
                 saith
              
               ,
               It
               doth
               not
               proue
               they
               had
               maiority
               of
               rule
               ,
               or
               sole
               soueraignty
               ouer
               them
               ▪
            
             Sole
             soueraignity
             ?
             O
             defiled
             conscience
             ,
             which
             ceasest
             not
             to
             ascribe
             such
             odious
             and
             absurd
             assertions
             to
             me
             !
             But
             why
             is
             not
             the
             maiority
             of
             rule
             in
             the
             Bishoppe
             hence
             proued
             ,
             and
             the
             subiection
             of
             Presbyters
             to
             him
             as
             to
             their
             ruler
             ,
             to
             bee
             guided
             and
             directed
             by
             him
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             charged
             to
             doe
             nothing
             without
             his
             direction
             and
             warrant
             ?
             what
             can
             bee
             more
             plaine
             ?
             forsooth
             ,
             
               the
               like
               Phrase
               is
               vsed
               Can.
               35.
               and
               Conc.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
               9.
               where
               BB.
               are
               enioyned
               to
               doe
               nothing
               without
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Archbishoppe
               ,
               nor
               he
               in
               their
               Parishes
               without
               the
               sentence
               or
               appointment
               of
               them
               all
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               Maiority
               of
               rule
               in
               BB.
               may
               be
               proued
               from
               this
               Canon
               ,
               then
               in
               like
               manner
               from
               the
               other
               two
               Canons
               ,
               the
               maiority
               of
               rule
               not
               onely
               in
               Archbishops
               in
               those
               dayes
               ouer
               BB.
               but
               also
               of
               Bishops
               in
               their
               Parishes
               ,
               ouer
               the
               Archbishop
               .
               But
               the
               consequent
               is
               false
               in
               both
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               :
               the
               former
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               no
               Archbishops
               in
               those
               dayes
               ;
               the
               latter
               ,
               because
               BB.
               had
               not
               authority
               ouer
               Archbishoppes
               :
               therefore
               the
               Antecedent
               also
               is
               vntrue
               .
            
             Here
             the
             refuter
             vnder
             some
             shew
             of
             learning
             hath
             bewraied
             much
             ignorance
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             proposition
             :
             his
             reason
             is
             vnlike
             ,
             and
             his
             allegation
             out
             of
             the
             g
             34.
             
             Canon
             is
             vntrue
             .
             
               The
               Bishoppe
               of
               euery
               natiō
               m●st
               agnize
               him
               that
               is
               the
               first
               or
               Primate
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               him
               as
               the
               chiefe
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             as
             in
             the
             Canon
             by
             me
             cited
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             simply
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             citeth
             it
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Is
             there
             no
             difference
             betweene
             these
             two
             speeches
             ,
             
               to
               doe
               nothing
               simply
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               do
               nothing
               more
               ,
               or
               exceeding
               their
               own
               bounds
               ?
            
             For
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             the
             words
             following
             doe
             plainely
             declare
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               but
               that
               they
               doe
               onely
               those
               things
               which
               appertaine
               to
               their
               own
               See
               ,
               
               and
               the
               countries
               vnder
               it
               .
            
             But
             more
             plainely
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Antioch
             h
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             doe
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               nothing
               more
               then
               those
               things
               onely
               which
               concerne
               euery
               mans
               owne
               Church
               and
               Countries
               which
               bee
               vnder
               it
               .
            
             And
             that
             you
             should
             not
             vnderstand
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Refuter
             doth
             without
             vnderstanding
             ,
             they
             adde
             ;
             
               for
               euery
               Bishoppe
               hath
               authority
               of
               his
               owne
               City
               ,
               both
               to
               gouern
               according
               to
               the
               feare
               (
               of
               God
               )
               which
               hee
               hath
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Country
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               ordaine
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               to
               administer
               euerything
               with
               iudgement
               .
            
             And
             yet
             I
             doe
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Metropolitanes
             are
             superior
             to
             their
             Comprouinciall
             Bishoppes
             ,
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             although
             all
             Bishops
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             are
             equall
             in
             the
             power
             of
             order
             .
             Neither
             should
             the
             Bishops
             by
             the
             like
             reason
             be
             superiour
             to
             the
             Archbishops
             in
             their
             parishes
             ,
             as
             he
             ignorantly
             addeth
             .
             For
             the
             Canon
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             the
             seuerall
             Bishops
             in
             their
             Dioceses
             ,
             which
             hee
             absurdly
             calleth
             Parishes
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             Company
             of
             them
             assembled
             in
             a
             Prouinciall
             Synode
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             must
             doe
             nothing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             Howsoeuer
             therefore
             either
             the
             Metropolitane
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Bishoppes
             in
             their
             owne
             seuerall
             Dioceses
             might
             doe
             those
             things
             which
             concerned
             their
             owne
             proper
             charge
             ;
             yet
             i
             prouinciall
             businesses
             (
             which
             exceeded
             the
             bounds
             of
             any
             one
             mans
             charge
             )
             were
             to
             be
             dispatched
             in
             Prouinciall
             Councels
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Metropolitane
             was
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             the
             chiefe
             and
             President
             thereof
             ,
             who
             called
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             moderated
             the
             assembly
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             might
             doe
             nothing
             without
             him
             seuerally
             ,
             so
             he
             might
             doe
             nothing
             without
             them
             all
             iointly
             ;
             and
             as
             hee
             was
             superiour
             to
             them
             seuerally
             ,
             so
             was
             hee
             inferiour
             to
             them
             all
             iointly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Synode
             .
          
           
             The
             Assumption
             likewise
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             also
             .
             For
             there
             were
             Metropolitanes
             in
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             superiour
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             to
             their
             Bishops
             .
             
               
                 But
                 before
                 
                 he
                 will
                 let
                 this
                 testimony
                 passe
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 ignorance
                 more
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
              
               because
               Archbishoppes
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 c.
                 35
              
               ,
               alias
               34.
               therefore
               these
               Canons
               were
               none
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               nor
               any
               others
               aboue
               an
               hundred
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               say
               
                 (
                 whatsoeuer
                 hee
                 thinkes
              
               )
               two
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               them
               .
               For
               Archbishops
               were
               not
               hatched
               
                 (
                 so
                 reuerentlie
                 he
                 speaketh
              
               )
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               all
               men
               being
               iudge
               .
            
             The
             antiquitie
             of
             these
             Canons
             I
             haue
             touched
             before
             ;
             shewing
             ,
             that
             within
             little
             more
             then
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             accounted
             auncient
             Canons
             .
             But
             to
             the
             point
             .
             If
             hee
             speake
             of
             the
             name
             Archbishoppe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             if
             of
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Metropolitane
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Canon
             ;
             I
             haue
             proued
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             beene
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             Those
             learned
             men
             ,
             which
             hold
             Archbishops
             to
             be
             of
             a
             latter
             edition
             ,
             by
             that
             name
             vnderstand
             Patriarches
             ;
             and
             those
             of
             2.
             sorts
             ,
             being
             either
             so
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             the
             Patriarches
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Constantinople
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Ierusalem
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             are
             more
             vsually
             called
             Archbishops
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               gouernors
               of
               large
               prouinces
            
             ,
             beeing
             in
             a
             degree
             betweene
             ,
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             and
             Patriarches
             ,
             which
             seeme
             to
             haue
             beene
             ordained
             in
             the
             first
             Councell
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             k
             witnesseth
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Isidor
             l
             saith
             
               Ordo
               Episcoporum
               quadripartitus
               est
            
             ,
             i.
             
               in
               Patriarchis
               ,
               Archiepiscopis
               ,
               Metropolitis
               atque
               Episcopis
            
             :
             and
             the
             same
             distinction
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             m
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             n
             Code
             ,
             
             and
             constitutions
             of
             Iustinian
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             made
             by
             Leo
             the
             Emperour
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             I
             alledged
             the
             ancient
             Councell
             of
             Arles
             p
             ,
             
               that
               Presbyters
               may
               doe
               nothing
               without
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               consent
               of
               their
               BB.
            
             and
             of
             Ancyra
             the
             most
             ancient
             approued
             Councill
             that
             is
             extant
             q
             ,
             
               Non
               licere
               Presbyteris
               ciuitatis
               ,
               sine
               Episcopi
               praecepto
               amplius
               aliquid
               imperare
               ,
               nec
               sine
               authoritate
               literarum
               eius
               in
               vnaquaque
               parochia
               aliquid
               agere
               .
               That
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               citie
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               of
               importance
               without
               the
               Bishops
               appointment
               ,
               
               no●
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               any
               parish
               without
               the
               authoritie
               of
               his
               letters
               .
            
          
           
             To
             these
             J
             adde
             the
             first
             Councill
             of
             Toledo
             ;
             r
             
               Sine
               conscientia
               Episcopi
               nihil
               p●nit●●
               Presbyteri
               agere
               praesummunt
               ,
               Let
               the
               Presbyters
               presum●
               to
               doe
               nothing
               at
               all
               without
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             for
             a
             poore
             euasion
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             that
             these
             Councils
             by
             me
             cited
             ,
             though
             the
             ancientest
             that
             are
             extant
             ,
             are
             vnder
             age
             ;
             which
             ill
             becommeth
             him
             to
             object
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             witnesses
             to
             the
             contrarie
             before
             this
             present
             age
             ;
             I
             will
             therfore
             produce
             one
             or
             two
             more
             ,
             who
             liued
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             conuersed
             with
             them
             .
             Ignatius
             therefore
             in
             an
             Epistle
             which
             the
             Refuter
             hath
             before
             cited
             ,
             saith
             s
             that
             
               neither
               Presbyter
               ,
               nor
               Deacon
               ought
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               B.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               neither
               let
               any
               thing
               seeme
               reasonable
               vnto
               you
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               without
               his
               warrant
               .
            
             To
             him
             I
             will
             adioyne
             a
             testimony
             of
             Clement
             ,
             wishing
             the
             Reader
             to
             credit
             it
             no
             further
             then
             he
             seeth
             cause
             .
             He
             t
             therefore
             reporteth
             it
             as
             a
             doctrine
             of
             Peter
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Presbyter
               ought
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               in
               any
               Bishoppes
               parish
               or
               diocesse
               ,
               without
               his
               permission
               ;
               and
            
             that
             
               all
               Presbyters
               ought
               without
               delay
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               BB.
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             But
             as
             I
             prooued
             that
             Presbyters
             might
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             Bishoppes
             appointment
             or
             consent
             ,
             
             so
             I
             noted
             especially
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             their
             power
             of
             order
             ;
             as
             the
             actions
             of
             their
             ministery
             ,
             to
             baptize
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Communion
             ,
             to
             preach
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             publike
             Liturgy
             ,
             or
             diuine
             seruice
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             Baptisme
             ,
             I
             alleaged
             Tertullian
             u
             ,
             testifying
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Bishoppe
               hath
               the
               right
               to
               giue
               Baptisme
               ;
               then
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               the
               Deacon●
               :
               but
               yet
               not
               without
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Bishoppe
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             honour
             due
             vnto
             him
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             
               which
               being
               safe
               ,
               peace
               is
               safe
               .
            
             Where
             note
             in
             Tertullians
             time
             ,
             within
             the
             first
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             the
             Bishoppe
             was
             so
             greatly
             honoured
             ,
             that
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             supposed
             to
             depend
             on
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Bishoppe
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             
             also
             speaketh
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             ordinary
             right
             of
             baptizing
             was
             primarily
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             secondarily
             ,
             in
             the
             Presbyters
             &
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             exercised
             by
             them
             without
             his
             authority
             :
             whereas
             extraordinarily
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             lay
             men
             in
             his
             iudgement
             might
             baptize
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Refuter
             giueth
             fiue
             answeres
             ,
             but
             neuer
             a
             good
             one
             .
             
               
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 that
              
               Tertullian
               speaketh
               not
               of
               their
               iuresdiction
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               or
               af●er
               by
               authority
               from
               them
               .
            
             Hee
             speaketh
             nor
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             
               de
               iure
            
             ;
             noting
             what
             right
             Bishops
             had
             :
             and
             hee
             sheweth
             the
             ordinary
             right
             of
             baptizing
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             ,
             was
             not
             without
             the
             Bishops
             authority
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               preeminence
               he
               giueth
               them
               was
               for
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               preseruation
               of
               peace
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             was
             this
             peculiar
             to
             his
             time
             ?
             Were
             they
             not
             as
             carefull
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             preseruation
             of
             peace
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             as
             after
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Neither
               doth
               he
               speake
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               honour
               giuen
               him
               in
               one
               particular
               .
            
             And
             for
             one
             particular
             belonging
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             did
             I
             alleage
             it
             ,
             that
             hauing
             prooued
             this
             point
             in
             generall
             ,
             I
             might
             also
             shew
             it
             in
             the
             particulars
             ,
             which
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             sigillation
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             .
             Yea
             
               
                 but
                 this
                 honour
                 no
                 one
                 particular
                 ,
                 might
                 well
                 bee
                 in
                 a
                 titular
                 Bishoppe
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 iurisdiction
                 .
              
            
             Titular
             Bishops
             in
             the
             primitue
             Church
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             had
             the
             name
             and
             title
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Bishop
             granted
             to
             them
             .
             Such
             a
             one
             was
             Meletius
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             *
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             haue
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               authority
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               bars
               name
            
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             And
             such
             were
             x
             Nouatian
             Bishops
             ,
             returning
             to
             the
             Church
             permitted
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             Catholike
             Bishop
             would
             gratifie
             them
             with
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             I
             reade
             of
             Eustathius
             y
             ,
             the
             Metropolitan
             B.
             of
             Pamphylia
             ,
             who
             being
             desirous
             to
             leade
             a
             more
             quiet
             and
             solitary
             life
             ,
             gaue
             vp
             his
             Bishopricke
             :
             whereupon
             Theodorus
             was
             chosen
             in
             his
             roome
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             meet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               should
               continue
               a
               widow
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             flockes
             ●f
             our
             Sauiour
             should
             remaine
             without
             a
             gouernour
             .
             But
             he
             afterwards
             
             repenting
             him
             of
             the
             abdication
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             putteth
             vp
             a
             petition
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             at
             the
             least
             retaine
             the
             name
             and
             honour
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             At
             his
             request
             ,
             the
             Councell
             writeth
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
             Pamphylia
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             haue
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               name
               ,
               the
               honour
               ,
               and
               communion
               of
               a
               Bishop
               :
               but
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               neither
               he
               doe
               ordaine
               ,
               nor
               taking
               vpon
               him
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               performe
               sacred
               actions
               by
               his
               owne
               authority
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             who
             were
             titular
             Bishops
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             gratified
             with
             the
             name
             ,
             but
             wanted
             the
             office
             and
             authority
             of
             a
             Bishoppe
             .
             As
             for
             those
             who
             had
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishoppe
             ,
             of
             whom
             Tertullian
             speaketh
             ;
             they
             had
             also
             
               vigorem
               episcopatus
               ,
               the
               vigor
               of
               the
               episcopall
               office
            
             :
             whereof
             Cyprian
             so
             oft
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             the
             sway
             of
             authority
             ecclesiasticall
             was
             in
             their
             hands
             :
             insomuch
             that
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             order
             had
             right
             to
             baptitize
             ,
             might
             not
             euen
             in
             Tertullians
             time
             exercise
             that
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             authority
             from
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             the
             Refuter
             obiecteth
             
               ,
               that
               these
               Presbyters
               were
               not
               ordinary
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 fellowes
                 dreame
                 of
              
               ;
               because
               Tertullian
               in
               the
               very
               next
               words
               affirmeth
               ,
               alioquin
               etiamlaicis
               iut
               est
               ,
               otherwise
               lay
               men
               also
               might
               baptize
               .
            
             That
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             haue
             manifestly
             proued
             before
             ,
             and
             I
             haue
             noted
             already
             ,
             that
             Tertullian
             signifieth
             the
             ordinary
             right
             of
             baptizing
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyters
             &
             Deacons
             ,
             that
             yet
             extraordinarily
             and
             in
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             lay
             men
             might
             baptize
             .
             And
             so
             Ierome
             a
             seemeth
             to
             exhound
             Tertullians
             meaning
             .
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               without
               Chrisme
            
             (
             which
             b
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             seuerall
             parishes
             were
             to
             fetch
             from
             their
             B.
             )
             
               and
               without
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               Bishop
               neither
               Presbyter
               nor
               Deacon
               haue
               right
               to
               baptize
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               wee
               know
               to
               be
               oft
               times
               lawfull
               for
               lay
               men
               to
               doe
               ,
               si
               tamen
               necessitas
               cogit
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               ,
               if
               necessity
               doe
               compell
               .
            
             But
             nothing
             is
             more
             euident
             then
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             
             heretofore
             been
             deliuered
             .
             Whereunto
             this
             helpeth
             somewhat
             ,
             that
             Tertullian
             opposeth
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             to
             laymen
             .
             This
             obiection
             the
             Refuter
             thought
             to
             preuent
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               
                 the
                 gouerning
                 Elders
                 and
                 Deacons
                 were
                 accounted
                 among
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
              
            
             Which
             also
             is
             an
             vnlearned
             assertion
             .
             For
             to
             omit
             the
             arguments
             which
             before
             were
             brought
             to
             prooue
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             were
             degrees
             of
             the
             sacred
             Ministery
             ;
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             the
             clergy
             of
             each
             diocesse
             was
             a
             company
             of
             such
             as
             were
             trained
             vp
             in
             learning
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             seminary
             of
             the
             whole
             diocesse
             .
             And
             as
             they
             profited
             in
             yeeres
             ,
             learning
             ,
             and
             pietie
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             preferred
             to
             bee
             Readers
             ,
             then
             Exorcists
             ,
             then
             Acolythi
             ,
             then
             Sub-deacons
             ,
             after
             that
             Deacons
             ,
             then
             Presbyters
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             ordinarily
             was
             chosen
             the
             Bishoppe
             .
             And
             moreouer
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             had
             all
             their
             maintenance
             according
             to
             their
             place
             and
             degree
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             disciplinarians
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             haue
             such
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             as
             were
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             they
             must
             fetch
             them
             from
             the
             Vniuersitie
             ,
             and
             schooles
             of
             learning
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             them
             by
             the
             charges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             so
             large
             allowance
             ▪
             as
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
               His
               last
               euasion
               (
               for
               none
               of
               his
               answers
               is
               better
               )
               is
               ,
            
             
               that
               the
               lower
               Tertullian
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               might
               well
               be
               ,
               and
               was
               on
               a
               parish
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               being
               subiect
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               assistants
               for
               that
               one
               Church
               .
            
             But
             parish
             Bishoppes
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             speake
             of
             ,
             and
             lay
             elders
             be
             of
             one
             edition
             ,
             neuer
             heard
             of
             before
             our
             age
             .
             For
             the
             more
             manifest
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             that
             which
             before
             hath
             been
             by
             mee
             alleaged
             .
             Jt
             is
             euident
             therefore
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Tertullian
             and
             Ierome
             ,
             that
             such
             was
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishoppes
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             iurisdiction
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             though
             the
             right
             to
             baptize
             belonged
             to
             their
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             not
             exercise
             that
             power
             ,
             without
             iurisdiction
             and
             authority
             granted
             them
             from
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
             The
             like
             I
             alleaged
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Ignatius
             
             c
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Let
               that
               Eucharist
               be
               allowed
               as
               firme
               and
               warrantable
               ,
               which
               is
               celebrated
               vnder
               the
               Bishop
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             presence
             ;
             
               or
               by
               such
            
             (
             namely
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             or
             in
             those
             Congregations
             where
             he
             is
             not
             present
             )
             
               as
               he
               should
               permit
               or
               appoint
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               preuent
               the
               Refuters
               cauill
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
            
             
               the
               Church
               was
               but
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               wh●rein
               no
               man
               had
               authoritie
               to
               minister
               the
               word
               or
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               liking
               of
               the
               Pastor
               .
            
             For
             that
             Eucharist
             which
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             was
             present
             ,
             it
             being
             administred
             in
             other
             congregations
             by
             such
             as
             the
             Bishop
             did
             authorize
             .
             But
             the
             idle
             conceit
             of
             one
             onely
             Congregation
             in
             the
             greatest
             Churches
             hath
             beene
             before
             sufficiently
             refuted
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               I
               alleged
            
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               reproouing
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               for
               giuing
               the
               Communion
               to
               some
               which
               had
               fallen
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               ,
               without
               warrant
               from
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               absent
               ,
               therin
               not
               regarding
               as
               they
               ought
            
             d
             praepositum
             sibi
             Episcopum
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             who
             was
             set
             ouer
             them
             ,
             nec
             Episcopo
             honorem
             Sacerdotij
             sui
             &
             Cathedrae
             seruantes
             ,
             nor
             reseruing
             vnto
             the
             Bishop
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             and
             Chaire
             :
             
               
                 the
                 Refuter
                 saith
              
               ,
               the
               same
               answer
               which
               he
               gaue
               to
               Tertullian
               ,
               will
               serue
               
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 poore
                 shift
              
               )
               for
               Cyprians
               testimonie
               ,
               who
               had
               iust
               cause
               to
               complaine
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               absence
               were
               to
               feede
               the
               Flocke
               ,
               had
               taken
               vpon
               them
               to
               admit
               to
               the
               Communion
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Doth
             not
             the
             Refuter
             see
             his
             former
             shift
             will
             not
             serue
             the
             turne
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             plaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             which
             Cyprian
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             who
             as
             hee
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             e
             were
             
               cum
               Episcopo
               sacerdotali
               honore
               coniuncti
               ,
               ioined
               to
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             who
             were
             to
             feed
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             whose
             office
             it
             was
             to
             deliuer
             the
             holy
             Communion
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             were
             Ministers
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             will
             it
             serue
             the
             turne
             to
             say
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             authority
             only
             in
             this
             particular
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             that
             Cyprian
             was
             either
             but
             a
             titular
             or
             a
             parish
             B.
             whom
             I
             haue
             proued
             before
             to
             haue
             beene
             a
             Metropolitan
             ?
             In
             the
             end
             he
             resteth
             in
             his
             
             first
             answer
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             is
             vnder
             age
             .
             Alas
             good
             Cyprian
             ,
             how
             hard
             was
             thy
             happe
             ,
             that
             thou
             wert
             not
             Bishop
             one
             f
             fortie
             yeeres
             sooner
             ,
             that
             the
             Refuter
             and
             his
             consorts
             ,
             which
             now
             haue
             excluded
             thee
             without
             the
             compasse
             of
             their
             imagined
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
             might
             haue
             esteemed
             thy
             testimonie
             as
             good
             as
             Tertullians
             ,
             or
             others
             who
             wrote
             in
             the
             first
             200.
             yeeres
             !
          
           
             The
             like
             I
             might
             haue
             added
             concerning
             other
             ministeriall
             functions
             .
             The
             second
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             g
             decreed
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Presbyter
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             B.
             should
             in
             any
             place
             
               agenda
               celebrare
               ,
               celebrare
               diuine
               seruice
               ,
            
             and
             performe
             such
             actions
             as
             belong
             to
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             hee
             should
             be
             deposed
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Gangra
             pronounceth
             him
             accursed
             ,
             who
             shal
             performe
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             meaning
             those
             things
             which
             appertaine
             to
             Gods
             publike
             seruice
             ,
             and
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             present
             a
             Presbyter
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             Canon
             ,
             i
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             appointeth
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Presbyter
             as
             will
             of
             his
             owne
             authoritie
             ,
             without
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             B.
             hold
             assemblies
             for
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             vse
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             deposed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               as
               ambitious
            
             .
             The
             same
             hath
             the
             Councell
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             k
             in
             the
             fifth
             Canon
             ;
             which
             Canon
             being
             recited
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             l
             all
             the
             BB.
             gaue
             it
             this
             acclamation
             :
             
               This
               is
               a
               iust
               rule
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             This
             case
             being
             propounded
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             m
             if
             a
             Presbyter
             being
             condemned
             by
             his
             owne
             B.
             shall
             swell
             with
             pride
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             thinke
             he
             may
             apart
             celebrate
             the
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             and
             offer
             the
             Communion
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Councell
             determined
             ,
             
               if
               any
               Presbyter
               swelling
               with
               pride
               against
               his
               B.
               shall
               make
               a
               schisme
               ,
               withdrawing
               himselfe
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               his
               B.
               &c.
               let
               him
               be
               anathema
               .
            
          
           
             For
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             alleged
             the
             words
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               without
               the
               B.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             his
             leaue
             and
             authority
             ,
             
               doe
               any
               thing
               that
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             To
             which
             the
             Refuter
             maketh
             this
             one
             only
             answer
             ,
             
               of
               one
               congregation
            
             ,
             which
             I
             
             haue
             confuted
             more
             then
             once
             .
          
           
             To
             proue
             the
             Bishops
             power
             and
             authority
             in
             correcting
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             in
             the
             first
             place
             I
             alleged
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             o
             telleth
             Regatianu●
             a
             B.
             who
             had
             beene
             abused
             of
             his
             Deacon
             ,
             that
             
               pro
               Episcopatus
               v●gore
               &
               Cathedrae
               authoritate
               ,
               for
               the
               vigour
               of
               his
               Bishopricke
               ,
               and
               authority
               of
               his
               chaire
               ,
            
             hee
             might
             himselfe
             haue
             censured
             him
             as
             he
             thought
             good
             ;
             &
             counselleth
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             Deacon
             did
             persist
             ,
             hee
             p
             
               should
               exercise
               the
               power
               of
               his
               honor
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               either
               depose
               him
               ,
               or
               excommunicate
               him
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             Ierome
             q
             maruelling
             that
             the
             B.
             where
             Vigilantius
             was
             Presbyter
             ,
             did
             not
             
               virga
               apostolica
               ,
               with
               the
               apostolike
               and
               with
               an
               iron
               rodde
               ,
               breake
               that
               vnprofitable
               vessell
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               him
               vnto
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             Both
             these
             the
             refuter
             casteth
             off
             ,
             as
             vncompetent
             witnesses
             ,
             
               
                 who
                 speake
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 times
              
            
             ;
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             otherwise
             before
             their
             times
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plaine
             almost
             by
             innumerable
             testimonies
             ,
             some
             whereof
             I
             will
             cite
             r
             anon
             ,
             that
             the
             ancientest
             Canons
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             acknowledge
             and
             allow
             this
             correctiue
             power
             in
             the
             Bishops
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             I
             prooue
             the
             same
             out
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             but
             more
             plainely
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothe
             and
             Titus
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             reason
             ,
             if
             the
             Refuter
             will
             giue
             me
             leaue
             to
             frame
             it
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             
               
                 Those
                 who
                 either
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 examining
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffering
                 such
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 called
                 themselues
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 reprooued
                 for
                 suffering
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 correctiue
                 power
                 ouer
                 other
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 s
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 t
                 is
                 reproued
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 these
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 to
                 be
                 BB.
                 had
                 a
                 correctiue
                 power
                 ouer
                 other
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             His
             answer
             is
             friuolous
             ,
             
             that
             
               
                 neither
                 these
                 Angels
                 were
                 diocesan
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               which
               before
               hath
               been
               prooued
               ,
               
                 nor
                 these
                 false
                 Teachers
                 diocesan
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               which
               word
               himselfe
               
               deuised
               for
               a
               shift
               .
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 against
                 sense
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 which
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 B.
                 should
                 call
                 themselues
                 Apostles
                 ?
              
            
             If
             they
             were
             not
             subiect
             to
             him
             ,
             why
             is
             hee
             either
             commended
             for
             exercising
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             ,
             or
             reprooued
             for
             suffering
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             were
             not
             Presbyters
             ,
             because
             they
             called
             themselues
             Apostles
             ,
             be
             like
             they
             were
             better
             men
             .
             Js
             it
             not
             then
             against
             sense
             ,
             to
             deny
             that
             Presbyters
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             cēsure
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             because
             he
             imagineth
             these
             ,
             who
             were
             subiect
             to
             their
             censure
             ,
             were
             better
             men
             ?
             Whatsoeuer
             they
             were
             ,
             whether
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             ;
             whether
             of
             the
             Bishops
             presbytery
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             whether
             of
             his
             diocese
             originally
             ,
             or
             come
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             in
             their
             diocese
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             had
             authoritie
             either
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             to
             inhibit
             them
             ;
             to
             retaine
             them
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             expell
             them
             .
          
           
             My
             other
             reason
             ,
             that
             BB.
             had
             correctiue
             power
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             Timothe
             and
             Titus
             had
             such
             power
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             :
             as
             I
             proue
             by
             most
             euident
             testimonies
             out
             of
             Pauls
             epistles
             
             written
             to
             them
             ,
             u
             and
             Epiphanius
             *
             his
             inference
             on
             these
             words
             to
             
               Timothe
               :
               Against
               a
               Presbyter
               receiue
               not
               thou
               an
               accusation
               ,
               but
               vnder
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               Presbyters
               are
            
             x
             
               subiect
               to
               the
               B.
               as
               to
               their
               Iudge
               .
            
             
               To
               my
               inference
               out
               of
            
             S.
             Paul
             
               he
               answereth
            
             ,
             
               that
               Timothe
               and
               Titus
               were
               not
               BB.
               and
               that
               I
               shall
               neuer
               prooue
               they
               were
               .
            
             I
             desire
             therefore
             the
             Reader
             to
             suspend
             his
             iudgement
             vntill
             hee
             come
             to
             the
             proofes
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             shall
             not
             find
             my
             proofes
             for
             their
             being
             BB.
             to
             be
             better
             then
             his
             to
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             let
             him
             beleeue
             me
             in
             nothing
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             deserue
             any
             credit
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             then
             must
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             Timothe
             and
             Titus
             were
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Against
             Epiphanius
             
               hee
               obiecteth
               ,
               that
            
             
               hee
               tooke
               for
               granted
               that
               which
               Aerius
               constantly
               denied
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             one
             of
             his
             presumptuous
             and
             malapeit
             conceits
             ;
             for
             when
             Epiphanius
             prooueth
             against
             Aerius
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             
             superiour
             to
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             because
             Timothe
             was
             ,
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             Timothe
             was
             a
             Bishoppe
             :
             what
             moderate
             or
             reasonable
             man
             would
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             assertion
             ,
             that
             Timothe
             was
             a
             Bishoppe
             ,
             was
             such
             a
             receiued
             truth
             ,
             as
             hee
             knew
             Aërius
             himselfe
             would
             not
             deny
             it
             ?
          
           
             (
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             12.
             pag.
             50.
             
             But
             consider
             also
             the
             Presbyters
             as
             seuered
             in
             place
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
             and
             affixed
             to
             their
             seuerall
             Cures
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               offenders
               ,
               pag.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             My
             first
             Argument
             to
             proue
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             ouer
             Presbyters
             assigned
             to
             their
             seuerall
             cures
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             place
             in
             the
             country
             was
             voide
             ,
             the
             Bishoppe
             assigned
             a
             Presbyter
             to
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Presbytery
             ,
             which
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             before
             ,
             Caluin
             confesseth
             ;
             and
             is
             an
             euident
             argument
             ,
             as
             to
             proue
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ouer
             the
             country
             parishes
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             thereof
             ,
             so
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             Diocesan
             .
             This
             reason
             because
             hee
             could
             not
             answere
             ,
             he
             would
             as
             his
             maner
             is
             ,
             perswade
             the
             Reader
             that
             it
             is
             
               needlesse
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             alledge
             that
             these
             Presbyters
             might
             doe
             nothing
             but
             by
             authority
             from
             the
             Bishoppe
             ,
             from
             whome
             they
             had
             their
             iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             subiect
             to
             him
             as
             their
             ruler
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             subiect
             to
             his
             iudgement
             and
             censures
             .
             These
             two
             points
             with
             their
             proofes
             ,
             hee
             passeth
             ouer
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             made
             hast
             to
             the
             reason
             following
             ,
             which
             he
             supposeth
             to
             be
             the
             weakest
             .
             For
             this
             is
             his
             maner
             ,
             to
             passe
             by
             in
             breuity
             ,
             or
             in
             silence
             the
             best
             proofes
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             meet
             with
             any
             thing
             which
             seemeth
             to
             him
             weaker
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             he
             resteth
             like
             a●lie
             in
             a
             raw
             place
             .
             But
             by
             his
             leaue
             I
             will
             insist
             a
             little
             on
             these
             two
             points
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             former
             point
             in
             generall
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Councell
             of
             Laodicea
             hauing
             ordained
             that
             Country
             Bishops
             might
             do
             nothing
             
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             B.
             in
             the
             City
             ;
             in
             like
             maner
             commaundeth
             the
             Presbyters
             a
             to
             doe
             nothing
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               B.
            
             The
             same
             hath
             Damasus
             ,
             b
             who
             hauing
             spoken
             of
             Country
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             saith
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             held
             concerning
             Presbyters
             ;
             
               vt
               sine
               iussu
               proprij
               Episcopi
               nihilagant
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               commaundement
               of
               their
               owne
               B.
            
             To
             omit
             those
             actions
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             already
             proued
             they
             could
             not
             performe
             without
             licence
             and
             authority
             from
             the
             Bishop
             :
             consider
             ,
             how
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             persons
             those
             of
             the
             Clergy
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             disposed
             by
             him
             .
             First
             ,
             hee
             had
             authority
             to
             promote
             thē
             from
             one
             degree
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             he
             saw
             cause
             ;
             insomuch
             c
             that
             if
             they
             refused
             to
             bee
             promoted
             by
             him
             they
             were
             to
             loose
             that
             degree
             from
             which
             they
             would
             not
             be
             remoued
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             remoue
             d
             from
             one
             Diocese
             to
             another
             without
             his
             consent
             .
             If
             they
             did
             ,
             he
             had
             authority
             to
             call
             them
             backe
             .
             Or
             if
             any
             other
             Bishop
             should
             ordaine
             any
             of
             his
             Clerks
             without
             his
             cōsent
             ,
             or
             letters
             dimissory
             e
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Church
             preferre
             him
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             ;
             his
             own
             B.
             might
             reuerse
             that
             ordination
             ,
             &
             bring
             him
             again
             to
             his
             own
             Church
             .
             Con.
             Nic.
             c.
             16.
             
             Arel
             .
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
             Sard.
             c
             15.
             
             Constant.
             in
             Trullo
             .
             c.
             17.
             
             Venet.
             c.
             10
             Epaun.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             so
             much
             as
             trauel
             from
             one
             City
             to
             another
             ,
             without
             the
             B.
             licence
             ,
             &
             his
             commendatory
             f
             letters
             .
             This
             was
             decreed
             by
             the
             councell
             of
             Laodicea
             g
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             ,
             as
             Con.
             Agath
             .
             c.
             38.
             
             Epaunens
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             Aurelian
             .
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
             Venet.
             c.
             5.
             
             Turon
             .
             c.
             11.12
             .
             Hereby
             the
             Reader
             will
             easily
             discerne
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             euery
             Diocese
             was
             subiect
             to
             the
             B.
             as
             to
             their
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             
             And
             that
             he
             was
             their
             iudge
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             .
             Cyprian
             h
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             heresies
             and
             schismes
             arise
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             is
             not
             obeied
             ,
             
               nec
               v●us
               in
               Ecclesia
               ad
               tempus
               sacerdos
               &
               ad
               tempus
               index
               vice
               Christi
               cogitatur
               ,
               neither
               is
               one
               B.
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               one
               iudge
               for
               the
               time
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               Christ
               acknowledged
               .
            
             First
             ,
             in
             their
             controuersies
             :
             for
             
               when
               Clerks
            
             i
             
               are
               at
               variance
               ,
               the
               B
               ▪
               shal
               bring
               them
               to
               concord
               ,
               either
               by
               reason
               ,
               
               or
               by
               his
               power
               .
               If
               there
               be
               a
               controuersie
               betweene
               Clerks
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             k
             ,
             
               they
               shal
               not
               forsake
               their
               owne
               B.
               but
               first
               their
               cause
               shall
               be
               tried
               before
               him
               .
            
             And
             if
             in
             their
             sutes
             they
             thought
             themselues
             l
             wronged
             in
             their
             Bishoppes
             court
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             either
             to
             se●ke
             to
             the
             next
             BB
             m
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             could
             not
             be
             differred
             to
             the
             next
             Synode
             :
             or
             else
             they
             might
             appeale
             n
             to
             the
             Metropolitane
             ,
             or
             Prouinciall
             Synode
             .
             But
             that
             the
             B.
             should
             be
             ouerruled
             ,
             controlled
             ,
             or
             censured
             by
             his
             owne
             Presbytery
             ,
             it
             was
             neuer
             heard
             of
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             by
             way
             of
             insurrection
             or
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             causes
             criminall
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Clergy
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             BB.
             censures
             ,
             it
             is
             euery
             where
             almost
             in
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             and
             Councels
             either
             expressed
             ,
             or
             presupposed
             .
             
               If
               any
               Presbyter
               or
               Deacon
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             ancient
             Canon
             o
             ,
             
               be
               excommunicated
               by
               the
               B.
               he
               may
               not
               be
               receiued
               by
               another
               into
               the
               Communion
               ,
               then
               by
               him
               who
               did
               excommunicate
               him
               whiles
               he
               liueth
               .
            
             Which
             Canon
             is
             ratified
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             p
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               as
               touching
               those
               which
               be
               excommunicate
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               the
               Clergy
               or
               Laity
               ,
               by
               the
               BB.
               in
               euery
               Prouince
               ,
               let
               that
               Canō
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               excommunicated
               of
               one
               should
               not
               goe
               to
               another
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Councell
             of
             q
             Antioch
             decreed
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             B.
             being
             deposed
             by
             a
             Synode
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Presbyter
               or
               Deacon
               by
               his
               owne
               B.
            
             shall
             presume
             before
             they
             be
             restored
             by
             a
             Synod
             to
             exercise
             their
             ministery
             ,
             their
             degree
             should
             be
             vnrecouerable
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             which
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             church
             .
             Again
             ,
             r
             If
             any
             of
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             
               whether
               Presbyters
               or
               Deacons
            
             &c.
             
               shal
               be
               excommunicated
               by
               his
               own
               B.
            
             he
             may
             not
             bee
             receiued
             of
             another
             .
             And
             yet
             againe
             ,
             s
             
               If
               any
               Presbyter
               or
               Deacon
               being
               deposed
               by
               their
               owne
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Councell
             of
             Sardica
             t
             forbiddeth
             a
             Bishop
             to
             receiue
             a
             
               Presbyter
               or
               Deacon
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               whom
               hee
               knoweth
               to
               haue
               beene
               excommunicated
               by
               his
               owne
               Bishop
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             u
             
               If
               any
               B.
               through
               choler
               shall
               rashly
               excommunicate
               a
               Presbyter
               or
               Deacon
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               appeale
               to
               the
               Metropolitane
               .
               Exuperantius
            
             a
             Presbyter
             being
             excommunicated
             by
             Triferius
             
             his
             Bishop
             for
             some
             misdeamenour
             towards
             him
             ,
             the
             Councill
             of
             Taurin
             *
             left
             his
             restitution
             to
             the
             arbitrement
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             beene
             excommunicated
             .
             The
             Councill
             of
             Carthage
             x
             decreed
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             receiued
             those
             which
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             shall
             be
             guiltie
             of
             the
             same
             fault
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             doe
             flie
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               canonicall
               sentence
               of
               their
               owne
               B.
            
             Out
             of
             the
             same
             Councel
             y
             I
             cited
             before
             a
             decree
             
               cōcerning
               Presbyters
               which
               were
               condemned
               of
               their
               owne
               Bishoppe
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             z
             African
             Councel
             there
             is
             another
             decree
             concerning
             Clergy
             men
             of
             what
             degree
             soeuer
             ,
             that
             
               haue
               beene
               condemned
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               their
               Bishop
               .
            
             In
             the
             4.
             
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             a
             it
             was
             decreed
             that
             
               the
               Bishop
               should
               excommunicate
               the
               accusers
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               did
               repent
               ,
               hee
               should
               receiue
               them
               vnto
               the
               communion
               ,
               but
               not
               into
               the
               Clergie
               .
            
             The
             councell
             of
             Ephesus
             b
             ,
             that
             
               if
               any
               for
               their
               misdeedes
               being
               condemned
               ,
               either
               by
               a
               Synode
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               Bishop
               ,
               should
               be
               restored
               by
            
             Nestorius
             
               or
               his
               complices
               either
               to
               the
               communion
               or
               to
               their
               degree
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               notwithstanding
               remaine
               excommunicated
               or
               deposed
               .
            
             The
             Councell
             of
             Agatha
             c
             appointed
             ▪
             that
             
               disobedient
               Clerks
               should
               bee
               corrected
               of
               their
               Bishop
               .
            
             In
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             there
             is
             a
             Canon
             d
             concerning
             
               such
               Clerks
               as
               being
               excommunicated
               by
               their
               own
               Bishops
               ,
            
             got
             themselues
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             same
             Councell
             Carosus
             e
             vseth
             these
             words
             ;
             
               They
               are
               Bishops
               ,
               they
               haue
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               to
               condemn
               .
            
             These
             testimonies
             for
             councels
             may
             suffice
             .
             For
             I
             will
             not
             descend
             to
             those
             of
             latter
             times
             ,
             the
             latest
             which
             I
             haue
             cited
             being
             the
             4.
             generall
             Councell
             .
             For
             examples
             ,
             the
             like
             plenty
             might
             bee
             shewen
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             haue
             been
             excommunicated
             or
             deposed
             by
             the
             B.
             Thus
             Alexander
             deposed
             f
             Arius
             ;
             g
             and
             Chrysostome
             diuers
             of
             his
             Clergie
             .
             Euryches
             was
             canonically
             h
             deposed
             by
             his
             owne
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             diuers
             Presbyters
             excommunicated
             by
             i
             Ibus
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             saith
             Balsam●
             k
             ,
             
               haue
               authority
               eyther
               to
               excommunicate
               their
               Clergy
               or
               to
               depose
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             haue
             I
             proued
             by
             euident
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             al
             sorts
             
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             other
             clergy
             men
             in
             euery
             diocesse
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Whereunto
             this
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             vntill
             our
             age
             ,
             it
             was
             neuer
             otherwise
             :
             but
             all
             clergy
             men
             ,
             if
             either
             they
             withdrew
             themselues
             from
             their
             subiection
             to
             their
             orthodoxall
             B.
             they
             were
             counted
             schismatickes
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             liued
             vnder
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             called
             headlesse
             Clerks
             .
             
               By
               no
               meanes
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             councill
             of
             l
             
               Paris
               ,
               are
               they
               to
               be
               accounted
               Clerks
               ,
               or
               Priests
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               liue
               vnder
               the
               gouernment
               and
               discipline
               of
               some
               Bishop
               :
               for
               such
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               called
               acephalos
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               headlesse
               .
            
          
           
             To
             these
             testimonies
             in
             the
             end
             I
             added
             a
             reason
             ,
             
             wherein
             the
             refuter
             ,
             because
             he
             hoped
             to
             finde
             some
             aduantage
             ,
             is
             pleased
             to
             insist
             .
             The
             reason
             standeth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 The
                 pastors
                 of
                 seueral
                 parishes
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 church
                 were
                 either
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 had
                 associates
                 in
                 the
                 parishes
                 ioyned
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 gouernment
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 ruled
                 alone
                 without
                 controle●●●t
                 ,
                 beeing
                 neither
                 restrained
                 by
                 associates
                 ,
                 nor
                 subiect
                 to
                 BB.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 neither
                 had
                 they
                 associates
                 in
                 the
                 parishes
                 ioined
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 rule
                 alone
                 without
                 controlement
                 ,
                 beeing
                 neither
                 restrained
                 by
                 associates
                 ,
                 nor
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 pastors
                 of
                 seuerall
                 parishes
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 bishop
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             he
             taketh
             exception
             against
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             saying
             
               that
               I
               doe
               not
               conclude
               that
               which
               he
               looked
               for
               .
            
             What
             he
             looked
             for
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             care
             not
             ;
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             propounded
             to
             proue
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             superior
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             or
             gouernment
             .
             Which
             is
             most
             euidently
             proued
             by
             this
             argument
             
               a
               relatis
            
             :
             If
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             inferiour
             and
             subiect
             to
             the
             iurisdiction
             and
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             were
             the
             Bishops
             superiour
             to
             them
             in
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             and
             gouernement
             .
             
               
                 What
                 can
                 bee
                 more
                 
                 plaine
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 bee
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 absurdly
                 imagineth
              
               subiect
               to
               the
               iurisdiction
               and
               gouernement
               of
               the
               B.
               if
               he
               neither
               had
               power
               to
               rule
               and
               direct
               them
               ,
               nor
               authority
               and
               iurisdiction
               to
               censure
               and
               correct
               them
               ?
            
             His
             exception
             therefore
             against
             the
             conclusion
             is
             a
             very
             friuolous
             cauill
             ,
             like
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             answers
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             proposition
             hee
             answereth
             ,
             by
             denying
             
               the
               distruction
               as
               insufficient
               ,
               because
               a
               fourth
               thing
               might
               bee
               added
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
            
             But
             though
             this
             might
             be
             added
             according
             to
             the
             phantasticall
             conceit
             of
             some
             fanaticall
             spirits
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             who
             make
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             neither
             monarchiall
             ,
             nor
             aristocraticall
             ,
             but
             democraticall
             ,
             or
             rather
             ochlocraticall
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             because
             there
             could
             bee
             no
             question
             thereof
             according
             to
             the
             iudgement
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             I
             spake
             .
             But
             let
             him
             adde
             it
             if
             the
             please
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             as
             easily
             be
             denied
             in
             the
             assumptiō
             ,
             as
             added
             in
             the
             proposition
             .
             The
             proposition
             will
             perhaps
             seeme
             somwhat
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             assumption
             wil
             be
             neuer
             the
             worse
             .
             Therfore
             ,
             this
             also
             was
             a
             meere
             cauill
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             assumption
             :
             that
             part
             which
             denieth
             them
             to
             haue
             ruled
             alone
             ,
             
             as
             being
             neither
             restrained
             by
             associates
             ,
             nor
             subiect
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 granted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 proued
                 it
                 .
              
            
             See
             the
             spirit
             of
             contradiction
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             will
             he
             deny
             it
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             heereby
             he
             wil
             take
             aduantage
             to
             inferre
             his
             triumphing
             conclusion
             ,
             
             that
             
               Bishopsforsooth
               
                 he
                 Popes
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 conclusion
                 .
              
            
             But
             to
             this
             their
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             published
             in
             print
             in
             most
             glorious
             and
             vaunting
             manner
             fiue
             times
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             arguing
             nothing
             but
             their
             gerat
             malice
             &
             small
             iudgement
             ,
             I
             haue
             answered
             before
             to
             their
             shame
             .
             How
             oft
             must
             they
             bee
             told
             ,
             that
             wee
             neither
             make
             our
             Bishops
             supreme
             gouernours
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             their
             parish
             Bishop
             :
             nor
             sole
             ,
             as
             theirs
             would
             bee
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             Presbyters
             ?
             And
             who
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             supremacy
             that
             maketh
             a
             Pope
             :
             and
             supremacy
             they
             giue
             to
             their
             parish
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             which
             saith
             they
             had
             
             not
             assistants
             in
             the
             parish
             to
             restraine
             them
             ,
             he
             denieth
             .
             
               But
               before
               he
               wil
               examine
               my
               reasō
               which
               I
               broght
               to
               proue
               it
               ,
               his
               grauity
               thoght
               good
               to
               cauil
               with
               the
               phrase
               ,
            
             which
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             
               soundeth
               very
               strangely
               in
               our
               eares
               .
               Assistants
               are
               for
               his
               helpe
               whom
               they
               assist
               ,
               not
               to
               hinder
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               office
               ;
               so
               doe
               the
               Iustices
               of
               peace
               assist
               the
               Iudges
               at
               the
               assises
               .
               Therefore
               he
               should
               either
               ,
               not
               haue
               called
               them
               assistants
               ,
               or
               forborne
               the
               terme
               of
               restraining
               .
            
             Where
             were
             so
             many
             eares
             ,
             as
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             there
             were
             more
             heads
             then
             one
             that
             ioined
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             as
             I
             vnderstand
             there
             did
             .
             But
             where
             so
             many
             heads
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             there
             was
             no
             more
             iudgement
             .
             Are
             your
             Presbyteries
             assisting
             your
             parish
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             Iustices
             of
             peace
             at
             the
             assises
             ,
             who
             haue
             no
             right
             of
             suffrage
             or
             giuing
             sentence
             ?
             or
             not
             rather
             to
             the
             Iudges
             assisting
             the
             chiefe
             Iudge
             in
             euery
             Court
             ?
             haue
             not
             all
             in
             your
             Presbyteries
             or
             consistories
             equal
             right
             of
             suffrage
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             all
             things
             carried
             by
             plurality
             of
             voice
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             plaine
             ,
             that
             the
             Iudges
             in
             the
             Kings
             bench
             ,
             or
             common
             plees
             ,
             who
             are
             assistants
             to
             the
             L.
             chiefe
             iustices
             ,
             are
             ioyned
             to
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             he●lpe
             him
             in
             giuing
             right
             iudgment
             ,
             so
             to
             restraine
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             iudge
             not
             alone
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             euident
             when
             more
             are
             ioyned
             in
             one
             commission
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ioyned
             as
             well
             to
             restraine
             him
             that
             is
             the
             cheefe
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             doe
             nothing
             alone
             ,
             as
             to
             helpe
             him
             in
             the
             execution
             thereof
             ?
             What
             a
             shallow
             conceit
             then
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             assitants
             might
             not
             be
             said
             to
             restraine
             ;
             seeing
             their
             office
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             helpe
             him
             whom
             they
             assist
             to
             doe
             right
             ,
             so
             to
             restraine
             him
             that
             hee
             doe
             no
             wrong
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             now
             heare
             what
             hee
             can
             say
             to
             the
             reason
             ;
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               If
               the
               pastors
               of
               euery
               parish
               had
               assistants
               ,
               then
               Presbyteries
               ,
               either
               of
               lay-presbyters
               or
               of
               Ministers
               But
               they
               had
               not
               presbyteries
               to
               assist
               them
               ,
               neither
               of
               lay-presbyters
               ,
               nor
               of
               ministers
               .
               Therefore
               they
               had
               none
               assistants
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             is
             grounded
             vpon
             this
             hypothesis
             ,
             which
             I
             tooke
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             assistants
             or
             coassessours
             
             ioined
             with
             the
             Bishop
             or
             pastor
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             any
             wheres
             noted
             to
             haue
             been
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             were
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             that
             which
             againe
             he
             addeth
             concerning
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             fond
             conceit
             .
             Whoeuer
             heard
             that
             the
             whole
             congregation
             assisted
             the
             pastor
             in
             the
             gouernement
             of
             it selfe
             ?
             assuredlie
             they
             which
             attribute
             authority
             to
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ascribe
             vnto
             it
             the
             chiefe
             authority
             ,
             as
             in
             popular
             states
             :
             which
             the
             refuter
             hath
             before
             acknowledged
             ,
             saying
             ,
             a
             that
             
               
                 they
                 subiect
                 both
                 the
                 pastors
                 &
                 elders
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 ,
              
            
             turning
             the
             world
             vpside
             down
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             flock
             to
             rule
             their
             pastor
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             this
             standeth
             with
             their
             other
             position
             ,
             that
             the
             pastor
             is
             the
             supreme
             ecclesiasticall
             officer
             in
             euery
             Church
             .
             J
             cannot
             sell
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             meane
             the
             highest
             vnder
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             their
             conceit
             assistant
             to
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             the
             Pastor
             is
             the
             Churches
             deputy
             and
             lieuetenant
             for
             the
             gouernement
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             which
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             Presbyters
             bee
             his
             assistants
             .
             But
             whatsoeuer
             might
             be
             added
             to
             the
             proposition
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vnstayed
             fancies
             of
             certaine
             innouators
             ,
             which
             I
             respected
             not
             ,
             the
             proposition
             is
             necessary
             according
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             wherof
             only
             J
             sp●ke
             .
          
           
             
             But
             he
             denyeth
             the
             assumptiō
             also
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 other
                 Presbyters
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 ministers
                 .
              
            
             But
             I
             hope
             he
             wil
             vnsay
             that
             saying
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             haue
             read
             what
             before
             hath
             beene
             deliuered
             concerning
             their
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             .
             Besides
             ,
             against
             their
             parish-presbyters
             I
             alledged
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             
               Scotland
               and
               Geneua
            
             .
             For
             in
             Scotland
             they
             had
             not
             a
             Presbytery
             or
             consistory
             in
             euery
             parish
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             circuits
             as
             are
             answerable
             to
             our
             deanries
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               
                 neither
                 I
                 nor
                 hee
                 〈…〉
                 truely
                 what
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Geneua
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 uncertaine
                 reports
              
            
             ;
             hee
             should
             haue
             spoken
             for
             himselfe
             .
             For
             what
             I
             report
             concerning
             Geneua
             ,
             I
             haue
             read
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Authors
             ,
             so
             in
             Beza
             himselfe
             ,
             shewing
             that
             they
             haue
             but
             one
             Ecclesiasticall
             presbyterie
             ,
             or
             consistorie
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             parishes
             both
             in
             the
             city
             and
             territory
             thereto
             belonging
             ,
             consisting
             of
             eighteene
             
             seniors
             ,
             whereof
             6.
             are
             Ministers
             constant
             ,
             and
             12.
             chosen
             euery
             yeare
             out
             of
             their
             3.
             councils
             of
             state
             ,
             viz.
             6.
             out
             of
             the
             councill
             of
             200
             4
             out
             of
             that
             of
             60
             ,
             and
             2.
             out
             of
             the
             25.
             as
             I
             haue
             noted
             before
             .
             But
             where
             he
             saith
             that
             
               
                 Geneua
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 one
                 parish
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 diocesan
                 Bishop
              
            
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             he
             doth
             not
             greatly
             care
             ,
             what
             he
             saith
             .
             Belike
             there
             is
             but
             one
             parish
             church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             beeing
             aboue
             20.
             be
             chapels
             of
             ease
             ;
             and
             who
             then
             is
             the
             pastor
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Geneua
             ?
             and
             what
             be
             they
             that
             are
             set
             ouer
             the
             Churches
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             not
             the
             pastors
             of
             them
             ?
             Againe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             long
             since
             Geneua
             was
             vnder
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             it
             a
             Diocese
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             now
             come
             to
             bee
             but
             a
             parish
             ?
             or
             shall
             we
             not
             rather
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Bishop
             in
             his
             time
             was
             Diocesan
             ;
             so
             the
             presbyterie
             now
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             parishionall
             ,
             but
             a
             Diocesan
             presbyterie
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Geneua
             consisting
             of
             many
             parishes
             ,
             is
             as
             well
             a
             Diocese
             now
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ?
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             therefore
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             sermon
             ,
             that
             the
             ministers
             of
             seuerall
             parishes
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whose
             pastoral
             care
             extended
             it selfe
             to
             al
             ,
             euen
             theremotest
             parishes
             in
             his
             Diocese
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             Titles
             of
             honour
             giuen
             to
             BB.
             
          
           
             
               (
               
                 Serm.
                 sect
              
               .
               13.
               pag.
               52.
               
               Thus
               haue
               you
               heard
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               or
               BB.
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               were
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               calling
               such
               as
               ours
               be
               .
               &c.
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 point
                 .
              
               )
            
          
           
             
               
                 HEere
                 (
                 I
                 thanke
                 him
                 )
                 he
                 compareth
                 me
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 called
              
               Iuglers
               ,
               
               because
               as
               they
               can
               perswade
               men
               they
               see
               what
               they
               doe
               not
               see
               :
               so
               I
               would
               perswade
               my
               hearers
               that
               they
               heard
               which
               they
               did
               not
               heare
               .
            
             Whether
             of
             vs
             doth
             vse
             more
             plaine
             euidence
             
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             whether
             of
             vs
             tricks
             of
             legerdemaine
             ,
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Reader
             ;
             though
             it
             bee
             the
             refuter
             himselfe
             .
             But
             good
             sir
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             not
             in
             me
             to
             perswade
             euery
             one
             that
             did
             heare
             ,
             yet
             me
             thinks
             I
             might
             without
             offence
             say
             they
             had
             heard
             that
             which
             they
             did
             heare
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             true
             or
             false
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             now
             I
             haue
             written
             in
             defence
             of
             that
             which
             they
             heard
             ,
             will
             not
             onely
             satisfie
             those
             which
             are
             not
             wilfully
             addicted
             to
             your
             nouelties
             ;
             but
             also
             conuict
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             gainesayers
             :
             whom
             I
             desire
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             take
             heede
             how
             they
             resist
             a
             truth
             whereof
             their
             conscience
             is
             conuicted
             .
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               kicke
               against
               the
               pricks
               .
            
          
           
             To
             that
             which
             hee
             obiecteth
             concerning
             the
             
               
                 mentioning
                 of
                 prouinciall
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 whome
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 name
                 before
              
            
             ,
             I
             answere
             :
             that
             although
             I
             did
             not
             expressely
             and
             by
             name
             argue
             for
             prouinciall
             Bishops
             :
             yet
             diuers
             of
             my
             proofes
             were
             directly
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             consequence
             from
             the
             greater
             to
             the
             lesse
             applied
             to
             Bishops
             :
             as
             also
             by
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             eeuery
             prouinciall
             Bishop
             is
             a
             diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             not
             contrariwise
             .
             To
             his
             other
             cauill
             of
             not
             direct
             concluding
             ,
             I
             haue
             answered
             already
             4.
             or
             5.
             times
             .
          
           
             
             But
             before
             I
             ended
             this
             4.
             point
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             needfull
             to
             preuent
             an
             obiection
             which
             is
             vsually
             made
             ;
             that
             whatsoeuer
             the
             office
             of
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             was
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             called
             Lords
             ,
             as
             ours
             bee
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             men
             were
             not
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             that
             title
             ,
             for
             these
             two
             causes
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             title
             in
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             giuen
             ,
             both
             to
             naturall
             and
             spirituall
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             I
             proued
             out
             of
             Genesis
             3●
             .
             35.1
             .
             Kings
             .
             18.7.13
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             title
             of
             Angels
             ,
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             this
             place
             giueth
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             title
             of
             greater
             honour
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             heauenly
             gouernours
             of
             men
             vnder
             God
             ,
             are
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             earthly
             .
             To
             the
             former
             ,
             besides
             some
             insulting
             speeches
             ,
             
             which
             hee
             will
             bee
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             when
             hee
             shall
             finde
             himselfe
             put
             to
             silence
             :
             hee
             answereth
             ,
             that
             
               
                 the
                 word
                 Lord
                 was
                 a
                 terme
                 common
                 too
                 all
                 superiours
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominus
                 in
                 Latine
                 :
              
            
             which
             
             I
             confesse
             to
             be
             true
             in
             the
             vocatiue
             case
             ,
             the
             words
             being
             vsed
             as
             our
             English
             ,
             Sir.
             But
             otherwise
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             is
             to
             be
             translated
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             in
             Hebrew
             and
             Greeke
             a
             word
             of
             like
             honour
             with
             our
             English
             ,
             Lord.
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             great
             ouersight
             in
             those
             ,
             which
             translating
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             where
             Peter
             saith
             that
             Sara
             called
             Abraham
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             read
             ,
             that
             
               she
               called
               him
               Sir.
            
             For
             her
             words
             ,
             whereunto
             Peter
             had
             relation
             ,
             were
             these
             ,
             
               Vadoni
               zaken
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               is
               olde
               .
            
             It
             were
             something
             foolish
             to
             say
             ,
             
               and
               my
               Sir.
            
             
               Yea
               but
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             
               the
               word
               Lord
               with
               vs
               is
               appropriated
               to
               men
               of
               Nobility
               and
               speciall
               place
               in
               ciuill
               gouernment
               .
            
             To
             omitte
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             appropriated
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             euen
             meane
             gentlemen
             are
             so
             called
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manours
             which
             they
             hold
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             said
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             not
             onely
             now
             haue
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             had
             ,
             as
             speciall
             and
             as
             honourable
             a
             place
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             ciuill
             magistrates
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             haue
             in
             the
             common
             wealth
             .
             Their
             calling
             also
             beeing
             more
             honourable
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             be
             enuyed
             an
             equall
             title
             of
             honour
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             latter
             reason
             he
             answereth
             2.
             things
             .
             
             First
             ,
             that
             
               the
               titles
               of
               honour
               now
               giuen
               to
               Bishops
               were
               also
               inferiour
               to
               the
               title
               of
               Angels
               ,
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               giueth
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               then
               they
               had
               them
               not
               ,
               nor
               till
               Poperie
            
             (
             he
             meaneth
             the
             Papacie
             )
             
               was
               grown
               to
               his
               full
               height
               .
            
             His
             simple
             Reader
             would
             thinke
             that
             hee
             speaketh
             vpon
             certaine
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             beleeue
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             deceiued
             by
             his
             confident
             speeches
             ;
             but
             he
             speaketh
             at
             all
             aduentures
             ,
             as
             his
             affection
             ,
             not
             as
             his
             knowledge
             lead
             him
             .
             The
             Papacie
             came
             not
             to
             the
             ful
             height
             vntil
             the
             time
             of
             Hildebrād
             ,
             which
             was
             aboue
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             :
             when
             the
             Pope
             had
             gotten
             the
             temporall
             supremacie
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             the
             swords
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             our
             writers
             call
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             was
             when
             the
             Pope
             first
             obtained
             the
             spirituall
             supremacie
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             the
             yeare
             sixe
             hundred
             and
             seauen
             .
             If
             therefore
             I
             shall
             prooue
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             had
             as
             honourable
             titles
             in
             the
             first
             sixe
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             now
             with
             vs
             ;
             I
             shall
             euince
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             before
             the
             height
             ,
             but
             before
             
             the
             arising
             of
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             they
             were
             called
             Lords
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             titles
             no
             lesse
             honourable
             then
             Lord.
             But
             I
             will
             not
             desire
             so
             large
             a
             scope
             ;
             the
             most
             of
             my
             proofes
             shall
             be
             contained
             within
             three
             or
             foure
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Alexander
             therefore
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             writing
             to
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             giueth
             him
             this
             stile
             ,
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               To
               my
               most
               honourable
               brother
            
             :
             Not
             long
             after
             ,
             Arius
             writeth
             thus
             to
             Eusebius
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             b
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               my
               most
               desired
               Lord.
            
             The
             same
             Eusebius
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               my
               Lord
               Paulinus
            
             Bishop
             of
             Treuers
             ,
             vsing
             also
             the
             same
             title
             more
             then
             once
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             of
             Eusebius
             of
             Caesaria
             ,
             calling
             him
             
               my
               Lord
               Eusebius
            
             .
             For
             though
             these
             two
             whom
             I
             last
             cited
             ,
             were
             not
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ;
             yet
             their
             writing
             sheweth
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             the
             same
             Councill
             ,
             Athanasius
             succeeded
             the
             foresaid
             Alexander
             :
             in
             his
             behalfe
             the
             Bishops
             which
             came
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             write
             to
             the
             Bishops
             assembled
             in
             Councill
             at
             Tyrus
             ,
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               our
               most
               honourable
               Lords
            
             .
             The
             Synode
             held
             at
             Ierusalem
             e
             writing
             also
             in
             his
             behalfe
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             &
             people
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             Lybia
             &
             Alexandria
             moue
             thē
             to
             be
             thankful
             vnto
             God
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               now
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               restored
               vnto
               you
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               your
               pastor
               and
               Lord.
            
             About
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             certain
             BB.
             direct
             their
             letters
             to
             Iulius
             B.
             of
             Rome
             f
             the
             great
             Patron
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             vnder
             this
             stile
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               most
               blessed
               Lord
            
             &c.
             
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             g
             writing
             to
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             concerning
             a
             false
             report
             which
             had
             beene
             spread
             ,
             that
             the
             BB.
             had
             put
             him
             by
             the
             bishopricke
             ,
             saith
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             speake
             vntruths
             of
             mee
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               nor
               of
               my
               Lords
               the
               BB.
            
             The
             councell
             held
             at
             Illyricum
             writing
             to
             the
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             and
             Phrygia
             &c.
             hath
             these
             words
             h
             ,
             
               we
               haue
               sent
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               our
               Lord
               and
               fellow
               minister
               Elpidius
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               your
               doctrine
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               fellow
               Minister
               Eustathius
               .
            
             George
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Laodicea
             i
             writeth
             to
             certain
             BB.
             thus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               the
               most
               honourable
               Lords
            
             .
             The
             fathers
             of
             the
             second
             
             generall
             Councell
             k
             direct
             their
             letter
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               the
               most
               honourable
               Lords
               Damasus
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             same
             epistle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             BB.
             call
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               most
               reuerend
               and
               most
               honorable
               brethren
               .
            
             The
             said
             Ambrose
             holding
             with
             other
             BB.
             a
             Synode
             ,
             and
             writing
             a
             synodicall
             epistle
             to
             Syricius
             then
             B.
             of
             Rome
             ,
             among
             other
             BB.
             Aper
             a
             Presbyter
             subscribed
             thereunto
             for
             his
             B.
             vsing
             these
             words
             :
             l
             
               Exiussudomini
               Episcopi
               Geminiani
               ,
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               my
               L.
               B.
               Geminianus
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             the
             vsuall
             stile
             which
             Presbyters
             did
             vse
             when
             they
             did
             subscribe
             to
             Councels
             instead
             of
             their
             B.
             whose
             place
             they
             supplied
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Arles
             ,
             m
             
               Desiderius
               Presbyter
               directus
               à
               Domino
               meo
               Ioanne
               Episcopo
               ,
               directed
               from
               my
               Lord
               Iohn
               the
               B.
               haue
               giuen
               my
               consent
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               :
            
             and
             so
             three
             others
             there
             mentioned
             ;
             &
             in
             like
             maner
             to
             diuers
             other
             n
             Councels
             .
             Whosoeuer
             will
             peruse
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             great
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             hee
             shall
             seldome
             read
             any
             B.
             mentioned
             without
             some
             title
             of
             great
             reuerence
             and
             honour
             ;
             as
             
               reuerendissimus
               ,
               sanctissimus
            
             .
             And
             long
             before
             that
             ,
             Socrates
             o
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             vsuall
             manner
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             BB.
             without
             titles
             of
             great
             honour
             ,
             calling
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               most
               religious
               ,
               most
               holy
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               .
            
             And
             p
             Chrysostome
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               Heretikes
               haue
               learned
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               not
               to
               giue
               due
               titles
               of
               honour
               to
               Bishops
               .
            
             But
             where
             hee
             findeth
             fault
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             those
             titles
             which
             argue
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             
               your
               reuerence
               ,
               your
               wisedome
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             what
             would
             hee
             haue
             said
             to
             the
             tearmes
             that
             haue
             beene
             vsually
             giuen
             to
             our
             Bishops
             by
             the
             Disciplinarians
             among
             vs
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             among
             vs
             :
             for
             
               Caluin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             had
             occasion
             to
             write
             to
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             haue
             not
             refused
             to
             giue
             them
             their
             titles
             of
             honour
             .
             To
             omit
             the
             rest
             ,
             Caluin
             q
             writing
             to
             Archbishop
             Cranmer
             ,
             vseth
             these
             titles
             ,
             
               Illustrissime
               Domine
               ,
               Ornatissime
               &
               clarissime
               Praesul
               ,
               &c.
               Zanchius
            
             r
             to
             Bishop
             
               Grindall
               ,
               Reuerendissime
               Antistes
               .
               Beza
            
             s
             and
             Sadeel
             to
             Archbishop
             
               Whitgift
               ,
               Reuerendissimo
               viro
               ,
               &
               in
               Christo
               Patri
               ,
               Domino
               Archiepiscopo
               Cantuariensi
               ,
               serenissimae
               Reginae
               Consiliario
               ,
               &
               totius
               Angliae
               Primati
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             His
             second
             answer
             containeth
             two
             things
             :
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             
               
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Angels
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 giueth
                 to
                 BB.
              
               (
               for
               that
               onely
               J
               mentioned
               )
               
                 is
                 quite
                 besides
                 the
                 purpose
              
            
             ,
             my
             argument
             being
             this
             :
             
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 giueth
                 BB.
                 a
                 more
                 honourable
                 title
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 them
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 called
                 them
                 Lords
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 thinke
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Lords
                 .
              
            
             He
             answereth
             :
             
               The
               Angels
               are
               glorious
               creatures
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               haue
               some
               fit
               resemblance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               office
               :
               Lord
               ,
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               grace
               ,
               are
               tearmes
               of
               ciuill
               honour
               ,
               not
               so
               well
               befitting
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             well
             befit
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             come
             short
             of
             that
             honour
             and
             excellencie
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Angels
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ascribeth
             to
             them
             .
             For
             they
             are
             called
             not
             only
             Angels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             messengers
             and
             ambassadours
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             all
             ministers
             are
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             ministerie
             ;
             but
             also
             each
             of
             them
             is
             called
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             B.
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             gardianship
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             as
             the
             holy
             Angels
             of
             God
             are
             said
             to
             be
             their
             Angels
             ,
             ouer
             whom
             they
             are
             appointed
             Gouernours
             ,
             and
             gardians
             .
             Therefore
             the
             name
             Lord
             giuen
             to
             them
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             gouernment
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             is
             a
             title
             of
             lesse
             honour
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             is
             giuen
             them
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ.
             Neither
             are
             they
             therefore
             ciuill
             Lords
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             that
             title
             of
             Lords
             common
             to
             them
             with
             the
             Lords
             temporall
             .
             For
             who
             knoweth
             not
             the
             distinction
             betweene
             the
             Lords
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             ,
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ?
             And
             whereas
             in
             the
             second
             place
             hee
             would
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             expresly
             forbiddeth
             these
             titles
             of
             Lordship
             and
             grace
             ,
             Luc.
             22.
             where
             though
             hee
             readeth
             thus
             ,
             t
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               reigne
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               beare
               rule
               ouer
               them
               ,
               are
               called
               gracious
               Lords
               ;
               but
               you
               shall
               not
               bee
               so
               :
            
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             so
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Greeke
             tongue
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             neither
             gratious
             nor
             Lords
             are
             there
             mentioned
             in
             the
             originall
             text
             .
             That
             was
             an
             affectionate
             translation
             
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             too
             partiall
             in
             this
             cause
             .
             That
             very
             title
             ,
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             Ptolemies
             ,
             Kings
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             did
             assume
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             being
             called
             
               Ptolomeus
               Euergetes
               ,
               Ptolemy
               the
               bountifull
               or
               benefactor
               .
            
             But
             indeed
             in
             the
             language
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Sauiour
             spake
             ,
             the
             word
             u
             which
             is
             translated
             Benefactors
             ,
             is
             often
             vsed
             for
             Principes
             or
             Heroes
             ,
             as
             Psa.
             118.9
             .
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               then
               to
               put
               our
               trust
               in
               Princes
               .
            
             And
             that
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             beene
             Lukes
             meaning
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             Merceru●
             *
             but
             Beza
             x
             also
             supposeth
             .
             The
             70.
             translate
             the
             word
             ,
             Prou.
             19.6
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               King
            
             ;
             in
             Psal.
             118
             9.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               Princes
            
             .
             So
             Psal.
             47.10.83.12.113.7
             .
             But
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.8
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pro.
             8.16
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             also
             plaine
             ,
             that
             the
             disciples
             imagining
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             a
             worldlie
             Monarch
             ,
             expected
             ,
             that
             themselues
             should
             be
             earthly
             Princes
             ,
             in
             great
             authoritie
             about
             him
             ,
             euery
             one
             affecting
             a
             neerer
             place
             about
             him
             then
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             two
             sonnes
             of
             Zebede
             ,
             whose
             ambitious
             suite
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             sit
             one
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             his
             left
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             gaue
             occasion
             of
             this
             speech
             ,
             as
             Matthew
             y
             noteth
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             they
             both
             erred
             in
             their
             imagination
             ,
             thinking
             that
             they
             should
             be
             great
             Princes
             vnder
             an
             earthly
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             were
             corrupt
             in
             their
             affection
             ,
             each
             one
             of
             them
             ambitiously
             seeking
             superioritie
             ouer
             the
             rest
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             seeketh
             to
             reforme
             both
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             neither
             they
             should
             bee
             earthly
             Princes
             ,
             as
             they
             imagined
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               you
               not
               so
            
             ;
             neither
             ought
             they
             to
             affect
             ambitiously
             superioritie
             ouer
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             how
             much
             they
             should
             exceed
             others
             in
             dignitie
             ,
             they
             should
             labor
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             excell
             them
             in
             humility
             ,
             imitating
             his
             example
             .
             Neither
             did
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             interdict
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             either
             superioritie
             of
             authority
             ouer
             others
             ,
             or
             titles
             of
             eminent
             honour
             .
             The
             authoritie
             and
             dignitie
             of
             being
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             any
             ,
             either
             honour
             or
             title
             ,
             that
             is
             giuen
             to
             our
             BB.
             Ierome
             z
             writing
             on
             Pauls
             stile
             which
             he
             assumeth
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             Tit.
             1.1
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               Where
               hee
               calleth
               himselfe
               the
               Apostle
               of
               Iesu
               Christ
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               some
               such
               thing
               as
               of
               hee
               had
               
               said
               ,
               Pr●fectus
               pr●terio
               Augusti
               Caesaris
               ,
               Magister
               exercitus
               Tiberij
               Imperatoris
               .
               For
               euen
               as
               the
               Iudges
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               seeme
               the
               more
               noble
               ,
               take
               names
               from
               the
               Kings
               whom
               they
               serue
               and
               from
               the
               dignitie
               wherewith
               they
               are
               puffed
               vp
               ,
               euen
               so
               the
               Apostle
               challenging
               to
               himselfe
               great
               authoritie
               among
               Christians
               ,
               he
               signified
               before
               hand
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               name
               bee
               might
               bring
               in
               awe
               those
               that
               should
               reade
               ,
               shewing
               thereby
               ,
               that
               all
               which
               beleeue
               in
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               subiect
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             Hauing
             thus
             answered
             the
             first
             obiection
             ,
             I
             did
             easily
             foresee
             ,
             that
             three
             other
             things
             would
             bee
             obiected
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             if
             Bishops
             may
             be
             called
             Lords
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             behaue
             themselues
             as
             Lords
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             although
             they
             may
             not
             behaue
             themselues
             as
             Lords
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             yet
             being
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             paternall
             and
             pastorall
             authoritie
             is
             committed
             ,
             may
             worthily
             be
             honoured
             with
             the
             title
             of
             Lords
             .
             To
             this
             he
             replieth
             ,
             that
             
               
                 we
                 call
                 not
                 Shepheards
                 nor
                 Fathers
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 paternall
                 or
                 pastorall
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Bishops
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 Lordly
                 titles
                 .
              
            
             J
             answer
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             ,
             yea
             Princes
             ,
             both
             in
             Scriptures
             and
             prophane
             Writers
             ,
             are
             called
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             are
             Lords
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             title
             of
             Father
             ,
             being
             giuen
             by
             way
             of
             honour
             to
             him
             that
             is
             not
             a
             naturall
             Father
             ,
             is
             a
             word
             of
             as
             great
             honour
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             as
             Lord
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             name
             Papa
             ,
             which
             hauing
             beene
             giuen
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             to
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             a
             title
             of
             eminent
             honour
             ,
             is
             for
             that
             cause
             by
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             appropriated
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             there
             is
             too
             great
             oddes
             betweene
             the
             titles
             of
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             called
             Masters
             ,
             the
             other
             Lords
             .
             I
             answered
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             great
             difference
             betweene
             Master
             and
             Lord
             ,
             that
             inferiour
             Minister
             ,
             which
             assume
             to
             themselues
             the
             title
             of
             Master
             ,
             should
             denie
             the
             title
             of
             Lord
             to
             Bishops
             .
             Hee
             replieth
             ,
             as
             conceiuing
             my
             speech
             simply
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             
               
                 no
                 great
                 difference
              
            
             betweene
             Master
             and
             Lord.
             If
             you
             respect
             
             their
             vse
             in
             relation
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             referred
             to
             their
             correlatiues
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             ;
             if
             the
             vse
             ,
             without
             relation
             among
             vs
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             ;
             but
             yet
             not
             
               so
               great
            
             ,
             as
             that
             Ministers
             which
             assume
             the
             one
             to
             themselues
             ,
             should
             denie
             the
             other
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             being
             as
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             their
             degrees
             ,
             as
             their
             titles
             .
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 assumed
                 ,
                 but
                 giuen
                 by
                 custome
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Masters
                 of
                 Arts
              
            
             ;
             both
             parts
             are
             false
             :
             for
             both
             it
             is
             giuen
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             though
             not
             Masters
             of
             Arts
             ,
             though
             not
             graduates
             ;
             and
             also
             I
             especially
             meant
             certaine
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             not
             enduring
             the
             title
             of
             Lord
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             will
             neither
             tell
             you
             their
             name
             by
             speech
             ,
             nor
             set
             it
             downe
             in
             writing
             ,
             without
             the
             preface
             of
             Mastership
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             if
             Bishops
             bee
             called
             Lords
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             Lords
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             answered
             ,
             it
             followeth
             no
             more
             that
             they
             are
             therefore
             Lords
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             called
             Lords
             ,
             then
             the
             Ministers
             are
             Masters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             called
             Masters
             :
             for
             neither
             of
             these
             titles
             is
             giuen
             to
             them
             with
             relation
             ,
             but
             as
             simple
             titles
             of
             honour
             and
             reuerence
             .
             
               No
               ?
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 let
                 their
                 stiles
                 speake
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hath
                 and
                 Welles
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 ?
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 ?
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 ,
                 but
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Diocese
                 .
              
            
             They
             are
             Lords
             of
             neither
             ,
             but
             Lord
             BB.
             both
             of
             the
             City
             and
             Diocese
             .
             And
             the
             relation
             is
             not
             in
             the
             word
             Lord
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             word
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             not
             expressed
             alwaies
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             is
             vnderstood
             .
          
           
             The
             Refuter
             hauing
             thus
             weakly
             ,
             
             friuolously
             ,
             and
             fondlie
             shifted
             off
             my
             arguments
             and
             testimonies
             ,
             rather
             then
             lie
             shifted
             off
             my
             arguments
             and
             testimonies
             ,
             rather
             then
             answered
             them
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             one
             line
             in
             my
             Sermon
             hitherto
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             not
             defended
             with
             euidence
             of
             truth
             against
             his
             cauillations
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ,
             concludeth
             with
             a
             most
             insolent
             bragge
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             (
             as
             his
             fauourites
             giue
             out
             )
             laid
             me
             on
             my
             backe
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             some
             wrestlers
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             giuen
             one
             the
             foile
             ,
             will
             iet
             with
             their
             hands
             vnder
             their
             side
             ,
             challenging
             all
             others
             ;
             euen
             so
             he
             ,
             hauing
             in
             his
             weake
             conceit
             giuen
             me
             a
             strong
             ouerthrow
             ,
             because
             he
             findeth
             me
             too
             weake
             to
             stand
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             hee
             challengeth
             all
             commers
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 thinketh
                 
                 he
                 can
                 say
                 more
                 ,
                 supplie
                 his
                 default
                 .
              
            
             I
             do
             vnfainedly
             confesse
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             great
             number
             in
             this
             Land
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             who
             are
             able
             to
             say
             much
             more
             in
             this
             cause
             then
             I
             am
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             a
             stronger
             propugner
             thereof
             shall
             not
             neede
             against
             this
             oppugner
             .
             And
             because
             I
             am
             assured
             in
             my
             conscience
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             I
             promise
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             if
             this
             which
             now
             I
             haue
             written
             ,
             will
             not
             conuince
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             it
             will
             ;
             whiles
             he
             will
             deale
             as
             a
             Disputer
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             Libeller
             ,
             I
             will
             neuer
             giue
             him
             ouer
             (
             God
             giuing
             me
             life
             and
             health
             )
             vntill
             I
             haue
             vtterly
             put
             him
             to
             silence
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             looke
             backe
             to
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             said
             on
             both
             sides
             :
             let
             him
             call
             to
             minde
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             what
             one
             proofe
             this
             Refuter
             hath
             brought
             for
             the
             paritie
             of
             Ministers
             ;
             what
             one
             sound
             answer
             he
             hath
             giuen
             to
             any
             one
             argument
             ,
             or
             testimonie
             to
             my
             one
             proposition
             or
             assumption
             which
             I
             haue
             produced
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             him
             consider
             whether
             this
             glorious
             insultation
             proceeded
             not
             from
             an
             euill
             conscience
             ,
             to
             a
             worse
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             retaine
             the
             simple
             seduced
             people
             in
             their
             former
             tearmes
             of
             factiousnes
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOVRTH
           BOOKE
           ,
           Maintayning
           the
           fift
           point
           ,
           that
           the
           Episcopall
           function
           is
           of
           Apostolicall
           and
           diuine
           Institution
           .
        
         
           
             The
             I.
             CHAPTER
             :
             Prouing
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             to
             be
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             generally
             receiued
             in
             the
             first
             300.
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Serm.
                 pag.
              
               54.
               
               
               It
               remaineth
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               demonstrate
               not
               onely
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               BB.
               calling
               .
               
                 &c.
                 to
                 page
              
               55.
               li.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             THE
             Refuter
             finding
             himselfe
             vnable
             to
             confute
             this
             discourse
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             BB.
             calling
             ,
             would
             faine
             perswade
             his
             Reader
             that
             it
             is
             needlesse
             ;
             moued
             ,
             and
             mouing
             thereto
             by
             as
             friuolous
             reasons
             as
             euer
             were
             heard
             of
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             point
             hath
             already
             beene
             proued
             by
             one
             argument
             ,
             is
             it
             therefore
             needlesse
             to
             confirme
             the
             same
             by
             a
             second
             ?
             Did
             euer
             any
             man
             meete
             with
             such
             a
             captious
             trifler
             ,
             as
             would
             not
             permit
             a
             man
             to
             proue
             the
             same
             truth
             by
             two
             arguments
             ,
             but
             the
             one
             must
             straight
             be
             reiected
             as
             
             needlesse
             ?
             but
             indeed
             his
             analysis
             was
             forced
             ;
             as
             he
             could
             not
             but
             discerne
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             Sermon
             page
             2.
             and
             also
             by
             the
             transition
             here
             vsed
             ,
             neither
             was
             this
             point
             handled
             before
             ,
             but
             the
             former
             assertion
             ,
             whereby
             the
             text
             was
             explicated
             ;
             that
             the
             Angels
             or
             Bishops
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             were
             diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             such
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             as
             ours
             be
             ,
             superiour
             to
             other
             ministers
             in
             degree
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             which
             now
             wee
             are
             to
             handle
             ,
             is
             the
             second
             assertion
             ,
             being
             a
             doctrine
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             so
             explicated
             .
             I
             confesse
             the
             former
             doth
             proue
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             that
             doth
             commend
             the
             methode
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             both
             being
             disposed
             together
             may
             make
             this
             Enthymeme
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Pastors
               or
               gouernours
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Angels
               ,
               were
               diocesan
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               such
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               their
               calling
               ,
               as
               ours
               be
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               calling
               of
               such
               diocesan
               Bishops
               as
               ours
               be
               ,
               is
               lawfull
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             contented
             not
             my selfe
             with
             collecting
             the
             doctrine
             out
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             all
             preachers
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             collected
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             controuersall
             ;
             I
             thought
             it
             needfull
             to
             proue
             ,
             and
             to
             confirme
             the
             same
             with
             other
             arguments
             .
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 other
                 arguments
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 needed
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 three
                 middle
                 points
                 were
                 sufficiently
                 cleared
                 :
              
            
             what
             will
             he
             assume
             ?
             but
             the
             three
             former
             points
             were
             sufficiently
             cleared
             ?
             therefore
             as
             the
             first
             point
             was
             bootlesse
             ,
             so
             this
             last
             is
             needlesse
             .
             If
             he
             like
             not
             of
             this
             assumption
             ,
             he
             cannot
             make
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             he
             maketh
             :
             if
             he
             will
             assume
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             sufficientlie
             cleared
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             borne
             the
             reader
             in
             hand
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             needs
             conclude
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             therefore
             these
             other
             arguments
             were
             needfull
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             though
             the
             former
             points
             were
             so
             sufficientlie
             cleared
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             refuter
             had
             nothing
             ,
             whereby
             to
             auoid
             the
             euident
             truth
             thereof
             conuicting
             his
             conscience
             ,
             but
             beggerly
             shifts
             and
             sophisticall
             euasions
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
             for
             so
             much
             as
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             had
             to
             deale
             ,
             are
             so
             lead
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             in
             the
             contradiction
             of
             Chore
             ,
             (
             the
             Lord
             open
             their
             eyes
             and
             turne
             their
             hearts
             )
             I
             therefore
             thought
             it
             needfull
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             full
             conuiction
             of
             the
             gainesayers
             ,
             to
             confirme
             by
             other
             arguments
             the
             doctrine
             which
             I
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             text
             .
             But
             where
             I
             had
             beene
             to
             blame
             for
             not
             setting
             downe
             this
             collection
             plainely
             (
             were
             it
             not
             a
             point
             of
             Art
             sometimes
             to
             conceale
             Art
             )
             the
             reader
             is
             to
             coy
             the
             refuters
             head
             ,
             for
             making
             so
             plaine
             a
             collection
             for
             his
             own
             conuiction
             ,
             &
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             for
             gathering
             a
             rod
             for
             his
             own
             taile
             .
             The
             collection
             being
             reduced
             into
             a
             sillogism
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               The
               calling
               of
               such
               as
               are
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Angels
               is
               lawfull
               and
               good
               ;
            
             
               Diocesan
               BB.
               such
               as
               our
               be
               ,
               are
               here
               meant
               by
               the
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             calling
             of
             Diocesan
             BB.
             such
             as
             ours
             are
             ,
             is
             lawfull
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             
               The
               proposition
               is
               such
               as
               no
               man
               of
               vnderstanding
               or
               conscience
               will
               make
               question
               of
               ,
               
               
                 saith
                 the
                 refuter
              
               ,
               we
               aske
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               to
               haue
               this
               assumption
               confirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               were
               such
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               shall
               not
               need
               other
               arguments
               to
               proue
               this
               conclusion
               .
            
             But
             the
             assumption
             say
             I
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             defence
             thereof
             hitherto
             hath
             beene
             proued
             :
             how
             sufficiently
             I
             referre
             to
             the
             reader
             ,
             and
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             refuter
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             may
             stand
             for
             the
             first
             argument
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             to
             that
             which
             was
             expressed
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             omitting
             what
             else
             he
             hath
             in
             this
             section
             as
             being
             either
             refuted
             before
             ,
             or
             vnworthy
             to
             be
             mentioned
             now
             .
          
           
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             2.
             pag.
             55.
             
             
             All
             the
             question
             now
             a
             daies
             is
             of
             the
             lawfulnes
             
               &c.
               to
               pag
            
             56.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 question
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 had
                 beene
                 ended
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 had
                 beene
                 proued
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 BB.
                 
              
            
             But
             say
             I
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             were
             the
             BB.
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             former
             
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             were
             proued
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             those
             proofes
             in
             this
             defence
             haue
             hitherto
             beene
             confirmed
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             I
             hope
             the
             refuter
             will
             acknowledge
             himselfe
             to
             be
             satisfied
             :
             
             if
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             folly
             to
             multiply
             words
             concerning
             the
             proofes
             of
             the
             former
             assertion
             :
             for
             they
             must
             stand
             ,
             vntill
             the
             refuter
             or
             some
             other
             of
             more
             strength
             shall
             take
             vpon
             him
             to
             assaile
             them
             :
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             stand
             after
             they
             haue
             beene
             assailed
             .
          
           
             My
             argument
             therefore
             standeth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 What
                 function
                 hath
                 diuine
                 institution
                 and
                 approbation
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 function
                 of
                 BB.
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 hath
                 diuine
                 institution
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Angels
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 approbation
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Starres
                 which
                 Christ
                 holdeth
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 function
                 of
                 such
                 BB.
                 is
                 lawfull
                 and
                 good
                 .
              
            
          
           
             To
             the
             assumption
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             answere
             ,
             besides
             the
             bare
             deny
             all
             thereof
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             already
             he
             hath
             repeated
             three
             or
             foure
             times
             since
             he
             entred
             into
             this
             fift
             point
             :
             
               
                 that
                 diocesan
              
               BB.
               
                 are
                 not
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Starres
                 ,
                 and
                 chargeth
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 affirme
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 would
                 haue
                 my
                 readers
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 vpon
                 my
                 bare
                 word
              
            
             :
             when
             the
             thing
             which
             I
             haue
             proued
             hitherto
             hath
             beene
             only
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Angels
               or
            
             BB.
             
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               were
               such
               as
               in
               the
               former
               assertion
               wer
               described
               .
            
             But
             the
             assumption
             I
             proue
             in
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             sermon
             ,
             first
             by
             consequēce
             ,
             &
             then
             directly
             .
             By
             consequence
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             section
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 Serm.
                 Sect.
              
               3.
               pag.
               56.
               for
               what
               function
               or
               gouernment
               is
               of
               Apostolicall
               institution
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               a
               diuine
               ordinance
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               first
               institution
               ,
               as
               hauing
               God
               the
               author
               thereof
               .
               )
            
             
               The
               Episcopall
               function
               ,
               or
               gouernment
               by
               BB.
               is
               of
               Apostolicall
               institution
               .
            
             
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               diuine
               ordinance
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 to
                 pag.
              
               61.
               l.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             is
             acknowledged
             not
             onely
             by
             Beza
             ,
             a
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               if
               it
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               bold
               to
               ascribe
               it
               wholy
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               Apostolicall
               ordinances
               ,
               to
               the
               institution
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             also
             by
             the
             refuter
             himselfe
             :
             as
             needing
             no
             proofe
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             I
             proued
             by
             three
             arguments
             :
             wherein
             I
             proceeded
             as
             it
             were
             by
             degrees
             :
             two
             whereof
             ,
             saith
             the
             refuter
             ,
             
               are
               needlesse
            
             ;
             as
             if
             still
             he
             held
             it
             superfluous
             to
             bring
             more
             arguments
             then
             one
             .
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             of
             these
             cords
             are
             strong
             enough
             to
             bind
             a
             stronger
             man
             ,
             then
             this
             refuter
             ;
             yet
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             needlesse
             to
             vse
             three
             ,
             knowing
             that
             ,
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             ,
             a
             three-fold
             cord
             is
             not
             easily
             broken
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             the
             three
             I
             thus
             propounded
             :
             
             
               That
               gouernment
               which
               was
               generally
               and
               perpetually
               vsed
               in
               all
               Christian
               Churches
               in
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               ordayned
               by
               generall
               Councils
               ,
               was
               vndoubtedly
               of
               Apostolicall
               institution
               .
            
          
           
             This
             proposition
             I
             proued
             ,
             first
             by
             two
             testimonies
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             b
             whereunto
             might
             be
             added
             the
             like
             testimonies
             out
             of
             Tertulian
             ,
             c
             
               Constatid
               ab
               Apostolis
               traditum
               ,
               quod
               apud
               Ecclesias
               Apostolorum
               fuerit
               sacrosanctum
               .
               T.
               C.
            
             d
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               generall
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               vnder
               their
               gouernment
               ,
               euen
               without
               a
               commandement
               draweth
               a
               necessitie
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             reason
             ,
             shewing
             ,
             that
             both
             it
             is
             incredible
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             godly
             Fathers
             and
             Christian
             Churches
             would
             abolish
             that
             gouernment
             which
             was
             ordayned
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             and
             also
             impossible
             ,
             that
             a
             gouernment
             not
             receiued
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             ordained
             by
             Councils
             ,
             should
             at
             once
             be
             set
             vp
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             But
             the
             refuter
             saith
             ,
             
             
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 proposition
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 might
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 vnlikly
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 both
                 Christianity
                 &
                 ciuility
                 to
                 suspect
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 such
              
               :
               
               for
               which
               grant
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               could
               doe
               no
               other
               )
               I
               thinke
               my selfe
               as
               much
               beholding
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               granted
               the
               cause
               .
               
                 But
                 thereupon
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 we
                 may
                 boldly
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 the
                 gouernment
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 presbitery
                 ,
                 it
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 along
                 time
                 after
                 their
                 decease
                 :
              
            
             from
             which
             proposition
             I
             may
             boldly
             and
             truely
             assume
             &
             conclude
             ;
             that
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             the
             gouernment
             was
             not
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             presbiteries
             ,
             as
             the
             disciplinarians
             speake
             of
             ;
             therefore
             neither
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             consisteth
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             former
             that
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Churches
             by
             such
             BB.
             was
             generally
             and
             perpetually
             vsed
             in
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             ordained
             by
             generall
             Councils
             .
          
           
             
             The
             former
             part
             I
             proue
             by
             foure
             arguments
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             this
             :
             
               
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Angels
                 or
                 gouernors
                 of
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 300.
                 yeeres
                 after
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 diocesan
                 BB.
                 then
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 such
                 BB.
                 was
                 generally
                 and
                 perpetually
                 vsed
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 antecedent
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 the
                 consequent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             maketh
             a
             doubt
             of
             the
             proposition
             :
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             learned
             ,
             that
             speeches
             in
             disputation
             indefinitly
             propounded
             are
             generally
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             for
             auoiding
             of
             clenches
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             I
             say
             the
             Angels
             or
             gouernours
             ,
             I
             meane
             all
             the
             Angels
             or
             gouernours
             ;
             when
             I
             say
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeers
             ,
             I
             meane
             throughout
             that
             terme
             :
             euen
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foure
             hundred
             yeere
             after
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             assumption
             hath
             beene
             proued
             at
             large
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             and
             in
             this
             defence
             thereof
             :
             first
             by
             this
             disiunction
             ,
             either
             the
             Churches
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             were
             gouerned
             by
             diocesan
             BB.
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             or
             by
             presbiteries
             ,
             consisting
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Lay-elders
             ,
             as
             the
             disciplinarians
             hold
             .
          
           
             But
             neuer
             by
             such
             presbiteries
             .
             Therefore
             euer
             by
             BB.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             haue
             proued
             that
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             
             times
             ,
             the
             Churches
             haue
             been
             dioceses
             and
             the
             BB.
             diocesans
             ,
             superiour
             to
             other
             ministers
             in
             degree
             ,
             hauing
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             during
             life
             ,
             and
             majoritie
             of
             power
             in
             respect
             both
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             :
             his
             answere
             is
             ,
             that
             
               
                 he
                 hath
                 answered
                 those
                 points
                 of
                 my
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 shewed
                 that
                 I
                 proued
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 :
              
            
             whereunto
             I
             reply
             ,
             
             that
             all
             his
             answeres
             were
             but
             shifts
             and
             euasions
             ,
             and
             stand
             fully
             confuted
             .
             But
             perhaps
             the
             refuter
             will
             say
             ;
             if
             I
             had
             vnderstood
             your
             proposition
             as
             vttered
             in
             generall
             termes
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             expounded
             by
             you
             ;
             then
             I
             would
             haue
             taken
             the
             same
             exception
             against
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             against
             your
             proposition
             :
             for
             although
             in
             some
             part
             of
             that
             time
             some
             BB.
             were
             perhaps
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             described
             ;
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             ▪
             that
             generally
             and
             perpetually
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             they
             were
             such
             .
             That
             they
             were
             generally
             such
             in
             the
             last
             of
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fourth
             century
             after
             Christ
             ,
             it
             thing
             most
             fully
             testified
             ,
             and
             most
             manifestly
             proued
             in
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             former
             points
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             confessed
             by
             the
             refuter
             :
             neither
             can
             be
             denyed
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             any
             sound
             learning
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             Let
             vs
             then
             consider
             ,
             when
             such
             BB.
             had
             their
             beginning
             .
             Perhaps
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             they
             began
             with
             Constantine
             ,
             for
             then
             was
             the
             greatest
             alteration
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             answere
             ,
             the
             alteration
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             outward
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             blessed
             his
             Church
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             discipline
             or
             doctrin
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             wealth
             ,
             and
             better
             maintenance
             of
             the
             BB.
             not
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             .
             It
             is
             euident
             that
             BB.
             were
             diocesan
             before
             they
             were
             actually
             Metropolitanes
             ;
             and
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             Patriarches
             :
             for
             of
             the
             combination
             of
             dioceses
             ,
             did
             follow
             Metropolitanes
             ;
             and
             vpon
             the
             consociation
             of
             prouinces
             ,
             were
             Patriarches
             ordayned
             ,
             and
             yet
             long
             before
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             f
             the
             Patriarches
             were
             in
             vse
             ,
             and
             the
             customes
             of
             subiecting
             diuerse
             prouinces
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               ancient
               customes
            
             .
             In
             the
             same
             canon
             it
             was
             also
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             priuiledges
             
             or
             prerogatiues
             of
             Churches
             ,
             meaning
             especially
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             being
             mother
             Churches
             ,
             should
             be
             reserued
             to
             them
             :
             which
             priuiledge
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             before
             ,
             belonged
             to
             them
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             When
             the
             B.
             of
             Antioch
             attempted
             to
             ordaine
             the
             Metropolitane
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             the
             BB.
             of
             Cyprus
             complaine
             to
             the
             Councill
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             alledging
             that
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Metropolitane
             B.
             of
             Constantia
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Synode
             of
             the
             prouinciall
             BB.
             whereupon
             the
             Councill
             g
             not
             onely
             censured
             the
             attempt
             of
             the
             B.
             of
             Antioch
             as
             an
             innouation
             contrarie
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             also
             determineth
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             B.
             should
             haue
             to
             doe
             with
             any
             countrey
             or
             prouince
             which
             had
             not
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               euer
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             belonged
             to
             his
             See
             :
             and
             secondly
             that
             euery
             prouince
             within
             it selfe
             should
             retayne
             inuiolable
             such
             rights
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               euer
               from
               the
               beginning
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               receiued
               of
               old
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             Metropolitanes
             and
             Patriarches
             were
             in
             vse
             long
             before
             Constantines
             time
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             but
             diocesan
             BB.
             were
             much
             more
             ?
             
               Long
               since
            
             saith
             Cyprian
             ,
             h
             
               in
               all
               prouinces
               and
               in
               all
               cities
               BB.
               are
               ordained
               ,
               in
               age
               ancient
               ,
               sound
               in
               faith
               ,
               tryed
               in
               affliction
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             Prouinces
             ,
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             such
             as
             himselfe
             was
             ;
             in
             Cities
             ,
             diocesans
             .
          
           
             
             Without
             doubt
             ,
             if
             diocesan
             BB.
             had
             their
             beginning
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             then
             was
             it
             shortly
             after
             their
             decease
             .
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             first
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             proue
             in
             the
             next
             reason
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             secondly
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             it
             is
             incredible
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             would
             ,
             and
             impossible
             that
             they
             could
             agree
             in
             abolishing
             a
             gouernment
             receiued
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             setting
             vp
             at
             once
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             one
             other
             vniforme
             gouernment
             by
             BB.
             without
             the
             gaine
             saying
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             godly
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             worthy
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ.
             Besides
             ,
             the
             succession
             of
             BB.
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             ,
             doth
             plainely
             proue
             their
             originall
             to
             haue
             beene
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             Whereunto
             may
             be
             added
             the
             testimony
             of
             Eusebius
             concerning
             the
             age
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             for
             hauing
             shewed
             that
             about
             the
             
             twelfth
             yeere
             of
             Traian
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             about
             seauen
             yeeres
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             )
             Primus
             succeeded
             Cerdo
             in
             the
             Bishopricke
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             
               Alexander
               Euaristus
            
             in
             the
             Bishopricke
             of
             Rome
             ;
             he
             testifieth
             ,
             i
             that
             in
             those
             times
             both
             the
             doctrine
             k
             
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               did
               flourish
               dayly
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
             Likewise
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Adrian
             he
             testifieth
             both
             that
             the
             l
             Churches
             shined
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             like
             most
             glorious
             lights
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             nations
             flourished
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             book
             ,
             m
             after
             he
             had
             noted
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             BB.
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             shewing
             how
             Soter
             succeeded
             Anicetus
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
               Agrippinus
               Celadion
            
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               Theophilus
               Heros
            
             who
             had
             succeeded
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             he
             Heron
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             hauing
             mentioned
             some
             other
             famous
             BB.
             as
             Dionysius
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             Pinytus
             of
             Candy
             ,
             
               Philippe
               ,
               Apollinaris
               ,
               Melita
               ,
               Musanus
               ,
               Modestus
               ,
            
             and
             Irenaeus
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Hegesippus
             flourished
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             n
             whose
             testimonie
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             he
             hath
             recorded
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             o
             that
             iourneying
             toward
             Rome
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             he
             had
             conference
             with
             the
             BB.
             all
             which
             he
             found
             to
             be
             teachers
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             doctrine
             :
             and
             hauing
             spoken
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Clemens
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             he
             giueth
             this
             testimony
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             continued
             in
             the
             right
             faith
             vntill
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             hee
             comming
             to
             Corinth
             ,
             saw
             Primus
             the
             B.
             with
             whom
             he
             conuersed
             there
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             reioycing
             together
             in
             the
             true
             faith
             .
             But
             
               when
               I
               came
               to
               Rome
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               continued
               with
            
             Anicetus
             ,
             
               whose
               Deacon
            
             Eleutherius
             
               was
               :
               but
            
             Soter
             succeeded
             Anicetus
             ,
             
               and
               after
               him
            
             Eleutherius
             
               was
               B.
               Now
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               euery
               succession
               and
               in
               euery
               city
               all
               things
               stood
               as
               the
               law
               preacheth
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Lord.
            
             And
             afterwards
             speaking
             of
             the
             heresies
             which
             did
             spring
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             
               after
               that
            
             Iames
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               surnamed
               the
            
             Iust
             ,
             
               had
               suffered
               Martyrdome
            
             ,
             Simon
             
               the
               sonne
               of
            
             Cleophas
             
               is
               made
               B.
               whom
               all
               men
               preferred
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               the
               Lords
               cousin
               :
               wherefore
               they
               called
               the
               Church
               a
               Virgin
               ;
               for
               as
               yet
               she
               had
               not
               been
               corrupted
               with
               vaine
               doctrines
               :
               but
            
             Thebulis
             
               because
               he
               was
               not
               made
               B.
               began
               to
               corrupt
               it
               ,
               being
               the
               broacher
               of
               one
               of
               the
               seauen
               heresies
               
               which
               were
               in
               the
               people
               .
            
             So
             much
             of
             the
             first
             argument
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             in
             two
             places
             :
             the
             former
             in
             Titus
             1.
             where
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               before
               p
               that
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               factions
               began
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               said
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               I
               〈◊〉
               of
               Apollos
               ,
               I
               am
               of
               Cephus
               ,
               the
               Churches
               were
               gouerned
               by
               the
               common
               counsell
               of
               the
               presbyters
               :
               
               but
               when
               euery
               one
               accounted
               those
               for
               his
               whom
               he
               had
               baptised
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               one
               being
               chosen
               from
               the
               presbiters
               ,
               should
               be
               set
               ouer
               the
               rest
               in
               euery
               Church
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               the
               care
               of
               that
               whole
               Church
               or
               diocese
               should
               appertaine
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               seeds
               of
               schismes
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               .
               For
               full
               answer
               to
               this
               testimony
               ,
               he
               referreth
               vs
               to
               another
               place
               ;
               
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 thither
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 meanetime
                 ,
                 he
                 answereth
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 testimony
                 itselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 my
                 inference
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 testimony
                 he
                 answereth
                 ,
                 that
              
               Ierome
               maketh
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               constitution
               of
               BB.
               not
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               times
               immediatly
               succeeding
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Not
               the
               former
               because
               otherwhere
               he
               saith
               that
               BB.
               were
               superiour
               to
               presbiters
               rather
               by
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               any
               ordinance
               of
               God.
               
            
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             custome
             himselfe
             calleth
             q
             
               an
               Apostolicall
               tradition
            
             :
             and
             else
             where
             most
             plainely
             and
             fully
             testifieth
             in
             many
             places
             (
             some
             whereof
             are
             noted
             in
             the
             Sermon
             )
             both
             that
             BB.
             were
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             also
             were
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             .
             
               
                 Not
                 the
                 latter
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               against
               the
               modest
               charitie
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Church
               would
               conspire
               at
               once
               to
               thrust
               out
               the
               gouernment
               established
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               insteed
               thereof
               to
               bring
               in
               another
               of
               their
               owne
               .
            
             But
             say
             I
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             manifest
             ,
             that
             BB.
             were
             placed
             in
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             next
             age
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             either
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             receiued
             this
             gouernment
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             else
             confesse
             (
             according
             to
             his
             vsuall
             modesty
             in
             setting
             light
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             all
             antiquitie
             ,
             )
             that
             all
             Churches
             conspired
             to
             alter
             the
             gouernment
             which
             the
             Apostles
             had
             established
             .
             But
             of
             his
             
             modestie
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             when
             he
             thinketh
             this
             gouernment
             by
             BB.
             began
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             must
             not
             be
             forced
             of
             necessity
             ,
             either
             to
             lay
             that
             foule
             imputation
             vpon
             all
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             on
             all
             the
             godly
             Fathers
             and
             blessed
             Martyrs
             ;
             or
             to
             yeeld
             that
             they
             had
             receiued
             this
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             My
             inference
             also
             he
             denyeth
             .
             When
             as
             not
             withstanding
             the
             allegation
             giueth
             full
             testimonie
             to
             the
             generality
             ,
             saying
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             
               in
               the
               whole
               world
            
             :
             and
             of
             the
             perpetuity
             there
             can
             be
             no
             question
             ,
             if
             the
             beginning
             were
             not
             latter
             then
             I
             intended
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             by
             Ieroms
             meaning
             it
             began
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             at
             the
             first
             indeed
             he
             saith
             ,
             before
             BB.
             were
             ordained
             ,
             the
             same
             men
             were
             called
             
               Presbiteri
               &
               Episcopi
            
             :
             and
             vntill
             factions
             beganne
             ,
             the
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             (
             viz.
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             the
             Presbiters
             :
             which
             may
             be
             true
             of
             the
             most
             Churches
             ,
             excepting
             that
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             Ieromes
             owne
             confession
             .
             But
             when
             factions
             began
             ,
             as
             those
             did
             in
             the
             Apostles
             r
             times
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaketh
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             it
             was
             obserued
             ,
             that
             for
             auoiding
             of
             schisme
             one
             should
             be
             chosen
             from
             among
             the
             presbiters
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             set
             ouer
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             whole
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             diocese
             should
             appertaine
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             reasons
             whereby
             he
             proueth
             the
             consequence
             feeble
             ,
             they
             are
             exceeding
             weake
             .
             
               First
               ,
               because
               Ierom
               
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 immediately
                 succeeding
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               It
               is
               very
               true
               :
               for
               he
               speaketh
               of
               that
               which
               was
               done
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               as
               hath
               bene
               said
               :
               secondly
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 generall
                 Councill
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 soaked
                 in
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 it
                 ouer-flowed
                 all
                 places
                 .
              
            
             The
             decree
             which
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             other
             but
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             for
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             what
             was
             generally
             obserued
             in
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             before
             there
             was
             a
             generall
             Councill
             to
             decree
             it
             ,
             proceeded
             vndoubtedly
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             more
             then
             euident
             ,
             that
             long
             
             before
             the
             first
             generall
             councill
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             onely
             Diocesan
             BB.
             but
             Metropolitanes
             also
             ,
             yea
             Patriarches
             :
             that
             which
             he
             talketh
             of
             soking
             in
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             agreeth
             not
             with
             the
             generall
             decree
             ,
             whereof
             Ierome
             speaketh
             ,
             whereby
             what
             is
             instituted
             is
             ordayned
             at
             once
             .
             Neither
             can
             hee
             assigne
             any
             time
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             BB.
             had
             either
             lesse
             charges
             ,
             or
             lesse
             authority
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             three
             or
             foure
             hundred
             yeares
             .
             Their
             Diocesses
             oft
             times
             as
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             ,
             were
             lessened
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             seldome
             or
             neuer
             enlarged
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             authority
             among
             Christians
             was
             greater
             before
             there
             were
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             then
             afterwards
             .
             For
             before
             ,
             they
             called
             and
             held
             their
             Councels
             by
             their
             owne
             authority
             ,
             they
             heard
             and
             iudged
             all
             causes
             among
             Christians
             ,
             they
             punished
             all
             kindes
             of
             faults
             s
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             testimony
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             his
             commentarie
             on
             Psal.
             45.
             which
             I
             haue
             mentioned
             before
             .
             
             That
             
               the
               Church
               in
               steed
               of
               her
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               had
               sonnes
               which
               were
               the
               BB.
               who
               should
               be
               appointed
               gouernours
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 He
                 saith
                 first
              
               ,
               this
               testimonie
               is
               an
               allegorie
               vpon
               the
               45.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               historie
               of
               the
               times
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             friuolous
             euasion
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             exposition
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             by
             the
             historie
             or
             euent
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             onely
             he
             ,
             but
             Augustine
             also
             expoundeth
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 ,
                 that
              
               Ierome
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               had
               BB.
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               gone
               :
               
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 friuolous
              
               .
            
             For
             he
             signifieth
             that
             the
             BB.
             did
             succeede
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             else
             where
             he
             plainly
             professeth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             t
             
               BB.
               are
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             If
             any
             other
             had
             come
             betweene
             them
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             those
             other
             should
             haue
             beene
             the
             Apostles
             successors
             ,
             and
             they
             the
             predecessors
             to
             the
             BB.
             Besides
             ,
             others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             plaine
             termes
             testifie
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             committed
             the
             Church
             euery
             where
             to
             the
             BB.
             and
             left
             them
             their
             successors
             :
             which
             in
             the
             successions
             also
             
             of
             BB.
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             is
             plainely
             declared
             .
             Simeon
             the
             sonne
             of
             Cleophas
             succeeding
             
               Iames
               ,
               Evodius
               ,
               Linus
               ,
               Timothie
               ,
               Tittu
               ,
            
             &c.
             substituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             and
             succeeding
             them
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             those
             Churches
             wherein
             they
             were
             placed
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               Ierome
               applied
               the
               Psalme
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               times
               wherein
               he
               liued
               ,
               not
               expounding
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophecie
               ,
               which
               if
               he
               had
               done
               he
               must
               haue
               acknowledged
               that
               such
               BB.
               were
               by
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Who
               could
               be
               so
               shameless
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
            
             Ierome
             
               expoundeth
               not
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophecie
               when
               hee
               commenteth
               thus
               :
            
             
               Pro
               patribus
               tuis
               nati
               sunt
               tibi
               filij
               .
               Fuerunt
               O
               Ecclesia
               Apostoli
               patres
               tui
               ,
               quia
               ipsi
               te
               genuerunt
               :
               nunc
               autem
               quia
               illi
               recesserunt
               à
               mundo
               ,
               habes
               pro
               his
               Episcopos
               filios
               ,
               quia
               à
               te
               creati
               sunt
               :
               sunt
               énim
               &
               hi
               patres
               tui
               ,
               quia
               ab
               ipsis
               regeris
               .
            
             Hee
             therefore
             expoundeth
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             ,
             applying
             it
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             immediatly
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             to
             Ieromes
             times
             .
             Why
             but
             then
             Ierome
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             haue
             helde
             the
             function
             of
             BB.
             to
             be
             a
             diuine
             ordinance
             :
             that
             followeth
             not
             ;
             for
             he
             might
             hold
             them
             to
             be
             prophecied
             of
             ,
             as
             he
             also
             confesseth
             ,
             Es.
             60.
             and
             yet
             esteeme
             them
             but
             an
             apostolical
             ordinance
             ,
             being
             neither
             immediately
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             prouided
             as
             generally
             &
             perpetually
             to
             be
             necessarily
             obserued
             ,
             as
             those
             things
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             simply
             
               diuini
               iuris
            
             .
             
          
           
             My
             third
             argument
             consisteth
             of
             two
             branches
             ;
             the
             former
             ,
             affirmatiue
             ,
             that
             the
             Councels
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             with
             one
             consent
             giue
             testimony
             to
             the
             gouernment
             by
             BB
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             negatiue
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             one
             pregnant
             testimony
             of
             any
             sound
             writer
             ,
             or
             example
             of
             any
             one
             orthodoxal
             or
             apostolicke
             Church
             (
             viz.
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             )
             can
             be
             produced
             to
             the
             contrarie
             .
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 former
                 he
                 answereth
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Councels
               ,
               Histories
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               either
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               their
               owne
               times
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               seeing
               the
               ancientest
               u
               Councell
               was
               in
               the
               fourth
               age
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               else
               iudge
               of
               the
               BB.
               in
               former
               
               times
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               they
               saw
               then
               in
               practise
               ,
               taking
               all
               that
               had
               the
               same
               name
               of
               BB.
               to
               haue
               beene
               pertakers
               of
               the
               same
               authoritie
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Fathers
             did
             beare
             witnesse
             onely
             of
             their
             owne
             times
             ,
             it
             were
             sufficient
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             my
             assertion
             ,
             seeing
             there
             were
             diuers
             in
             all
             the
             terme
             specified
             of
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             giue
             testimonie
             vnto
             it
             :
             as
             in
             the
             first
             age
             after
             the
             Apostles
             (
             to
             omit
             them
             of
             the
             two
             latter
             )
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Hegesippus
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Clemens
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             doe
             giue
             plaine
             testimonie
             vnto
             it
             ;
             and
             two
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Ignatius
             and
             Irenaeus
             ,
             were
             not
             onely
             Diocesan
             ,
             but
             also
             Metropolitane
             BB.
             But
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             histories
             and
             councils
             ,
             doe
             not
             onely
             speake
             of
             their
             owne
             times
             ;
             but
             also
             relate
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             immediatly
             vpon
             their
             decease
             .
             Doe
             they
             not
             testifie
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             as
             I
             partly
             shew
             in
             the
             two
             arguments
             following
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             BB.
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             appointed
             and
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             ?
             doe
             they
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             committed
             the
             Churches
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             to
             be
             their
             successors
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             things
             which
             Eusebius
             propoundeth
             to
             himselfe
             in
             his
             history
             ,
             vv
             to
             set
             down
             the
             succession
             of
             BB
             ?
             chiefely
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             next
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             ?
             But
             let
             the
             Reader
             iudge
             of
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             discerned
             not
             ,
             or
             knew
             no
             difference
             betweene
             the
             calling
             or
             authority
             of
             the
             BB.
             which
             were
             in
             their
             owne
             time
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             had
             beene
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             thought
             and
             wrote
             of
             them
             as
             being
             alike
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             in
             euery
             age
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             being
             BB.
             themselues
             .
             The
             refuter
             and
             his
             fellowes
             comming
             thirteene
             or
             foureteene
             ,
             yea
             almost
             fiueteene
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             needes
             haue
             a
             difference
             ;
             and
             rather
             then
             it
             shall
             not
             stand
             ,
             all
             the
             Fathers
             must
             be
             condemned
             as
             Idiots
             ,
             for
             not
             seeing
             that
             which
             these
             learned
             men
             doe
             see
             .
             I
             greatly
             meruaile
             with
             what
             face
             ,
             or
             rather
             
             with
             what
             conscience
             the
             refuter
             could
             auouch
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             Nagatiue
             part
             of
             my
             reason
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 is
                 directly
                 false
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 testimonies
                 as
                 examples
              
            
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             the
             reader
             to
             haue
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             refuters
             dealing
             ,
             so
             shall
             he
             easily
             discerne
             to
             what
             poore
             shifts
             he
             is
             driuen
             :
             first
             consider
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             assumption
             of
             my
             first
             Syllogisme
             ,
             which
             by
             these
             foure
             arguments
             I
             doe
             proue
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               yeeres
               after
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               the
               gouernment
               by
               BB.
               was
               generally
               and
               perpetually
               vsed
               .
            
             This
             I
             proue
             in
             this
             third
             reason
             ,
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             both
             affirmatiuely
             ,
             that
             all
             antiquity
             ,
             viz.
             Councils
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             with
             one
             consent
             giue
             testimony
             to
             it
             :
             and
             also
             negatiuely
             ,
             that
             no
             testimony
             or
             example
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             no
             ancient
             Councill
             ,
             Father
             or
             History
             ,
             no
             example
             of
             any
             antient
             orthodoxall
             or
             Apostolicall
             Church
             ,
             can
             be
             produced
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             
             This
             any
             reasonable
             man
             would
             take
             to
             be
             my
             meaning
             .
          
           
             Now
             consider
             his
             instances
             ,
             wherein
             he
             spendeth
             aboue
             sixe
             leaues
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             be
             both
             true
             and
             direct
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             then
             say
             that
             I
             haue
             no
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             
               
                 First
                 for
                 testimonyes
              
               :
               We
               haue
               pregnant
               testimonies
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               of
               the
               ancients
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               sound
               writers
               in
               these
               latter
               ages
               ,
               who
               affirme
               ,
               that
               BB.
               and
               ministers
               were
               all
               one
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               minister
               exercised
               not
               authority
               ouer
               his
               fellow
               ministers
               ,
               as
               BB.
               since
               haue
               done
               and
               still
               doe
               .
            
             First
             ,
             consider
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             witnesses
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             about
             to
             produce
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             things
             which
             they
             are
             to
             depose
             ▪
             for
             whereas
             I
             neuer
             meant
             to
             extend
             the
             negatiue
             part
             of
             my
             reason
             ,
             further
             then
             the
             affirmatiue
             :
             and
             therefore
             as
             I
             said
             that
             the
             Councils
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             doe
             all
             giue
             testimonie
             to
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             ,
             so
             I
             meant
             that
             no
             pregnant
             testimonie
             either
             of
             Councils
             ,
             Histories
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             comprised
             vnder
             the
             generall
             name
             of
             sound
             writer
             )
             could
             be
             produced
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             he
             ,
             for
             instance
             alledgeth
             a
             company
             of
             new
             writers
             in
             this
             present
             age
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             competent
             witnesses
             to
             depose
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             or
             to
             testifie
             what
             was
             done
             or
             not
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             
             foureteene
             or
             fifteene
             hundred
             yeeres
             agoe
             :
             or
             as
             if
             when
             I
             chalenge
             them
             to
             shew
             any
             one
             testimony
             of
             antiquity
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             sufficient
             instance
             ,
             to
             oppose
             against
             me
             a
             sort
             of
             new
             writers
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             also
             are
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             .
             But
             yet
             what
             shall
             these
             witnesses
             testifie
             ?
             forsooth
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             
               that
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               BB.
               and
               ministers
               were
               all
               one
               :
            
             whereunto
             in
             the
             first
             place
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             this
             deposition
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             In
             this
             argument
             I
             speake
             of
             what
             was
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             make
             his
             witnesses
             to
             depose
             what
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             perhaps
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             the
             conscience
             must
             build
             it selfe
             vpon
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             (
             but
             say
             I
             )
             in
             this
             reason
             I
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             was
             in
             vse
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             generally
             and
             perpetually
             vsed
             in
             the
             next
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             which
             consequence
             himselfe
             hath
             granted
             ●gainst
             the
             assumption
             therefore
             he
             should
             bring
             his
             witnesses
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             so
             absurd
             ,
             as
             by
             them
             to
             deny
             my
             conclusion
             againe
             ,
             the
             Ancients
             that
             say
             BB.
             and
             Presbiters
             were
             all
             one
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             speake
             of
             that
             part
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             when
             as
             in
             the
             most
             places
             there
             were
             no
             BB.
             or
             at
             least
             not
             chosen
             from
             among
             the
             Presbiters
             :
             for
             before
             there
             were
             such
             BB.
             the
             same
             persons
             indeed
             were
             called
             
               Episcopi
               &
               Presbyteri
            
             :
             but
             when
             BB.
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbiters
             ,
             which
             they
             also
             confesse
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             (
             as
             namely
             at
             Alexandria
             )
             they
             professe
             ,
             
             that
             then
             those
             which
             were
             so
             chosen
             and
             placed
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             aboue
             the
             Presbiters
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             called
             BB.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             thing
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             haue
             his
             witnesses
             testifie
             is
             ,
             that
             
               
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 one
                 Minister
                 did
                 not
                 exercise
                 authority
                 aboue
                 another
                 as
                 BB.
                 since
                 haue
                 done
              
            
             :
             to
             which
             assertion
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             sound
             writer
             will
             depose
             ▪
             for
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             Apostles
             ministers
             ?
             were
             not
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ministers
             ?
             were
             they
             not
             also
             superiour
             to
             other
             ministers
             ?
             did
             they
             not
             exercise
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             ?
             If
             
             Timothie
             therefore
             and
             Titus
             were
             superiour
             to
             other
             ministers
             and
             exercised
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             BB.
             who
             succeed
             not
             onely
             them
             (
             whether
             they
             were
             BB.
             or
             not
             )
             but
             also
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             superiour
             also
             to
             other
             ministers
             ,
             and
             exercise
             authoritie
             ouer
             them
             ?
          
           
             
               But
               come
               we
               to
               his
               witnesses
               ,
               
               whereof
               he
               would
               seeme
               to
               haue
               great
               store
               :
               howbeit
               ,
               he
               will
               content
               himselfe
               with
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               he
               
                 will
                 passe
                 by
              
               Ignatius
               ,
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               Tertullian
               ,
               as
               hauing
               done
               their
               seruice
               already
               :
            
             ●et
             the
             reader
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             most
             vaine
             flourish
             :
             for
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             produce
             any
             one
             testimonie
             out
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             Histories
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             against
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             BB.
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             in
             respect
             either
             facti
             or
             iuris
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             either
             denying
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             so
             gouerned
             then
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             haue
             beene
             so
             gouerned
             .
             And
             as
             for
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             &
             Tertullian
             ▪
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             he
             could
             haue
             by
             them
             ,
             was
             to
             vse
             their
             names
             :
             for
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             in
             them
             sounding
             against
             the
             gouernment
             of
             BB.
             but
             pregnant
             testimonies
             for
             them
             :
             especially
             in
             Ignatius
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             often
             quoted
             in
             this
             cause
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             refuter
             did
             alledge
             these
             Authors
             as
             witnesses
             to
             proue
             that
             fond
             and
             vnlearned
             conceipt
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             were
             no
             other
             but
             Parishes
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             which
             is
             more
             fond
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             other
             visible
             Churches
             indued
             with
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             ,
             but
             Parishes
             .
             But
             the
             vanitie
             of
             his
             conceipt
             ,
             and
             the
             weakenesse
             of
             his
             allegations
             ,
             haue
             I
             hope
             beene
             sufficiently
             layd
             open
             before
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             second
             point
             .
             
               Passing
               therefore
               by
               them
               ,
               the
               refuter
               will
            
             begin
             with
             Cyprian
             ,
             a
             who
             affirmeth
             
               that
               the
               menaging
               of
               the
               Church
               busines
               ,
               euen
               in
               his
               dayes
               belonged
               to
               the
               Counsell
               of
               himselfe
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               omnium
               nostrûm
               concilium
               spectat
               ,
               and
               therefore
               durst
               not
               take
               it
               to
               himselfe
               alone
               ,
               praei●dicare
               ego
               &
               soli
               mihi
               re●
               omnem
               vendicare
               non
               audeo
               .
            
             
             Here
             let
             the
             reader
             consider
             with
             me
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             person
             of
             the
             witnesse
             which
             is
             produced
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             witnessed
             :
             was
             not
             Cyprian
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             Diocesan
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Metropolitane
             B.
             ?
             did
             not
             he
             in
             iudgement
             allow
             the
             function
             of
             such
             BB.
             ?
             directly
             he
             saith
             that
             BB.
             b
             
               are
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               answere
               to
               the
               high
               Priest
               in
               the
               law
            
             :
             that
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             when
             he
             appointed
             Apostles
             ,
             c
             ordained
             BB.
             
               The
               Deacons
               must
               remember
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               chose
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               BB.
               but
               Deacons
               were
               chosen
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               after
               the
               Ascension
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               ministers
               of
               their
               Episcopall
               function
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Doth
             not
             he
             teach
             d
             that
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             meaning
             a
             whole
             Diocese
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             but
             one
             B.
             ?
             &
             that
             to
             set
             vp
             a
             second
             is
             to
             make
             a
             schisme
             ,
             and
             to
             rend
             in
             pieces
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ?
             doth
             he
             not
             often
             plead
             for
             the
             superioritie
             of
             BB.
             ouer
             the
             Presbiters
             ,
             shewing
             e
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             reuerence
             and
             obey
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             the
             source
             of
             all
             schisme
             ?
             
               Neither
               doe
               heresies
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             f
             
               arise
               or
               schismes
               from
               any
               other
               beginning
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               of
               God
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             B.
             )
             
               is
               not
               obeyed
               ,
               neither
               one
               Priest
               for
               the
               time
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               Iudge
               for
               the
               time
               in
               stead
               of
               Christ
               is
               acknowledged
               :
               whom
               if
               the
               whole
               brotherhood
               according
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               would
               obey
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             How
             oft
             doth
             he
             speake
             of
             
               the
               vigour
            
             g
             
               of
               the
               Episcopall
               power
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               the
               authoritie
               of
               his
               chaire
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             euen
             those
             of
             the
             Clergie
             might
             be
             either
             excommunicated
             or
             deposed
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             likely
             therefore
             thinke
             you
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             would
             testifie
             against
             the
             function
             or
             authoritie
             of
             BB.
             ?
          
           
             
             But
             let
             vs
             examine
             the
             allegation
             it selfe
             .
             There
             were
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             that
             had
             fallen
             by
             denying
             their
             faith
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ;
             and
             returning
             to
             the
             Church
             againe
             ,
             would
             in
             all
             hast
             be
             reconciled
             and
             receiued
             to
             the
             communion
             :
             whereof
             some
             by
             their
             importunity
             preuailed
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Presbiters
             ,
             whom
             as
             I
             noted
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             Cyprian
             h
             ,
             being
             absent
             ,
             reprooued
             by
             letter
             ,
             that
             they
             not
             regarding
             their
             Bishop
             set
             ouer
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             i
             honour
             
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             reseruing
             to
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Episcopall
             office
             ,
             and
             his
             chaire
             ,
             had
             without
             his
             appointment
             (
             though
             absent
             )
             reconciled
             them
             and
             receiued
             them
             to
             the
             communion
             :
             others
             procured
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             to
             write
             to
             Cyprian
             in
             their
             behalfe
             ;
             that
             when
             peace
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             peace
             might
             vpon
             the
             examination
             of
             their
             cause
             be
             giuen
             to
             them
             .
             Cyprian
             k
             therefore
             writeth
             to
             the
             Martyrs
             commending
             them
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Presbiters
             should
             haue
             taught
             them
             what
             appertained
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             they
             were
             to
             learne
             of
             these
             Martyrs
             ,
             to
             referre
             their
             petitions
             and
             desires
             to
             the
             B.
             and
             then
             willeth
             them
             to
             set
             downe
             in
             writing
             particularly
             ,
             whom
             they
             desired
             to
             be
             receiued
             :
             he
             writeth
             also
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             l
             signifying
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             receiued
             letters
             from
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             those
             which
             had
             fallen
             ,
             promising
             when
             God
             should
             grant
             peace
             vnto
             them
             that
             he
             might
             returne
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             behauiour
             and
             repentance
             of
             them
             which
             had
             fallen
             should
             be
             examined
             in
             their
             presence
             :
             and
             hauing
             signified
             his
             great
             dislike
             of
             the
             Presbiters
             act
             ,
             who
             not
             reseruing
             vnto
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             and
             chaire
             ,
             had
             without
             his
             allowance
             communicated
             with
             them
             which
             had
             fallen
             .
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             desireth
             that
             they
             which
             had
             fallen
             would
             patiently
             heare
             his
             counsell
             &
             expect
             his
             returne
             ,
             that
             
               when
               through
               Gods
               mercy
               we
               shall
               come
               vnto
               you
               many
               of
               my
               fellow
               BB.
               being
               assembled
               together
               ,
               may
               according
               to
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               confessors
               ,
               examine
               the
               letters
               and
               desires
               of
               the
               blessed
               Martyrs
               :
            
             he
             writeth
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             the
             m
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Presbiters
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             willing
             them
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             still
             his
             returne
             was
             delayed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             case
             of
             necessity
             they
             should
             not
             expect
             his
             presence
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             lay
             their
             hands
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             them
             ;
             especially
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             beene
             commended
             by
             the
             Martyrs
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             them
             stay
             ,
             till
             hee
             being
             restored
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             being
             assembled
             together
             ,
             might
             determine
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             .
             But
             being
             importuned
             againe
             by
             letters
             
             from
             the
             Confessors
             ,
             who
             had
             desired
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             BB.
             to
             grant
             peace
             ,
             as
             themselues
             did
             to
             them
             which
             had
             fallen
             ;
             he
             writeth
             againe
             to
             the
             Presbiters
             and
             Deacons
             that
             letter
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             refuter
             is
             cited
             ;
             saying
             ,
             n
             
               concerning
               those
            
             (
             which
             had
             fallen
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Confessours
             haue
             desired
             to
             be
             reconciled
             )
             
               vntill
               it
               be
               certainely
               knowne
               ,
               what
               course
               they
               haue
               taken
               since
               their
               fault
               committed
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               which
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Councill
               and
               iudgement
               of
               vs
               all
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               preiudicate
               ,
               and
               challenge
               to
               my selfe
               a
               thing
               which
               is
               common
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             appointeth
             that
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             which
             I
             mentioned
             out
             of
             the
             last
             Epistle
             :
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             writeth
             to
             diuers
             BB.
             and
             by
             name
             to
             Calidonius
             o
             ,
             shewing
             him
             what
             order
             he
             had
             taken
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             willing
             him
             to
             signifie
             the
             same
             to
             other
             BB.
             that
             the
             like
             course
             might
             be
             taken
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             letters
             ,
             all
             concerning
             the
             same
             businesses
             ,
             be
             conferred
             together
             ,
             you
             may
             obserue
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             was
             a
             Metropolitane
             B.
             hauing
             authoritie
             to
             assemble
             and
             to
             direct
             his
             comprouinciall
             BB.
             as
             may
             appeare
             also
             by
             the
             Synodes
             held
             ,
             and
             Synodicall
             Epistles
             written
             by
             him
             .
             Secondly
             that
             he
             speaketh
             not
             of
             Church
             businesse
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             of
             this
             particular
             ;
             which
             was
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             p
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             cause
             not
             of
             one
             Church
             or
             of
             one
             Prouince
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             deale
             alone
             in
             this
             busines
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             call
             a
             Synode
             of
             his
             fellow
             BB.
             besides
             his
             Clergie
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             people
             haue
             the
             cause
             of
             them
             which
             had
             fallen
             examined
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             would
             not
             deale
             alone
             in
             this
             busines
             ,
             being
             a
             cause
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             ,
             but
             would
             haue
             it
             referred
             to
             the
             examination
             &
             censure
             of
             his
             fellow
             BB.
             besides
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             Clergy
             in
             this
             iudgement
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             chiefe
             stroak
             in
             this
             busines
             was
             in
             him
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             petitions
             ,
             and
             his
             directions
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             whole
             cariage
             of
             this
             businesse
             doth
             prooue
             the
             Episcopall
             authoritie
             of
             the
             B.
             and
             Cyprians
             superioritie
             ,
             not
             onely
             ouer
             his
             owne
             Presbiters
             ,
             but
             also
             ouer
             his
             fellow
             
             Bishops
             ,
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             from
             impleading
             the
             same
             ▪
             and
             further
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Cyprian
             ,
             because
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             Bishopricke
             was
             much
             resisted
             by
             Felicissimus
             and
             his
             complices
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             wherein
             he
             liued
             troublesome
             and
             dangerous
             :
             therefore
             though
             he
             might
             (
             as
             Ierome
             q
             speaketh
             of
             all
             Bishops
             )
             rule
             alone
             as
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             as
             Moses
             ,
             he
             voluntarily
             vsed
             the
             assistance
             of
             others
             ,
             hauing
             as
             himselfe
             r
             saith
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Bishoprick
             determined
             to
             doe
             nothing
             by
             his
             own
             priuate
             sentence
             ,
             without
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             :
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             his
             vsing
             of
             the
             Clergies
             counsell
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             not
             of
             necessity
             ,
             but
             voluntary
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             he
             saw
             cause
             ,
             and
             did
             finde
             himselfe
             not
             to
             need
             either
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             would
             sometimes
             doe
             matters
             of
             importance
             ,
             (
             as
             namely
             the
             ordination
             of
             Clerks
             )
             alone
             :
             as
             himselfe
             signifieth
             in
             an
             Epistle
             s
             to
             the
             Presbiters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             people
             .
             
               In
               ordaining
               of
               Clerkes
               I
               doe
               vse
               before
               hand
               to
               consult
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               by
               common
               counsell
               to
               weigh
               the
               manners
               and
               deserts
               of
               all
               :
               but
               humane
               testimonies
               are
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               diuine
               suffrages
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             signifieth
             that
             he
             had
             without
             them
             ordained
             Aurelius
             and
             others
             to
             be
             Clerks
             .
             But
             suppose
             ,
             that
             of
             necessitie
             Cyprian
             was
             to
             vse
             the
             aduise
             ,
             or
             expect
             the
             presence
             and
             conscience
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             dispaching
             matters
             of
             importance
             ;
             would
             this
             be
             an
             instance
             against
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             in
             those
             times
             ?
             did
             the
             fourth
             Councill
             of
             Cathage
             t
             ,
             set
             foorth
             these
             two
             Canons
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             
               a
               B.
               without
               the
               Councill
               of
               his
               Clergie
               should
               not
               ordaine
               Clerkes
            
             :
             requiring
             also
             
               that
               the
               assent
               or
               conniuence
               and
               testimony
               of
               the
               people
               should
               be
               had
               ?
            
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             
               a
               B.
               should
               heare
               no
               mans
               cause
               but
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Clerkes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               B.
               should
               be
               void
               which
               was
               not
               confirmed
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Clergie
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             doubteth
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             that
             Councell
             was
             held
             (
             which
             was
             about
             foure
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             )
             the
             sway
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             authoritie
             ,
             both
             for
             ordination
             ,
             and
             iurisdiction
             was
             in
             the
             Bishop
             .
             
             But
             I
             haue
             vouchafed
             too
             long
             an
             answere
             to
             so
             weake
             an
             allegation
             .
          
           
             
               
               In
               the
               next
               place
               he
               mentioneth
               
                 Ambrose
                 his
                 testimony
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 debated
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 .
              
            
             It
             was
             debated
             indeed
             ,
             but
             nothing
             to
             this
             present
             purpose
             .
             Ambrose
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             B.
             was
             wont
             to
             vse
             the
             aduise
             of
             his
             Presbiters
             ;
             though
             in
             his
             time
             it
             was
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             :
             and
             the
             matter
             debated
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             was
             ,
             whether
             those
             Seniors
             ,
             were
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             I
             proued
             ,
             or
             Lay-elders
             as
             the
             refuter
             pretended
             ;
             but
             whether
             they
             were
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             authoritie
             and
             gouernment
             of
             the
             B.
             was
             no
             more
             impayred
             by
             vsing
             their
             counsell
             ,
             then
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Prince
             by
             vsing
             the
             aduise
             of
             his
             Counsellours
             :
             vntill
             such
             time
             and
             in
             such
             cases
             as
             by
             the
             Canons
             and
             Canonicall
             law
             their
             consent
             was
             required
             as
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             allegations
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             reduced
             into
             sillogismes
             ,
             would
             haue
             made
             very
             loose
             inferences
             :
             and
             so
             would
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Ierom
             ,
             
             
               
                 who
                 euery
                 where
                 almost
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               refuter
               ,
               
                 speaketh
                 for
                 vs.
              
               
            
             This
             is
             vauntingly
             spoken
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             no
             where
             's
             indeed
             he
             speaketh
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             more
             plentifull
             of
             pregnant
             testimonies
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             ,
             for
             BB.
             as
             partly
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             already
             ,
             and
             more
             shall
             be
             declared
             hereafter
             .
             Of
             the
             testimonies
             which
             the
             refuter
             citeth
             ,
             
               three
               u
               are
               all
               to
               one
               purpose
               ;
               that
               at
               the
               first
               in
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
              
               ,
               BB.
               
                 and
                 Elders
                 were
                 all
                 one
              
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Presbiters
             ,
             were
             also
             called
             BB.
             (
             but
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             Lay-presbiters
             then
             ?
             were
             they
             also
             called
             BB.
             ?
             )
             and
             that
             till
             factions
             did
             arise
             ,
             the
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             Presbiters
             .
             To
             these
             allegations
             I
             haue
             already
             made
             answere
             ,
             which
             I
             doe
             breifely
             repeate
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             before
             BB.
             were
             ordayned
             ,
             the
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             the
             Presbiters
             ,
             as
             vnder
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             vntill
             the
             BB.
             were
             elected
             from
             among
             the
             Presbiters
             in
             the
             seueral
             Churches
             ,
             the
             names
             of
             
               Presbiters
               &
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             were
             confounded
             ,
             but
             when
             BB.
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbiters
             ,
             
             as
             they
             were
             not
             at
             the
             first
             (
             for
             the
             first
             BB.
             were
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Iames
             ;
             and
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             as
             
               Marke
               ,
               Timothie
            
             ,
             and
             
               Titus
               ,
               Linus
               ,
               Evodiu●
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             were
             not
             called
             Episcopi
             ,
             but
             Apostoli
             )
             then
             ,
             (w)
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             he
             which
             was
             chosen
             from
             among
             the
             Presbiters
             and
             placed
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             called
             Episcopus
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             the
             name
             of
             Apostle
             being
             left
             to
             them
             who
             principally
             were
             so
             called
             .
             But
             what
             will
             the
             refuter
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ?
             There
             was
             a
             time
             whiles
             the
             Apostles
             liued
             ,
             when
             thesame
             men
             were
             called
             Presbiters
             and
             BB.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             names
             were
             confounded
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             the
             Churches
             were
             not
             gouerned
             by
             Diocesan
             BB.
             
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             allegations
             were
             impertinent
             ,
             
             so
             the
             other
             aduers
             .
             Lucifer
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             impertinent
             ,
             but
             also
             misalledged
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Bishops
                 preferment
                 ,
                 saith
              
               Ierome
               according
               to
               the
               refuters
               allegation
               ,
               
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 necessitie
                 of
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 granted
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 withall
                 .
              
            
             In
             that
             Dialogue
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             controuersie
             betweene
             the
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             Luciferian
             :
             the
             true
             Christian
             would
             haue
             those
             which
             were
             baptised
             by
             Arians
             ,
             to
             be
             baptised
             againe
             ,
             before
             they
             should
             be
             receiued
             againe
             vnto
             the
             communion
             :
             because
             by
             their
             baptisme
             ,
             who
             belieued
             the
             Father
             alone
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             a
             creature
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             the
             seruant
             of
             both
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             communicated
             :
             the
             Luciferian
             held
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             receiued
             without
             baptisme
             ,
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             whereby
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             should
             be
             giuen
             them
             ,
             which
             before
             they
             had
             not
             receiued
             :
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             alledgeth
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             gaue
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             those
             whom
             Philippe
             the
             Deacon
             had
             baptised
             ;
             and
             the
             custome
             generally
             receiued
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             BB.
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             doe
             communicate
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             them
             that
             are
             baptised
             .
             The
             true
             Christian
             replyeth
             ,
             that
             BB.
             vse
             to
             impose
             hands
             onely
             on
             those
             who
             were
             baptised
             into
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             baptisme
             giuen
             by
             a
             Presbiter
             of
             Deacon
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             also
             is
             conferred
             .
             But
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               here
               you
               demaund
               why
               hee
               that
               is
               baptized
               in
               the
               Church
               receiueth
               not
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               but
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               B.
               whom
               we
               hold
               to
               be
               giuen
               in
               true
               baptisme
               ;
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               this
               obseruation
               is
               deriued
               from
               that
               authority
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               after
               the
               ascension
               of
               the
               Lord
               descended
               vpon
               the
               Apostles
               :
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               we
               finde
               done
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               ad
               honorem
               potius
               Sacerdotij
               ,
               quàm
               ad
               legis
               necessitatem
               ;
               more
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               necessitie
               of
               a
               law
               .
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               onely
               at
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               B.
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               descend
               ,
               then
               lamentable
               is
               their
               case
               ,
               who
               in
               Villages
               and
               Townes
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               remote
               places
               ,
               being
               baptized
               of
               Presbiters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               doe
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               before
               the
               B.
               visite
               them
               :
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               dependeth
               on
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               B.
               &c.
            
             as
             hath
             beene
             oft
             alledged
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             Ierome
             speaketh
             of
             this
             one
             prerogatiue
             of
             BB.
             the
             refuter
             extendeth
             to
             his
             whole
             preferment
             ,
             or
             preheminence
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 necessitie
                 of
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 granted
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 .
              
            
             The
             preheminence
             of
             the
             B.
             in
             generall
             ,
             Ierome
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             such
             necessity
             as
             that
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             dependeth
             vpon
             it
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             particular
             of
             giuing
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             necessitie
             :
             because
             in
             the
             Baptisme
             by
             a
             Presbiter
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             before
             the
             B.
             imposeth
             his
             hands
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             bestowed
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             this
             testimonie
             is
             also
             impertinent
             ,
             not
             concluding
             that
             for
             which
             it
             is
             brought
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             inference
             :
             their
             preheminence
             was
             giuen
             not
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             to
             honor
             them
             ;
             therfore
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             gouerned
             by
             them
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             &
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             impertinent
             only
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             concludeth
             for
             me
             :
             for
             if
             BB.
             had
             their
             preheminence
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             presupposed
             :
             then
             their
             gouernment
             is
             proued
             to
             haue
             beene
             in
             vse
             :
             but
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             an
             honour
             voluntarily
             giuen
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             necessitie
             of
             law
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             present
             point
             is
             not
             materiall
             .
          
           
             
               
               After
               Ierome
               ,
               
                 he
                 citeth
              
               Augustine
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               Ierome
               ,
               granting
               that
               the
               office
               of
               a
               B.
               was
               greater
               then
               another
               
               Minister
               ,
               
               through
               a
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               had
               gotten
               the
               vpper
               hand
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               .
            
             If
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             office
             of
             a
             B.
             was
             become
             greater
             before
             Ierome
             and
             Augustines
             time
             ,
             then
             BB.
             had
             this
             preheminence
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             so
             farre
             is
             this
             testimonie
             from
             disprouing
             the
             gouernment
             of
             BB.
             in
             those
             times
             .
             But
             neither
             is
             it
             truely
             alledged
             :
             for
             he
             speaketh
             not
             so
             much
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             as
             the
             names
             ;
             and
             that
             
               
                 not
                 otherwise
              
            
             is
             added
             by
             the
             Refuter
             :
             and
             the
             granting
             he
             talketh
             of
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             yeelding
             vpon
             necessitie
             ,
             but
             a
             modest
             cession
             from
             his
             right
             .
             Augustine
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Epistle
             earnestly
             desireth
             Ierome
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             boldly
             correct
             him
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             should
             thinke
             it
             needfull
             :
             
               Quanquam
               enim
               secundum
               honorum
               vocabula
               ,
               quae
               iam
               Ecclesiae
               vsus
               obtinuit
               ,
               Episcopatus
               Presbyterio
               maior
               sit
               ,
               tamen
               in
               multis
               rebus
               Augustinus
               Hieronymo
               minor
               est
               ;
               licèt
               etiam
               â
               minore
               quolibet
               non
               sit
               fugienda
               vel
               dedignanda
               correctio
               .
               For
               though
               according
               to
               the
               names
               of
               honour
               ,
               Bishopship
               is
               greater
               then
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             a
             name
             of
             greater
             honour
             ,
             or
             is
             honoured
             with
             greater
             titles
             ,
             
               notwithstanding
               in
               many
               things
            
             Augustine
             
               is
               inferiour
               to
            
             Ierome
             :
             
               howbeit
               correction
               is
               not
               to
               be
               shunned
               or
               disdayned
               from
               euery
               one
               that
               is
               inferiour
               .
            
          
           
             In
             that
             Episcopatus
             is
             a
             name
             of
             greater
             honour
             then
             Priesthood
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             vse
             and
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             first
             they
             were
             confounded
             .
             Againe
             ,
             might
             not
             some
             one
             of
             our
             BB.
             in
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             haue
             vsed
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             writing
             to
             Caluin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Augustine
             vsed
             them
             towards
             Ierome
             ?
             would
             therefore
             the
             Refuter
             inferre
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             times
             fore-going
             ,
             there
             had
             not
             beene
             Diocesan
             BB.
             or
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             superiour
             to
             other
             Ministers
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             howsoeuer
             Augustine
             in
             modesty
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             being
             a
             B.
             was
             loath
             to
             preferre
             himselfe
             before
             Ierome
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             man
             of
             renowne
             ,
             being
             but
             a
             Presbiter
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             great
             learning
             and
             renowned
             piety
             ;
             yet
             were
             it
             a
             sawcie
             part
             for
             him
             that
             is
             but
             a
             Presbiter
             ,
             to
             thinke
             himselfe
             equall
             with
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Ierome
             was
             farre
             from
             
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             his
             Epistles
             to
             Augustine
             ,
             giueth
             him
             titles
             of
             great
             honour
             ,
             vsing
             this
             inscription
             :
             a
             
               Domino
               verè
               ,
               sancto
               ,
               &
               beatissimo
               Papae
               Augustino
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             this
             farewell
             ,
             the
             Lord
             preserue
             you
             ,
             
               Domine
               verè
               sancte
               &
               suscipiende
               Papa
            
             :
             and
             the
             like
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             of
             Caluin
             b
             .
          
           
             From
             Augustine
             ,
             he
             maketh
             a
             large
             step
             to
             Erasmus
             c
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Of
               olde
               there
               was
               no
               difference
               betweene
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ,
            
             (
             but
             that
             the
             Refuter
             left
             out
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             excluding
             his
             lay-elder
             )
             
               and
               a
               B.
            
             And
             then
             hee
             leapeth
             backe
             againe
             to
             Theodoret
             ,
             
             
               Beda
               ,
               Sedulius
               ,
               Oecumenius
               ,
               Primasius
               ,
               Theophilact
               ,
            
             &c.
             who
             affirme
             the
             same
             .
             And
             doe
             not
             I
             my selfe
             professe
             the
             same
             in
             this
             Sermon
             ?
             doe
             I
             not
             also
             proue
             it
             in
             the
             Sermon
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Acts
             and
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             these
             two
             words
             
               Presbyter
               &
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             were
             confounded
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             men
             were
             called
             
               Presbyteri
               &
               Episcopi
            
             ?
             what
             will
             hee
             conclude
             thereof
             ?
             that
             therefore
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             gouerned
             by
             BB
             ?
             or
             that
             the
             office
             of
             a
             B.
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             were
             at
             any
             time
             confounded
             ?
             nay
             ,
             can
             hee
             proue
             so
             much
             as
             the
             names
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             were
             vsually
             confounded
             ?
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             liued
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             euery
             where
             distinguisheth
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             doe
             the
             after
             Writers
             ,
             as
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
            
             &c.
             sauing
             that
             to
             BB.
             they
             giue
             sometimes
             the
             more
             generall
             name
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             d
             Priests
             :
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             meruailed
             at
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             doe
             call
             themselues
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
              
               some
               Protestant
               Writers
               ,
               whom
               afterwards
               hee
               will
               cite
               ,
               haue
               vnderstoode
               Ierome
               and
               the
               rest
               as
               the
               Refuter
               doth
               :
               and
               not
               they
               onely
               ,
               but
               
                 Michael
                 Medina
              
               a
               Popish
               Writer
               ,
               is
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               they
               held
               the
               same
               error
               with
               Aerius
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             kind
             of
             arguing
             ,
             which
             our
             Refuter
             vseth
             ,
             to
             bring
             new
             Writers
             to
             depose
             what
             the
             old
             haue
             testified
             .
             Are
             not
             their
             testimonies
             extant
             in
             print
             ?
             may
             we
             not
             read
             them
             with
             our
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             and
             weigh
             them
             in
             our
             owne
             iudgements
             ?
             that
             wee
             leauing
             the
             records
             themselues
             ,
             should
             seek
             to
             the
             d●positions
             of
             new
             writers
             to
             know
             what
             
             the
             olde
             haue
             testified
             ?
             but
             of
             the
             errour
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             suppose
             Ierome
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             haue
             beene
             of
             the
             same
             iudgement
             with
             Aerius
             I
             haue
             spoken
             before
             ,
             neither
             doubt
             I
             now
             to
             affirme
             that
             they
             ioyned
             in
             opinion
             with
             Aerius
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             I
             do
             :
             for
             they
             writing
             on
             Phil.
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             places
             the
             names
             
               Presbyter
               &
               Episcopus
            
             ,
             were
             confounded
             ,
             which
             places
             my selfe
             haue
             alledged
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             had
             alledged
             what
             hee
             was
             able
             out
             of
             the
             olde
             Writers
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             neuer
             a
             word
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             he
             proceedeth
             
               
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Writers
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 were
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 thickest
                 mists
                 of
                 Poperie
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
              
               heaping
               vp
               a
               sort
               of
               testimonies
               without
               order
               ,
               and
               without
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               mingling
               also
               some
               testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               canon
               law
               ,
               and
               some
               Popish
               Writers
               among
               them
               .
            
             And
             because
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             were
             to
             runne
             the
             wild-goose
             race
             ,
             I
             will
             reduce
             their
             testimonies
             to
             certaine
             heads
             ,
             and
             then
             giue
             him
             an
             answere
             to
             them
             all
             .
             Some
             therefore
             are
             brought
             to
             testifie
             ,
             that
             
               
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 BB.
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 ,
              
               (
               the
               which
               is
               true
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               men
               were
               called
               Presbyters
               and
               BB
               :
               )
               as
               Heming
               .
               and
               Zauch
               .
               in
               Phil.
               1.1
               .
               Isidor
               .
               and
               Dist.
               21.
               
                 c.
                 Cleros
                 .
                 ex
                 Isidor
                 .
                 Duaren
                 .
                 de
                 ministr
                 .
                 &
                 benef
                 .
                 l.
              
               1.
               c.
               7.
               
               
                 Gloss.
                 ord
                 .
                 Hugo
                 Card.
                 Cassander
                 ,
              
               the
               councils
               of
               Constance
               and
               
                 Basill
                 ,
                 Chemnitius
                 ,
                 Lubbertus
              
               ,
               D.
               Fulke
               .
               D.
               Willet
               .
               D.
               Morton
               .
               Some
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 B.
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 :
                 but
                 afterwards
                 BB.
                 were
                 set
                 ouer
                 Presbyters
                 :
                 as
                 Danaeus
                 .
              
               Some
               ,
               that
               
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 such
                 BB.
                 as
                 were
                 afterwards
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Monarches
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               Chamier
               .
               Some
               ,
               that
               
                 iure
                 diuino
                 Episcopi
                 &
                 Presbyteri
                 be
                 all
                 one
              
               :
               as
               Iunius
               and
               
                 Phil.
                 Morney
              
               ,
               and
               D.
               Whitak
               .
               which
               is
               true
               concerning
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Some
               
                 that
                 Episcopatus
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 distinct
                 order
                 from
                 Presbyteratus
                 iure
                 diuino
                 ,
              
            
             as
             D
             ,
             Holland
             :
             whose
             not
             writings
             ,
             but
             speeches
             ,
             he
             citeth
             vpon
             report
             .
             
               
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   that
                
                 B.
                 and
                 Presbyter
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 name
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 office
                 :
                 as
                 Sad●●l
                 .
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   that
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 times
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 gouerned
                 communi
                 presbyterorum
                 consilio
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 they
                 chose
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 B.
                 
                   as
                   Musculus
                
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   made
                   ministers
                   equall
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   no
                   contention
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 how
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 appeareth
                 by
                 Christs
                 appointing
                 twelue
                 Apostles
                 and
                 seauentie
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 contention
                 among
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselues
                 for
                 superioritie
                 ,
                 whiles
                 Christ
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 Bullinger
                 .
                 Some
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   equall
                   ,
                   so
                   their
                   successors
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 BB.
                 are
                 equall
                 among
                 themselues
                 ,
                 though
                 superiour
                 to
                 other
                 ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 seauentie
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 .
                 Some
                 ,
                 that
                 Aerius
                 
                   was
                   not
                   an
                   hereticke
                   for
                   saying
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   Episcopus
                   &
                   Presbiter
                   ,
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 neither
                 had
                 he
                 beene
                 an
                 hereticke
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 and
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   iudgement
                
                 ,
                 as
                 B.
                 Iewell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   that
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 there
                 were
                 onely
                 two
                 degrees
                 of
                 ministers
                 ,
                 Presbiters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   D.
                   Humfrey
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Bishops
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   Sadeel
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   that
                
                 BB.
                 he
                 superiour
                 to
                 Prebiters
                 by
                 mans
                 decree
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 scripture
                 :
                 by
                 custome
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 by
                 mans
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 Apostolicall
                 institution
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   Heming
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Phil.
                 
                   1.1
                   .
                   Bulling
                   .
                   Iunius
                
                 ,
                 B.
                 
                   Pilkington
                   ,
                   the
                   Canon
                   law
                   falsified
                
                 de
                 iure
                 positiuo
                 ,
                 as
                 Cusanus
                 :
                 not
                 by
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   D.
                   Raynolds
                
                 :
                 no
                 otherwise
                 but
                 by
                 custome
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   Sadeel
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Episcopus
                 and
                 Pastor
                 of
                 one
                 flocke
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 
                   as
                   D.
                   Raynolds
                
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 alwaies
                 one
                 principall
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 common
                 vse
                 was
                 called
                 a
                 B.
                 being
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 alone
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 gouernment
                 and
                 ordination
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   D.
                   Fulke
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   that
                   BB.
                
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 superioritie
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Princes
                 ;
                 that
                 not
                 they
                 onely
                 are
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 onely
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   D.
                   Willet
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sole
                 and
                 supreame
                 authority
                 in
                 a
                 B.
                 is
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   Bullinger
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   ,
                   that
                
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 was
                 not
                 Monarchicall
                 ,
                 but
                 Aristocraticall
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   Chamier
                
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   elections
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   corners
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Gualther
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 that
                 Presbiters
                 may
                 ordaine
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 BB.
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   Sadeel
                
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Priests
                   had
                   voices
                   and
                   seates
                   in
                   Councils
                
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 they
                 haue
                 with
                 vs
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 councill
                 of
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basill
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   such
                   Archbb.
                   as
                   are
                   aboue
                   Metropolitanes
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   ordayned
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 as
                 D.
                 Bilson
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 is
                 alledged
                 as
                 hauing
                 beene
                 of
                 the
                 Refuters
                 minde
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 citeth
                 Ierome
                 in
                 Tit.
                 1.1
                 .
                 
                   &
                   ad
                   Euagr.
                
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   were
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Iunius
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 Ieromes
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 factions
                 began
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   Iunius
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             are
             all
             his
             witnesses
             ,
             
             besides
             some
             ,
             with
             whose
             names
             onely
             ,
             without
             their
             testimonies
             ,
             he
             thought
             best
             to
             make
             a
             simple
             flourish
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             one
             of
             these
             allegations
             were
             reduced
             into
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Syllogisme
             ,
             concluding
             the
             contradictorie
             to
             my
             assertion
             ,
             viz.
             that
             some
             auncient
             Councils
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             or
             Fathers
             doe
             testifie
             that
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             gouernement
             by
             BB.
             was
             not
             generally
             and
             perpetually
             vsed
             ,
             it
             would
             appeare
             to
             euery
             one
             how
             ridiculously
             our
             refuter
             argueth
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             
               
                 
                   Danaeus
                   ,
                   Musculus
                   ,
                   Iunius
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 doe
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 the
                 gouernment
                 by
                 BB.
                 was
                 not
                 generally
                 receiued
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 some
                 ancient
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Histories
                 ,
                 or
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 doe
                 testifie
                 so
                 much
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             you
             speake
             of
             sound
             Writers
             in
             generall
             ,
             will
             he
             
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             conclude
             :
             Therefore
             some
             sound
             Writers
             doe
             testifie
             so
             much
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plaine
             say
             I
             ,
             that
             I
             meane
             the
             ancient
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             his
             argument
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             answere
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             Writers
             had
             testified
             that
             which
             is
             contayned
             in
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             yet
             had
             not
             they
             beene
             competent
             witnesses
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             fourteene
             or
             fifteene
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             their
             time
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             being
             also
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             .
             But
             indeede
             not
             all
             ,
             no
             nor
             any
             one
             of
             his
             witnesses
             doth
             testifie
             that
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Bishops
             was
             not
             generally
             receiued
             ;
             but
             all
             his
             allegations
             accommodated
             to
             that
             conclusion
             ,
             are
             most
             ridiculous
             .
             As
             for
             example
             :
             in
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             the
             same
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             gouernment
             by
             Bishops
             was
             not
             receiued
             .
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             not
             by
             Gods
             law
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             they
             were
             not
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             :
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             body
             will
             say
             ,
             though
             these
             testimonies
             be
             impertinent
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             needes
             confesse
             ,
             that
             your
             Refuter
             did
             grossely
             abuse
             his
             vnlearned
             Readers
             in
             making
             such
             a
             flourish
             with
             them
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             allegations
             contayne
             assertions
             contrarie
             to
             some
             points
             in
             your
             Sermon
             .
             Of
             whom
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             answere
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             aske
             this
             question
             ,
             whom
             hee
             conceiueth
             to
             be
             aduersaries
             to
             vs
             in
             this
             cause
             ?
             he
             would
             answere
             ,
             those
             that
             stand
             for
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             .
             And
             who
             be
             those
             ?
             
               Caluin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Danaeus
               ,
               lunius
               ,
               Sadeel
               ,
            
             and
             the
             most
             of
             those
             whom
             the
             Refuter
             hath
             alledged
             .
             If
             they
             be
             aduersaries
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             is
             it
             to
             be
             wondred
             that
             they
             haue
             deliuered
             contrary
             assertions
             ?
             and
             if
             they
             be
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             are
             their
             testimonies
             to
             be
             admitted
             ?
             Verily
             ,
             he
             might
             better
             haue
             alledged
             M.
             Cartwright
             ,
             and
             M.
             Trauers
             ,
             then
             some
             of
             those
             whom
             hee
             did
             cite
             ,
             being
             more
             parties
             in
             the
             cause
             then
             they
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             hauing
             written
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             discipline
             ,
             but
             liuing
             where
             it
             is
             practised
             ;
             but
             that
             hee
             
             knew
             the
             simple
             Reader
             ,
             vvho
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             that
             
               T.
               C.
            
             and
             
               W.
               T.
            
             are
             parties
             ,
             vvas
             ignorant
             that
             these
             outlandish
             Writers
             vvere
             aduersaries
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             to
             vvhose
             assertions
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             folly
             to
             oppose
             the
             authorities
             of
             learned
             men
             ,
             vvho
             are
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             vvhom
             the
             Refuter
             vvould
             reiect
             as
             parties
             ;
             I
             oppose
             the
             testimonies
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             contayned
             in
             this
             booke
             ;
             desiring
             the
             Reader
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             to
             giue
             credit
             without
             partiality
             to
             that
             side
             on
             which
             there
             is
             better
             euidence
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             hauing
             turned
             ouer
             ,
             
             and
             as
             I
             suppose
             ouerturned
             more
             then
             fiue
             leaues
             ,
             vvhich
             hee
             blotted
             vvith
             these
             testimonies
             ;
             I
             come
             to
             his
             examples
             ,
             of
             vvhich
             hee
             hauing
             not
             any
             one
             betweene
             the
             Apostles
             times
             and
             ours
             ;
             therefore
             giueth
             instance
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             marke
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             vvhat
             vvas
             my
             assertion
             ,
             vvhich
             hee
             vvould
             seeme
             to
             contradict
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             example
             of
             any
             Orthodoxall
             or
             Apostolicall
             Church
             can
             be
             produced
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             in
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             the
             gouernment
             by
             Bishops
             vvas
             not
             generally
             receiued
             ?
             No
             :
             saith
             hee
             ,
             vvhat
             say
             you
             then
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               Heluetia
               ,
               France
               ,
               lowe
               Countries
               ,
               &c.
            
             *
             in
             our
             time
             ?
             and
             to
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               Cenchrea
               ,
               Ephesus
               and
               Antioch
            
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ?
             Marry
             this
             I
             say
             ;
             that
             the
             Refuter
             is
             a
             very
             trifler
             ,
             vvho
             pretending
             to
             giue
             instance
             of
             some
             Church
             vvithin
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             contrarie
             to
             my
             assertion
             ,
             thinkes
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Reader
             eyther
             vvith
             examples
             of
             some
             Churches
             in
             our
             age
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             vvhereof
             this
             present
             question
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             that
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             at
             the
             first
             had
             not
             Bishoppes
             excepting
             that
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             Churches
             had
             not
             onely
             Bishops
             but
             diuers
             of
             them
             a
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             such
             were
             two
             of
             those
             which
             he
             nameth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Antioch
             and
             Ephesus
             :
             for
             at
             Antioch
             there
             were
             Bishops
             successiuely
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             Evodius
             and
             Ignatius
             .
             And
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             before
             the
             Angel
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             that
             Epistle
             is
             directed
             Apoc.
             2.1
             )
             Timothie
             .
             About
             the
             yeare
             one
             hundred
             seauenty
             and
             foure
             a
             Dionysius
             was
             B.
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             was
             Primus
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             same
             time
             with
             
               Anicetus
               ,
               Anno
            
             one
             hundred
             fifty
             sixe
             :
             before
             whom
             there
             was
             a
             succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             as
             b
             Hegesippus
             recordeth
             .
             As
             for
             Cenchrea
             ,
             that
             neuer
             had
             a
             peculiar
             Bishop
             of
             her
             owne
             ,
             but
             was
             subiect
             as
             other
             Townes
             and
             Parishes
             of
             Acha●a
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             Churches
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             the
             Refuter
             hath
             nothing
             to
             obiect
             ,
             but
             what
             before
             he
             hath
             alleadged
             out
             of
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             against
             Bishops
             .
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             c
             speaketh
             but
             of
             one
             gouernour
             in
             each
             Church
             ,
             whom
             he
             calleth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             B.
             saith
             Beza
             )
             speaking
             so
             plainely
             for
             the
             singularity
             of
             preheminence
             of
             one
             B.
             in
             each
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               T.
               C.
            
             d
             who
             would
             perswade
             that
             in
             the
             seueral
             Churches
             there
             were
             more
             Bishops
             then
             one
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               euen
               in
            
             Iustines
             
               time
               there
               began
               to
               peepe
               out
               something
               which
               went
               from
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               was
               common
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               with
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               was
               it
               seemeth
               appropriated
               vnto
               one
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             this
             place
             of
             Iustine
             was
             alleadged
             e
             ,
             to
             proue
             the
             Bishops
             superiority
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             for
             euen
             Beza
             f
             confesseth
             hee
             was
             the
             President
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             was
             called
             a
             Bishop
             )
             hee
             answereth
             ;
             
               if
               it
               should
               be
               granted
               that
            
             Iustines
             
               President
               had
               superioritie
               ouer
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               yet
               how
               fondly
               is
               it
               concluded
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Lawfull
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               ?
            
             And
             as
             I
             haue
             answered
             his
             allegation
             before
             g
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             h
             for
             lay-elders
             ,
             wherein
             is
             nothing
             that
             maketh
             against
             Bishops
             :
             so
             haue
             I
             cited
             pregnant
             places
             in
             his
             vvritings
             ,
             
             giuing
             testimony
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             gouernment
             of
             BB.
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             prouing
             a
             continued
             succession
             i
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             his
             time
             .
             It
             is
             plaine
             therefore
             that
             the
             refuter
             with
             the
             help
             of
             all
             his
             collectors
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             to
             produce
             any
             one
             example
             of
             an
             orthodoxall
             and
             Apostolicall
             Church
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             wherin
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             was
             not
             receiued
             :
             so
             that
             my
             argument
             standeth
             firme
             and
             sure
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             fourth
             reason
             concluding
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             in
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             ,
             
             from
             the
             succession
             of
             BB.
             deduced
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             vntill
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             ,
             remayning
             as
             yet
             vpon
             authenticall
             records
             ,
             Eusebius
             k
             ,
             euery
             where
             carefully
             setting
             downe
             this
             succession
             ,
             and
             Irenaeus
             l
             and
             Tertullian
             m
             prouing
             the
             deriuation
             of
             the
             orthodoxall
             doctrine
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             their
             time
             by
             the
             personall
             succession
             of
             BB.
             in
             the
             Churches
             teaching
             the
             same
             truth
             .
          
           
             He
             obiecteth
             ,
             
             and
             saith
             
               the
               obiection
               is
               worth
               the
               answering
               ,
               that
               I
               deceiue
               them
               with
               the
               name
               :
            
             he
             confesseth
             there
             was
             a
             succession
             of
             BB.
             
               but
               the
               first
               were
               not
               like
               the
               latter
               :
               for
               though
               the
               latter
               were
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               yet
               the
               former
               were
               not
               .
            
             Belike
             they
             were
             first
             Parish
             BB.
             and
             then
             titular
             Diocesan
             BB.
             and
             then
             ruling
             Diocesans
             ,
             then
             Lord
             Diocesans
             ,
             then
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             then
             Patriarches
             :
             which
             being
             obiected
             vpon
             ridiculous
             grounds
             n
             (
             heretofore
             confuted
             )
             I
             held
             scarse
             worth
             the
             mentioning
             in
             the
             Sermon
             .
             It
             is
             apparant
             by
             this
             succession
             ,
             that
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             euery
             Diocese
             there
             was
             onely
             one
             B.
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             there
             hauing
             bin
             no
             more
             in
             any
             Diocese
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             or
             second
             hundred
             ,
             then
             were
             at
             the
             end
             of
             of
             foure
             hundred
             yeeres
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             succession
             doth
             euidently
             proue
             a
             perpetuitie
             of
             Diocesan
             BB.
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             downewards
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             former
             part
             of
             my
             assumption
             is
             manifest
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             Sermon
             )
             this
             to
             a
             moderate
             Christian
             might
             seeme
             a
             sufficient
             commendation
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             ,
             though
             no
             more
             could
             be
             said
             for
             
             it
             :
             that
             in
             the
             best
             times
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             borne
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             godly
             and
             learned
             Bishops
             ,
             receiued
             in
             all
             true
             Churches
             ,
             approued
             of
             all
             the
             orthodoxall
             and
             learned
             Fathers
             ,
             allowed
             and
             commended
             of
             all
             the
             famous
             Councils
             .
          
           
             
             The
             latter
             part
             ▪
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             was
             not
             first
             ordayned
             by
             generall
             Councils
             ,
             I
             proue
             by
             vndenyable
             euidence
             :
             but
             this
             proofe
             the
             refuter
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             deale
             withall
             ,
             because
             it
             also
             proue●h
             the
             former
             part
             by
             such
             an
             argument
             as
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             answere
             :
             &
             that
             vvas
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             generall
             Councill
             o
             of
             Nice
             ,
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             first
             ordayning
             Bishops
             or
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             that
             it
             acknowledgeth
             Patriarches
             to
             haue
             beene
             long
             before
             that
             time
             in
             vse
             ,
             and
             confirmeth
             the
             ancient
             p
             custome
             of
             subiecting
             diuers
             Prouinces
             to
             them
             .
             For
             there
             were
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             before
             there
             were
             Metropolitanes
             actually
             ,
             and
             Metropolitanes
             were
             long
             before
             Patriarches
             ,
             and
             Patriarches
             had
             beene
             long
             in
             vse
             before
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Councill
             was
             held
             within
             two
             hundred
             and
             thirtie
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostle
             times
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             seeing
             the
             proposition
             of
             my
             syllogisme
             was
             so
             euidently
             true
             ,
             
             as
             that
             the
             refuter
             could
             not
             deny
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             gouernment
             which
             was
             generally
             and
             perpetually
             receiued
             in
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             ordayned
             by
             generall
             Councils
             ,
             was
             vndoubtedly
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             :
             and
             seeing
             the
             assumption
             was
             proued
             by
             foure
             or
             fiue
             vnanswerable
             arguments
             ,
             that
             the
             gouernment
             by
             such
             Bishops
             as
             were
             described
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             was
             generally
             and
             perpetually
             vsed
             in
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             not
             ordayned
             by
             generall
             Councils
             ;
             therefore
             the
             conclusion
             is
             of
             necessarie
             and
             vndenyable
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Churches
             by
             such
             Bishops
             was
             vndoubtedly
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             .
          
           
             
             After
             I
             had
             thus
             concluded
             affirmatiuely
             to
             proue
             my
             
             assertion
             ,
             I
             propounded
             another
             syllogisme
             ,
             
             concluding
             negatiuely
             against
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             :
             therein
             intending
             to
             prouoke
             and
             challenge
             him
             that
             should
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             refutation
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             bring
             some
             proofes
             for
             their
             gouernment
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ.
             The
             syllogisme
             was
             this
             :
             
               
                 That
                 gouernment
                 which
                 no
                 where
                 was
                 in
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Apostolicall
                 institution
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 a
                 parity
                 of
                 ministers
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 Lay-elders
                 in
                 euery
                 parish
                 was
                 no
                 where
                 in
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Apostolicall
                 institution
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             is
             as
             certaine
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             the
             assumption
             I
             haue
             already
             proued
             in
             the
             former
             syllogisme
             .
             For
             if
             the
             gouernment
             by
             Diocesan
             BB.
             was
             generally
             and
             perpetually
             receiued
             in
             those
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             :
             then
             is
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             they
             speake
             of
             ,
             was
             no
             wherein
             vse
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             infinite
             to
             proue
             such
             a
             negatiue
             by
             induction
             of
             particulars
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             disproued
             by
             any
             one
             instance
             by
             them
             which
             hold
             the
             affirmatiue
             ;
             therefore
             I
             left
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             affirmatiue
             to
             the
             refuter
             .
             Let
             vs
             see
             then
             how
             he
             answeareth
             ;
             forsooth
             by
             opposing
             the
             like
             syllogisme
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               
                 That
                 gouernment
                 which
                 was
                 generally
                 in
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 Apostolicall
                 institution
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 a
                 parity
                 of
                 ministers
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 onely-gouerning
                 Elders
                 in
                 euery
                 parish
                 ,
                 was
                 generally
                 in
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 Apostolicall
                 institution
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             then
             braggeth
             that
             
               
                 his
                 proofe
                 for
                 their
                 discipline
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 mine
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
            
             Wher
             the
             refuter
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             bewray
             his
             ignorance
             in
             the
             lawes
             of
             disputation
             ,
             as
             the
             badnes
             
             of
             his
             cause
             ;
             choosing
             rather
             to
             boast
             ,
             that
             their
             gouernment
             was
             generally
             and
             perpetually
             vsed
             ,
             then
             to
             giue
             any
             one
             instance
             to
             proue
             it
             .
             what
             needed
             this
             generall
             assertion
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             to
             beguile
             the
             simple
             who
             are
             lead
             with
             shewes
             ,
             when
             one
             perticular
             instance
             would
             haue
             serued
             ?
             But
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             this
             my
             assumption
             was
             vndoubtedly
             true
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             the
             refuter
             this
             faire
             offer
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             can
             bring
             any
             one
             pregnant
             and
             approued
             example
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             gouerned
             by
             a
             parity
             of
             ministers
             ,
             and
             assistance
             of
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             I
             will
             promise
             to
             suscribe
             to
             their
             discipline
             .
             wherefore
             let
             not
             the
             reader
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             vaine
             shewes
             ,
             neither
             let
             him
             belieue
             ,
             that
             their
             pretended
             discipline
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             vntill
             they
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             (
             as
             they
             neuer
             will
             be
             )
             that
             it
             was
             sometime
             and
             some
             where
             practised
             within
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             say
             a
             thousand
             foure
             hundred
             if
             you
             will
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             II.
             CHAPTER
             .
             Prouing
             the
             function
             of
             BB.
             to
             be
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             vsed
             in
             those
             times
             without
             their
             dislike
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Serm.
                 Sect.
              
               4.
               pag.
               61.
               
               Now
               I
               proceede
               to
               the
               second
               degree
               ,
               ascending
               to
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               from
               whence
               in
               the
               second
               place
               I
               argue
               thus
               :
               That
               gouernment
               which
               euen
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               was
               vsed
               in
               the
               Apostolicall
               Churches
               and
               was
               not
               contradicted
               by
               them
               ,
               was
               vndoubtedly
               of
               Apostolicall
               institution
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 ad
                 pag.
              
               65.
               
            
          
           
             WHere
             I
             take
             this
             proposition
             for
             granted
             (
             namely
             of
             the
             aduersaries
             )
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             
               
                 I
                 reckon
                 without
                 mine
                 host
              
               :
               &
               yet
               confesseth
               it
               to
               
                 be
                 true
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 opinion
                 who
                 hold
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 gouernment
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ;
            
             which
             is
             the
             generall
             opinion
             of
             the
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             confessed
             in
             effect
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             Pag.
             130.
             
             Yea
             but
             I
             say
             afterward
             ,
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             Disciplinarians
             (
             therein
             clawing
             a
             Churle
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             homely
             prouerbe
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             this
             refuter
             )
             that
             though
             the
             gouernment
             by
             BB.
             is
             the
             best
             ;
             yet
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             where
             this
             may
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             others
             may
             be
             admitted
             ,
             neither
             doe
             we
             deny
             but
             that
             siluer
             is
             good
             ,
             though
             gold
             be
             better
             .
             
               
                 If
                 therefore
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 there
                 be
                 diuers
                 kindes
                 of
                 gouernment
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 then
                 might
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 gouernment
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 not
                 contradicted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 Apostolicall
                 institution
                 .
              
            
             whereto
             I
             answere
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             say
             
             simply
             ,
             that
             other
             gouernments
             may
             be
             admitted
             besides
             that
             which
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             where
             that
             cannot
             be
             had
             .
             But
             whiles
             the
             Apostles
             liued
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             ordayned
             might
             be
             had
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             any
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             should
             of
             their
             owne
             heads
             haue
             altered
             the
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             established
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             haue
             set
             vp
             a
             worse
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Apostles
             would
             haue
             allowed
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             all
             Churches
             would
             haue
             retayned
             that
             gouernment
             ,
             vvhich
             they
             had
             not
             receiued
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             incredible
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             any
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             was
             vsed
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             proposition
             is
             more
             then
             manifest
             .
          
           
             Now
             followeth
             the
             assumption
             :
             vvhereof
             are
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             gouernment
             by
             BB.
             was
             vsed
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             the
             other
             that
             it
             was
             not
             contradicted
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             I
             proue
             by
             two
             arguments
             :
             the
             one
             because
             the
             seauen
             Angels
             were
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             BB.
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             such
             as
             ours
             be
             :
             and
             therefore
             such
             BB.
             were
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
          
           
             
             Ere
             the
             refuter
             will
             answere
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             he
             propoundeth
             two
             things
             
               
                 worthy
                 his
                 obseruation
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 confine
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 to
                 seauen
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 the
                 text
                 doth
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 nor
                 himselfe
                 euer
                 did
                 till
                 now
                 :
              
            
             Did
             not
             I
             before
             obserue
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Angell
             in
             each
             of
             the
             seauen
             Churches
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             the
             text
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             seauen
             Starres
             are
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             seauen
             Churches
             ?
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             this
             point
             before
             ,
             onely
             let
             the
             refuter
             call
             to
             mind
             this
             argument
             among
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             text
             saith
             the
             Starres
             were
             seauen
             .
          
           
             The
             text
             saith
             that
             the
             Angels
             be
             the
             Starres
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             text
             saith
             the
             Angels
             be
             seauen
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             
               
                 shunne
                 the
                 terme
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 whole
                 question
                 consisteth
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 doubteth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 gouernment
                 was
                 by
                 BB.
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 both
                 ministers
                 and
                 ruling
                 Elders
                 were
                 called
                 BB.
                 
              
            
             doth
             he
             not
             speak
             against
             the
             light
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             I
             auoid
             the
             name
             Diocesan
             ,
             seeing
             in
             expresse
             termes
             I
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             such
             as
             ours
             be
             ?
             If
             I
             had
             onely
             said
             Diocesan
             ,
             he
             might
             haue
             excepted
             in
             behalfe
             of
             the
             learneder
             sort
             of
             Disciplinarians
             ;
             that
             they
             doubted
             not
             but
             that
             the
             Angels
             were
             superintendents
             of
             the
             City
             and
             countrey
             adioyning
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             question
             (
             would
             they
             say
             )
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             superiority
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             a
             singular
             preheminence
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             ,
             a
             superiority
             in
             degree
             ,
             a
             maiority
             of
             power
             in
             respect
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             :
             when
             as
             therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             they
             were
             such
             BB.
             as
             ours
             are
             ,
             I
             doe
             say
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             they
             were
             Diocesan
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             were
             superiour
             to
             other
             ministers
             in
             degree
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             whence
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             hath
             the
             refuter
             this
             confidence
             so
             boldly
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             their
             ruling
             Elders
             were
             called
             BB.
             ?
             Caluin
             and
             M.
             Trauers
             ,
             &c.
             confesse
             that
             BB.
             signifie
             onely
             preaching
             Elders
             ,
             and
             are
             your
             Lay-elders
             now
             become
             BB
             ?
             the
             people
             may
             haue
             ioy
             of
             such
             guides
             that
             cease
             not
             to
             broach
             such
             fansies
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             hath
             played
             a
             little
             vvith
             the
             assumption
             ,
             
             hee
             
               
                 plainely
                 denieth
                 it
                 :
                 what
                 thinke
                 you
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 M.
                 D.
                 bringeth
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 ?
                 Nothing
              
               saith
               the
               refuter
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 already
                 beene
                 answeared
                 :
              
            
             if
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             yet
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             then
             the
             refuter
             will
             euer
             be
             able
             to
             disproue
             :
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             seauen
             Angels
             were
             BB.
             all
             doe
             confesse
             :
             that
             they
             were
             such
             BB.
             as
             ours
             be
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             I
             proued
             in
             the
             first
             foure
             points
             of
             the
             Sermon
             :
             yea
             but
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 ordinarie
                 ministers
                 :
              
               let
               the
               reader
               therefore
               in
               Gods
               name
               iudge
               
                 secundum
                 allegata
                 &
                 probata
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               euidence
               which
               hath
               beene
               brought
               on
               both
               sides
               and
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               I
               
                 quickely
                 haue
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 indeed
                 afford
                 but
                 slender
                 shew
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             I
             answere
             first
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             insist
             longer
             in
             this
             
             proofe
             ,
             vnlesse
             I
             would
             haue
             repeated
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             againe
             :
             was
             it
             not
             sufficient
             to
             referre
             them
             to
             the
             former
             part
             where
             this
             point
             was
             professedly
             handled
             ?
             neither
             is
             he
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             demonstration
             of
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             assumption
             ▪
             I
             bring
             other
             proofes
             out
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
             But
             faine
             he
             would
             disgrace
             our
             cause
             with
             the
             reader
             as
             though
             we
             had
             no
             proofes
             in
             scripture
             :
             which
             ill
             becommeth
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             one
             sillable
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             or
             other
             monuments
             of
             antiquity
             to
             proue
             their
             Presbiterian
             discipline
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             vntrue
             ,
             that
             I
             bring
             nothing
             to
             proue
             the
             assumption
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             before
             answered
             .
             For
             I
             bring
             two
             other
             arguments
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             these
             seauen
             Angels
             were
             such
             BB.
             The
             former
             ,
             though
             this
             great
             analyser
             either
             did
             not
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             see
             it
             :
             that
             two
             of
             these
             Angels
             were
             Polycarpus
             and
             
               Onesimus
               ,
               Polycarpus
            
             the
             B.
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             Onesimus
             the
             B.
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             said
             of
             two
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             That
             Polycarpe
             was
             in
             these
             times
             the
             B.
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             I
             proued
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             a
             ,
             testifying
             that
             he
             had
             beene
             the
             B.
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             in
             Smyrna
             .
             And
             of
             Bullinger
             b
             ,
             who
             noteth
             ,
             that
             Polycarpe
             had
             beene
             B.
             of
             Smyrna
             thirteene
             yeares
             before
             the
             reuelation
             was
             giuen
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             for
             many
             yeares
             after
             .
             Whereunto
             may
             be
             added
             those
             authenticall
             testimonies
             which
             after
             are
             alledged
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             B.
             of
             Smyrna
             by
             S.
             Iohn
             .
             That
             Onesimus
             was
             B.
             of
             Ephesus
             at
             this
             time
             ▪
             I
             proue
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Ignatius
             who
             liued
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             mentioneth
             their
             B.
             Onesimus
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             argument
             prouing
             that
             these
             seauen
             Angels
             were
             BB.
             is
             ,
             because
             from
             them
             all
             a
             succession
             of
             BB.
             was
             continued
             in
             those
             seauen
             Churches
             to
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             :
             for
             to
             omit
             ,
             that
             the
             auncient
             BB.
             of
             these
             Churches
             are
             sometimes
             occasionally
             mentioned
             c
             ,
             as
             Polycrates
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Thraseas
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             Melito
             of
             Sardes
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             these
             Churches
             subscribed
             to
             diuerse
             of
             the
             ancient
             Councils
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             councill
             
             of
             Nice
             ,
             Menophantes
             B.
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Eutychius
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             Artemidorus
             of
             Sardes
             ,
             Thomasion
             of
             Philadelphia
             ,
             Serras
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             Nunechius
             of
             Laodicea
             ▪
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             Stephanus
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Aethericus
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             Eutropius
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             Helladius
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             Florentius
             of
             Sardes
             ,
             Megalus
             of
             Philadelphia
             ,
             Nunechius
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             To
             this
             argument
             the
             Refuter
             answereth
             nothing
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             With
             these
             two
             arguments
             the
             refuter
             ioyneth
             that
             which
             I
             propounded
             Pag.
             63.
             concerning
             the
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             in
             some
             Churches
             within
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             being
             indcede
             the
             second
             argument
             ,
             whereby
             I
             proued
             the
             assumption
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             were
             BB.
             
          
           
             To
             all
             these
             he
             answereth
             ,
             
             first
             ioyntly
             ,
             and
             then
             cauilleth
             with
             some
             of
             them
             seuerally
             .
             His
             ioynt
             answere
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             I
             reserue
             vntill
             I
             come
             to
             that
             second
             argument
             .
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             heretofore
             alledged
             as
             authenticall
             ,
             being
             now
             alledged
             by
             me
             ,
             so
             hard
             is
             my
             hap
             ,
             is
             growne
             suspitious
             :
             and
             why
             I
             pray
             you
             ?
             for
             the
             Refuter
             trauailed
             of
             a
             point
             of
             learning
             ,
             which
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             deliuered
             of
             .
             
               Forsooth
               because
               
                 it
                 vseth
                 the
                 word
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
              
               Polycarpus
               ,
               or
               Ignatius
               ,
               
                 nor
                 seemeth
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 in
                 vse
                 vntill
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 age
                 .
              
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               
                 I
                 thinke
                 is
                 the
                 ancientest
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 .
              
            
             How
             many
             Epistles
             of
             Polycarpus
             this
             Refuter
             hath
             read
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             I
             haue
             seene
             no
             more
             but
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             d
             .
             Indeede
             Suidas
             e
             ,
             who
             noteth
             him
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             Disciple
             of
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               the
               successor
            
             f
             of
             Bucolus
             ,
             
               who
               was
               the
               first
               B.
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
            
             saith
             ▪
             he
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             Churches
             ;
             which
             Epistles
             ,
             if
             the
             Refuter
             haue
             ,
             he
             should
             doe
             well
             to
             communicate
             them
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             tell
             that
             the
             word
             Catholicke
             was
             not
             vsed
             in
             them
             ?
             But
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             Apostles
             as
             ancient
             as
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             writeth
             of
             the
             martyrdome
             of
             Polycarpe
             ,
             who
             was
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             seauenth
             of
             
               Aurelius
               Antonius
            
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             one
             hundred
             sixtie
             and
             nine
             ?
             and
             
             yet
             that
             mentioneth
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             .
             Againe
             ,
             vvas
             not
             this
             a
             high
             point
             of
             learning
             ,
             to
             suspect
             this
             Epistle
             to
             be
             counterfait
             ,
             because
             it
             vseth
             a
             word
             which
             hee
             confesseth
             ,
             is
             vsed
             by
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             who
             liued
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             though
             wrote
             not
             perhaps
             more
             then
             twentie
             yeares
             after
             ?
          
           
             Where
             I
             proued
             ,
             that
             Epistle
             of
             Ignatius
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             testimonie
             which
             I
             cited
             concerning
             Onesimus
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             counterfait
             ,
             because
             Eus●bius
             g
             mentioneth
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             those
             words
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               this
               argument
               is
               none
               of
               the
               sufficientest
            
             :
             but
             I
             alwaies
             thought
             ,
             if
             Ignatius
             his
             Epistles
             were
             counterfaited
             ,
             that
             this
             happened
             to
             them
             since
             Eusebius
             time
             .
             It
             sufficeth
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             testimonie
             which
             I
             alledged
             ,
             vvas
             not
             in
             Eusebius
             his
             time
             ,
             who
             liued
             vvithin
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Ignatius
             ,
             suspected
             as
             counterfait
             .
             For
             if
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             knew
             no
             cause
             to
             suspect
             that
             Epistle
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             ,
             besides
             his
             owne
             suspiciousnesse
             ,
             vvhy
             the
             Refuter
             should
             suspect
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             ,
             whereby
             I
             proue
             the
             former
             assumption
             is
             this
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             with
             great
             consent
             testified
             by
             Authors
             h
             ,
             of
             best
             credit
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             reckoning
             vntill
             the
             death
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             yeere
             of
             our
             Lord
             one
             hundred
             and
             one
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             onely
             BB.
             but
             also
             a
             succession
             of
             BB.
             in
             diuerse
             Churches
             :
             as
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
               Linus
               ,
               Anacletus
               ,
               Clemens
               ,
               Euaristus
               :
            
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Iames
             the
             iust
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             the
             sonne
             of
             Cleophas
             :
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             Evodius
             and
             Ignatius
             :
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             S.
             
               Marke
               ,
               Anianus
               ,
               Abilius
               ,
               Cerdo
            
             :
             hereto
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               
                 he
                 hath
                 formerly
                 shewen
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 witnesses
                 doe
                 affirme
                 that
                 those
                 BB.
                 were
                 ordinary
                 ministers
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 supreame
                 power
              
               (
               he
               ought
               to
               say
               if
               he
               would
               leaue
               his
               calumniating
               superiority
               in
               the
               power
               )
               
                 of
                 ordination
                 and
                 iurisdiction
              
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             one
             of
             his
             vsuall
             bragges
             ,
             vttered
             with
             what
             conscience
             I
             know
             not
             :
             for
             what
             one
             of
             these
             hath
             he
             or
             what
             one
             among
             all
             the
             ancient
             Writers
             can
             he
             bring
             to
             make
             good
             his
             assertion
             ?
          
           
           
             Now
             the
             answere
             ,
             which
             he
             maketh
             to
             these
             arguments
             ioyntly
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 the
                 seauen
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Bishops
                 whereof
                 there
                 were
                 ,
              
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 successions
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 were
                 Bishops
                 indeed
              
               (
               no
               meruaile
               for
               so
               were
               the
               lay
               Elders
               )
               
                 but
                 not
                 Diocesan
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 though
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 ?
              
            
             If
             euer
             there
             had
             beene
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             a
             Diocesse
             more
             Bishops
             then
             one
             at
             once
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             could
             be
             truly
             alledged
             ,
             that
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             Bishops
             charge
             was
             enlarged
             from
             a
             Parish
             to
             a
             Diocesse
             ;
             then
             were
             there
             some
             colour
             for
             this
             exception
             ,
             but
             these
             conceipts
             I
             haue
             disproued
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doubt
             not
             most
             confidently
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             successors
             of
             these
             seauen
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             others
             whom
             I
             named
             ,
             as
             hauing
             beene
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             end
             of
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ;
             then
             were
             their
             first
             antecessors
             such
             .
             Neither
             is
             his
             example
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             vnlesse
             hee
             could
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             Bishops
             within
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             had
             vsurped
             or
             vsed
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             Diocesans
             ,
             a
             greater
             and
             larger
             authoritie
             then
             had
             belonged
             to
             their
             Predecessors
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             assumption
             remaineth
             to
             be
             proued
             ,
             
             where
             I
             said
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             not
             contradicted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             approued
             by
             them
             .
             Hee
             obiecteth
             ,
             that
             
               
                 this
                 proofe
                 is
                 needlesse
              
            
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Bishops
             were
             such
             as
             he
             fansieth
             :
             but
             till
             he
             can
             disproue
             the
             former
             part
             of
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Treatise
             ;
             hee
             must
             giue
             the
             Reader
             leaue
             to
             thinke
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             beene
             manifestly
             proued
             to
             be
             :
             but
             this
             needlesse
             accusation
             ,
             being
             commonly
             vsed
             by
             the
             Refuter
             against
             such
             passages
             of
             my
             Sermon
             as
             are
             most
             materiall
             ;
             maketh
             me
             conceiue
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             wish
             had
             beene
             spared
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             whereabout
             he
             meaneth
             to
             spare
             his
             answere
             .
             That
             this
             passage
             was
             not
             needlesse
             ,
             but
             very
             materiall
             ,
             appeareth
             hereby
             .
             For
             if
             I
             had
             onely
             said
             ,
             that
             BB.
             had
             beene
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             of
             their
             
             institution
             ,
             it
             might
             haue
             beene
             obiected
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             abuses
             crept
             into
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             whereof
             notwithstanding
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             Authors
             :
             wherefore
             in
             this
             place
             I
             shew
             that
             Bishops
             not
             onely
             were
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             but
             also
             were
             approued
             by
             them
             .
             That
             they
             were
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             function
             approued
             ,
             I
             proue
             ,
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Angels
             approued
             by
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ;
             of
             Epaphroditus
             the
             Apostle
             or
             B.
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             (
             who
             therefore
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             inscription
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             because
             the
             Epistle
             was
             sent
             by
             him
             )
             commended
             by
             S
             ▪
             Paul
             k
             ,
             as
             his
             compatner
             both
             in
             his
             function
             and
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             the
             Philippians
             commanded
             to
             haue
             in
             honour
             such
             .
             Iames
             l
             the
             Iust
             ,
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             approued
             of
             all
             .
             Archippus
             m
             the
             B.
             of
             Colossa
             approued
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Antipas
            
             n
             who
             had
             beene
             B.
             of
             Pergamus
             commended
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               
                 To
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 hath
                 the
                 Refuter
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 to
              
               Epaphroditus
               ,
               
                 whom
                 he
                 would
              
               not
               therefore
               haue
               thought
               to
               haue
               beene
               a
               Diocesan
               B.
               because
               Paul
               calleth
               him
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               fellow
               work●-man
               ,
               nor
               that
               the
               Apostle
               meant
               to
               equall
               him
               to
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Apostleship
               :
               for
               Epaphroditus
               was
               none
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Though
             that
             word
             doth
             not
             proue
             it
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             alledged
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             of
             the
             titles
             of
             commendation
             giuen
             to
             Epaphroditus
             ;
             yet
             the
             word
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             I
             alledged
             ,
             doth
             proue
             it
             ;
             neither
             should
             the
             Refuter
             haue
             balked
             that
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             vpon
             another
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             to
             deceiue
             the
             simple
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             noted
             ▪
             that
             as
             the
             twelue
             Patriarches
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             which
             were
             sent
             into
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             some
             going
             one
             way
             ,
             some
             another
             ,
             were
             called
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Apostles
             of
             any
             Church
             in
             particular
             (
             excepting
             Iames
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Iewes
             )
             so
             those
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             set
             ouer
             particular
             Churches
             as
             the
             Bishops
             thereof
             ,
             were
             for
             a
             time
             called
             the
             Apostles
             of
             those
             Churches
             .
             So
             Paul
             calleth
             Epaphroditus
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             malepertly
             said
             by
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             an
             Apostle
             .
             But
             of
             this
             more
             o
             hereafter
             .
          
           
           
             Before
             I
             ended
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             needfull
             to
             meet
             with
             that
             obiection
             which
             ordinarily
             is
             made
             out
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             
             by
             them
             who
             vnderstand
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             not
             ordayned
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             But
             I
             shew
             both
             by
             the
             place
             it selfe
             which
             they
             alledge
             ,
             and
             by
             conference
             of
             other
             places
             in
             Ierome
             ,
             that
             hee
             plainely
             confesseth
             BB.
             to
             haue
             been
             ordayned
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             Ierome
             p
             therfore
             confesseth
             in
             the
             place
             which
             is
             vsually
             obiected
             ,
             that
             
               when
               factions
               began
               to
               arise
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               some
               saying
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Apollos
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
               Cephas
            
             (
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             )
             
               it
               was
               decreed
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             Apostles
             (
             for
             who
             should
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             make
             such
             a
             generall
             decree
             but
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             Ierome
             himselfe
             calleth
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             a
             q
             tradition
             Apostolicall
             )
             
               that
               one
               being
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               should
               be
               set
               ouer
               the
               rest
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               the
               care
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               should
               appertaine
               .
            
             Whereunto
             I
             added
             his
             confession
             of
             the
             same
             truth
             in
             other
             places
             .
             For
             he
             confesseth
             that
             Iames
             r
             the
             Iust
             ,
             shortly
             after
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             continued
             B.
             there
             thirtie
             yeares
             ,
             euen
             vntill
             his
             death
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Catalogue
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             that
             Simon
             succeeded
             the
             said
             Iames
             in
             the
             Bishopricke
             ,
             and
             that
             Timothie
             was
             B.
             of
             Eph●sus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             of
             Creet
             ,
             and
             Polycarpe
             of
             Smyrna
             in
             S.
             Iohns
             time
             ;
             that
             Linus
             s
             ,
             Anacletus
             and
             Clemens
             were
             BB.
             of
             Rome
             .
             Hee
             confesseth
             also
             ,
             that
             at
             Alexandria
             t
             euer
             since
             S.
             Marke
             there
             had
             beene
             BB.
             chosen
             successiuely
             :
             that
             S.
             Marke
             was
             the
             u
             first
             B.
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             that
             Anianus
             w
             succeeded
             him
             .
             After
             whom
             there
             were
             two
             more
             Abilius
             and
             Cerdo
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             It
             is
             most
             plaine
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             acknowledgeth
             BB.
             to
             haue
             beene
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             what
             tricke
             the
             Refuter
             hath
             to
             auoide
             such
             plaine
             euidence
             .
             
               
                 Forsooth
                 because
              
               these
               testimonies
               were
               
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 knowing
                 indeed
                 ,
                 nor
                 greatly
                 caring
                 what
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 )
              
               brought
               in
               by
               me
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               come
               to
               be
               handled
               againe
               :
               he
               will
               answere
               generally
               and
               
               briefly
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               Ierome
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               were
               not
               Diocesan
               Lords
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               himselfe
               describeth
               ,
               where
               hee
               sheweth
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Whether
             they
             were
             called
             Lords
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             greatly
             materiall
             ;
             seeing
             they
             were
             called
             
               the
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Apostles
            
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             titles
             of
             greater
             honour
             ;
             neither
             doth
             it
             appertaine
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             ;
             in
             regard
             whereof
             I
             defend
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             to
             haue
             beene
             such
             as
             ours
             are
             .
             And
             such
             doth
             Ierome
             describe
             them
             in
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Refuter
             x
             meaneth
             .
             For
             hee
             plainly
             noteth
             the
             Bishop
             to
             haue
             beene
             but
             one
             in
             a
             whole
             Church
             or
             Diocese
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             care
             y
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             did
             belong
             ;
             superiour
             also
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             degree
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Refuter
             hauing
             answered
             my
             second
             argument
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             ,
             
               taketh
               his
               turne
               to
               reply
               and
               that
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 That
                 gouernment
                 which
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 was
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 contradicted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 Apostollicall
                 institution
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 gouernment
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 Elders
                 was
                 vsed
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 contradicted
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 gouernment
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 Elders
                 was
                 of
                 Apostolicall
                 institution
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Proposition
                 (
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 is
                 sure
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 See
                 ●ee
                 ,
                 
                   homo
                   homini
                   quantum
                   praestat
                
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 weake
                 in
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 is
                 strong
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 it selfe
                 belike
                 is
                 so
                 partiall
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 onely
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   strengthening
                   of
                   the
                   assumption
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   besides
                   that
                   which
                   before
                   I
                   answered
                   Sect.
                
                 3.
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 besides
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 Ierome
                 before
                 answered
                 ,
                 an
                 allegation
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 Writers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 parties
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 )
                 
                   I
                   will
                   adde
                   the
                   testimonies
                   of
                   B.
                
                 Whitgift
                 ,
                 D.
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 D.
                 Sutcliffe
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   D.
                
                 Downame
                 
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   all
                   speaking
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
            
             He
             should
             haue
             done
             well
             to
             haue
             cited
             these
             testimonies
             ;
             so
             would
             it
             haue
             appeared
             ,
             that
             we
             spake
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             his
             meaning
             ,
             which
             is
             vntrue
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             answere
             to
             his
             assumption
             ,
             and
             first
             to
             the
             former
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             distinction
             .
             If
             by
             Elders
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             the
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Ministers
             (
             as
             hee
             doth
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             saith
             little
             for
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             )
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             neuer
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             Counsell
             of
             such
             Aldermen
             :
             neither
             did
             Cyprian
             and
             Ierome
             testifie
             it
             ,
             nor
             D.
             Bilson
             ,
             D.
             Sutcliffe
             ,
             or
             D.
             Downame
             confesse
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             by
             Elders
             ,
             he
             meane
             onely
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               at
               the
               first
               the
               Churches
               before
               factions
               did
               arise
               ,
               were
               gouerned
               by
               the
               common
               counsell
               of
               Elders
               ,
            
             two
             things
             may
             be
             questioned
             :
             first
             ,
             whether
             this
             gouernment
             of
             theirs
             were
             vnsubordinate
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             new
             discipline
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             did
             intend
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             should
             be
             so
             gouerned
             still
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             answere
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             euident
             light
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             gouerned
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             vnder
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Apostles
             substituted
             BB.
             or
             left
             them
             as
             their
             successors
             ,
             committing
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             assumption
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             contradicted
             that
             gouernment
             (
             which
             hee
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             by
             common
             counsell
             of
             Elders
             ruling
             without
             a
             B.
             )
             not
             so
             much
             by
             words
             as
             by
             deeds
             :
             when
             ordayning
             BB.
             in
             seuerall
             Churches
             ,
             they
             committed
             the
             whole
             care
             thereof
             as
             Ierome
             a
             speaketh
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             care
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             as
             Ignatius
             b
             testifieth
             ,
             to
             them
             .
             And
             so
             leauing
             the
             Refuter
             to
             rowle
             the
             stone
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             my
             third
             argument
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             III.
             CHAPTER
             :
             Prouing
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             ordayned
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Serm.
                 Sect.
              
               5.
               pag.
               65.
               
               But
               yet
               I
               proceede
               to
               a
               further
               degree
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               ordayned
               BB.
               and
               committed
               the
               Churches
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               is
               without
               question
               of
               Apostolicall
               institution
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 to
              
               38.
               
                 yeares
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               69.
               
            
          
           
             
             THE
             refuter
             would
             faine
             haue
             me
             seeme
             
               to
               proue
               idem
               per
               idem
            
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             could
             not
             but
             discerne
             that
             I
             argue
             from
             the
             ordination
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             function
             :
             against
             which
             consequence
             ,
             though
             himselfe
             say
             ,
             that
             
               without
               question
               it
               is
               good
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             confesse
             he
             might
             haue
             taken
             more
             iust
             exception
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             hitherto
             against
             any
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             of
             his
             owne
             making
             :
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             from
             concluding
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             .
             For
             he
             might
             haue
             said
             ,
             though
             they
             ordayned
             the
             persons
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             function
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             iudgement
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             holde
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             in
             ordayning
             his
             twelue
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             his
             seauentie
             two
             Disciples
             ,
             both
             which
             sorts
             he
             sent
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             he
             instituted
             the
             two
             degrees
             of
             the
             ministerie
             BB.
             answering
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             answerable
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
             Againe
             ,
             those
             Fathers
             who
             affirme
             the
             BB.
             to
             be
             the
             successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             doe
             by
             consequence
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Christ
             when
             he
             ordayned
             Apostles
             ,
             ordayned
             BB.
             and
             Cyprian
             c
             in
             plainetermes
             saith
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Lord
               himselfe
               
               ordayned
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Bishops
               .
            
             For
             the
             Popish
             conceipt
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             made
             Priests
             till
             Christs
             last
             supper
             ;
             nor
             BB.
             till
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             sutable
             with
             other
             their
             opinions
             deuised
             to
             aduance
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             ancients
             ,
             &
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             Seeing
             the
             very
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             were
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             authorized
             before
             Christs
             last
             supper
             ,
             to
             preach
             &
             to
             baptise
             .
             Neither
             had
             they
             ,
             or
             needed
             they
             ,
             any
             new
             ordination
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             qualified
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             But
             of
             this
             matter
             I
             will
             not
             contend
             :
             for
             whether
             the
             function
             were
             first
             ordayned
             by
             Christ
             or
             instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Christ
             is
             the
             authour
             thereof
             ,
             either
             immediatly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             former
             opinion
             ;
             or
             mediatly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             those
             things
             are
             said
             to
             be
             of
             ▪
             Apostolicall
             institution
             ,
             which
             Christ
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             The
             antecedent
             of
             my
             argument
             ,
             
             viz.
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             BB.
             and
             committed
             the
             Churches
             to
             them
             :
             was
             in
             the
             Sermon
             explaned
             ,
             and
             proued
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             the
             places
             where
             ,
             the
             persons
             whom
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             BB.
             As
             concerning
             the
             time
             ;
             
             I
             said
             there
             was
             some
             difference
             betweene
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             first
             Bishop
             .
             For
             there
             ,
             because
             shortly
             after
             Christs
             passion
             a
             great
             number
             were
             conuerted
             to
             the
             faith
             (
             for
             we
             read
             of
             three
             thousand
             conuerted
             in
             one
             day
             )
             and
             because
             that
             was
             the
             mother
             Church
             ,
             vnto
             which
             the
             Christians
             from
             all
             parts
             were
             afterwards
             to
             haue
             recourse
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             before
             their
             dispersion
             ,
             
               statim
               post
               passionem
               Domini
               ,
               straight
               wayes
               after
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             ordayned
             Iames
             the
             iust
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             d
             Ierome
             testifieth
             .
          
           
             Here
             my
             refuter
             maketh
             me
             to
             argue
             thus
             ;
             culling
             out
             one
             part
             of
             my
             argumentation
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             
               Iames
               was
               ordayned
               Bishop
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Apostles
               ordayned
               Bishops
               .
               
                 And
                 then
              
               denieth
               the
               consequence
               ,
               because
               though
               Iames
               being
               an
               Apostle
               had
               Episcopall
               power
               in
               respect
               of
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               not
               follow
               that
               the
               Apostles
               
               ordayned
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               in
               other
               Churches
               .
            
             But
             my
             argument
             is
             an
             induction
             ,
             standing
             thus
             .
             The
             Apostles
             ordayned
             BB.
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             (
             which
             afterwards
             particularly
             I
             doe
             enumerate
             )
             therefore
             they
             ordayned
             BB.
             That
             they
             ordayned
             BB.
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             I
             proue
             ,
             because
             they
             ordayned
             Iames
             the
             Iust
             ,
             and
             Simon
             the
             sonne
             of
             Cleophas
             ,
             BB.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             That
             they
             ordayned
             Iames
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             I
             proue
             in
             this
             section
             .
             That
             they
             ordained
             Simon
             the
             sonne
             of
             Cleophas
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             I
             proue
             afterwards
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             time
             :
             Beginning
             here
             with
             Ierusalem
             because
             that
             Church
             had
             first
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             that
             Iames
             was
             by
             the
             Apostles
             made
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             I
             proue
             by
             these
             testimonies
             ,
             first
             ,
             of
             Ierome
             e
             ;
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Iames
               who
               is
               called
               the
               brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               &
               f●●named
               the
               iust
               ,
               straight
               wayes
               after
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               ordayned
               by
               the
               Apostles
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             Ierome
             ,
             on
             whose
             onely
             authoritie
             almost
             the
             Disciplinarians
             in
             this
             cause
             relye
             ;
             alledging
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             not
             ordayned
             till
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             histories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             testimonies
             he
             citeth
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             first
             ,
             therefore
             he
             saith
             in
             generall
             f
             that
             
               the
               histories
            
             g
             
               before
               his
               time
               did
               report
               ,
               that
               to
            
             Iames
             
               the
               brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               surnamed
               the
               iust
               ,
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               Bishopricke
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Ierusalem
               was
               first
               committed
               .
            
             Then
             particularly
             ,
             he
             citeth
             Clemens
             h
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             testifying
             that
             
               Iames
               ,
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               after
               the
               ascension
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               did
               choose
               Iames
               the
               iust
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             Afterwards
             Hegesippus
             i
             (
             who
             was
             nere
             the
             Apostles
             times
             as
             Ierome
             speaketh
             ,
             being
             as
             Eusebius
             saith
             in
             the
             very
             first
             succession
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             .
             Eusebius
             k
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             translated
             by
             Ierome
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Iames
               the
               brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               is
               by
               the
               Apostles
               made
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             in
             his
             history
             l
             he
             not
             onely
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Iames
               called
               the
               brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Ierus●●em
            
             ;
             but
             also
             testifieth
             m
             vpon
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Episcopall
             throne
             or
             chaire
             ,
             wherein
             Iames
             sate
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             wherein
             all
             the
             BB.
             of
             that
             See
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             was
             yet
             in
             his
             time
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             being
             preserued
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             a
             worthy
             and
             sacred
             n
             monument
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             historie
             o
             and
             Chronicle
             he
             setteth
             down
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ierusalem
             from
             Iames
             vnto
             Macarius
             ,
             whom
             he
             noteth
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             thirtie
             ninth
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             reckoning
             Iames
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             Simon
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Iustus
             the
             third
             ,
             Zacheus
             the
             fourth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Epiphanius
             p
             also
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             Iames
             the
             Lords
             brother
             was
             q
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             setteth
             downe
             the
             same
             succession
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             from
             Iames
             vnto
             Hilarion
             ,
             noting
             the
             yeeres
             of
             the
             seuerall
             Emperours
             reigne
             ,
             vnto
             which
             they
             continued
             Bishops
             .
             The
             same
             concerning
             Iames
             is
             witnessed
             by
             Chrysostome
             r
             ,
             by
             Ambrose
             s
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galathians
             ;
             
               Paul
               saw
               Iames
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               because
               there
               he
               had
               beene
               ordayned
               B.
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             By
             Dorotheus
             t
             ,
             by
             Augustine
             u
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             omit
             all
             other
             testimonies
             of
             particular
             men
             )
             by
             the
             generall
             Councill
             of
             Constantinople
             (w)
             ,
             affirming
             that
             Iames
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             was
             brother
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             
             ,
             
               was
               the
               first
               to
               whom
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               was
               entrusted
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             These
             testimonies
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             story
             (
             me
             thinks
             )
             should
             suffice
             :
             let
             vs
             then
             see
             ,
             what
             the
             refuter
             obiecteth
             .
             
               First
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               obiected
               against
               the
               consequence
               is
               more
               direct
               against
               the
               antecedent
            
             ;
             
             
               &
               that
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               if
               the
               Apostles
               ordayned
               Iames
               B.
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               then
               they
               gaue
               him
               the
               Episcopal
               power
               ;
               but
               they
               gaue
               him
               no
               power
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               not
               before
               inuested
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               therefore
               they
               did
               not
               ordayne
               him
               B.
               
            
             I
             answere
             by
             distinction
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             order
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             terme
             it
             )
             Iames
             had
             before
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             are
             Bishops
             ,
             
               sine
               titulo
            
             ;
             but
             the
             power
             of
             iurisdiction
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             when
             he
             was
             designed
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Church
             of
             Iewry
             in
             particular
             assigned
             to
             him
             .
             For
             though
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             bad
             the
             Apostles
             to
             goe
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             yet
             his
             meaning
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             should
             trauerse
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             For
             if
             euery
             one
             had
             been
             
             to
             trauell
             ouer
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             great
             inconuenience
             ,
             disorder
             ,
             and
             confusion
             would
             haue
             followed
             thereof
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             were
             indefinitely
             appointed
             to
             goe
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             before
             their
             dispersion
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             deuided
             the
             world
             among
             themselues
             ;
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             one
             being
             assigned
             to
             one
             part
             ,
             &
             another
             to
             another
             ,
             euery
             man
             walked
             vvithin
             his
             owne
             compasse
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             Canon
             y
             or
             rule
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             vsually
             build
             vpon
             the
             foundation
             of
             another
             ,
             nor
             enter
             one
             into
             anothers
             labours
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             carefull
             to
             prouide
             for
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             so
             vvould
             they
             not
             all
             forsake
             Iewry
             and
             Ierusalem
             ,
             but
             assigne
             one
             of
             their
             company
             to
             take
             charge
             thereof
             .
             Who
             ,
             though
             he
             wer
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             yet
             being
             assigned
             to
             the
             peculiar
             Church
             of
             one
             nation
             ,
             might
             not
             vnfitly
             be
             called
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             indeed
             ,
             the
             B.
             thereof
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Apostles
             vvere
             commanded
             to
             goe
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             Iames
             stayed
             at
             Ierusalem
             vntill
             his
             death
             .
             Secondly
             he
             taketh
             exception
             against
             the
             euidence
             which
             I
             brought
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 testified
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 made
              
               Iames
               B
               
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               .
            
             As
             though
             the
             Apostles
             did
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Actes
             ;
             and
             as
             though
             vve
             should
             deny
             credit
             to
             the
             ancientest
             writers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             be
             of
             best
             credit
             ,
             reporting
             vvith
             one
             consent
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             not
             registred
             in
             the
             Acts.
             But
             though
             the
             act
             of
             making
             him
             B.
             be
             not
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Acts
             ;
             yet
             the
             story
             so
             speaketh
             of
             his
             continuance
             z
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             of
             his
             assistance
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             of
             his
             presidency
             in
             that
             Councill
             vvhere
             Peter
             and
             
               Paul
               were
            
             present
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             their
             testimonie
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             agreable
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             who
             haue
             reported
             him
             to
             be
             B.
             there
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 next
                 exception
                 is
              
               ,
               that
               I
               produce
               none
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Disciples
               to
               testifie
               it
               .
            
             And
             what
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             whose
             writings
             are
             extant
             could
             I
             alledge
             ,
             vvhom
             ,
             you
             vvould
             not
             reiect
             as
             counterfeit
             ?
             Clemens
             a
             the
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             only
             vvriteth
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Iames
             translated
             by
             Ruffinus
             ,
             calling
             him
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
               gouerning
               the
               holy
               Church
            
             
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             recognitions
             b
             translated
             likewise
             by
             the
             same
             Ruffinus
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             Iames
             the
             brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             calleth
             him
             vsually
             the
             B.
             yea
             ,
             
               the
               cheife
               of
               Bishops
            
             :
             which
             titles
             ,
             how
             the
             Pope
             can
             disgest
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             But
             suppose
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             disciples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             those
             few
             writings
             of
             theirs
             which
             be
             extant
             ,
             had
             giuen
             testimony
             to
             this
             matter
             :
             were
             not
             the
             testimony
             of
             Hegesippus
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             who
             both
             liued
             in
             the
             very
             next
             age
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             sufficient
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             Iames
             his
             being
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             was
             a
             thing
             as
             notorious
             ,
             and
             as
             certainely
             knowne
             among
             Christians
             in
             those
             times
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             made
             among
             vs
             now
             ,
             that
             D.
             Cranmer
             was
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             eights
             time
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             he
             would
             seeke
             to
             descredit
             all
             Historyes
             in
             generall
             ;
             because
             the
             most
             learned
             B.
             of
             Ely
             ,
             in
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             when
             he
             was
             of
             Chichester
             ,
             truely
             noteth
             ,
             what
             might
             be
             obiected
             against
             historians
             of
             latter
             times
             .
             But
             Eusebius
             is
             free
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             from
             that
             imputation
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             Hegesippus
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             in
             whom
             also
             that
             cauill
             of
             his
             hath
             no
             place
             ,
             that
             they
             spake
             of
             Bishops
             which
             had
             beene
             before
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             them
             in
             their
             times
             .
             For
             such
             was
             the
             estate
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Iewes
             in
             their
             times
             ;
             as
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Bishops
             there
             was
             rather
             impayred
             ,
             then
             increased
             .
             Neither
             were
             they
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             whom
             I
             cited
             ,
             so
             simple
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             knew
             as
             well
             as
             the
             refuter
             ,
             that
             Iames
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             neither
             did
             they
             know
             any
             reason
             ,
             which
             the
             refuter
             would
             seeme
             to
             know
             ,
             why
             his
             being
             an
             Apostle
             should
             hinder
             his
             being
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             Angell
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             For
             so
             were
             the
             Bishops
             at
             the
             first
             called
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
             he
             giueth
             all
             my
             witnesses
             the
             lye
             :
             saying
             playnely
             ,
             
               that
               Iames
               
                 was
                 not
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 be
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               their
               testimonie
               is
               not
               onely
               false
               ,
               but
               impossible
               .
            
             But
             how
             is
             this
             proued
             ?
             forsooth
             because
             two
             or
             three
             late
             writers
             (
             worthy
             men
             
             I
             confesse
             ,
             D.
             Whitakers
             ,
             Bishop
             Iewell
             ,
             D.
             Raynolds
             )
             doe
             deny
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Bishop
             there
             .
             If
             they
             all
             had
             denyed
             ●t
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             not
             ;
             yet
             without
             any
             disparagement
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             affirmation
             of
             so
             many
             ancient
             writers
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             agreeable
             also
             with
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             proued
             by
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             remayning
             yet
             in
             diuers
             good
             authors
             vpon
             record
             ,
             besides
             other
             euidence
             ,
             may
             ouerweigh
             their
             denyall
             .
             But
             what
             if
             they
             all
             did
             not
             deny
             it
             ?
             to
             D.
             Raynolds
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             refuter
             onely
             maketh
             a
             shew
             with
             his
             name
             ,
             neither
             alledging
             his
             words
             ,
             nor
             quoting
             the
             place
             .
             
               He
               citeth
               Bishop
               
                 Iewels
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Apology
                 ,
                 pag
              
               300.
               telling
               Harding
               
                 out
                 of
              
               Clemens
               Epist.
               1.
               that
               Iames
               
                 was
                 no
                 otherwise
                 B.
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 then
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Churches
              
               ;
               where
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               .
            
             Indeed
             in
             the
             300.
             page
             .
             of
             his
             reply
             vnto
             Harding
             ,
             
             in
             the
             fourth
             article
             ;
             I
             find
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             Clement
             alledged
             ,
             but
             Bishop
             Iewel
             misalledged
             and
             falsified
             .
             For
             hauing
             maintayned
             against
             Harding
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             proue
             the
             Pope
             to
             haue
             beene
             called
             in
             ancient
             times
             the
             vniuersall
             B.
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             as
             much
             in
             effect
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             expresse
             termes
             had
             been
             giuen
             to
             others
             ;
             as
             to
             the
             B.
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             called
             by
             some
             the
             iudge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             to
             the
             B.
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             called
             vniuersall
             or
             oecumenicall
             Patriarch
             ;
             to
             Iames
             the
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Heare
             B.
             Iewels
             words
             ,
             
               Clement
               vnto
               Iames
               B.
               of
               Ierusalem
               writeth
               thus
               :
            
             Clemens
             Iacobo
             
               fratri
               Domini
               ,
               Episcopo
               Episcoporum
               ,
               regenti
               Hebraeorum
               sanctam
               Ecclesiam
               Hierosolymis
               ,
               sed
               &
               omnes
               Ecclesias
               quae
               vbique
               Dei
               prouidentia
               fundatae
               sunt
               .
            
             Clement
             vnto
             Iames
             
               the
               brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               the
               B.
               of
            
             BB.
             
               gouerning
               the
               holy
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               besides
               all
               the
               Churches
               that
               be
               founded
               euery
               where
               by
               Gods
               prouidence
               .
            
             These
             be
             all
             his
             words
             ,
             sauing
             that
             hee
             saith
             ,
             if
             Harding
             had
             so
             good
             euidence
             for
             the
             B.
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             thus
             haue
             passed
             it
             ouer
             in
             silence
             .
             Which
             if
             you
             compare
             with
             the
             refuters
             allegation
             ,
             you
             may
             well
             wonder
             at
             his
             dealing
             .
             Doth
             not
             B.
             Iewel
             himselfe
             in
             plaine
             termes
             call
             
               Iames
               the
               B.
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ?
             and
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             his
             gouerning
             other
             Churches
             ,
             is
             not
             his
             saying
             ,
             but
             
             Clements
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             truely
             printed
             in
             the
             copies
             d
             which
             
               B.
               Iewel
            
             did
             follow
             .
             Neither
             would
             it
             follow
             of
             those
             words
             alledged
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             otherwise
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             then
             ouer
             all
             the
             other
             Churches
             .
             The
             B.
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             called
             vniuersall
             or
             oecumenicall
             Patriarch
             ;
             yet
             was
             he
             the
             Diocesan
             B.
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             alone
             :
             and
             that
             was
             his
             peculiar
             Diocese
             .
             So
             if
             Clement
             had
             meant
             that
             Iames
             had
             beene
             the
             gouernour
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             yet
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             was
             his
             Diocese
             ,
             wherein
             Simon
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ierusalem
             did
             succeed
             him
             ,
             and
             thereof
             he
             had
             his
             denomination
             .
             The
             Pope
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             he
             claime
             to
             be
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             specially
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             his
             cathedrall
             Church
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             Laterane
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             Bishop
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             in
             the
             edition
             of
             that
             Epistle
             set
             forth
             by
             Sichardus
             ,
             and
             printed
             at
             Basill
             together
             with
             his
             recognitions
             anno
             1526.
             we
             read
             thus
             .
             
               Sed
               &
               ominibus
               Ecclesiis
               quae
               vbique
               sunt
               .
            
             By
             which
             copy
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             Iames
             is
             not
             signified
             to
             be
             the
             gouernour
             of
             all
             Churches
             ;
             but
             Clements
             Epistle
             is
             directed
             not
             onely
             to
             Iames
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Yea
               but
               
                 D.
                 Whitakers
                 by
                 eight
                 arguments
                 doth
                 proue
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 was
                 ,
                 nor
                 might
                 be
                 B.
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 .
              
               I
               promise
               you
               ,
               this
               maketh
               a
               faire
               shew
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               .
               But
               this
               also
               is
               a
               manifest
               vntruth
               .
               For
               the
               arguments
               that
               he
               vseth
               ,
               are
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               Peter
               was
               not
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               Yea
               but
               
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 as
                 effectuall
                 to
                 proue
                 that
              
               Iames
               
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               these
               eight
               arguments
               he
               doth
               referre
               e
               me
               .
            
             But
             this
             also
             is
             vntrue
             .
             For
             six
             of
             these
             eight
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             with
             all
             his
             sophistry
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             truth
             applie
             to
             St.
             Iames.
             For
             his
             third
             argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             Peters
             long
             absence
             from
             Rome
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             according
             to
             their
             opinion
             B.
             there
             cannot
             be
             ,
             applyed
             to
             Iames
             ,
             who
             was
             resident
             at
             Ierusalem
             ;
             as
             the
             Actes
             ,
             besides
             other
             witnesses
             ,
             testifie
             .
             Nor
             the
             fourth
             ,
             that
             if
             Peter
             were
             B.
             then
             had
             he
             two
             Bishopricks
             .
             For
             he
             had
             beene
             by
             their
             owne
             doctrine
             as
             well
             B.
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             as
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             be
             obiected
             against
             Iames.
             Nor
             the
             fift
             that
             
             whiles
             Peter
             liued
             Linus
             was
             B.
             of
             Rome
             :
             so
             he
             was
             indeed
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             as
             Irenaeus
             teacheth
             .
             But
             whiles
             Iames
             liued
             none
             was
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             but
             he
             .
             But
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             Simon
             was
             chosen
             to
             be
             his
             successor
             .
             Nor
             the
             sixt
             ,
             that
             the
             authors
             which
             mention
             Peters
             going
             to
             Rome
             ,
             note
             this
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             end
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             B.
             there
             ,
             but
             to
             oppose
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             .
             But
             the
             cause
             of
             Iames
             his
             staying
             and
             continuing
             at
             Ierusalem
             was
             to
             take
             charge
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             ,
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             had
             no
             other
             B.
             Nor
             the
             seauenth
             ,
             that
             if
             Peter
             were
             B.
             of
             Rome
             then
             would
             he
             haue
             professed
             himselfe
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             neither
             would
             he
             haue
             conuenanted
             with
             Paul
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             Barnabas
             should
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             Iames
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             .
             For
             Iames
             as
             he
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             beene
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             so
             hee
             professeth
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             For
             besides
             ,
             that
             he
             writeth
             his
             Epistle
             f
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             he
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             gaue
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             that
             themselues
             would
             be
             for
             the
             Circumcision
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             trauelled
             to
             other
             parts
             ,
             Iames
             alwayes
             abiding
             at
             Ierusalem
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Iewry
             was
             peculiarly
             assigned
             to
             him
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             for
             nothing
             that
             both
             in
             the
             15.
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             he
             is
             noted
             as
             President
             ,
             or
             chiefe
             in
             that
             Councill
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             2.
             
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Galathians
             .
             Paul
             speaking
             of
             such
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             were
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             giueth
             the
             precedence
             to
             Iames
             before
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             .
             Nor
             the
             eight
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             say
             Peter
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             say
             Paul
             was
             also
             ,
             meaning
             that
             they
             were
             both
             founders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Linus
             was
             the
             B.
             to
             whom
             they
             both
             committed
             the
             Church
             as
             g
             Irenaeus
             saith
             .
             But
             they
             which
             say
             Iames
             was
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             mention
             him
             alone
             .
             Neither
             was
             he
             founder
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             but
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             minister
             of
             Circumcision
             .
          
           
             
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             two
             first
             reasons
             of
             the
             eight
             doe
             proue
             that
             Iames
             was
             not
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             That
             commeth
             now
             to
             be
             tryed
             .
             The
             first
             reason
             is
             this
             .
             
               
               
                 Bishops
                 haue
                 certaine
                 Churches
                 assigned
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 had
                 not
                 certain
                 churches
                 assigned
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             The
             assumption
             is
             to
             be
             distinguished
             according
             to
             the
             times
             .
             For
             when
             Christ
             gaue
             them
             their
             indefinite
             commission
             h
             ,
             
               goe
               into
               all
               the
               world
            
             ,
             hee
             assigned
             no
             Prouinces
             ,
             nor
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             to
             any
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             to
             goe
             abroad
             ,
             he
             willeth
             them
             to
             stay
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             receiued
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             should
             direct
             them
             what
             to
             doe
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             direct
             them
             to
             goe
             confusedly
             ,
             but
             distinctly
             ,
             some
             to
             one
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             some
             to
             another
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             when
             they
             ceased
             to
             trauaile
             in
             their
             olde
             dayes
             ,
             and
             rested
             in
             some
             chiefe
             Citie
             where
             they
             had
             laboured
             ;
             they
             were
             reputed
             Bishops
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             rested
             :
             though
             some
             of
             them
             perhaps
             were
             not
             properly
             Bishops
             .
             And
             this
             is
             true
             of
             Peter
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             herein
             Iames
             differeth
             from
             the
             rest
             :
             for
             to
             him
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             before
             their
             dispersion
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             was
             assigned
             .
             Neither
             did
             he
             trauaile
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             from
             one
             Country
             to
             another
             ,
             being
             not
             confined
             to
             any
             one
             Prouince
             ;
             though
             in
             the
             end
             of
             their
             trauels
             some
             of
             them
             made
             choise
             of
             some
             speciall
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             rested
             ,
             exercising
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             a
             patriarchall
             authority
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             that
             circuit
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             trauailed
             ,
             and
             planted
             Churches
             .
             Thus
             Iohn
             rested
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             other
             places
             .
             That
             assumption
             therefore
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             not
             true
             of
             Iames
             :
             and
             were
             to
             be
             denied
             if
             the
             Syllogisme
             were
             thus
             framed
             .
             
               
                 BB.
                 had
                 certaine
                 Churches
                 assigned
                 to
                 them
                 :
              
               
                 Iames
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 certaine
                 Church
                 assigned
                 to
                 him
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 B.
                 
              
            
             This
             assumption
             I
             haue
             disproued
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             that
             argument
             may
             seeme
             to
             conclude
             sufficiently
             against
             Peters
             being
             B.
             of
             Rome
             ;
             it
             concludeth
             not
             against
             Iames
             his
             being
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             betweene
             Iames
             and
             the
             rest
             this
             difference
             may
             be
             noted
             ;
             that
             whereas
             they
             hauing
             planted
             Churches
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             their
             time
             ,
             committed
             
             the
             same
             to
             certaine
             BB.
             (
             so
             Peter
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Apostles
             committed
             Antioch
             to
             
               Evodius
               ;
               Peter
            
             and
             Paul
             committed
             Rome
             to
             
               Linus
               ;
               Paul
            
             committed
             Ephesus
             to
             Timothie
             ;
             Creet
             to
             
               Titus
               ;
               Iohn
            
             committed
             Smyrna
             to
             Polycarpus
             ,
             and
             diuers
             other
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             to
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             i
             reporteth
             ;
             yet
             Iames
             abiding
             all
             his
             time
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             committed
             that
             Church
             to
             no
             other
             ;
             though
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             committed
             it
             to
             Simon
             ,
             whom
             they
             ordayned
             his
             successour
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               applied
               to
               Iames.
               
            
             
               If
               Iames
               were
               B.
               then
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               other
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               BB.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               other
               Apostles
               were
               not
               Bishops
               properly
               ;
               Therefore
               not
               Iames.
               
            
          
           
             Why
             I
             should
             not
             grant
             this
             consequence
             ,
             I
             haue
             shewed
             sufficient
             reason
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             difference
             betweene
             Iames
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Therefore
             that
             reason
             also
             ,
             howsoeuer
             it
             may
             take
             place
             as
             touching
             Peter
             ,
             in
             whom
             no
             such
             difference
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             can
             be
             truly
             noted
             :
             yet
             it
             holdeth
             not
             against
             Iames
             his
             being
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Refuter
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             be
             not
             as
             yet
             perswaded
             of
             this
             point
             ;
             to
             satisfie
             him
             in
             the
             maine
             point
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             appointed
             and
             ordained
             Bishops
             ;
             I
             will
             be
             content
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Iames
             was
             not
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             because
             it
             might
             be
             supposed
             and
             granted
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             preiudice
             to
             the
             cause
             :
             seeing
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             ancient
             Authors
             ,
             who
             testifie
             that
             the
             Apostles
             appointed
             Iames
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             doe
             also
             witnesse
             ;
             that
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             who
             were
             then
             remayning
             ,
             ordayned
             Simon
             the
             sonne
             of
             Cleophas
             to
             be
             B.
             there
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             k
             shall
             be
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
             After
             I
             had
             proued
             that
             Iames
             was
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             I
             endeuoured
             to
             confute
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             learneder
             sort
             of
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             who
             doe
             hold
             (
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             )
             that
             Bishops
             were
             not
             superiour
             to
             other
             Ministers
             in
             degree
             ,
             neither
             had
             superioritie
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             obiected
             the
             same
             conceipts
             ,
             
             that
             by
             this
             instance
             of
             Iames
             they
             might
             plainly
             be
             refuted
             .
             Hereunto
             the
             Refuter
             replyeth
             ,
             
             that
             
               
                 I
                 deuise
              
               l
               
                 those
                 obiections
                 to
                 make
                 my selfe
                 worke
              
               :
               when
               as
               indeed
               they
               be
               the
               two
               maine
               points
               wherein
               Beza
               differeth
               from
               vs.
               But
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 who
                 euer
                 conceiued
                 any
                 such
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               Iames
               ?
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 syllable
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 letter
                 of
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 quoteth
                 out
                 of
              
               Beza
               :
               
                 the
                 more
                 wrong
                 he
                 doth
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             All
             this
             adoe
             ariseth
             from
             the
             misprinting
             of
             one
             letter
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             
               (
               c
            
             )
             being
             put
             for
             
               (
               p.
            
             )
             For
             in
             the
             m
             23.
             page
             of
             that
             book
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             third
             chapter
             ,
             he
             hath
             this
             saying
             :
             
               though
               I
               grant
               that
            
             Iames
             
               the
               brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               in
               order
               first
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               ;
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               in
               degree
               superiour
               either
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               his
               fellow
               Ministers
               .
            
             Which
             saying
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             neede
             to
             haue
             confuted
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Disciplinarians
             were
             of
             our
             Refuters
             minde
             ,
             who
             censureth
             that
             speech
             
               as
               vntrue
               and
               vnreuerent
            
             .
             
               
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 let
                 his
                 Reader
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 me
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               if
               a
               man
               would
               speake
               so
               vntruly
               and
               vnreuerently
               ,
               he
               might
               easily
               maintayne
               it
               against
               the
               answere
               that
               M.
               D.
               bringeth
               .
               They
               must
               remember
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               his
               honour
               and
               degree
               by
               his
               Bishopricke
               not
               impaired
               .
               As
               if
               the
               question
               were
               not
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               B.
               not
               as
               an
               Apostle
               .
               His
               superiority
               in
               degree
               proceeded
               from
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               a
               B.
               he
               might
               be
               superiour
               in
               order
               onely
               .
               This
               tricke
               of
               fast
               and
               loose
               was
               not
               worth
               the
               shewing
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               could
               haue
               beene
               done
               more
               cleanely
               .
            
             To
             returne
             these
             trickes
             of
             fast
             and
             loose
             to
             such
             a
             shifting
             Sophister
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             proued
             the
             Refuter
             to
             be
             ;
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             that
             Beza
             speaketh
             simply
             of
             Iames
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             wel
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbyters
             there
             .
             And
             therefore
             considereth
             him
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             B.
             And
             if
             he
             had
             intended
             any
             such
             distinction
             as
             the
             Refuter
             imagineth
             ,
             hee
             should
             haue
             conceiued
             ,
             that
             Iames
             his
             honour
             and
             degree
             by
             his
             Bishopricke
             was
             impaired
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             choosing
             him
             to
             be
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             should
             rather
             haue
             depressed
             him
             ,
             then
             done
             him
             honour
             .
             But
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             singular
             honour
             to
             be
             
             the
             Apostle
             or
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             which
             Christ
             himselfe
             had
             founded
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             Clement
             noteth
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iames
            
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             though
             Christ
             had
             vouchsafed
             to
             them
             greater
             honour
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             arrogate
             n
             to
             themselues
             that
             honour
             ,
             but
             preferred
             Iames
             the
             iust
             the
             brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             was
             void
             againe
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             they
             made
             choise
             of
             Simon
             the
             sonne
             of
             Cleophas
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             o
             ,
             because
             he
             also
             was
             the
             Lords
             kinsman
             .
             The
             graue
             censure
             of
             the
             Refuter
             is
             ,
             
               that
               Clements
               
                 speech
                 is
                 vnsauourie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 respect
                 carnall
                 which
              
               Hegesippus
               and
               Eusebius
               alledge
               .
            
             Thus
             is
             hee
             able
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             breath
             ,
             to
             blowe
             away
             these
             worthy
             Authors
             ,
             
               Hegesippus
               ,
               Clemens
            
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             .
             But
             why
             
               vnsauourie
               ?
            
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             to
             be
             dispersed
             into
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             a
             speciall
             honour
             for
             one
             amongst
             them
             ,
             without
             that
             trauaile
             &
             wandring
             ,
             wherto
             the
             rest
             were
             subiect
             ,
             to
             be
             set
             ouer
             the
             mother
             Church
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             which
             Christ
             himselfe
             had
             founded
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Apostle
             of
             that
             people
             which
             had
             sundry
             prerogatiues
             aboue
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             place
             to
             haue
             a
             precedence
             before
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             
             as
             Iames
             had
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             
             Gal.
             2
             ?
             And
             why
             
               carnall
               ?
            
             were
             not
             they
             bound
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             loue
             and
             reuerence
             which
             they
             did
             owe
             to
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             to
             preferre
             his
             neere
             kinsmen
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             being
             at
             the
             least
             equall
             with
             others
             ?
             It
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             Iames
             p
             for
             his
             admirable
             piety
             was
             wonderfully
             honoured
             ,
             not
             onely
             among
             Christians
             ,
             but
             also
             among
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             Iewes
             ;
             as
             might
             easily
             be
             shewed
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             Iosephus
             q
             imputeth
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             principall
             cause
             .
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               arrogancie
               in
               them
               ,
               why
               not
               in
               him
               ?
            
             That
             which
             had
             beene
             arrogancie
             in
             them
             to
             haue
             arrogated
             to
             themselues
             ,
             was
             no
             arrogancie
             in
             him
             to
             vndertake
             being
             imposed
             vpon
             him
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             
               
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 why
                 might
                 it
                 not
                 haue
                 aduanced
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 aboue
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
              
            
             because
             the
             Apostleship
             
             being
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             greatest
             honour
             to
             haue
             a
             priority
             and
             precedence
             in
             that
             degree
             .
             
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
              
               I
               denie
               him
               to
               haue
               beene
               B.
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               whereas
               before
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ioyntly
               gouerned
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               charge
               which
               before
               they
               had
               in
               cōmon
               ,
               they
               being
               now
               to
               depart
               cōmitted
               to
               him
               in
               particular
               ;
               but
               their
               charge
               was
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               not
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             As
             though
             the
             charge
             of
             Apostles
             is
             not
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             called
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Bishopricke
             ;
             and
             as
             though
             Iames
             ,
             who
             before
             was
             an
             Apostle
             absolutely
             ,
             did
             not
             by
             this
             designement
             become
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             Neither
             was
             this
             
               
                 a
                 clipping
                 of
                 his
                 wings
              
            
             ,
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Refuter
             to
             speake
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             by
             mutual
             consent
             euery
             mans
             Prouince
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             circuit
             and
             charge
             was
             assigned
             to
             him
             .
             But
             I
             spake
             not
             without
             booke
             ,
             deliuering
             mine
             owne
             conceipts
             as
             the
             Refuter
             euery
             where
             doth
             :
             but
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             receiued
             from
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             almost
             onely
             Author
             Ierome
             ,
             which
             he
             receiued
             also
             from
             s
             
               Hegesippus
               .
               Hegesippus
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               who
               was
               neare
               the
               Apostles
               times
               in
               the
               fift
               booke
               of
               his
               Commentaries
               speaking
               of
               Iames
               ,
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Iames
               the
               brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               sirnamed
               the
               iust
               ,
               receiued
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               post
               Apostolos
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             other
             point
             ,
             
             though
             the
             Refuter
             would
             scarsely
             vouchsafe
             to
             touch
             it
             as
             being
             impertinent
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             not
             onely
             confuteth
             the
             conceipt
             of
             those
             who
             hold
             Bishops
             were
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             also
             proueth
             plainly
             that
             Iames
             was
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             I
             therefore
             shewed
             that
             he
             continued
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             t
             as
             the
             superintendent
             of
             that
             Church
             vntil
             his
             death
             ,
             ruling
             the
             same
             by
             the
             space
             of
             thirtie
             yeares
             ,
             after
             that
             manner
             as
             his
             successor
             after
             him
             ruled
             it
             eight
             and
             thirty
             yeares
             .
             Yea
             ,
             but
             
               
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 proue
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 B.
                 
              
            
             Neither
             was
             it
             so
             much
             alledged
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             to
             shew
             the
             preheminence
             which
             he
             had
             was
             not
             (
             as
             Beza
             saith
             of
             all
             the
             ancient
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             hee
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             diuine
             )
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             or
             by
             course
             ;
             but
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             proueth
             the
             maine
             point
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             B.
             and
             as
             the
             Geneua
             translators
             confesse
             u
             
             superintendent
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             For
             if
             he
             were
             not
             the
             Apostle
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             the
             B.
             why
             did
             not
             he
             after
             the
             example
             of
             other
             Apostles
             trauaile
             into
             other
             parts
             ,
             but
             continued
             there
             ruling
             that
             Church
             by
             the
             space
             of
             thirty
             yeares
             ,
             vntill
             his
             death
             ?
             Forsooth
             
               
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 stay
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 rule
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 otherwise
                 performed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 conuert
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Iewes
                 which
                 should
                 resort
                 thither
                 .
              
            
             Where
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             the
             Church
             might
             otherwise
             haue
             beene
             gouerned
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             can
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             otherwise
             gouerned
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             Church
             had
             a
             Pastor
             assigned
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             leaue
             that
             mother
             Church
             as
             a
             flocke
             without
             a
             shepheard
             .
             But
             what
             Pastor
             had
             it
             ,
             if
             Iames
             who
             continued
             there
             ,
             and
             ruled
             it
             for
             thirtie
             yeares
             were
             not
             the
             Pastor
             thereof
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             the
             cause
             and
             end
             of
             his
             staying
             there
             thirtie
             yeares
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             of
             his
             successour
             Simons
             staying
             there
             thirtie
             eight
             yeares
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             successours
             euery
             one
             vntill
             their
             death
             .
             Wherefore
             was
             it
             not
             great
             pitie
             that
             the
             Refuter
             did
             
               forget
               himselfe
               to
               spend
               so
               much
               time
               in
               things
               that
               were
               so
               impertinent
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             6.
             pag.
             69.
             
             As
             touching
             other
             Churches
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             obserue
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             at
             the
             very
             first
             planting
             of
             them
             appoint
             BB.
             vnto
             them
             ,
             
               &c.
               to
               pag.
            
             72.
             li.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             before
             I
             noted
             betwixt
             Ierusalem
             and
             other
             Churches
             ,
             I
             doe
             in
             this
             section
             explane
             ;
             shewing
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             at
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             them
             appoint
             Bishops
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             presently
             after
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             appointed
             a
             Bishop
             ouer
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             yeelding
             these
             reasons
             ,
             because
             as
             yet
             there
             was
             neither
             that
             choise
             ,
             nor
             yet
             that
             vse
             of
             them
             among
             a
             people
             which
             was
             to
             be
             conuerted
             ,
             before
             
             it
             needed
             to
             be
             gouerned
             ;
             and
             shewing
             what
             course
             they
             did
             take
             ,
             before
             they
             appointed
             Bishops
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             first
             they
             ordayned
             Presbyters
             vv
             to
             labour
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             feed
             them
             being
             conuerted
             ,
             and
             to
             attend
             them
             in
             common
             ,
             gouerning
             them
             after
             a
             priuate
             manner
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             in
             
               foro
               conscientiae
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             Ierome
             x
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             at
             the
             first
             before
             Bishops
             were
             appointed
             ouer
             them
             ,
             were
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             But
             the
             Episcopall
             power
             which
             consisteth
             specially
             in
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sway
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             committed
             to
             one
             ;
             I
             said
             the
             Apostles
             each
             of
             them
             retayned
             in
             their
             owne
             hands
             ,
             as
             was
             manifest
             y
             ,
             whiles
             eyther
             they
             continued
             neare
             them
             ,
             or
             meant
             not
             to
             be
             long
             from
             them
             .
             All
             which
             while
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             not
             so
             needfull
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             prouiding
             for
             the
             necessitie
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             either
             by
             their
             presence
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             letters
             and
             messengers
             .
             And
             this
             I
             noted
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Bishops
             are
             so
             seldome
             (
             though
             not
             so
             seldome
             as
             some
             imagine
             )
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             with
             Presbyter
             confounded
             .
             But
             when
             as
             they
             were
             to
             leaue
             the
             Churches
             altogether
             ,
             either
             by
             departure
             from
             them
             or
             by
             death
             (
             that
             the
             Churches
             should
             not
             be
             left
             fatherlesse
             ,
             they
             fulfilled
             that
             in
             Psal.
             45.
             according
             to
             Augustines
             and
             Ieromes
             exposition
             ,
             
               in
               steed
               of
               Fathers
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               there
               shall
               be
               children
               borne
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               whom
               thou
               shall
               make
               Princes
               ouer
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Bishops
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             regiment
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             At
             their
             departure
             they
             left
             substitutes
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             death
             appointed
             successours
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             committed
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             furnishing
             them
             by
             a
             singularitie
             of
             preheminence
             ,
             both
             with
             the
             right
             of
             Ordination
             and
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             as
             vvell
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             of
             each
             Citie
             with
             the
             Countrey
             adioyning
             .
             And
             these
             I
             saide
             at
             the
             first
             vvere
             called
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             a
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             b
             ,
             Praepositi
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             (
             vvhich
             text
             in
             the
             auncient
             c
             canons
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             
             the
             second
             Epistle
             of
             Ignatius
             d
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             name
             praepositi
             in
             Latine
             Fathers
             from
             thence
             is
             appropriated
             to
             BB.
             )
             sometimes
             the
             
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             To
             all
             this
             the
             Refuter
             answereth
             by
             snatches
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             I
             thinke
             it
             expedient
             to
             repeate
             the
             points
             deliuered
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             his
             dealing
             may
             the
             better
             appeare
             .
          
           
             
               
                 And
                 first
                 hee
                 snatcheth
                 at
                 those
                 wordes
                 where
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 vntill
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 to
                 leaue
                 the
                 Churches
                 altogether
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 needfull
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 their
                 departure
                 and
                 death
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 manifest
              
               .
               Belike
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               they
               were
               needfull
               before
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostles
               would
               put
               off
               the
               matter
               till
               there
               was
               no
               remedie
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               much
               blame
               them
               if
               it
               be
               true
               which
               D.
               Bilson
               e
               saith
               that
               they
               were
               to
               keepe
               the
               power
               of
               imposition
               of
               hands
               to
               themselues
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               would
               loose
               their
               Apostleship
               .
               It
               is
               more
               meruaile
               therefore
               that
               they
               would
               ordaine
               any
               Bishops
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               liued
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               would
               deferre
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               so
               long
               as
               they
               could
               .
            
             Which
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             contayne
             a
             meere
             cauill
             at
             my
             words
             ,
             not
             worth
             the
             answering
             ;
             so
             a
             meere
             belying
             of
             that
             reuerend
             B.
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             could
             not
             loose
             that
             (
             viz.
             the
             power
             of
             imposing
             hands
             and
             deliuering
             vnto
             Sathan
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             call
             Episcopall
             power
             )
             vnlesse
             they
             lost
             the
             Apostleship
             withall
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 hee
                 obiecteth
                 want
                 of
                 proofes
                 .
              
               What
               proofe
               bringeth
               he
               that
               the
               Apostles
               ordayned
               such
               Bishops
               in
               other
               Churches
               ?
               neither
               one
               text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               any
               testimonie
               out
               of
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               ,
               onely
               authoritate
               praetoria
               ,
               hee
               telleth
               vs
               Pythagoras
               like
               ,
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             ,
             in
             complayning
             of
             the
             want
             of
             proofes
             ,
             he
             giueth
             sufficient
             proofe
             of
             a
             bad
             conscience
             .
             In
             this
             section
             I
             did
             but
             in
             generall
             (
             hauing
             noted
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             time
             )
             declare
             ,
             what
             course
             the
             Apostles
             tooke
             ,
             first
             in
             deferring
             the
             choise
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             in
             appointing
             them
             .
             The
             proofes
             doe
             follow
             in
             the
             sections
             following
             ,
             shewing
             the
             places
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             Bishops
             .
             That
             imputation
             of
             speaking
             Pythagoras
             like
             ,
             hee
             hath
             often
             layd
             vpon
             
             me
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             so
             oft
             as
             vniustly
             ,
             who
             haue
             in
             this
             Sermon
             and
             in
             this
             Treatise
             deliuered
             nothing
             almost
             without
             plentifull
             proofe
             or
             sufficient
             authority
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             hee
             carpeth
             at
             the
             names
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             said
             the
             first
             Bishoppes
             were
             called
             ,
             asking
             
               
                 what
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 Would
                 he
                 prooue
                 they
                 were
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 by
                 these
                 names
                 ?
              
            
             what
             a
             notorious
             cauiller
             is
             this
             ?
             may
             nothing
             be
             spoken
             but
             by
             way
             of
             proofe
             ?
             may
             nothing
             be
             said
             by
             declaration
             ,
             or
             explanation
             ,
             or
             preuention
             ?
             I
             knew
             it
             was
             obiected
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             are
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             name
             Episcopus
             Bishop
             ,
             being
             giuen
             to
             Prebyters
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             is
             not
             like
             ,
             they
             were
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             vvhom
             no
             mention
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             preuention
             of
             this
             obiection
             ,
             or
             assoyling
             this
             doubt
             ,
             I
             declared
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             are
             called
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             sometimes
             their
             rulers
             ,
             sometimes
             their
             Apostles
             .
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 Sermon
                 I
                 gaue
                 all
                 these
                 names
                 saue
                 onely
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Apostles
                 to
                 all
                 ministers
                 .
              
            
             The
             former
             Sermon
             is
             of
             ministers
             in
             generall
             ,
             including
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             diuers
             things
             there
             spoken
             of
             ministers
             in
             generall
             ,
             doe
             principally
             belong
             to
             Bishops
             .
             All
             Pastors
             are
             rulers
             or
             rectors
             of
             their
             seuerall
             flockes
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             are
             rulers
             both
             of
             them
             and
             their
             flocke
             .
             All
             ministers
             are
             called
             Angel●
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishop
             alone
             is
             
               the
               Angell
            
             of
             each
             Church
             or
             Diocese
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               But
               
                 by
                 what
                 authority
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Apostle
                 appropriated
                 to
                 BB
                 ?
              
               he
               would
               haue
               said
               ,
               communicated
               to
               them
               with
               the
               twelue
               .
            
             For
             I
             know
             no
             man
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             appropriate
             it
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             This
             reason
             I
             rendred
             ,
             why
             they
             be
             called
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             because
             they
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             particular
             Churches
             :
             whereof
             I
             gaue
             instance
             Phil.
             2.25
             .
             where
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             B.
             or
             Pastor
             of
             Philippi
             ,
             is
             therefore
             called
             their
             Apostle
             .
             Therefore
             ?
             saith
             he
             .
             
               Who
               saith
               so
               ?
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 
                 Aquinas
                 ,
              
               if
               we
               will
               beleiue
               D.
               D.
               but
               if
               we
               will
               looke
               vpon
               the
               bookes
               themselues
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               them
               saith
               so
               .
               
                 Caluin
                 ,
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               indeed
               ,
               as
               Lyra
               ,
               interlineall
               glosse
               ,
               
                 Lombard
                 ,
                 Anselme
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               of
               minde
               that
               Apostle
               there
               signifieth
               teacher
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             Caluin
             saith
             thus
             g
             ,
             The
             name
             of
             Apostle
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             is
             taken
             generally
             for
             
               proquolibet
               Euangelista
               ,
               for
               any
               Euangelist
               .
            
             But
             by
             their
             Euangelist
             ,
             he
             vnderstandeth
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             so
             calleth
             him
             diuers
             times
             ,
             vsing
             that
             word
             vpon
             that
             occasion
             sixe
             or
             seauen
             times
             in
             that
             place
             .
             
               Paul
               sendeth
               to
               them
            
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             ne
             Pastore
             carerent
             qui
             recte
             compositum
             statum
             tueretur
             ,
             
               least
               they
               should
               want
               their
               Pastor
               who
               might
               maintaine
               their
               well
               ordered
               state
               .
            
             On
             these
             words
             ,
             verse
             26.
             
             
               He
               had
               a
               longing
               desire
               towards
               you
               all
               ,
               and
               was
               pensiue
               ,
               because
               you
               had
               heard
               that
               he
               was
               sicke
               :
            
             Caluin
             noteth
             ,
             a
             
               signe
               of
               a
               true
               Pastor
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               farre
               distant
               from
               them
               ,
               notwithstanding
               was
               affected
               with
               the
               care
               and
               desire
               of
               his
               flocke
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               vnderstood
               that
               his
               sheepe
               sorrowed
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               was
               pensiue
               for
               their
               sorrow
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             godly
             carefulnesse
             of
             the
             Philippians
             
               for
               their
               Pastor
            
             is
             noted
             on
             the
             27.
             where
             Paul
             signifieth
             ,
             what
             griefe
             he
             should
             haue
             conceiued
             ,
             if
             Epaphroditus
             had
             died
             ;
             Paul
             saith
             he
             
               was
               mooued
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               he
               saw
               would
               haue
               beene
               destituted
            
             optimo
             Pastore
             
               of
               a
               very
               good
               Pastor
               in
               so
               great
               want
               of
               good
               men
               .
            
             On
             the
             twenty
             eight
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Paul
               did
               the
               more
               carefully
               send
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               sory
               that
               for
               his
               occasion
               he
               had
               beene
               withheld
               from
               the
               flocke
               committed
               to
               him
               .
            
             On
             the
             twenty
             nineth
             he
             obserueth
             how
             desirous
             Paul
             is
             ,
             
               that
               good
               Pastors
               may
               be
               much
               esteemed
               ,
               &c.
            
             let
             the
             reader
             therefore
             iudge
             ,
             whether
             Epaphroditus
             were
             not
             in
             Caluins
             iudgement
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Philippians
             .
             
               By
               the
               Apostle
            
             saith
             Ambrose
             h
             ,
             
               he
               was
               made
               their
               Apostle
            
             ,
             that
             is
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Ambrose
             i
             expoundeth
             the
             word
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             
               Apostoli
               Episcopi
               sunt
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               are
               Bishops
               .
            
             But
             according
             to
             the
             refuters
             sence
             ,
             he
             had
             beene
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             of
             Pauls
             making
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             Ierome
             k
             writing
             on
             
             those
             words
             ,
             
               my
               fellow
               Souldiour
               and
               your
               Apostle
               ,
               fellow
               Souldiour
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               because
               he
               also
               had
               receiued
               the
               office
               of
               being
               an
               Apostle
               among
               them
               .
            
             And
             on
             those
             words
             ,
             
               haue
               in
               honour
               such
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             him
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               qui
               vester
               est
               Doctor
               ,
               who
               is
               your
               Doctor
               ,
            
             by
             vvhich
             vvord
             in
             Ieromes
             time
             ,
             Bishop
             most
             commonly
             was
             signified
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Theodoret
             l
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               hee
               called
               him
               Apostle
               ,
               because
               to
               him
               the
               charge
               of
               them
               was
               committed
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Epistle
               were
               called
               Bishops
               were
               vnder
               him
               ,
               as
               hauing
               the
               place
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             And
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             I
             noted
             ,
             Theodoret
             m
             gathereth
             ,
             that
             
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               ,
               whom
               now
               wee
               call
               Bishops
               were
               called
               Apostles
               .
               Thus
            
             Epaphroditus
             
               was
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Philippians
               .
            
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             n
             ;
             
               hee
               calleth
               him
               brother
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               faith
               ;
               fellow
               worker
               in
               the
               labour
               of
               preaching
               ,
               fellow
               souldier
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               suffered
               tribulation
               together
               ,
               your
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               is
               Doctor
               .
            
             Hic
             fuit
             Episcopus
             Philippensium
             ,
             
               Hee
               was
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Philippians
               .
            
             And
             so
             saith
             Bullinger
             o
             ,
             
               Philippensium
               Episcopus
               erat
            
             .
          
           
             With
             what
             face
             therefore
             could
             the
             Refuter
             denie
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             of
             these
             Authors
             did
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             therefore
             called
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             because
             hee
             vvas
             their
             Bishop
             and
             Pastor
             ?
             And
             so
             are
             they
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             vvho
             expound
             the
             vvord
             Apostle
             by
             Teacher
             .
             As
             Chrysostome
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             those
             vvhom
             the
             Refuter
             nameth
             .
             For
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             by
             Apostle
             vnderstand
             euery
             common
             Teacher
             ,
             or
             teaching
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             
               specialem
               doctorem
            
             saith
             Anselme
             q
             ,
             
               instructorem
               praecipuum
            
             their
             chiefe
             instructor
             ,
             sayeth
             
               Dionysius
               Carthusianus
            
             .
          
           
             These
             authors
             ,
             
             and
             more
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             all
             giue
             testimony
             with
             my
             exposition
             ;
             so
             against
             that
             interpretation
             of
             the
             word
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             the
             refuter
             bringeth
             :
             who
             would
             haue
             him
             called
             
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 any
                 sacred
                 function
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 performed
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 their
                 Messenger
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 iudgement
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               are
               Primasius
               ,
               Haymo
               ,
               Caietan
               ,
               
                 and
                 two
                 others
              
               ,
               which
               be
               as
               much
               partyes
               in
               this
               cause
               as
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 and
                 Piscator
              
               .
            
             
               And
               Caluin
               acknowledgeth
               it
               to
               agree
               with
               the
               place
               .
               Primasius
            
             r
             saith
             ,
             that
             Epaphroditus
             had
             receiued
             
               gradum
               Apostolatus
               ,
               the
               degree
               of
               Apostleshippe
               among
               them
               .
               Caluin
            
             doth
             indeed
             mention
             that
             interpretation
             ▪
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             preferreth
             the
             other
             ;
             
               sed
               prior
               sensus
               meliùs
               (
               meo
               iudicio
               )
               conuenit
               :
               But
               the
               former
               sence
               in
               my
               iudgement
               agreeth
               better
               .
            
             He
             could
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             both
             sences
             ,
             being
             so
             different
             ,
             agreed
             to
             the
             text
             .
             
               
                 Yea
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 two
                 reasons
                 to
                 proue
                 his
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 likely
                 sence
                 .
                 First
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               words
               following
               in
               the
               same
               Verse
               and
               
                 Chapt.
                 4.18
              
               .
               doe
               shew
               ,
               how
               he
               ministred
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               the
               same
               phrase
               is
               vsed
               to
               the
               like
               purpose
               ,
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.23
              
               .
               where
               the
               brethren
               sent
               with
               Titus
               to
               receiue
               the
               Corinthians
               beneuolence
               ,
               are
               called
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               messengers
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             Epaphroditus
             brought
             a
             gratuity
             from
             the
             Philippians
             to
             Paul
             to
             supply
             his
             necessity
             ,
             being
             a
             prisoner
             in
             Rome
             .
             And
             the
             brethren
             likewise
             who
             accompanyed
             Titus
             ,
             were
             to
             receiue
             the
             beneuolence
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             vnlikely
             ;
             that
             either
             he
             ,
             or
             they
             ,
             were
             called
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             that
             regard
             .
             It
             appeareth
             by
             diuers
             of
             Ignatius
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             churches
             did
             send
             one
             vpon
             a
             Christian
             Embassage
             ,
             the
             B.
             commonly
             was
             entreated
             to
             take
             that
             Embassage
             vpon
             him
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             being
             to
             send
             as
             it
             were
             vpon
             Embassage
             to
             
               Paul
               ,
               Epaphroditus
            
             their
             B.
             vndertooke
             that
             voyage
             He
             being
             therfore
             both
             their
             B.
             and
             their
             Embassadour
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             likely
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             called
             their
             Apostle
             because
             he
             was
             their
             Bishop
             ;
             then
             for
             that
             hee
             was
             their
             Embassadour
             .
             For
             it
             is
             vnlikely
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             that
             sacred
             function
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             also
             himselfe
             is
             the
             Apostle
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             should
             be
             vsed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             signifie
             the
             messengers
             of
             men
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             both
             places
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             intendeth
             by
             this
             title
             highly
             to
             
             commend
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             ;
             but
             this
             had
             beene
             but
             a
             small
             commendation
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             messengers
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             they
             in
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             were
             called
             
               the
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             their
             messengers
             ;
             then
             those
             Churches
             should
             haue
             sent
             them
             :
             but
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             Paul
             himselfe
             sent
             them
             ,
             for
             as
             it
             was
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             Gal.
             2
             :
             so
             had
             hee
             vndertaken
             ,
             to
             procure
             a
             supply
             for
             the
             reliefe
             of
             the
             brethren
             in
             Iudaea
             ,
             who
             were
             oppressed
             vvith
             famine
             .
             And
             to
             that
             end
             hauing
             before
             dealt
             with
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             sendeth
             Titus
             and
             two
             others
             ,
             to
             receiue
             their
             contribution
             .
          
           
             
               
                 His
                 second
                 reason
                 is
              
               ,
               
               that
               it
               standeth
               not
               so
               well
               with
               the
               properties
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               a
               messenger
               ,
               to
               entitle
               any
               man
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               ministeriall
               function
               )
               their
               Apostle
               to
               whom
               ,
               as
               his
               from
               whom
               hee
               is
               sent
               .
               And
               therefore
               among
               all
               the
               titles
               Paul
               taketh
               to
               himselfe
               to
               magnifie
               his
               office
               ,
               
               he
               neuer
               calleth
               himselfe
               their
               or
               your
               Apostle
               ,
               but
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               an
               Apostle
               to
               them
               .
               Wee
               may
               therefore
               say
               of
               M.
               D.
               as
               Iunius
               doth
               of
               Theodoret
               ,
               the
               clearest
               witnesse
               he
               alledgeth
               ,
               he
               is
               deceiued
               by
               the
               aequiuocation
               of
               the
               word
               Apostolos
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               in
               a
               common
               and
               generall
               sence
               is
               giuen
               to
               any
               one
               that
               is
               sent
               as
               a
               messenger
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               more
               specially
               ascribed
               to
               those
               that
               were
               imployed
               (
               as
               the
               Apostles
               )
               in
               an
               extraordinarie
               and
               high
               Embassage
               from
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             Refuter
             whiles
             he
             goeth
             about
             to
             discouer
             my
             ignorance
             (
             as
             though
             I
             knew
             not
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             well
             as
             he
             )
             bewrayeth
             his
             owne
             .
             For
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             vvord
             is
             vsed
             with
             reuerence
             as
             vvell
             to
             the
             parties
             to
             vvhom
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             party
             from
             vvhom
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             is
             sent
             .
             Thus
             Paul
             calleth
             himselfe
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             Peter
             had
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Apostleship
               of
               Circumcision
            
             t
             ,
             meaning
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             because
             to
             himselfe
             was
             committed
             the
             Gospel
             of
             vncircumcision
             ,
             as
             to
             Peter
             of
             the
             circumcision
             .
             So
             Angels
             haue
             relation
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             sender
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             parties
             to
             
             whom
             they
             are
             sent
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             their
             u
             Angels
             .
             And
             euen
             as
             Angels
             absolutely
             spoken
             ,
             is
             a
             title
             of
             all
             ministers
             who
             are
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             vsed
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Churches
             whereto
             they
             are
             sent
             (
             as
             
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seauen
               Churches
            
             )
             doe
             signifie
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             of
             the
             same
             churches
             ;
             so
             Apostoli
             ,
             absolutely
             vsed
             is
             a
             title
             of
             all
             Embassadours
             (vv)
             sent
             from
             God
             with
             authority
             Apostolicall
             ,
             though
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             giuen
             to
             Paul
             x
             and
             Barnabas
             and
             the
             twelue
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             vsed
             with
             reference
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             their
             Bishops
             .
             And
             in
             that
             sence
             Epaphroditus
             is
             called
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Philippians
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             the
             word
             may
             signifie
             any
             messenger
             with
             relation
             to
             any
             sender
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             scriptures
             it
             is
             not
             vsed
             to
             signifie
             messengers
             sent
             from
             men
             ,
             neither
             is
             to
             be
             translated
             otherwise
             then
             Apostle
             .
             For
             though
             our
             Sauiour
             doe
             seeme
             to
             speake
             indefinitly
             y
             Iohn
             13.16
             .
             of
             
               the
               Apostle
               and
               him
               that
               sendeth
               him
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             he
             meaneth
             himselfe
             who
             sent
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             who
             were
             sent
             .
          
           
             
               
               But
               admit
               
                 saith
                 the
                 refuter
              
               ,
               that
               Epaphroditus
               were
               Bishop
               or
               Pastor
               of
               Philippi
               where
               abouts
               I
               will
               not
               striue
               ,
               how
               shall
               it
               be
               proued
               that
               Philippi
               was
               a
               Diocesan
               Church
               ?
               &c.
               
            
             This
             is
             written
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             of
             the
             booke
             ,
             to
             bleare
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             simple
             .
             For
             I
             cannot
             thinke
             he
             which
             would
             vndertake
             this
             cause
             ,
             was
             so
             void
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             here
             would
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             wrote
             sincerely
             .
             For
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             point
             which
             here
             I
             had
             in
             hand
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             at
             the
             first
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             were
             called
             Apostles
             ?
             and
             doe
             I
             not
             proue
             it
             by
             this
             instance
             ,
             that
             Epaphroditus
             being
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             is
             therefore
             called
             their
             Apostle
             ?
             
               Admit
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 refuter
              
               ,
               yet
               how
               shall
               it
               be
               proued
               ,
               that
               Philippi
               was
               a
               Diocesan
               Church
               ,
               and
               how
               weakely
               with
               that
               ,
               doth
               M.
               D.
               inferre
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               ,
               like
               to
               ours
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               office
               .
               All
               men
               see
               he
               deceiueth
               his
               reader
               with
               the
               like
               equiuocation
               in
               the
               word
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               by
               his
               owne
               confession
               was
               common
               to
               all
               Pastors
               ,
               though
               afterwards
               appropriated
               to
               some
               speciall
               persons
               :
               
                 as
                 if
                 
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 which
                 here
                 you
                 doe
                 proue
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 that
                 followeth
                 not
                 hereon
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 intended
                 not
                 .
              
            
             That
             the
             Churches
             were
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             Diocesan
             ,
             like
             to
             ours
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             I
             proued
             before
             in
             the
             former
             part
             :
             here
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             farre
             from
             inferring
             or
             prouing
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             presuppose
             it
             ,
             as
             sufficiently
             proued
             before
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             poore
             shift
             ,
             which
             the
             refuter
             vsually
             flyeth
             vnto
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             answere
             .
             He
             perswaded
             himselfe
             (
             such
             was
             his
             iudgement
             )
             that
             in
             the
             question
             of
             parishes
             and
             Diocesses
             he
             had
             the
             vpper
             hand
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             foiled
             in
             any
             of
             the
             points
             following
             ,
             he
             flyeth
             to
             that
             as
             his
             refuge
             ;
             
               
                 yea
                 but
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Bishop
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 .
              
               But
               how
               little
               reason
               he
               hath
               to
               imagine
               Philippi
               one
               of
               the
               a
               cheife
               Cities
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               to
               haue
               beene
               a
               parish
               Church
               ;
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               that
               ,
               which
               before
               hath
               beene
               said
               of
               the
               like
               Cities
               .
               Where
               he
               saith
               ,
               I
               
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 deceiue
                 the
                 reader
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 equiuocation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Bishop
              
               he
               doth
               me
               wrong
               .
            
             But
             he
             and
             his
             consorts
             deceiue
             the
             readers
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             perswade
             them
             ,
             that
             because
             in
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             and
             for
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             the
             names
             
               Episcopus
               &
               Presbyter
            
             were
             confounded
             ,
             namely
             vntill
             Bishops
             began
             to
             be
             chosen
             from
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             ;
             that
             therefore
             the
             offices
             were
             confounded
             .
             For
             here
             I
             shew
             ,
             that
             when
             Presbyters
             were
             called
             Episcopi
             ,
             those
             who
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             haue
             beene
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             then
             called
             the
             Agels
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             out
             of
             b
             Theodoret
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             then
             called
             Episcopi
             ,
             that
             is
             Presbyters
             ,
             were
             subiect
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             
             whiles
             the
             Episcopall
             power
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Apostolicke
             men
             ,
             those
             who
             had
             that
             power
             were
             called
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Ambrose
             by
             Apostles
             in
             some
             places
             c
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             vnderstandeth
             Bishops
             :
             and
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             Cyprian
             :
             d
             
               Apostolos
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Episcopos
               &
               praepositos
               dominus
               elegit
               ,
               the
               Lord
               chose
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               is
               Bishops
               and
               Gouernours
               .
            
             For
             as
             Theodoret
             e
             hath
             well
             
             obserued
             on
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             
               In
               times
               past
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               called
               the
               same
               men
               Presbyters
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               now
               are
               called
               Bishops
               they
               named
               Apostles
               .
               But
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               ,
               they
               left
               the
               name
               Apostle
               to
               those
               who
               are
               properly
               called
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               they
               gaue
               to
               them
               who
               had
               beene
               called
               Apostles
               .
               Thus
            
             Epaphroditus
             
               was
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Philippians
               ,
            
             Titus
             
               of
               the
               Cretians
               ,
               and
            
             Timothie
             
               of
               the
               Asians
            
             .
             Which
             testimony
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             conferred
             with
             some
             before
             cited
             out
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             the
             truth
             concerning
             this
             matter
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             this
             .
             Whiles
             the
             Bishops
             were
             Apostles
             and
             Apostolicke
             men
             (
             for
             such
             were
             the
             first
             Bishops
             )
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             were
             also
             called
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             other
             Ministers
             being
             then
             called
             
               Presbyteri
               &
               Episcopi
            
             indifferently
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             first
             Bishops
             being
             dead
             ,
             their
             successours
             were
             to
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             (
             which
             Ierome
             noteth
             to
             haue
             been
             done
             at
             Alexandria
             euer
             since
             the
             death
             of
             S.
             Marke
             ,
             and
             was
             done
             in
             all
             other
             places
             where
             were
             no
             Euangelists
             ,
             or
             Apostolicall
             men
             remayning
             )
             then
             they
             left
             the
             name
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             for
             difference
             sake
             called
             him
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             I
             said
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             Episcopus
             was
             confounded
             with
             Presbyter
             .
             For
             Ignatius
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             a
             B.
             aboue
             thirtie
             yeares
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             after
             that
             Evodius
             had
             beene
             B.
             of
             Antioch
             aboue
             twenty
             yeares
             before
             him
             )
             appropriateth
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             vsually
             distinguisheth
             the
             three
             degrees
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             euer
             since
             the
             Apostles
             hath
             distinguished
             them
             ,
             by
             these
             three
             names
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             Presbyter
             ,
             and
             Deacon
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
              
               we
               may
               gather
               out
               of
               Theodorets
               testimonie
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Refuter
              
               ,
               that
               the
               report
               which
               M.
               D.
               maketh
               of
               Ignatius
               his
               appropriating
               the
               name
               of
               Episcopus
               to
               a
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               without
               any
               sufficient
               warrant
               .
               For
               seeing
               Ignatius
               liued
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               died
               within
               sixe
               yeares
               after
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               the
               name
               of
               B.
               was
               imposed
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               Ignatius
               should
               be
               the
               imposer
               of
               it
               .
               No
               man
               includeth
               the
               processe
               of
               time
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               sixe
               yeares
               any
               man
               will
               thinke
               .
            
             The
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             wherof
             Theodoret
             
             speaketh
             ,
             was
             as
             appeareth
             by
             conference
             of
             him
             with
             Ierome
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
             At
             the
             first
             ,
             towards
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             the
             Gouernours
             of
             the
             Churches
             were
             called
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             first
             Bishops
             who
             had
             beene
             Apostles
             or
             Apostolicall
             men
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             now
             were
             to
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             was
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             then
             they
             began
             to
             be
             called
             Episcopi
             ,
             Bishops
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             so
             ,
             appeareth
             not
             onely
             by
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             continually
             vseth
             the
             word
             as
             the
             first
             and
             highest
             degree
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             Presbyters
             as
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             as
             the
             third
             :
             but
             also
             by
             other
             monuments
             of
             antiquity
             which
             I
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             the
             longer
             insisted
             on
             this
             point
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             of
             great
             consequence
             .
             For
             hereby
             it
             appeareth
             first
             that
             when
             the
             name
             Presbyter
             and
             Episcopus
             were
             confounded
             ,
             yet
             the
             offices
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             not
             confounded
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             being
             then
             called
             Apostoli
             ,
             were
             superiour
             to
             other
             Ministers
             who
             were
             called
             
               Presbyteri
               &
               Episcopi
            
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             such
             Bishops
             as
             were
             superiour
             to
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             IIII.
             CHAPTER
             .
             Shewing
             the
             Places
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             whom
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             BB
             :
             but
             chiefly
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             was
             B.
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             of
             Creet
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Serm.
                 Sect.
              
               7.
               pag.
               72.
               
               But
               we
               are
               also
               to
               shew
               the
               places
               where
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               whom
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ordayned
               BB.
               and
               first
               out
               of
               the
               scriptures
               
                 &c.
                 to
                 all
                 ordayned
                 there
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               75.
               
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             section
             and
             the
             two
             next
             following
             ,
             I
             proue
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             were
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ordayned
             Bishops
             :
             the
             one
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Creet
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             the
             same
             assertion
             against
             their
             obiections
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             I
             shew
             out
             of
             other
             the
             auncientest
             monuments
             of
             antiquitie
             ,
             that
             other
             BB.
             of
             other
             places
             ,
             were
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               This
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Refuter
              
               ,
               is
               the
               last
               supply
               to
               maintaine
               the
               former
               antecedent
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               places
               where
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               ordayned
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               faile
               he
               is
               vndone
               .
            
             As
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             hath
             by
             him
             beene
             very
             learnedly
             and
             sufficiently
             refuted
             .
             When
             as
             in
             truth
             hee
             hath
             not
             beene
             able
             to
             confute
             any
             one
             sentence
             or
             line
             of
             the
             Sermon
             hitherto
             ,
             with
             soundnesse
             of
             reason
             ,
             or
             euidence
             of
             truth
             .
             And
             the
             like
             assurance
             I
             haue
             of
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             were
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ordained
             Bishops
             :
             I
             proue
             by
             a
             two-fold
             reason
             ,
             which
             I
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             &
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             dissolued
             :
             the
             former
             standing
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               If
               in
               the
               Epistles
               to
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               it
               be
               presupposed
               that
               Paul
               had
               ordayned
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               vvere
               by
               him
               ordayned
               BB.
               of
               those
               Churches
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               antecedent
               is
               true
               :
               Therefore
               the
               consequent
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             antecedent
             is
             true
             I
             proue
             by
             this
             reason
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             presupposed
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             had
             committed
             to
             them
             Episcopall
             authority
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             those
             Churches
             .
             Against
             which
             consequence
             this
             onely
             thing
             can
             be
             obiected
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             authority
             might
             be
             committed
             to
             them
             not
             as
             ordinarie
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             but
             as
             extraordinarie
             gouernours
             or
             Euangelists
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             is
             answered
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             argument
             the
             Refuter
             answereth
             not
             .
             
             The
             second
             he
             frameth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Epistles
                 written
                 to
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 patternes
                 and
                 precedents
                 of
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 function
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Apostle
                 enformeth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 Bishops
                 how
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 function
                 ,
                 then
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 were
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 antecedent
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 consequent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             taketh
             exception
             against
             the
             proposition
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 though
                 it
                 make
                 a
                 goodly
                 shew
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 confuted
                 long
                 agoe
                 by
                 M.
                 Cartwright
                 .
              
            
             Whose
             confutation
             either
             he
             thinketh
             to
             be
             insufficient
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             doth
             but
             kill
             a
             dead
             man
             in
             seeking
             with
             a
             new
             on-set
             to
             disproue
             the
             consequence
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             consequence
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             auouch
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             from
             that
             antecedent
             ,
             I
             might
             not
             onely
             haue
             inferred
             that
             particular
             ,
             that
             therefore
             these
             two
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistles
             were
             written
             were
             Bishops
             :
             but
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             the
             function
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             whose
             authority
             and
             office
             is
             described
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             execution
             thereof
             prescribed
             in
             the
             directions
             giuen
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             in
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             hath
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             and
             when
             they
             can
             make
             as
             good
             an
             argument
             for
             their
             lay-elders
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             will
             subscribe
             to
             their
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             .
          
           
             Of
             
               T.
               C.
            
             answere
             to
             that
             consequence
             ,
             
             I
             haue
             taken
             speciall
             notice
             heretofore
             ;
             and
             did
             greatly
             wonder
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             satisfie
             himselfe
             with
             such
             a
             friuolous
             answer
             .
             And
             I
             do
             no
             lesse
             wonder
             at
             the
             Refuters
             either
             lacke
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             
             who
             tooke
             that
             answere
             for
             good
             payment
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             consideration
             and
             care
             of
             
               T.
               C.
            
             credit
             in
             referring
             vs
             to
             so
             sleight
             and
             friuolous
             an
             euasion
             .
             
               
                 For
                 whereas
                 D.
              
               Whitgift
               h
               
                 argueth
                 thus
              
               ,
               That
               Timothie
               was
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               Epistles
               written
               vnto
               him
               declareth
               ,
               wherein
               is
               contayned
               the
               office
               and
               dutie
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               diuers
               precepts
               peculiarly
               pertayning
               to
               that
               function
               ;
               T.
               C.
               i
               answereth
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               reason
               he
               might
               as
               well
               proue
               that
               Timothie
               was
               a
               deacon
               ,
               or
               a
               widdowe
               ,
               an
               olde
               man
               or
               an
               olde
               woman
               ,
               seeing
               in
               those
               Epistles
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               of
               their
               duties
               .
               Yea
               ,
               rather
               that
               hee
               was
               a
               Deacon
               ,
               considering
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               description
               of
               a
               Deacon
               which
               agreeth
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               description
               of
               a
               Bishop
               that
               which
               he
               requireth
               of
               not
               being
               giuen
               to
               wine
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               a
               young
               Christian
               ,
               could
               haue
               no
               place
               in
               Timothies
               instruction
               .
            
             Not
             to
             argue
             with
             
               T.
               C.
            
             but
             to
             let
             him
             rest
             in
             peace
             ;
             can
             the
             Refuter
             be
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             without
             iudgement
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             D.
             Whitgift
             when
             hee
             spoke
             of
             the
             whole
             course
             and
             tenure
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             did
             meane
             onely
             the
             description
             of
             a
             B.
             or
             Minister
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             chapter
             of
             the
             former
             Epistle
             ?
             if
             that
             had
             beene
             his
             argument
             ,
             hee
             had
             argued
             thus
             :
             Paul
             directeth
             Timothie
             what
             manner
             of
             men
             to
             ordayne
             Bishops
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             likewise
             Deacons
             .
             Therefore
             Timothie
             himselfe
             was
             a
             B.
             or
             Minister
             ,
             or
             likewise
             a
             Deacon
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             plaine
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             whole
             course
             hee
             vnderstandeth
             all
             those
             directions
             ,
             which
             are
             giuen
             to
             Timothie
             throughout
             the
             Epistles
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             common
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Episcopall
             function
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             regard
             either
             of
             Ordination
             or
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             vnto
             which
             heads
             the
             precepts
             &
             directions
             in
             those
             Epistles
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             ?
             for
             when
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             olde
             and
             young
             ,
             hee
             directeth
             Timothie
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             Titus
             k.
             what
             to
             preach
             .
             When
             hee
             describeth
             the
             qualities
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             Widowes
             ;
             he
             directeth
             him
             what
             manner
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Deacons
             to
             ordayne
             ,
             and
             Widowes
             to
             admit
             .
             And
             whereas
             D.
             Whitgift
             hauing
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             Epistles
             diuers
             precepts
             
             pertaine
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             :
             T.C.
             chalengeth
             him
             to
             shew
             him
             any
             one
             precept
             in
             those
             Epistles
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             B
             :
             It
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             shew
             him
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               lay
               thy
               hands
               hastily
               on
               no
               man.
               Against
               a
               Presbyter
            
             or
             Minister
             
               receiue
               not
               an
               accusation
               but
               vnder
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             These
             are
             perpetuall
             directions
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             common
             ,
             eyther
             to
             other
             Christians
             ,
             or
             other
             Ministers
             :
             therefore
             peculiar
             to
             BB.
             And
             this
             was
             
               T.
               C.
            
             confutation
             of
             the
             Proposition
             :
             Now
             let
             vs
             heare
             what
             the
             Refuter
             can
             say
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Proposition
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               ,
               
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               a
               false
               supposition
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 that
              
               ?
               that
               the
               Apostle
               by
               describing
               in
               these
               Epistles
               the
               rules
               to
               be
               obserued
               in
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               ,
               intended
               to
               informe
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               as
               BB.
               and
               in
               them
               all
               other
               BB.
               how
               to
               carry
               themselues
               in
               those
               matters
               .
               
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 Supposition
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 Proposition
                 is
                 grounded
                 ?
              
            
             Alas
             good
             man
             ,
             you
             know
             not
             l
             what
             the
             Hypothesis
             or
             Supposition
             of
             an
             Hipotheticall
             Proposition
             is
             :
             this
             which
             you
             suppose
             to
             be
             the
             Supposition
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             is
             plainly
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             Syllogisme
             ,
             which
             your selfe
             framed
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             Refuter
             hath
             confounded
             himselfe
             with
             his
             owne
             hypotheticall
             or
             connexiue
             Proposition
             ,
             I
             will
             propound
             my
             Argument
             in
             another
             forme
             .
          
           
             
               Whosoeuer
               describing
               vnto
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               their
               office
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               Gouernours
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               and
               prescribing
               their
               dutie
               in
               the
               execution
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               afterwards
               I
               shew
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               them
               and
               their
               Successours
               till
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               plainely
               describe
               the
               office
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               prescribe
               the
               dutie
               of
               BB
               :
               hee
               doth
               presuppose
               them
               to
               be
               BB
               ;
               the
               one
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Creet
               .
            
             
               But
               Paul
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               describing
               vnto
               them
               their
               office
               and
               authoritie
               as
               they
               were
               Gouernours
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               and
               prescribing
               their
               dutie
               in
               the
               execution
               thereof
               to
               be
               
               performed
               by
               them
               and
               their
               successours
               vntill
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               plainly
               describe
               the
               office
               and
               authority
               ,
               and
               prescribe
               the
               duty
               of
               BB.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               Paul
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               presupposeth
               them
               to
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Creet
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Proposition
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             be
             obiected
             against
             it
             .
             
               T.
               C.
            
             and
             the
             Refuter
             hauing
             assailed
             it
             in
             vaine
             ,
             I
             will
             once
             againe
             take
             for
             granted
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             I
             proue
             by
             those
             particulars
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Episcopall
             authoritie
             doth
             chiefly
             consist
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             and
             also
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             censurers
             of
             other
             Ministers
             doctrine
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.16
             .
             Tit.
             1.10.11
             .
             and
             3.9
             .
             and
             iudges
             of
             their
             persons
             and
             conuersation
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.19.20.21
             .
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
             to
             which
             proofes
             he
             answereth
             nothing
             .
             Wherevnto
             might
             be
             added
             the
             authority
             of
             
               Gregorie
               Nazianzene
            
             m
             ,
             of
             Chrysostome
             n
             ,
             of
             Oecumenius
             o
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             p
             ,
             testifying
             that
             these
             Epistles
             doe
             teach
             Bishops
             how
             to
             behaue
             themselues
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             because
             the
             Refuters
             supposition
             is
             the
             same
             in
             ef●ect
             with
             his
             assumption
             ,
             I
             will
             examine
             first
             what
             he
             obiecteth
             against
             the
             assumption
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             that
             supposition
             ,
             and
             so
             proceed
             to
             his
             answere
             which
             he
             directed
             against
             the
             assumption
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 summe
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 obiecteth
                 against
                 the
                 supposition
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
              
               though
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               were
               by
               Paules
               direction
               to
               doe
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               Bishops
               arrogate
               to
               themselues
               ;
               yet
               they
               were
               to
               doe
               them
               by
               an
               higher
               power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               as
               Bishops
               .
            
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             done
             by
             a
             power
             vvhich
             vvas
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             vntill
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             by
             a
             higher
             power
             then
             Episcopal
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             Episcopal
             ,
             whereby
             Bishops
             doe
             these
             things
             which
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             had
             in
             commission
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             power
             as
             was
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 The
                 assumption
                 it selfe
                 hee
                 denyeth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               these
               Epistles
               
               are
               not
               precedents
               of
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 deniall
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               What
               though
               Bishops
               haue
               now
               gotten
               that
               power
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               yet
               were
               not
               those
               instructions
               giuen
               to
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               ,
               as
               Bishops
               ,
               (
               the
               Apostles
               dreaming
               of
               no
               such
               soueraigntie
               )
               but
               particularly
               to
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               as
               Euangelists
               ,
               and
               in
               generall
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               charge
               of
               those
               affaires
               belongeth
               .
               To
               the
               Euangelists
               ,
               to
               administer
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               those
               Regions
               ,
               whither
               the
               Apostles
               sent
               ,
               or
               where
               they
               left
               them
               :
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               administer
               in
               their
               seuerall
               congregations
               or
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Hee
               said
               euen
               now
               that
            
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             
               did
               those
               things
               which
               BB.
               doe
               by
               a
               higher
               power
               ,
               &
               now
               he
               saith
               he
               Apostle
               dreamed
               not
               of
               any
               such
               soueraignty
               ,
               as
               the
               BB.
               haue
               .
            
             Where
             he
             saith
             these
             instructions
             were
             not
             giuen
             to
             BB.
             but
             particularly
             to
             these
             Euangelists
             to
             performe
             them
             in
             all
             Churches
             and
             Regions
             where
             he
             should
             place
             them
             ,
             and
             generally
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             &c.
             both
             parts
             are
             false
             .
             For
             these
             directions
             Paul
             gaue
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             to
             be
             obserued
             of
             them
             as
             they
             were
             particularly
             assigned
             gouernours
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             ,
             and
             are
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             obserued
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Neither
             are
             these
             instructions
             giuen
             in
             generall
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             neither
             doth
             the
             charge
             of
             these
             affaires
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             And
             that
             these
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             BB.
             I
             haue
             sufficiently
             proued
             before
             r
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             the
             matter
             plaine
             ,
             he
             bringeth
             in
             an
             example
             ,
             which
             is
             worth
             the
             hearing
             .
             
               Suppose
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               a
               Democraty
               ,
               where
               the
               common-wealth
               is
               gouerned
               by
               the
               people
               ;
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               in
               such
               a
               place
               there
               are
               lawes
               for
               the
               choosing
               and
               ordering
               of
               Officers
               .
               What
               if
               this
               gouernment
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               which
               continue
               the
               same
               lawes
               ,
               still
               in
               the
               same
               cases
               ?
               What
               if
               some
               mightier
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               make
               himselfe
               sole
               Gouernour
               ,
               still
               obseruing
               those
               fundamentall
               lawes
               ,
               which
               were
               at
               the
               first
               established
               :
               is
               it
               to
               be
               saide
               ,
               that
               those
               lawes
               are
               the
               verie
               patternes
               and
               precedents
               of
               the
               Aristocraticall
               ,
               or
               Monarchicall
               gouernement
               ,
               whereby
               the
               first
               maker
               of
               those
               lawes
               would
               enforme
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Monarchie
               ,
               
               and
               in
               them
               ,
               all
               other
               ,
               how
               to
               exercise
               that
               function
               ?
               The
               administration
               of
               Church
               matters
               touching
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               ,
               was
               first
               in
               the
               seuerall
               Churches
               ,
               or
               congregations
               ;
               which
               by
               their
               Presbyteries
               had
               the
               menaging
               of
               all
               Church
               businesse
               :
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               ,
               it
               came
               to
               be
               restrayned
               to
               the
               Clergie
               onely
               ,
               the
               B.
               and
               his
               Presbyterie
               of
               Ministers
               onely
               ;
               at
               last
               ,
               as
               things
               grew
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               the
               B.
               like
               a
               Monarch
               got
               the
               reynes
               into
               his
               owne
               hands
               .
               Now
               though
               the
               lawes
               of
               Ordination
               and
               Iurisdiction
               remaine
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               also
               in
               some
               sort
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               patternes
               and
               presidents
               either
               of
               the
               second
               or
               third
               kinde
               of
               gouernment
               ;
               neither
               were
               they
               giuen
               to
               instruct
               the
               Bishop
               alone
               ,
               or
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Clergie
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
             Which
             comparison
             I
             desire
             may
             be
             well
             considered
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             vnlearneder
             sort
             ;
             for
             hereby
             they
             shall
             discerne
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             guides
             they
             haue
             desired
             to
             follow
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             about
             his
             politicke
             proposition
             ,
             not
             well
             agreeing
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             policy
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             the
             appointment
             of
             chiefe
             Officers
             being
             reckoned
             
               inter
               iura
               maiestatis
            
             ,
             doth
             alwayes
             belong
             to
             them
             who
             haue
             the
             soueraigntie
             ;
             in
             the
             whole
             comparison
             ,
             but
             especially
             ,
             in
             the
             reddition
             ,
             we
             may
             behold
             the
             trim
             Idea
             of
             discipline
             ,
             which
             the
             fancie
             of
             our
             Refuter
             and
             his
             fellow-challengers
             hath
             forged
             .
             For
             he
             conceiueth
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Brownist
             ,
             or
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             Democraticall
             ;
             that
             the
             right
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             whole
             congregation
             of
             euery
             Parish
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             Presbyteries
             (
             consisting
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             laity
             )
             had
             the
             menaging
             of
             all
             Church-businesse
             ;
             that
             the
             lawes
             and
             Canons
             for
             Church-gouernment
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             were
             first
             prouided
             for
             this
             popular
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             by
             the
             vsurpation
             of
             the
             B.
             and
             his
             Clergie
             ,
             the
             popular
             state
             was
             turned
             into
             an
             Aristocraty
             ,
             the
             B.
             and
             his
             Presbyterie
             of
             Ministers
             onely
             menaging
             the
             Church
             affaires
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             this
             Aristocraty
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             Monarchie
             ,
             the
             B.
             like
             a
             Monarch
             hauing
             got
             the
             reynes
             into
             his
             owne
             hands
             .
             Now
             the
             lawes
             concerning
             Ordination
             
             and
             iurisdiction
             are
             still
             in
             force
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             patternes
             neither
             for
             the
             Monarchicall
             gouernment
             of
             the
             B.
             alone
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             Aristocraticall
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Presbytery
             of
             ministers
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             popular
             and
             golden
             state
             of
             euery
             Parish
             which
             within
             it selfe
             had
             authoritie
             immediately
             deriued
             from
             Christ
             sufficient
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             it selfe
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             This
             forme
             is
             propounded
             also
             in
             the
             modest
             and
             Christian
             offer
             of
             disputation
             .
             Haue
             not
             our
             forwarder
             sort
             of
             people
             bin
             well
             aduised
             thinke
             you
             ,
             to
             doate
             vpon
             such
             leaders
             as
             these
             ,
             who
             broach
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             dreames
             and
             dotages
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             haue
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             shew
             of
             any
             sound
             proofe
             ?
             Our
             refuter
             hath
             often
             times
             obiected
             against
             me
             ,
             though
             most
             vniustly
             ,
             that
             Pythagoras-like
             ,
             I
             looke
             to
             be
             creditted
             vpon
             my
             bare
             word
             ;
             but
             what
             proofes
             I
             pray
             you
             doth
             hee
             bring
             for
             these
             schismaticall
             nouelties
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             it
             is
             here
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             euery
             Church
             indued
             with
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             ,
             was
             a
             Parish
             ,
             &
             all
             Church
             officers
             Parishionall
             .
             Which
             dotage
             I
             haue
             before
             refuted
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             forme
             of
             Church-gouernment
             was
             Democraticall
             ,
             or
             popular
             ,
             the
             cheife
             authority
             being
             in
             the
             people
             .
             Which
             hath
             authority
             (
             to
             be
             exercised
             partly
             by
             themselues
             ,
             &
             partly
             by
             their
             Presbytery
             )
             to
             elect
             ,
             ordayne
             ,
             depriue
             &
             depose
             their
             Pastor
             or
             B.
             for
             the
             proofe
             whereof
             the
             cheife
             burden
             must
             lye
             vpon
             Mat.
             18.
             
               dic
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             bin
             before
             examined
             .
             Beza
             ,
             making
             mention
             of
             one
             Morellius
             ,
             who
             pleaded
             in
             like
             manner
             for
             the
             popular
             gouernment
             ,
             giueth
             him
             this
             stile
             t
             ,
             
               Democraticus
               quidam
               fanaticus
            
             ,
             shewing
             that
             these
             who
             plead
             that
             cause
             ,
             are
             lead
             with
             a
             phantasticall
             &
             fanaticall
             spirit
             .
             For
             is
             it
             not
             a
             phrensy
             to
             vrge
             the
             peoples
             supremacy
             in
             Church-gouernment
             ?
             is
             there
             any
             shew
             in
             scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             sheepe
             should
             rule
             their
             Shepheard
             ,
             or
             the
             flocke
             their
             Pastor
             ?
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             confutation
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             referre
             them
             to
             other
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             their
             first
             grounds
             ;
             seing
             by
             this
             fancy
             they
             seeke
             to
             ouerturne
             ,
             as
             well
             those
             Churches
             where
             the
             Geneua
             discipline
             is
             established
             as
             ours
             .
          
           
           
             The
             third
             dreame
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             lawes
             of
             Church-gouernment
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             were
             prouided
             for
             the
             democraticall
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             when
             Paul
             saith
             lay
             not
             thou
             hands
             on
             no
             man
             hastily
             ,
             you
             must
             vnderstand
             the
             speech
             directed
             not
             to
             Timothie
             ,
             to
             vvhom
             the
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             their
             Lay-elders
             when
             their
             minister
             is
             dead
             ,
             to
             be
             hasty
             in
             laying
             hands
             on
             a
             new
             .
             And
             vvhen
             hee
             saith
             doe
             not
             thou
             receiue
             an
             accusation
             ,
             &c.
             it
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             people
             and
             Presbyterie
             .
             After
             two
             or
             three
             admonitions
             doe
             thou
             auoid
             an
             hereticke
             or
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             people
             .
             What
             of
             Creet
             ?
             belike
             the
             whole
             Iland
             of
             Creet
             was
             a
             Parish
             too
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             fancy
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             popular
             state
             of
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             did
             first
             degenerate
             into
             an
             Aristocraty
             ,
             and
             after
             into
             a
             Monarchie
             .
             But
             it
             is
             as
             cleare
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             that
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             were
             at
             the
             first
             gouerned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Apostolicall
             men
             seuerally
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             perpetually
             ,
             as
             by
             
               Iames
               ,
               Marke
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             by
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             when
             the
             Apostles
             left
             the
             Churches
             ,
             they
             committed
             them
             to
             other
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Timothie
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Evodius
               ,
               Simon
            
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Cleophas
               ,
               Linus
               ,
               Clemens
            
             ,
             &c.
             communicating
             vnto
             them
             the
             same
             authority
             both
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             which
             themselues
             had
             in
             those
             seuerall
             Churches
             :
             and
             what
             authoritie
             each
             of
             them
             had
             ,
             their
             successors
             in
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             had
             the
             same
             .
             Neither
             haue
             our
             BB.
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             greater
             authority
             in
             menaging
             Church
             causes
             ,
             then
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             and
             other
             the
             first
             Bishops
             had
             .
             Who
             was
             to
             ordaine
             ministers
             in
             Creet
             and
             to
             gouerne
             that
             Church
             ?
             did
             not
             Paul
             commit
             these
             things
             to
             Titus
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             ,
             either
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             people
             ?
             are
             not
             all
             his
             precepts
             for
             ordination
             and
             Church-gouernment
             directed
             onely
             to
             Titus
             for
             Creet
             ,
             &
             to
             Timothie
             for
             Ephesus
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             this
             euidently
             shew
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             might
             vse
             either
             the
             presence
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             the
             Counsell
             and
             aduise
             of
             the
             
             Presbyters
             in
             causes
             of
             greatest
             moment
             ,
             as
             Princes
             also
             doe
             in
             common-wealthes
             :
             yet
             the
             sway
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             was
             in
             them
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             most
             plaine
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             it
             is
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Episcopall
             authority
             :
             and
             that
             the
             rules
             and
             directions
             giuen
             to
             them
             are
             precedents
             for
             Bishops
             and
             patternes
             vnto
             them
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Episcopall
             function
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             proue
             againe
             in
             my
             Sermon
             by
             another
             argument
             ,
             
             which
             the
             refuter
             hath
             framed
             thus
             :
             
               
                 Those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 to
                 informe
                 not
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 extraordinarie
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 to
                 informe
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 those
                 Epistles
                 were
                 written
                 to
                 informe
                 not
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 alone
                 as
                 extraordinarie
                 persons
                 but
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 to
                 informe
                 Diocesan
                 BB.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             assumption
             (
             for
             with
             that
             the
             refuter
             beginneth
             )
             I
             proued
             by
             testimony
             ,
             
             and
             by
             reason
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Paul
             a
             ,
             straightly
             charging
             Timothie
             ,
             that
             the
             commandements
             and
             directions
             ,
             which
             he
             gaue
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             kept
             inuiolable
             vntill
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             &
             therfore
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             should
             haue
             the
             like
             authority
             to
             the
             end
             .
             b
             Hereof
             Caluin
             ,
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               nomine
               mandati
               significat
               quae
               hactenus
               de
               officio
               Timothie
               disseruit
               .
               Vnder
               the
               name
               of
               the
               commandement
               he
               signifieth
               those
               things
               whereof
               hitherto
               he
               had
               discoursed
               concerning
               the
               office
               of
               Timothie
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               omnino
               ceriè
               ad
               ministerium
            
             Timothie
             
               refero
               ,
               I
               doe
               wholy
               referre
               it
               to
               the
               ministerie
               of
            
             Timothie
             .
             For
             Paul
             wrot
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             giue
             direction
             to
             Timothie
             ,
             how
             he
             should
             behaue
             c
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             house
             of
             the
             liuing
             God.
             Which
             directions
             he
             chargeth
             him
             Chap.
             6.
             to
             obserue
             inuiolable
             vntill
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             :
             which
             could
             not
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Timothie
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             succession
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             should
             haue
             the
             like
             authority
             vntill
             the
             
             end
             .
             T.
             C.
             and
             other
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             hauing
             fancied
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             giuen
             direction
             in
             that
             Epistle
             for
             onely-gouerning
             Elders
             :
             hereupon
             conclude
             d
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             continued
             vntill
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             So
             that
             they
             can
             conclude
             vpon
             that
             charge
             the
             continuance
             of
             an
             office
             not
             once
             mentioned
             in
             that
             Epistle
             :
             but
             they
             cannot
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             office
             ,
             which
             Timothie
             did
             beare
             ,
             for
             the
             execution
             whereof
             all
             these
             directions
             are
             giuen
             ,
             is
             concluded
             vpon
             the
             same
             ground
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             testimonie
             was
             of
             Ambrose
             e
             ,
             writing
             on
             those
             vvords
             of
             Paul
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               Paul
               is
               so
               circumspect
               ;
               not
               because
               he
               doubted
               of
            
             Timothie
             
               his
               care
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               successors
               ,
               that
               they
               after
               the
               example
               of
            
             Timothie
             ,
             
               might
               continue
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             reason
             whereby
             I
             proued
             ,
             that
             Paul
             giueth
             direction
             not
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             onely
             as
             to
             extraordinary
             persons
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             and
             their
             successors
             vntill
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             authority
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             execution
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             giueth
             his
             directions
             ,
             is
             perpetually
             necessary
             ;
             without
             the
             which
             the
             Church
             neither
             can
             be
             gouerned
             (
             as
             without
             iurisdiction
             )
             neither
             yet
             continued
             (
             as
             without
             ordination
             )
             &
             therefore
             not
             peculiar
             to
             extraordinary
             persons
             ;
             but
             by
             an
             ordinary
             deriuation
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             successors
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               effect
               of
               the
               refuters
               answere
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               be
               content
               to
               graunt
               this
               assumption
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               he
               is
               resolued
               to
               deny
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               which
               followeth
               thereupon
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               hee
               granteth
            
             
               Pauls
               purpose
               to
               instruct
               those
               that
               should
               succeed
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               ,
               in
               the
               authoritie
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               their
               office
               .
               And
               that
               this
               authoritie
               was
               not
               ,
               nor
               was
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               any
               one
               particular
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               right
               of
               it
               was
               in
               the
               whole
               congregation
               ,
               the
               execution
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               .
               So
               that
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               might
               be
               continued
               without
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             which
             the
             refuter
             granteth
             ;
             that
             what
             Paul
             did
             write
             to
             Timothie
             &
             Titus
             ,
             he
             wrote
             not
             to
             them
             alone
             as
             extraordinarie
             persons
             ,
             vvhose
             authoritie
             should
             dye
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             also
             which
             should
             succeed
             them
             in
             the
             like
             authoritie
             vntill
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             the
             Bishops
             were
             to
             be
             their
             successours
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             or
             the
             Presbyterie
             ,
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             assumption
             :
             but
             rather
             to
             the
             proposition
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             either
             in
             denying
             the
             Bishops
             to
             be
             the
             successours
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             or
             affirming
             the
             congregation
             and
             Presbyterie
             to
             haue
             succeeded
             them
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             ,
             is
             spoken
             altogether
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             without
             proofe
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             therefore
             returne
             to
             the
             proposition
             ,
             
             which
             is
             grounded
             on
             this
             Hypothesis
             ;
             that
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             were
             the
             successours
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             .
             For
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             proposition
             necessary
             ,
             though
             the
             refuter
             
               
                 flatly
                 denyeth
                 it
              
            
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             I
             reason
             :
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 successours
                 of
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 were
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 to
                 informe
                 their
                 successours
                 were
                 vvritten
                 to
                 informe
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 successors
                 of
                 Timothie
                 &
                 Titus
                 were
                 Diocesan
                 BB.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 vvritten
                 to
                 informe
                 the
                 successours
                 of
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 vvere
                 vvritten
                 to
                 informe
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             refuter
             ,
             thinking
             he
             had
             as
             good
             reason
             to
             deny
             the
             one
             part
             of
             this
             syllogisme
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             denyeth
             both
             .
             
               The
               consequence
               of
               the
               proposition
               is
               feeble
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               vnlesse
               it
               were
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               both
               de
               facto
               were
               ,
               &
               de
               iure
               ought
               to
               haue
               beene
               their
               successors
               .
            
             That
             the
             Bishops
             were
             
               de
               facto
            
             their
             successors
             ,
             &
             of
             all
             other
             Apostolical
             men
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             I
             haue
             already
             proued
             ,
             and
             there
             vpon
             haue
             inferred
             ,
             that
             
               de
               iure
            
             also
             they
             were
             .
             Because
             what
             gouernment
             was
             not
             onely
             generally
             receiued
             in
             the
             300.
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             also
             was
             in
             vse
             
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             ,
             that
             without
             doubt
             was
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             .
          
           
             
               The
               assumption
               I
               proue
               by
               two
               arguments
               :
               first
               ,
               by
               this
               disiunction
               .
            
             
               Either
               the
               Bishops
               were
               their
               successours
               ,
               or
               the
               Presbyteries
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               the
               refuter
               would
               adde
               )
               the
               whole
               congregation
               .
            
             
               But
               neither
               the
               Presbyteries
               ,
               nor
               the
               whole
               congregation
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               greater
               ,
               nor
               other
               authority
               and
               power
               vnder
               Bishops
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               before
               ,
               vnder
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Bishops
             were
             their
             successors
             .
          
           
             
               Againe
               ,
               those
               who
               succeeded
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               were
               their
               successors
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               did
               succeed
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               those
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               they
               were
               their
               successors
               .
            
          
           
             These
             reasons
             the
             refuter
             saw
             not
             :
             onely
             he
             taketh
             vpon
             him
             to
             answere
             the
             proofes
             of
             this
             last
             assumption
             .
             
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             Timothie
             his
             successors
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             Apoc.
             2.1
             .
             whether
             it
             were
             Onesimus
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             his
             successors
             ,
             and
             Policrates
             a
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             another
             :
             But
             also
             that
             from
             Timothie
             vntill
             the
             Councill
             of
             Chalcedon
             there
             was
             a
             continued
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             .
             For
             whereas
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             Stephanus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             being
             deposed
             ,
             some
             question
             did
             arise
             ,
             whether
             the
             new
             Bishop
             who
             was
             to
             succeed
             were
             to
             be
             chosen
             and
             ordained
             by
             the
             Councill
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Prouinciall
             Synode
             of
             Aisa
             ;
             Leontius
             b
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Magnesia
             in
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Asia
             ,
             alledged
             that
             from
             St.
             Timothie
             to
             that
             time
             there
             had
             beene
             twenty
             seauen
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             all
             ordained
             there
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             answereth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             before
             hath
             been
             refuted
             ;
             that
             
               
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 latter
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 twenty
                 
                 seauen
                 might
                 be
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 were
                 not
              
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             latter
             and
             the
             former
             were
             not
             onely
             Diocesan
             ,
             but
             also
             Metropolitan
             Bishops
             .
             And
             where
             I
             number
             the
             Angell
             of
             Ephesus
             in
             this
             rancke
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               I
               tediously
               begge
               the
               question
            
             .
             But
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             refuter
             himselfe
             ,
             first
             ,
             whether
             this
             Angell
             was
             not
             the
             B.
             and
             gouernour
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             secondly
             whether
             he
             did
             not
             succeed
             Timothie
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             not
             one
             of
             those
             twenty
             seauen
             Bishops
             mentioned
             by
             Leontius
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Polycrates
             ,
             who
             had
             beene
             the
             eight
             Bishop
             of
             his
             owne
             kindred
             ,
             sauing
             that
             concerning
             him
             there
             is
             more
             euidence
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             the
             Metropolitane
             or
             primate
             of
             Asia
             .
             For
             Eusebius
             c
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               was
               the
               ruler
               or
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Asia
            
             ;
             who
             d
             by
             his
             authoritie
             did
             assemble
             a
             Prouinciall
             Synode
             to
             discusse
             the
             question
             concerning
             Easter
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             Creet
             ,
             
             because
             there
             is
             not
             the
             like
             euidence
             ,
             the
             refuter
             taketh
             vpon
             him
             to
             deliuer
             diuers
             things
             without
             booke
             ;
             as
             
               
                 if
                 Titus
                 had
                 successours
                 in
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 Creet
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 auailable
                 for
                 Arch-bishops
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 bred
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 for
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             first
             ,
             though
             such
             Archbishops
             ,
             as
             were
             also
             called
             Patriarches
             ,
             were
             not
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             yet
             such
             as
             are
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             were
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             if
             Prouinciall
             Bishops
             may
             be
             proued
             to
             haue
             been
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             Diocesan
             .
             For
             euery
             Metropolitane
             is
             a
             Diocesan
             ,
             but
             not
             contrariwise
             .
             And
             although
             I
             doe
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             I
             haue
             any
             where
             read
             of
             the
             next
             successour
             to
             Titus
             ,
             yet
             I
             read
             of
             Gortyna
             the
             mother
             City
             of
             Creet
             ,
             and
             the
             Metropolitane
             Bishops
             thereof
             ,
             who
             were
             Arch-bishops
             of
             Creet
             ,
             and
             successors
             of
             Titus
             ;
             though
             not
             his
             immediate
             successours
             .
             For
             Dionysius
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             who
             flourished
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             Hegesippus
             e
             ,
             writing
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Gortyna
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Creet
             ,
             hee
             commendeth
             
             
               Philippe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               their
               Bishop
            
             ,
             for
             his
             renowned
             vertue
             .
             And
             although
             he
             called
             him
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             Creet
             :
             yet
             the
             Diocesan
             Churches
             had
             their
             Bishops
             too
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Gnossus
             a
             City
             of
             Creet
             ,
             had
             Pinytus
             at
             the
             same
             time
             her
             Bishop
             ,
             which
             proueth
             the
             other
             to
             haue
             beene
             an
             Arch-bishop
             .
             
               Theodorus
               Balsamo
            
             saith
             f
             ,
             
               antiquius
               Nomocanonum
               versaui
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             haue
             perused
             the
             ancient
             Code
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             subscriptions
             I
             finde
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Councill
             held
             in
             Trullo
             ,
             Basil
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Gortyna
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Creet
             )
             was
             present
             .
             And
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Creet
                 hauing
                 many
                 Churches
                 had
                 no
                 one
                 Bishop
                 to
                 gouerne
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 Titus
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 till
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 had
                 got
                 the
                 sway
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 matters
              
               :
            
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             there
             were
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
             And
             in
             the
             very
             next
             age
             after
             them
             ,
             Philippe
             was
             Archbishop
             of
             Creet
             .
             But
             though
             there
             were
             no
             direct
             proofe
             ,
             that
             Diocesan
             or
             Prouinciall
             Bishops
             were
             the
             successours
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ;
             yet
             it
             might
             easily
             be
             gathered
             by
             other
             Churches
             ,
             from
             whose
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             did
             not
             vary
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             what
             authoritie
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             had
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Creet
             ,
             the
             same
             had
             Marke
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             Evodius
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             Linus
             at
             Rome
             ,
             &c.
             
             Neither
             may
             it
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             each
             of
             these
             had
             Bishops
             to
             their
             successours
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             refuter
             should
             not
             make
             it
             so
             strange
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             the
             successours
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             .
          
           
             
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             8.
             pag.
             75.
             
             Against
             this
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             obiected
             ,
             first
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             may
             seeme
             not
             to
             haue
             beene
             appointed
             BB.
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             continue
             there
             ,
             but
             were
             remoued
             to
             other
             places
             ,
             
               &c.
               to
               other
               in
               Creet
               .
               pag.
            
             78.
             
          
           
           
             The
             first
             obiection
             is
             thus
             framed
             by
             the
             Refuter
             .
          
           
             
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               did
               not
               continue
               in
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               but
               were
               remoued
               to
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               were
               not
               ordayned
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answere
             by
             distinction
             .
             For
             if
             by
             continuing
             ,
             they
             vnderstand
             (
             as
             the
             words
             seeme
             to
             import
             )
             a
             perpetuall
             residence
             without
             remouing
             or
             trauelling
             thence
             vpon
             any
             occasion
             ;
             then
             I
             denie
             the
             consequence
             ,
             or
             proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             vnderstood
             .
             For
             by
             no
             law
             ,
             either
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             man
             ,
             are
             Bishops
             or
             other
             Pastors
             so
             affixed
             to
             their
             cures
             ,
             but
             that
             vpon
             speciall
             and
             extraordinarie
             occasion
             ,
             they
             may
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             owne
             necessitie
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             greater
             ,
             or
             more
             publicke
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             trauaile
             or
             remoue
             to
             other
             places
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             that
             they
             be
             ordinarily
             resident
             vpon
             their
             charge
             .
             If
             by
             continuing
             be
             meant
             ordinarie
             residence
             ,
             then
             I
             denie
             the
             antecedent
             ;
             and
             doe
             contrariwise
             affirme
             ,
             that
             although
             vpon
             speciall
             and
             extraordinary
             occasions
             they
             were
             by
             the
             Apostle
             called
             to
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             his
             or
             the
             Churches
             necessity
             required
             :
             yet
             these
             were
             the
             places
             of
             their
             ordinary
             residence
             .
             And
             that
             I
             proue
             ,
             because
             they
             both
             liued
             and
             died
             there
             .
             That
             they
             continued
             ,
             or
             had
             their
             ordinary
             abode
             there
             in
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             I
             proue
             by
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             other
             euidence
             .
             For
             if
             Paul
             required
             Timothie
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               continue
               or
               abide
               still
            
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             appointed
             Titus
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             continue
             to
             redresse
             vvhat
             vvas
             vvanting
             in
             Creet
             ,
             then
             vvere
             they
             to
             continue
             ,
             or
             haue
             their
             ordinarie
             residence
             there
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             antecedent
             is
             true
             in
             both
             the
             parts
             thereof
             :
             
               Therefore
               the
               consequent
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Refuter
               
                 denieth
                 the
                 consequence
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 force
                 ,
              
               
               
                 vnlesse
                 first
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 proued
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifieth
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 abiding
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 without
                 departing
                 from
                 it
                 all
                 a
                 mans
                 life
              
               ;
            
             vvhich
             needeth
             not
             ,
             seeing
             ordinarie
             residence
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             terme
             ,
             &
             which
             is
             required
             in
             BB.
             &
             ordinarie
             Pastors
             ,
             may
             be
             without
             such
             perpetuall
             abiding
             .
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               except
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               vnderstood
               also
               for
               the
               whole
               terme
               of
               life
               .
            
             But
             it
             sufficeth
             ,
             that
             it
             signifieth
             to
             continue
             in
             redressing
             ,
             as
             the
             Geneua
             translation
             also
             readeth
             .
             For
             thereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             left
             there
             for
             a
             brunt
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             ,
             as
             things
             were
             defectiue
             ,
             or
             wanting
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             continue
             to
             redresse
             them
             ,
             and
             still
             keepe
             that
             Church
             in
             reparation
             .
             
             For
             though
             the
             
               Church
               were
               new
            
             (
             as
             the
             Refuter
             obiecteth
             to
             signifie
             that
             it
             should
             not
             need
             any
             reparation
             )
             yet
             were
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             subiect
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             of
             them
             which
             dyed
             were
             to
             be
             supplied
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             subiect
             to
             personall
             corruptions
             ,
             both
             for
             doctrine
             ,
             discipline
             &
             manners
             ,
             which
             would
             need
             reformation
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             their
             opinion
             ,
             who
             imagine
             that
             Timothie
             was
             required
             to
             stay
             at
             Ephesus
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             when
             Paul
             went
             into
             Macedony
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             former
             testimony
             concerning
             Timothie
             :
             I
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             iourneyes
             of
             Paul
             into
             Macedony
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               ,
               Timothie
            
             did
             accompany
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             this
             voyage
             of
             Paul
             was
             after
             his
             first
             being
             at
             Rome
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             end
             ,
             not
             mentioning
             any
             of
             his
             trauels
             ,
             and
             other
             occurrents
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             happened
             for
             the
             space
             of
             nine
             or
             tenne
             yeares
             .
             
             The
             Acts
             of
             which
             time
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             knowne
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             of
             his
             Epistles
             as
             were
             written
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             other
             monuments
             of
             antiquity
             .
             The
             which
             passage
             ,
             though
             the
             Refuter
             hath
             passed
             by
             in
             silence
             ,
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             put
             the
             Reader
             in
             minde
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             acknowledge
             many
             things
             to
             haue
             beene
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             are
             registred
             in
             other
             records
             of
             anitquity
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             endeth
             vvith
             those
             things
             which
             happened
             aboue
             fourty
             yeares
             before
             the
             death
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             .
             Now
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             were
             performed
             after
             S.
             Lukes
             history
             thereof
             ,
             were
             in
             part
             recorded
             by
             Hegesippus
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             and
             other
             auncient
             Authors
             ,
             which
             testifie
             that
             Paul
             ordayned
             Timothie
             B.
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             of
             Creet
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             ,
             and
             other
             Apostles
             
             appointed
             other
             Bishops
             in
             other
             places
             .
             Whose
             testimonies
             whosoeuer
             doe
             refuse
             to
             beleiue
             ,
             doe
             themselues
             deserue
             no
             credit
             .
          
           
             To
             those
             allegations
             therefore
             out
             of
             Paul
             ,
             
             I
             added
             the
             credible
             testimony
             of
             diuers
             Authors
             ,
             
               viz.
               Dorotheus
               in
               synopsi
               .
               Hieron
               .
               siue
               Sophron.
               in
               Catalogo
               in
               Tito
               .
               Isidorus
               de
               vita
               &
               morte
               sanctorum
               .
               Num.
            
             87.
             
             &
             88.
             
             
               Vincent
               .
               lib.
            
             10.
             c.
             38.
             
             
               Antonius
               ex
               Policrate
               part
            
             .
             1.
             tit
             .
             6.
             c.
             28.
             
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             11.
             
             Who
             report
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             as
             they
             liued
             ,
             so
             also
             dyed
             ,
             the
             one
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Creet
             .
             
               The
               Refuter
               answereth
               ,
               he
               
                 may
                 well
                 credit
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 these
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 grant
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 .
              
            
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             argued
             thus
             ,
             as
             the
             Refuter
             would
             haue
             the
             Reader
             thinke
             ,
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             dyed
             ,
             the
             one
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Creet
             :
             Therefore
             they
             were
             BB.
             there
             ;
             it
             had
             beene
             a
             loose
             consequence
             .
             But
             he
             wrangleth
             besides
             the
             pupose
             .
             It
             was
             obiected
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             were
             not
             Bishops
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             continue
             there
             .
             I
             proue
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             their
             ordinary
             residence
             there
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             S.
             Paul
             required
             them
             both
             ,
             to
             continue
             there
             ;
             but
             other
             Authors
             also
             testified
             ,
             that
             they
             both
             liued
             and
             died
             there
             .
             The
             Refuter
             answereth
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             the
             Reader
             content
             himselfe
             with
             this
             answere
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             indeed
             it
             is
             true
             that
             they
             continued
             there
             ,
             yet
             hereof
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             they
             were
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             of
             those
             places
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               M.
               D.
               granteth
               the
               consequence
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               namely
               that
               they
               were
               not
               Bishops
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               continue
               there
               but
               were
               remoued
               to
               other
               places
               .
               Now
               that
               they
               were
               remoued
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 remoued
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 remoued
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             Then
             I
             should
             haue
             granted
             both
             the
             antecedent
             of
             the
             Enthymeme
             ,
             (
             which
             hee
             said
             before
             that
             I
             denyed
             )
             and
             also
             the
             consequence
             .
             But
             indeed
             I
             denyed
             the
             consequence
             ,
             in
             that
             sence
             which
             the
             Refuter
             conceiueth
             ,
             and
             yet
             granted
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             sometimes
             remoued
             ;
             yet
             
             they
             kept
             ordinary
             residence
             ,
             the
             one
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Creet
             .
             And
             therefore
             their
             trauelling
             ,
             or
             remouing
             vpon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             their
             being
             BB.
             
             
               Doe
               you
               indeed
               grant
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               they
               were
               remoued
               ?
               marry
               that
               will
               I
               proue
               ,
               saith
               the
               Refuter
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.9
               .
               11.12.21
               .
               
                 &c.
                 and
                 therevpon
                 inferre
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             But
             neither
             are
             all
             his
             proofes
             good
             ,
             neither
             is
             his
             inference
             sound
             .
             He
             would
             proue
             that
             
               
                 Timothy
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 second
                 Epistle
                 was
                 written
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 thither
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sent
                 Tychicus
                 .
              
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             sent
             Tychicus
             ,
             there
             Timothie
             was
             not
             .
             Belike
             there
             was
             some
             such
             Antipathy
             betweene
             them
             ,
             that
             one
             place
             could-not
             hold
             them
             both
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               
                 because
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 ,
              
               Paul
               
                 requireth
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 cloake
                 ,
                 the
                 books
                 &
                 parchments
                 which
                 he
                 left
                 at
                 Troas
                 .
              
            
             As
             though
             Timothie
             might
             not
             as
             well
             come
             from
             Ephesus
             to
             Rome
             as
             from
             some
             other
             place
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             his
             bidding
             him
             to
             bring
             the
             things
             left
             at
             Troas
             ,
             did
             not
             argue
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             same
             peninsula
             ,
             rather
             then
             else
             where
             .
             But
             that
             he
             was
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             hereby
             :
             because
             the
             Apostle
             willeth
             him
             ,
             to
             salute
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             (
             whom
             he
             left
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             Act.
             18.19
             .
             )
             &
             the
             houshold
             of
             Onesiphorus
             ,
             which
             also
             was
             there
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.19
             .
             with
             1.16
             .
             Sedulius
             vnderstandeth
             Paul
             ,
             
             bidding
             Timothie
             2
             Tim.
             4.9
             to
             come
             to
             him
             quickly
             ,
             as
             requiring
             him
             to
             come
             from
             Ephesus
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Now
                 heare
                 his
                 inferences
              
               ,
               Titus
               was
               sent
               from
               Candy
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               he
               was
               dispatched
               into
               Dalmatia
               ,
               therfore
               he
               was
               not
               B.
               of
               Candy
               .
               Timothie
               was
               not
               at
               Ephesus
               when
               the
               second
               Epistle
               was
               written
               to
               him
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               was
               not
               B.
               there
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               stayed
               with
               Paul
               some
               time
               in
               Rome
               ,
               therefore
               he
               was
               not
               B.
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
             These
             are
             goodly
             inferences
             to
             oppose
             to
             the
             euidence
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             which
             testifieth
             that
             they
             were
             Bishops
             .
             
             Whereas
             therefore
             he
             asketh
             ,
             
               
                 who
                 dare
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 or
                 vnreasonable
                 as
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
              
               Paul
               
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 Bishops
              
               ?
            
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             intollerable
             boldnesse
             ,
             and
             arrogancie
             ,
             
             to
             auouch
             the
             contrarie
             .
             And
             such
             is
             that
             presumptuous
             speech
             ,
             
               that
               if
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               
                 had
                 beene
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 matter
                 neither
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 good
                 example
                 for
                 the
                 ages
                 following
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
            
             For
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             ordinarily
             they
             were
             resident
             ,
             their
             absence
             at
             some
             times
             vpon
             vrgent
             and
             weighty
             occasions
             ,
             was
             neither
             of
             ill
             report
             ,
             nor
             bad
             example
             .
             Besides
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             sent
             Tychicus
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             sent
             for
             Timothie
             from
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             sent
             the
             one
             to
             supply
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             also
             hath
             obserued
             .
          
           
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             9
             pag.
             78.
             
             
             The
             other
             thing
             which
             they
             obiect
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Euangelists
             :
             but
             that
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             
               &c.
               to
               the
               midst
               of
               page
            
             81.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             obiection
             
               saith
               the
               Refuter
            
             ,
             lyeth
             thus
             ,
             
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               were
               Euangelists
               .
               Therfore
               they
               were
               not
               Diocesan
               BB.
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               .
            
          
           
             This
             consequence
             I
             denied
             ,
             because
             their
             being
             Euangelists
             did
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             they
             were
             assigned
             to
             certaine
             Churches
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             Episcopall
             power
             ,
             they
             became
             Bishops
             .
             Against
             which
             answere
             the
             Refuter
             obiecteth
             two
             things
             .
             
               First
               ,
               
                 that
                 their
                 being
                 Euangelists
                 did
                 hinder
                 their
                 assigning
                 to
                 certaine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               And
               this
               hee
               proueth
               by
               two
               reasons
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 assigned
                 them
                 to
                 certaine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 he
                 haue
                 confounded
                 the
                 offices
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 himselfe
                 saith
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.28
               .
               Eph.
               4.11
               .
               )
               
                 God
                 had
                 distinguished
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 depriued
              
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Hall
                 into
                 the
                 Kitchin.
                 
              
            
             These
             are
             nice
             points
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             did
             euer
             vnderstand
             :
             neither
             did
             they
             conceiue
             ,
             but
             that
             Euangelists
             might
             ,
             without
             any
             disparagement
             to
             them
             ,
             be
             assigned
             to
             seuerall
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             Bishops
             .
             For
             if
             they
             held
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             being
             assigned
             
             to
             certaine
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Iames
             was
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             were
             BB.
             much
             more
             Euangelists
             .
          
           
             
             But
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             this
             argument
             dependeth
             vpon
             the
             Euangelisticall
             function
             which
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             are
             supposed
             to
             haue
             had
             ,
             we
             will
             briefly
             consider
             ,
             what
             that
             Euangelisticall
             function
             was
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             could
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             Bishops
             .
             An
             Euangelist
             therefore
             was
             he
             ,
             which
             taught
             the
             Euangell
             or
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             by
             preaching
             ,
             or
             also
             by
             writing
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             sence
             ,
             there
             are
             foure
             onely
             called
             Euangelists
             ,
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Marke
               ,
               Luke
            
             and
             Iohn
             :
             who
             though
             they
             all
             preached
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             penning
             of
             the
             Gospell
             are
             peculiarly
             called
             Euangelists
             .
             In
             the
             former
             sence
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             ,
             either
             generally
             ,
             
             to
             signifie
             any
             one
             that
             doth
             euangelize
             or
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             or
             specially
             ,
             signifying
             the
             extraordinarie
             function
             of
             those
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             who
             went
             vp
             and
             downe
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             being
             not
             affixed
             to
             any
             certaine
             place
             .
             And
             these
             seeme
             to
             haue
             beene
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             For
             either
             they
             were
             immediatly
             called
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             sent
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             the
             72.
             
             Disciples
             ;
             or
             they
             were
             assumed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             companions
             in
             their
             iourneyes
             ,
             and
             assistants
             in
             the
             Ministery
             .
             Of
             the
             former
             sort
             was
             Philippe
             ,
             who
             after
             he
             had
             performed
             that
             temporarie
             office
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             and
             the
             other
             sixe
             were
             chosen
             Act.
             6.
             he
             returned
             to
             his
             Euangelisticall
             function
             ,
             
             Act.
             8.
             and
             is
             expresly
             called
             an
             Euangelist
             .
             Act.
             21.8
             .
             Of
             the
             latter
             sort
             were
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             while
             they
             accompanied
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             in
             his
             trauailes
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             assigned
             to
             any
             certaine
             place
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Fathers
             say
             of
             the
             7●
             .
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             but
             the
             degree
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             may
             of
             this
             latter
             sort
             much
             more
             be
             verified
             ,
             who
             were
             ordayned
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
             
             Neither
             did
             they
             differ
             from
             other
             Presbyters
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             accompanied
             the
             Apostles
             as
             their
             helpers
             ,
             being
             not
             tyed
             to
             any
             one
             place
             .
             For
             neither
             had
             they
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             neither
             as
             Zanchy
             saith
             did
             
             they
             gouerne
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
             now
             one
             ,
             then
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Euangelists
             and
             Prophets
             did
             .
          
           
             Wee
             see
             what
             the
             office
             of
             Euangelists
             was
             .
             
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             whether
             it
             hindered
             men
             from
             being
             Bishops
             .
             For
             had
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             beene
             such
             Euangelists
             ,
             as
             the
             foure
             were
             which
             preached
             and
             wrote
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             72.
             who
             were
             called
             and
             sent
             by
             Christ
             :
             yet
             might
             they
             ,
             when
             they
             ended
             their
             trauailes
             ,
             and
             betooke
             them
             to
             certaine
             Churches
             ,
             haue
             beene
             Bishops
             thereof
             .
             For
             Marke
             the
             Euangelist
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             preached
             in
             Aegypt
             and
             had
             set
             vp
             his
             rest
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             became
             B.
             thereof
             :
             in
             which
             Episcopall
             function
             Antanus
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Abilius
             and
             Cerdo
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             much
             lesse
             doth
             their
             being
             of
             the
             latter
             sort
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Apostle
             di●
             distinctly
             reckon
             the
             functions
             of
             the
             Church
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             4
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             former
             place
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             the
             office
             of
             Euangelists
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             he
             speaketh
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             called
             Euangelists
             as
             the
             foure
             Euangelists
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             also
             the
             72
             ;
             whose
             functions
             notwithstanding
             were
             not
             so
             disioyned
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             Apostles
             might
             be
             also
             Euangelists
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Matthew
             and
             Iohn
             ;
             so
             Euangelists
             might
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Marke
             .
             But
             as
             for
             Timothie
             &
             Titus
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             a
             Writers
             expounding
             that
             place
             ,
             plainely
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             Euangelists
             ,
             but
             Pastors
             or
             Bishops
             .
             For
             they
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             placed
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Creet
             ,
             did
             not
             trauaile
             vp
             and
             downe
             as
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             accompanied
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             but
             ordinarily
             remained
             with
             their
             flockes
             .
             The
             Greeke
             Scholiast
             saith
             thus
             .
             Euangelists●
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             which
             did
             write
             the
             Gospell
             :
             Pastors●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hee
               meaneth
               such
               as
               had
               the
               Churches
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               such
               as
            
             Timothie
             was
             ,
             such
             as
             Titus
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             both
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             Theophylact
             ,
             doe
             mention
             them
             by
             name
             .
          
           
             Neither
             was
             it
             a
             debasing
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             made
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             an
             aduancement
             .
             Forwhereas
             
             before
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             Presbyters
             (
             though
             called
             Euangelists
             in
             a
             large
             sence
             :
             )
             they
             were
             now
             made
             the
             Apostles
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             and
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ordayned
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             hee
             taketh
             exception
             against
             those
             words
             ,
             
               
                 where
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 furnished
                 with
                 Episcopall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 denieth
                 that
              
               when
               Timothie
               &
               Titus
               were
               assigned
               to
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               they
               receiued
               any
               new
               authority
               which
               before
               they
               had
               not
               ,
               or
               needed
               any
               such
               furnishing
               .
               But
               were
               to
               exercise
               their
               Euangelesticall
               function
               in
               those
               places
               .
               For
               so
               Paul
               biddeth
               Timothie
               after
               hee
               had
               beene
               at
               and
               gone
               from
               Ephesus
               b
               to
               doe
               the
               worke
               of
               an
               Euangelist
               .
            
             If
             they
             receiued
             no
             new
             authority
             ,
             why
             did
             Timothie
             receiue
             a
             new
             ordination
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             in
             two
             c
             places
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Fathers
             vnderstand
             of
             his
             ordination
             to
             be
             Bishop
             ?
             were
             men
             admitted
             to
             the
             extraordinarie
             function
             of
             Euangelists
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinarie
             meanes
             of
             imposing
             hands
             ?
             or
             may
             we
             thinke
             ,
             that
             any
             but
             the
             Apostles
             (
             being
             not
             assigned
             as
             Bishops
             to
             seuerall
             Churches
             )
             had
             that
             authority
             wheresoeuer
             they
             came
             ,
             which
             Timothie
             had
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             in
             Creet
             ?
             verily
             Philippe
             the
             Euangelist
             though
             hee
             conuerted
             d
             diuers
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             baptized
             them
             :
             yet
             had
             not
             authority
             to
             impose
             hands
             ,
             whereby
             men
             might
             be
             furnished
             with
             graces
             for
             the
             Ministerie
             ;
             but
             the
             Apostles
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             were
             sent
             thither
             ,
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             whereas
             Paul
             willeth
             Timothie
             to
             doe
             the
             worke
             of
             an
             Euangelist
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             diligently
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfill
             his
             Ministerie
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             it
             fully
             knowne
             ,
             the
             word
             Euangelist
             being
             there
             taken
             in
             the
             generall
             sence
             ?
             Now
             what
             his
             Ministerie
             was
             Ierome
             e
             &
             Sedulius
             declare
             .
             
               Ministerium
               tuum
               imple
               ,
               Episcopatus
               scilicet
               ,
               Fulfill
               thy
               Ministerie
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               thou
               art
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             their
             being
             Euangelists
             did
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             ceasing
             from
             their
             trauailing
             about
             ,
             they
             were
             assigned
             to
             these
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             I
             proued
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Zuinglius
             :
             f
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             Philip
             
             
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
               who
               had
               beene
               one
               of
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
            
             Iames
             
               the
               Apostle
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               diuers
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             (
             which
             may
             much
             more
             be
             verified
             of
             the
             Euangelists
             )
             
               when
               they
               ceased
               from
               their
               peregrinations
               ,
               became
               Bishops
               of
               certaine
               Churches
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               ancient
               histories
               is
               manifest
               .
            
             Whereto
             the
             refuter
             answereth
             two
             things
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Zuinglius
                 speaketh
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 the
                 histories
                 and
                 writers
                 before
                 him
              
               ;
            
             therefore
             say
             I
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             Or
             else
             we
             must
             thinke
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             ancient
             historiographers
             knew
             whom
             to
             call
             Bishops
             and
             whom
             not
             .
             But
             the
             refuter
             ,
             and
             his
             fellows
             onely
             ,
             haue
             this
             knowledge
             .
             
             Yea
             but
             a
             certaine
             learned
             man
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               
                 when
                 the
                 Fathers
                 call
              
               Peter
               or
               Iames
               
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 name
                 Bishop
                 properly
                 .
              
            
             For
             Peter
             I
             graunt
             ,
             but
             of
             Iames
             there
             is
             another
             reason
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             shewed
             before
             .
             And
             although
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             Apostles
             could
             not
             properly
             be
             called
             Bishops
             :
             yet
             what
             is
             that
             to
             Timothie
             ,
             and
             Titus
             ,
             whom
             I
             haue
             proued
             notwithstanding
             their
             supposed
             Euangelisticall
             function
             ,
             to
             haue
             beene
             particularly
             assigned
             by
             Paul
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             ;
             where
             also
             they
             liued
             and
             dyed
             ?
          
           
             His
             other
             answere
             is
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             Zuinglius
             speake
             of
             their
             being
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             his
             writings
             ,
             he
             neither
             thought
             they
             were
             (
             and
             so
             belike
             spake
             otherwise
             then
             he
             thought
             )
             nor
             any
             other
             might
             be
             a
             Diocesan
             B.
             as
             by
             a
             testimony
             hereafter
             alledged
             ,
             appeareth
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             adde
             another
             testimony
             of
             Zuinglius
             in
             the
             same
             booke
             :
             
             when
             Paul
             said
             to
             Timothie
             doe
             the
             vvorke
             of
             an
             Euangelist
             ,
             Timothie
             was
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             vvherefore
             it
             is
             certaine
             according
             to
             Pauls
             opinion
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Euangelist
             and
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             After
             I
             had
             thus
             answered
             these
             two
             obiections
             ,
             
             I
             brought
             a
             new
             supply
             of
             arguments
             ,
             to
             proue
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             to
             haue
             beene
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             his
             second
             obiection
             I
             argue
             thus
             :
             
               
                 The
                 function
                 and
                 authoritie
                 which
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 did
                 exercise
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Creet
                 ,
                 was
                 either
                 extraordinarie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Euangelisticall
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Disciplinarians
                 teach
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 and
                 Episcopall
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 hold
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 Euangelisticall
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 ordinary
                 and
                 Episcopall
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 assumption
                 I
                 proued
                 thus
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 supposed
                 Euangelisticall
                 function
                 of
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 end
                 with
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 no
                 succession
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 themselues
                 teach
                 ,
                 both
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 temporary
                 ;
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 function
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 assigned
                 to
                 certaine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Creet
                 ,
                 (
                 consisting
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 )
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 end
                 with
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 successors
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 function
                 and
                 authority
                 which
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 assigned
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Creet
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 Euangelisticall
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             the
             refuter
             would
             make
             his
             reder
             belieue
             ,
             that
             
               I
               hauing
               before
               denyed
               the
               consequence
               of
               the
               second
               obiection
               ,
               doe
               also
               deny
               the
               antecedent
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               place
               reason
               against
               it
               .
            
             But
             I
             doe
             not
             deny
             they
             were
             Euangelists
             ,
             howsoeuer
             I
             doe
             not
             conceiue
             their
             Euangelisticall
             function
             to
             haue
             beene
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             and
             other
             Disciplinarians
             suppose
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             call
             it
             
               their
               supposed
               Euangelicall
               function
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             deny
             ,
             or
             disproue
             that
             antecedent
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             a
             new
             supply
             of
             arguments
             ,
             taking
             occasion
             by
             the
             last
             obiection
             ;
             appeareth
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             I
             premised
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             an
             introduction
             to
             this
             argument
             ,
             
               hereof
               we
               may
               conclude
               thus
            
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             heare
             what
             he
             answereth
             .
             
               Forsooth
               he
               
                 flatly
                 denyeth
                 the
                 assumption
                 ,
                 wherein
              
               though
               he
               vntruely
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 I
                 begge
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 that
              
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               
                 were
                 assigned
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Creet
                 ,
                 as
                 ordinarie
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Pastors
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
              
               ;
            
             for
             that
             I
             doe
             assume
             but
             conclude
             ;
             yet
             hath
             he
             nothing
             to
             disproue
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             meere
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             denyall
             of
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             assumption
             ;
             
               
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 assignment
                 to
                 those
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 as
                 euangelists
              
            
             ,
             
             which
             doth
             not
             touch
             the
             assumption
             :
             no
             more
             then
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
             
               Neither
               by
               that
               
                 (
                 Euangelisticall
              
               )
               office
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               did
               they
               take
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               from
               the
               Churches
               ,
               in
               which
               by
               right
               it
               is
               seated
               ;
               but
               with
               the
               Churches
               ordayned
               ministers
               ,
               and
               redressed
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               were
               amisse
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               that
               right
               of
               laying
               on
               hands
               might
               sometimes
               be
               performed
               by
               them
               alone
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 assumption
                 ?
              
            
             which
             if
             he
             would
             deny
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             denyall
             good
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             said
             ,
             and
             proued
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             function
             and
             authoritie
             which
             they
             exercised
             in
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             ,
             was
             to
             end
             with
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             admitted
             no
             succession
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             their
             successors
             .
             But
             he
             roues
             ,
             and
             raues
             ,
             as
             men
             vse
             to
             doe
             ,
             which
             being
             at
             a
             non-plus
             ,
             would
             faine
             seeme
             to
             answere
             somewhat
             .
             And
             that
             which
             he
             answereth
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             impertinent
             ,
             is
             partly
             also
             vntrue
             .
             
               
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
              
               Timotie
               and
               Titus
               did
               not
               take
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               from
               the
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             First
             ,
             he
             would
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             doe
             ;
             as
             though
             herein
             there
             were
             some
             difference
             betweene
             Bishops
             and
             them
             ;
             vvhen
             as
             indeed
             ,
             neither
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             they
             ,
             doe
             take
             that
             authority
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             they
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             first
             BB.
             receiued
             their
             authority
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             deriued
             the
             same
             to
             their
             lawfull
             successors
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             
               
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 by
                 right
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 or
                 congregation
              
               :
            
             which
             is
             not
             true
             of
             any
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             but
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ;
             wherein
             both
             the
             succession
             of
             their
             owne
             clergy
             failing
             ,
             and
             the
             help
             of
             others
             vvanting
             ,
             the
             right
             is
             deuolued
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             let
             this
             goe
             among
             other
             his
             Brownisticall
             ,
             or
             rather
             Anabaptistiall
             nouelties
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             proofe
             of
             my
             assumption
             ,
             
             which
             hee
             hath
             layd
             forth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 That
                 function
                 and
                 authority
                 which
                 is
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 being
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Churches
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 
                 end
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 Timothie
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 successors
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 function
                 and
                 authority
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 assigned
                 to
                 certaine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 ordinary
                 and
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 being
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Churches
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 function
                 and
                 authority
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 assigned
                 to
                 certaine
                 Churches
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 end
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 successors
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             thus
             to
             be
             explaned
             ;
             the
             function
             which
             Timothie
             ,
             and
             Titus
             had
             ,
             as
             being
             assigned
             to
             certaine
             Churches
             ,
             was
             ordinary
             ;
             and
             the
             authority
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             exercise
             ,
             consisting
             chiefly
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             ,
             was
             perpetually
             necessary
             .
             
               This
               assumption
               the
               refuter
               would
               seeme
               to
               deny
               ,
               and
               yet
               granteth
               ,
            
             
               that
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               is
               perpetually
               necessary
               ;
               onely
               he
               denieth
               it
               to
               be
               necessary
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               in
               euery
               Church
               an
               Euangelist
               to
               exercise
               that
               authority
               .
            
             So
             that
             of
             the
             two
             points
             in
             the
             assumption
             ,
             the
             latter
             hee
             granteth
             ,
             
               that
               the
               authority
               which
               they
               exercised
               was
               perpetually
               necessary
            
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             
               that
               the
               function
               which
               they
               had
               being
               assigned
               to
               those
               Churches
               was
               ordinary
               ,
            
             hee
             toucheth
             not
             :
             but
             denieth
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             not
             affirme
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             there
             should
             be
             an
             Euangelist
             alwayes
             in
             euery
             Church
             to
             exercise
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             iurisdiction
             :
             Did
             I
             affirme
             this
             ?
             or
             rather
             did
             I
             not
             teach
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             I
             said
             that
             the
             function
             whereby
             they
             did
             exercise
             that
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             iurisdiction
             ,
             was
             not
             an
             extraordinary
             function
             ,
             as
             the
             Euangelisticall
             ;
             but
             ordinary
             ,
             as
             the
             Episcopall
             ?
             Now
             that
             the
             function
             which
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             had
             ,
             being
             assigned
             to
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             ,
             was
             an
             ordinary
             function
             ,
             &
             the
             very
             same
             which
             the
             Bishops
             that
             succeeded
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             BB.
             both
             in
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             haue
             
             exercised
             ;
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             for
             though
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             cheifly
             are
             called
             Euangelists
             ,
             there
             were
             diuers
             things
             extraordinary
             ,
             besides
             their
             limitation
             to
             no
             certaine
             place
             ,
             as
             their
             immediate
             calling
             from
             Christ
             ,
             their
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             of
             reuelation
             ,
             and
             of
             working
             miracles
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Steuen
             and
             Philippe
             :
             yet
             in
             Timothie
             ,
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             were
             called
             Euangelists
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             companions
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             iourneyes
             ,
             and
             assistants
             in
             their
             worke
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             extraordinarie
             ,
             but
             their
             not
             limitation
             to
             any
             certaine
             Churches
             .
             For
             their
             calling
             to
             the
             ministery
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             their
             gifts
             ,
             though
             great
             ,
             yet
             attayned
             and
             increased
             by
             ordinary
             meanes
             .
             When
             as
             therefore
             they
             were
             assigned
             to
             certaine
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Pastors
             and
             gouernours
             thereof
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             were
             ordayned
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             ordination
             were
             furnished
             with
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             ;
             their
             function
             was
             the
             same
             ordinary
             function
             ,
             which
             their
             successors
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Bishops
             did
             exercise
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             refuter
             said
             ,
             
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             alwayes
             be
             an
             Euangelist
             in
             euery
             Church
             to
             exercise
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             iurisdiction
             ;
             so
             perhaps
             ,
             some
             more
             iudicious
             will
             alledge
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             and
             iurisdiction
             be
             perpetually
             necessary
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             should
             alwayes
             be
             wholy
             in
             some
             one
             in
             euery
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Timothie
             ,
             or
             Titus
             .
             Neither
             did
             I
             say
             it
             was
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             power
             or
             authority
             which
             they
             exercised
             ,
             was
             perpetually
             necessary
             ;
             and
             the
             function
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             exercise
             it
             ,
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             being
             the
             very
             same
             function
             ,
             which
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             both
             then
             ,
             and
             euer
             since
             ,
             haue
             administred
             .
             
               And
               therefore
               the
               refuter
               doth
               greatly
               wrong
               me
               ,
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
            
             
               that
               I
               make
               this
               Episcopall
               power
               ,
               perpetually
               necessary
               ,
               and
               chargeth
               me
               with
               contradicting
               my selfe
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               where
               I
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               Episcopall
               gouernment
               may
               not
               be
               had
               ,
               there
               others
               may
               be
               admitted
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             the
             clearing
             therefore
             of
             the
             whole
             controuersie
             ,
             and
             plaine
             manifestation
             of
             that
             which
             I
             hold
             therein
             ;
             we
             will
             make
             vse
             of
             a
             distinction
             ,
             which
             the
             learned
             vse
             concerning
             matters
             of
             gouernment
             .
             In
             all
             gouernments
             therefore
             there
             are
             these
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             
               pot●stas
               ,
               ordo
               ,
               formae
               vel
               modus
               ,
               titulus
               ,
               siue
               applicatio
               potestatis
               ad
               personam
               ,
               &
               vsus
               .
            
             First
             the
             power
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             gouernment
             ;
             then
             the
             order
             ,
             whereby
             the
             inferiours
             both
             to
             be
             gouerned
             &
             gouerning
             are
             subordinate
             to
             the
             superiours
             :
             after
             ,
             the
             forme
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             as
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             where
             the
             power
             is
             in
             one
             ,
             or
             an
             Aristocraty
             ,
             wher
             it
             is
             in
             few
             ,
             or
             a
             Democraty
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             in
             the
             multitude
             :
             and
             how
             each
             gouernment
             is
             ordered
             :
             the
             title
             ,
             as
             whether
             the
             gouernours
             are
             put
             in
             and
             intituled
             to
             their
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             by
             succession
             ,
             or
             by
             election
             or
             institution
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             how
             they
             vse
             and
             exercise
             their
             authority
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             these
             ,
             the
             two
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             power
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             order
             therein
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             people
             gouerned
             are
             essentiall
             &
             perpetual
             ,
             as
             the
             immutable
             ordinances
             of
             God.
             The
             other
             ,
             many
             wayes
             are
             accidentall
             &
             variable
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             if
             question
             be
             made
             ,
             what
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             in
             the
             commonwealth
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             &
             hath
             the
             best
             vvarrant
             ;
             I
             vvould
             say
             the
             Monarchy
             ,
             as
             hauing
             diuine
             ,
             both
             institution
             ,
             and
             approbation
             .
             But
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             vvhere
             this
             cannot
             so
             vvell
             be
             had
             ,
             the
             other
             formes
             of
             gouernment
             be
             lawfull
             .
             Euen
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             euery
             country
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             to
             be
             exercised
             ,
             &
             an
             order
             or
             eutaxy
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             perpetual
             &
             immutable
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Church
             being
             by
             his
             appointment
             a
             well
             ordered
             society
             ,
             &
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             
             
               tanquam
               acies
               ordinata
            
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             sway
             of
             spiritual
             authority
             shold
             be
             in
             one
             alone
             of
             euery
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             more
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             not
             to
             be
             so
             essentiall
             ;
             though
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             it
             vvas
             in
             one
             ,
             namely
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Churches
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             the
             title
             ,
             that
             seemeth
             also
             to
             be
             variable
             .
             For
             the
             gouernours
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             came
             
             to
             their
             places
             by
             succession
             and
             lineall
             descent
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             free
             election
             ,
             after
             Gods
             first
             immediate
             calling
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             shall
             enquire
             ,
             
             what
             forme
             of
             Church-gouernment
             hath
             the
             best
             warrant
             ;
             hereby
             we
             may
             be
             resolued
             .
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             committed
             the
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             cheifly
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             being
             seuered
             into
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             did
             gouerne
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             collected
             ,
             seuerally
             .
             And
             howsoeuer
             there
             were
             diuers
             things
             extraordinary
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             to
             their
             persons
             ;
             as
             their
             immediat
             calling
             from
             Christ
             ;
             their
             vnlimited
             function
             ,
             hauing
             authority
             to
             exercise
             their
             Apostolicall
             power
             wheresoeuer
             they
             came
             ;
             their
             admirable
             ,
             &
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             of
             languages
             ,
             of
             miracles
             ;
             their
             infallible
             inspiration
             ,
             &
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             preseruing
             them
             from
             errour
             :
             notwithstanding
             ,
             there
             were
             other
             things
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             being
             perpetually
             necessary
             for
             the
             being
             ,
             and
             well
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             from
             them
             to
             be
             communicated
             ,
             or
             deriued
             to
             others
             ;
             as
             the
             power
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             publicke
             prayer
             or
             liturgy
             :
             the
             power
             to
             ordayne
             ministers
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             for
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             .
             Now
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             was
             not
             from
             the
             Apostles
             communicated
             to
             euery
             Christian
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             they
             ordayned
             ministers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             imposition
             of
             their
             hands
             communicated
             that
             power
             to
             them
             .
             The
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             publicke
             iurisdiction
             ,
             was
             not
             committed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             neither
             to
             other
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             all
             ministers
             whom
             they
             ordayned
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             ordination
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             each
             Church
             ,
             they
             reserued
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             publicke
             iurisdiction
             in
             their
             owne
             hands
             ;
             which
             after
             a
             time
             they
             communicated
             to
             those
             whom
             they
             set
             ouer
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             to
             that
             very
             purpose
             :
             viz.
             to
             ordayne
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             publicke
             iurisdiction
             ;
             which
             manifestly
             appeareth
             by
             
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             .
             Thus
             was
             Timothie
             set
             ouer
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Titus
             of
             Creet
             ,
             Linus
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Evodius
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             Simon
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Marke
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             &c.
             and
             what
             authority
             was
             from
             the
             Apostles
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             from
             them
             deriued
             to
             their
             successors
             ,
             not
             onely
             since
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             For
             what
             authority
             Evodius
             had
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             same
             after
             him
             had
             Ignatius
             ;
             and
             what
             Linus
             had
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             same
             had
             
               Anacletus
               ,
               Clemens
               ,
               Euaristus
            
             ;
             what
             Marke
             had
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             same
             after
             him
             had
             
               Anianus
               ,
               Abilius
            
             and
             Cerdo
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             and
             what
             Timothie
             had
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             same
             had
             Gaius
             ,
             who
             (
             if
             Dorotheus
             is
             to
             be
             creditted
             )
             was
             his
             next
             successor
             ,
             
             Onesimus
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             Polycrates
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             of
             those
             twenty
             seauen
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             which
             from
             Timothie
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             had
             beene
             successiuely
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ephesus
             .
             These
             ,
             to
             my
             vnderstanding
             ,
             are
             plaine
             euidences
             to
             warrant
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             deriuation
             of
             their
             authority
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             to
             perswade
             Christians
             to
             preferre
             that
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             before
             others
             .
             For
             as
             I
             added
             ,
             and
             will
             now
             repeate
             a
             reason
             ,
             vvhich
             the
             refuter
             might
             more
             easily
             elude
             vvith
             a
             male
             pert
             speech
             ,
             calling
             it
             
               wauing
               and
               crauing
            
             ,
             then
             to
             answere
             vvith
             soundnesse
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             euidence
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               If
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               vvhiles
               themselues
               liued
               ,
               thought
               it
               necessary
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               needfull
               and
               behoofefull
               for
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               the
               Churches
               already
               planted
               )
               to
               substitute
               therein
               such
               as
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               furnished
               with
               Episcopall
               power
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               after
               their
               decease
               haue
               the
               Churches
               need
               of
               such
               gouernours
               :
            
             
               But
               the
               former
               is
               euident
               by
               the
               Apostles
               practise
               in
               Ephesus
               and
               Creet
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Apostolicall
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               latter
               may
               not
               be
               denyed
               .
            
          
           
             All
             which
             notwithstanding
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             where
             the
             gouernment
             by
             Bishops
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             another
             forme
             may
             be
             vsed
             ;
             because
             the
             modus
             ,
             or
             forme
             of
             being
             
             in
             the
             B.
             alone
             ,
             doth
             not
             seeme
             so
             to
             be
             of
             diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             vpon
             necessity
             be
             altered
             .
             But
             if
             any
             shall
             reply
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             in
             ciuill
             gouernment
             the
             forme
             is
             variable
             ,
             yet
             for
             Church
             gouernment
             we
             are
             to
             keepe
             vs
             close
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             warrant
             there
             we
             are
             to
             hold
             perpetuall
             and
             vnchangeable
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             our
             Disciplinarians
             vse
             to
             argue
             :
             I
             wish
             them
             to
             looke
             to
             this
             inference
             .
             For
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             leaue
             that
             hold
             ,
             they
             must
             needes
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             hauing
             that
             vvarrant
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             holden
             
               iure
               diuine
            
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             to
             confute
             me
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             fight
             with
             his
             owne
             shadow
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 other
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 haue
                 continued
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 doe
                 more
                 ,
                 without
                 Bishops
                 :
              
            
             I
             confesse
             they
             haue
             ,
             and
             I
             wish
             they
             may
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             in
             the
             sincere
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             But
             where
             hee
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               
                 they
                 haue
                 continued
                 in
                 more
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 ours
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 doe
              
               :
            
             for
             that
             wee
             may
             thanke
             him
             ,
             and
             other
             vnquiet
             spirits
             ,
             who
             haue
             troubled
             the
             peace
             of
             Israell
             ,
             with
             vrging
             and
             obtruding
             their
             owne
             fancies
             for
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             these
             reasons
             I
             added
             the
             testimonies
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             
             which
             with
             a
             generall
             consent
             beareth
             witnesse
             to
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             was
             B.
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             of
             Creet
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Refuter
                 maketh
                 very
                 light
                 .
              
               All
               that
               remaineth
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               Timothie
               was
               B.
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               Titus
               of
               Creet
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ;
               the
               subscriptions
               to
               the
               Epistles
               to
               Titus
               ,
               and
               2
               to
               Timothie
               ,
               call
               them
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               generall
               consent
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               histories
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               doe
               .
               
                 No
                 more
                 (
                 quoth
                 he
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 generall
                 consent
                 of
                 antiquity
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
              
            
             Why
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             affirming
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             more
             weight
             with
             vs
             ,
             then
             the
             deniall
             of
             the
             same
             by
             all
             the
             Disciplinarians
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             the
             particulars
             .
             First
             ,
             
             I
             alledged
             the
             subscriptions
             annexed
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             ,
             and
             second
             to
             Timothie
             :
             wherein
             the
             one
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             beene
             ordayned
             the
             first
             B.
             
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             first
             B.
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Cretians
             .
             
               This
               is
               something
               plaine
               .
               But
               he
               asketh
               me
               ,
            
             
               why
               I
               seuered
               them
               from
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ?
               was
               it
               because
               I
               thought
               them
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Canon
               ?
            
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             seuer
             them
             ,
             but
             ioyne
             them
             in
             a
             copulatiue
             speech
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             had
             beene
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             haue
             said
             as
             I
             did
             ,
             
               it
               appeareth
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               subscriptions
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               generall
               consent
               of
               the
               Fathers
            
             :
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             generall
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             subscriptions
             annexed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             .
             But
             though
             it
             were
             not
             likely
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             alledged
             out
             of
             
               T.
               C.
            
             )
             that
             they
             were
             subscribed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             certaine
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             great
             antiquity
             ,
             and
             of
             better
             credit
             ,
             then
             the
             Refuter
             and
             some
             other
             Disciplinarians
             would
             make
             them
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             any
             other
             learned
             man
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             a
             party
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             had
             censured
             these
             subscriptions
             ;
             I
             would
             haue
             respected
             their
             censures
             ;
             but
             the
             cauillations
             of
             Disciplinarians
             against
             them
             (
             who
             being
             parties
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             are
             so
             plainely
             confuted
             by
             them
             )
             are
             to
             be
             reiected
             .
             
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               heare
               ,
               what
               the
               Refuter
               obiecteth
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               How
               little
               credit
               those
               subscriptions
               deserue
               ,
               it
               may
               appeare
               by
               that
               vnder
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Titus
               ,
               which
               is
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               Epistle
               it selfe
               .
               
                 And
                 why
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ?
              
               the
               subscription
               saith
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               was
               written
               from
               Nicopolis
               ,
               and
               Paul
               himselfe
               willeth
               Titus
               to
               come
               vnto
               him
               to
               Nicopolis
               ,
               for
               I
               haue
               determined
               to
               winter
               there
               .
               But
               if
               Paul
               had
               beene
               now
               at
               Nicopolis
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               ,
               he
               would
               haue
               said
               ,
               not
               there
               ,
               but
               here
               .
               Therefore
               hee
               was
               but
               a
               simple
               fellow
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               subscription
               .
            
             So
             saith
             this
             great
             Criticke
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             consider
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             Paul
             being
             ,
             as
             vsually
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             peregrination
             ;
             Titus
             could
             not
             well
             tell
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             neither
             had
             Paul
             signified
             in
             the
             Epistle
             where
             he
             then
             was
             ,
             therefore
             wrote
             being
             at
             Nicopolis
             ,
             as
             any
             discreet
             man
             would
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             
               come
               to
               mee
               to
               Nicopolis
               ,
               for
               I
               meane
               to
               winter
               there
               :
            
             whereas
             if
             hee
             had
             written
             ,
             as
             the
             Refuter
             would
             haue
             had
             him
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             at
             Nicopolis
             ;
             
               come
               hither
               ,
               for
               I
               meane
               to
               winter
               here
               ,
               or
               come
               to
               
               Nicopolis
               ,
               for
               I
               meane
               to
               winter
               here
            
             :
             might
             not
             Titus
             haue
             said
             ,
             where
             Paul
             ;
             as
             being
             vncertaine
             where
             Paul
             was
             ,
             and
             whether
             himselfe
             was
             to
             goe
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             too
             seely
             a
             censure
             ,
             though
             receiued
             from
             
               T.
               B.
            
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             authority
             of
             so
             ancient
             a
             subscription
             ,
             in
             which
             besides
             the
             ancient
             Greeke
             copies
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             testified
             in
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             from
             Nicopolis
             ,
             Athanasius
             a
             speaking
             of
             that
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Hee
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
               from
               Nicopolis
               ,
               for
               there
               he
               wintered
               .
               Oecumenius
            
             testifieth
             the
             same
             in
             his
             argument
             on
             that
             Epistle
             to
             
               Titus
               .
               Sedulius
            
             b
             likewise
             ,
             
               this
               Epistle
               hee
               wrote
               from
               Nicopolis
               ,
            
             and
             
               Theophylact.
               argument
               .
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Tit
            
             ;
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Centuryes
             ,
             cent
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
               in
               Tito
            
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             subscriptions
             I
             added
             the
             testimonies
             of
             these
             Fathers
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Eusebius
             c
             reporteth
             out
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Histories
             vvhich
             vvere
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             that
             
               Timothie
               had
               first
               the
               Bishopricke
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
            
             Titus
             
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               Creet
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             auncient
             Author
             of
             the
             booke
             
               de
               diuinis
               nominibus
            
             d
             dedicating
             the
             same
             to
             Timothie
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             
               Dionysius
               Areopagita
            
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             liued
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             Timothie
             ,
             doth
             beare
             an
             vndeniable
             witnesse
             to
             this
             truth
             :
             or
             if
             it
             be
             another
             vsing
             his
             name
             ,
             yet
             he
             plainely
             signifieth
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             time
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             generally
             receiued
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Dorotheus
             e
             saith
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             was
             by
             Paul
             ordayned
             the
             B.
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             &
             he
             calleth
             Titus
             the
             B.
             of
             the
             Cretians
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Ambrose
             f
             testifieth
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Paul
               instructeth
            
             Timothie
             
               being
               already
               created
               a
               B.
               how
               he
               ought
               to
               order
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             g
             
               he
               entreateth
            
             Timothie
             
               his
               fellow
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Againe
             ,
             h
             
               Timothie
               was
               a
               B.
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
            
             Paul
             
               directeth
               him
               ,
               how
               he
               should
               ordaine
               a
               B.
            
             Likewise
             of
             Titus
             i
             he
             testifieth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostle
               consecrated
               him
               B.
            
             
          
           
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             Ierome
             k
             noteth
             ,
             that
             
               Timothie
               receiued
               the
               grace
               ,
               which
            
             Paul
             
               exhorteth
               him
               not
               to
               neglect
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               ordayned
            
             B.
             And
             wher
             Paul
             willeth
             him
             to
             fulfill
             his
             Ministery
             l
             ,
             Ierom
             vnderstandeth
             it
             of
             his
             Bishopricke
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Writers
             which
             is
             in
             his
             first
             Tome
             ,
             it
             is
             testified
             m
             ,
             that
             
               Timothie
               was
               ordayned
               of
               blessed
            
             Paul
             the
             B.
             
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Titus
             was
             B.
             
               of
               Creet
            
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             Chrisostome
             n
             ,
             writing
             on
             those
             words
             Phil.
             1.
             
             
               Bishops
               and
               Deacon●
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               what
               meaneth
               this
               ?
               were
               there
               many
               Bishops
               of
               one
               City
               ?
               in
               no
               wise
               ;
               but
               so
               he
               called
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               For
               then
               were
               the
               names
               common
               ,
               and
               a
               Bishop
               was
               also
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Deacon
               or
               minister
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               writing
               to
            
             Timothie
             
               being
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               fulfill
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               thy
               ministery
               .
               For
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               doe
               not
               hastily
               impose
               thy
               hands
               vpon
               any
               man
               ,
            
             &
             againe
             ,
             
               with
               the
            
             o
             
               imposition
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ]
               but
               Presbyters
               did
               not
               ordaine
               a
               Bishop
               ,
            
             &
             in
             another
             place
             p
             ,
             hee
             giueth
             this
             reason
             ,
             why
             Paul
             wrote
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Syluanus
             ,
             or
             Silas
             ,
             or
             
               Clemens
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               already
               committed
               the
               Churches
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               others
               he
               still
               carryed
               about
               with
               him
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             fourth
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             q
             ,
             hee
             giueth
             instance
             in
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             as
             being
             Pastors
             assigned
             to
             certaine
             places
             .
          
           
             Seauenthly
             Epiphanius
             r
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             Paul
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             writeth
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Presbyter
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             with
             a
             Bishop
             :
             the
             diuine
             speech
             of
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             who
             is
             a
             Bishop
             and
             who
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             to
             Timothie
             being
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             receiue
             not
             hastily
             an
             accusation
             against
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Eightly
             Primasius
             s
             saith
             ,
             Timothie
             
               was
               a
               Bishop
               and
            
             Pauls
             Disciple
             .
             That
             grace
             t
             was
             the
             blessing
             ,
             which
             Timothie
             when
             he
             was
             made
             Bishop
             ,
             receiued
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             Theodoret
             v
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Titus
               was
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Cretians
               ,
               and
            
             Timothie
             
               of
               the
               Asians
            
             .
             And
             out
             of
             him
             Oecumenius
             vv
             citeth
             these
             words
             :
             Titus
             was
             an
             admirable
             Disciple
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               he
               was
               by
               Paul
               ordayned
               Bishop
               of
               Creet
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             
             place
             x
             ,
             
               why
               did
            
             Paul
             
               hauing
               other
               Disciples
               ,
               as
            
             Silas
             ,
             and
             Luke
             ,
             
               and
               others
               ,
               write
               onely
               to
            
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ?
             
               We
               answere
               .
               Because
               to
               these
               he
               had
               committed
               Churches
               ,
               but
               the
               others
               he
               had
               still
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             Sedulius
             y
             ,
             this
             Timothie
             
               was
               B.
               in
               Ephesus
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               histories
               .
            
             And
             on
             these
             words
             ▪
             
               stirre
               vp
               the
               grace
               which
               was
               giuen
               thee
               by
               the
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             z
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             iuxta
             ordinationem
             tuam
             in
             Episcopatum
             ,
             
               by
               thy
               ordination
               into
               the
               Bishopricke
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             Gregory
             a
             the
             great
             ;
             
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
            
             Paul
             
               admonisheth
               his
               Disciple
            
             ,
             praelatum
             gregi
             ,
             
               being
               the
               Prelate
               of
               a
               flocke
               ,
               saying
               attend
               reading
               vntill
               I
               come
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             Isidor
             saith
             b
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Polycrates
             c
             saith
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             
               trauailing
               with
            
             Paul
             
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               was
               made
               the
               first
               B.
               there
               by
               him
               in
               the
               raigne
               of
            
             Nero.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Theophylact
             d
             vnderstandeth
             by
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             those
             to
             whose
             care
             the
             Church
             was
             committed
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             BB.
             
               such
               as
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
            
             .
             And
             for
             that
             cause
             he
             saith
             e
             that
             Paul
             wrote
             to
             them
             two
             .
             Againe
             f
             ,
             Titus
             being
             ordayned
             Bishop
             is
             set
             ouer
             the
             great
             Island
             Creet
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Oecumenius
             g
             ,
             on
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               requested
               thee
               to
               remaine
               in
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               here
               hee
               had
               ordayned
               him
               B.
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             in
             Tim.
             5.
             he
             speaketh
             of
             ordinations
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               he
               wrote
               to
               a
               B.
            
             And
             of
             Titus
             h
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Paul
             left
             him
             to
             ordaine
             BB.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hauing
               first
               made
               him
               a
               B.
            
             And
             of
             both
             ,
             on
             those
             i
             words
             ,
             
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             Paul
             meaneth
             such
             ,
             as
             to
             whose
             trust
             the
             Churches
             were
             committed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             BB.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               such
               as
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
            
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Nicephorus
             k
             saith
             ,
             that
             after
             Paul
             
               was
               first
               dismissed
               from
               Rome
               ,
               he
               wrote
               his
               former
               Epistle
               to
            
             Timothie
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               had
               ordayned
               before
               B.
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               And
               another
               Epistle
               hee
               wrote
               vnto
            
             Titus
             ,
             
               whom
               ,
               hauing
               before
               ordayned
               B.
               of
               Creet
               ,
               he
               had
               left
               there
               .
            
          
           
           
             To
             these
             I
             might
             adde
             the
             testimonies
             of
             diuers
             new
             writers
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             mention
             onely
             a
             few
             ,
             whose
             iudgements
             the
             Disciplinarians
             will
             not
             easily
             reiect
             .
             First
             therefore
             Caluin
             l
             in
             diuers
             places
             on
             the
             Epistles
             to
             Timothie
             ,
             doth
             note
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Pastor
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             The
             authors
             of
             the
             Centuryes
             m
             say
             ,
             
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               Paul
               appointed
            
             Timothie
             
               the
               Pastor
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             Fulke
             n
             saith
             ,
             
               among
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               for
               order
               and
               seemely
               gouernment
               ,
               there
               was
               alwayes
               one
               principall
               ,
               to
               whom
               by
               long
               vse
               of
               the
               Church
               the
               name
               of
            
             B.
             
               or
               superintendent
               hath
               beene
               applyed
               ;
               which
               roome
            
             Titus
             
               exercised
               in
               Creta
            
             ,
             Timothie
             
               in
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Finally
             Beza
             o
             himselfe
             noteth
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             was
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Iustine
             calleth
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Antistes
             or
             President
             in
             the
             Presbytery
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             according
             to
             Bezaes
             language
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             testimonies
             which
             I
             produced
             ,
             the
             refuter
             answereth
             three
             things
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             effect
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 though
                 the
                 Fathers
                 call
                 them
              
               BB.
               
                 yet
                 properly
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               which
               bare
               denyall
               of
               his
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               weighed
               with
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               ancient
               ,
               which
               I
               named
               ,
               will
               proue
               as
               light
               as
               vanity
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               that
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Fathers
               is
               not
               so
               generall
               as
               I
               would
               make
               men
               beleiue
               ,
               seeing
               both
               Ambrose
               and
               Ignatius
               doe
               make
               Timothie
               a
               Deacon
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               proofe
               thereof
               he
            
             referreth
             vs
             to
             
               T.C.
               whose
               words
               are
               these
            
             p
             ,
             all
             ancient
             writers
             are
             not
             of
             that
             iudgement
             ,
             for
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             which
             calleth
             Timothie
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             where
             he
             opposeth
             a
             Deacon
             to
             a
             Bishop
             :
             Ignatius
             q
             
               an
               ancient
               writer
               saith
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               a
               Deacon
               :
               &
               that
               where
               diuiding
               the
               ministeries
               of
               the
               Church
               into
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               &c.
               doth
               openly
               oppose
               a
               Deacon
               to
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             little
             reason
             had
             T.C.
             to
             speake
             of
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             
               not
               to
               speake
               of
               him
            
             .
             For
             these
             are
             Ambrose
             r
             his
             words
             :
             (
             
               with
               the
            
             BB.
             
               and
               Deacons
            
             )
             
               that
               is
               ,
               with
            
             Paul
             and
             Timothie
             qui
             vtique
             Episcopi
             erant
             ,
             
               who
               verily
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               he
               also
               signified
               the
               Deacons
               which
               ministred
               vnto
               him
               .
               For
               he
               writeth
               vnto
               the
               people
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               written
               to
               the
               Bishops
               
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               he
               would
               haue
               written
               to
               their
               persons
               :
               and
               it
               had
               beene
               fit
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               written
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               not
               to
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               to
            
             Titus
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             Timothie
             .
             Ignatius
             s
             his
             words
             be
             these
             :
             
               What
               be
               the
               Deacons
               but
               the
               imitators
               of
               the
               Euangelicall
               powers
               ministring
               vnto
               him
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             doe
             to
             God
             )
             
               a
               pure
               and
               blamelesse
               ministerie
               ,
               as
               holy
            
             Steuen
             to
             Iames
             
               the
               blessed
               ,
               and
            
             Timothie
             and
             Linus
             to
             Paul
             ,
             Anacletus
             and
             Clemens
             
               to
               Peter
            
             .
             Distinguish
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             answere
             is
             easie
             .
             Timothie
             was
             such
             an
             Euangelist
             ,
             as
             first
             ministred
             to
             Paul
             as
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             afterwards
             was
             ordayned
             Presbyter
             ,
             as
             Ambrose
             t
             saith
             ,
             and
             lastly
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             the
             same
             Ambrose
             v
             saith
             ,
             
               primus
               Presbyter
            
             .
             But
             doth
             his
             seruing
             vnder
             Paul
             as
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             proue
             that
             afterwards
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             nay
             ,
             rather
             his
             being
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             a
             Presbyter
             doth
             proue
             he
             was
             not
             such
             an
             Euangelist
             ,
             as
             the
             Refuter
             imagineth
             .
             And
             by
             as
             good
             reason
             he
             might
             proue
             that
             neither
             Linus
             ,
             nor
             Anacletus
             ,
             nor
             Clemens
             were
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             serued
             vnder
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             as
             Deacons
             .
             Here
             is
             all
             ,
             that
             our
             Refuter
             can
             ,
             either
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             with
             
               T.
               C.
            
             helpe
             ,
             obiect
             out
             of
             antiquity
             against
             Timothie
             his
             being
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             
               His
               third
               answere
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 calleth
                 him
                 an
                 Euangelist
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.5
               .
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 B.
              
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               second
               obiection
               ,
               already
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             I
             hope
             therefore
             I
             may
             be
             bold
             with
             the
             Readers
             consent
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             were
             ordayned
             BB.
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             Creet
             .
          
           
             
               Serm.
               sect
            
             .
             10.
             pag.
             81.
             
             
             To
             these
             mentioned
             in
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             adde
             others
             out
             of
             other
             the
             most
             auncient
             records
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherof
             some
             were
             made
             BB.
             by
             Peter
             &
             Paul
             ,
             some
             by
             Iohn
             the
             Euangelist
             and
             other
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               &c.
               to
               pag.
            
             87.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
           
             In
             this
             section
             I
             brought
             diuers
             most
             plaine
             and
             pregnant
             euidences
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             BB
             :
             noting
             the
             Places
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             whom
             they
             ordayned
             .
             The
             which
             ,
             because
             the
             Refuter
             passeth
             ouer
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             silence
             ,
             I
             will
             breifly
             recite
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             Refuter
             had
             cause
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             because
             the
             euidence
             of
             truth
             did
             put
             him
             to
             silence
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             shewed
             out
             of
             a
             Eusebius
             ,
             that
             about
             the
             yeare
             fortie
             fiue
             Euodius
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             as
             Ignatius
             b
             who
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             doth
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ordayned
             Linus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             the
             yeare
             56
             ,
             whom
             Anacletus
             succeeded
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Clemens
             :
             testified
             by
             c
             Irenaeus
             and
             d
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
               Marke
            
             was
             the
             first
             B.
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             whom
             Anianus
             succeeded
             in
             that
             Bishopricke
             ,
             after
             him
             Abilius
             ,
             and
             then
             Cerdo
             ,
             all
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             testified
             by
             e
             
               Nicephorus
               ,
               Gregory
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Ierome
            
             and
             Dorotheus
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Iames
             the
             iust
             ,
             Simon
             the
             sonne
             of
             Cleophas
             was
             by
             the
             Apostles
             which
             then
             were
             remayning
             ,
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             testified
             by
             f
             Hegesippus
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Apostle
             ordayned
             Polycarpe
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             :
             testified
             by
             g
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             and
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             that
             Iohn
             after
             his
             returne
             from
             exile
             ,
             ordayned
             BB.
             in
             diuers
             places
             :
             testified
             by
             h
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             committed
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             euery
             place
             ,
             to
             Bishops
             whom
             they
             ordayned
             ,
             leauing
             them
             their
             successours
             :
             testified
             by
             i
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             as
             Smyrna
             had
             Polycarpe
             from
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             Rome
             Clement
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             Peter
             ;
             so
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             can
             shew
             
               quos
               ab
               Apostolis
               in
               Episcopatum
               constitutos
               Apostoli●i
               seminis
               traduces
               habent
               ;
               what
               Bishops
               they
               haue
               ordayned
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               deriuers
               of
               the
               Apostolicall
               seed
               .
            
          
           
           
             To
             all
             this
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             answere
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             heretofore
             hath
             beene
             fully
             refuted
             :
             that
             
               
                 these
                 Bishops
                 were
                 but
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 of
                 particular
                 congregations
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               sa●ing
               that
               he
               taketh
               also
               exception
               against
               their
               assertion
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Bishops
                 be
                 the
                 successors
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
            
             But
             not
             onely
             Irenaeus
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             haue
             auouched
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             diuers
             others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Ierome
            
             and
             Augustine
             .
             Cyprian
             k
             saith
             ,
             
               praepositi
               ,
               that
               is
               Bishops
            
             ,
             Apostolis
             vicaria
             ordinatione
             succedunt
             ,
             
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               as
               being
               ordained
               in
               their
               steed
               .
            
             And
             Ierome
             l
             saith
             ,
             
               omnes
               Episcopi
               Apostolorum
               successores
               sunt
               ,
               all
               Bishops
               are
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             And
             againe
             he
             saith
             m
             ,
             
               Episcop●s
               Apostolis
               succedere
            
             .
             And
             Theodoret
             n
             ,
             calleth
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Bishops
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             likewise
             Basill
             o
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               presidency
               of
               Apostles
            
             ,
             who
             haue
             deliuered
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Irenaeus
             p
             saith
             ,
             their
             owne
             place
             of
             gouernment
             in
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             both
             Ierome
             q
             ,
             and
             Augustine
             expounding
             those
             words
             of
             the
             45.
             
             
               Psalme
               pro
               patribus
               nati
               tibi
               sunt
               filij
               ,
            
             haue
             deliuered
             ;
             
               that
               insteed
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Bishops
               were
               ordayned
               gouernours
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Which
             point
             is
             duely
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             For
             hereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             haue
             receiued
             and
             deriued
             their
             authority
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             successors
             they
             are
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             doctrine
             (
             as
             all
             other
             true
             ministers
             )
             but
             also
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             seuerall
             Churches
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Disciplinarians
             can
             shew
             the
             like
             warrant
             for
             their
             Presbyteryes
             ,
             especially
             of
             Lay-elders
             ;
             or
             our
             refuter
             ,
             and
             his
             good
             friends
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             for
             the
             cheife
             authority
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             we
             will
             harken
             to
             them
             .
             Once
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             Christ
             committed
             the
             authority
             and
             gouernment
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             deriue
             the
             same
             to
             others
             .
             Wherefore
             who
             haue
             any
             ordinary
             right
             ,
             they
             haue
             receiued
             the
             same
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             receiued
             their
             authority
             from
             
               Paul
               ,
               Linus
            
             from
             Peter
             and
             
               Paul
               ,
               Policarpus
            
             from
             Iohn
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             all
             other
             the
             first
             Bishops
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             whom
             by
             a
             perpetuall
             
             succession
             it
             hath
             beene
             deriued
             to
             the
             Bishops
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             .
             But
             where
             is
             any
             euidence
             of
             the
             like
             deriuation
             from
             the
             Apostles
             of
             authority
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Lay-elders
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             Thus
             haue
             I
             made
             good
             my
             former
             proofes
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             V.
             CHAPTER
             .
             Answering
             the
             allegations
             out
             of
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Serm.
                 Sect.
              
               11.
               pag.
               87.
               
               Against
               all
               this
               that
               hath
               beene
               said
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               is
               of
               Apostolicall
               institution
               ,
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Ierome
               is
               obiected
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 to
                 page
              
               89.
               
            
          
           
             
               AGainst
               the
               testimonies
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 refuter
              
               ,
               what
               is
               fitter
               to
               be
               obiected
               ,
               then
               the
               authority
               of
               such
               a
               man
               as
               of
               set
               purpose
               disputing
               the
               question
               ,
               determineth
               the
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               was
               so
               commonly
               anouched
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             speech
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             duely
             examined
             ,
             iust
             exception
             may
             be
             taken
             against
             euery
             branch
             thereof
             .
             For
             first
             hee
             would
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             nothing
             hath
             beene
             brought
             to
             iustifie
             the
             calling
             of
             Bishops
             besides
             the
             testimonies
             of
             men
             ;
             when
             besides
             the
             testimonies
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             haue
             brought
             good
             euidence
             of
             sound
             reason
             ,
             and
             besides
             that
             ,
             better
             proofe
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             to
             warrant
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             ,
             then
             euer
             was
             ,
             or
             will
             be
             brought
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             .
             Againe
             ,
             it
             were
             fitter
             ,
             and
             to
             better
             purpose
             ,
             against
             the
             testimonies
             of
             men
             (
             if
             I
             had
             produced
             no
             other
             proofe
             )
             to
             haue
             brought
             either
             testimonies
             of
             scripture
             ,
             or
             sound
             reasons
             ;
             or
             for
             want
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             approued
             authors
             ,
             to
             counterpoise
             
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             authorities
             ,
             who
             haue
             beene
             alledged
             on
             the
             contrary
             part
             .
             But
             scriptures
             failing
             ,
             reasons
             wanting
             ,
             testimonies
             of
             other
             Fathers
             being
             to
             seeke
             ,
             Ierome
             alone
             must
             be
             faine
             to
             beare
             the
             whole
             burden
             of
             this
             cause
             .
             For
             though
             some
             latter
             writers
             may
             be
             alledged
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             ;
             yet
             all
             is
             but
             Ierome
             .
             Whose
             not
             onely
             iudgement
             they
             follow
             ,
             but
             reteyne
             his
             words
             .
             Neither
             doth
             Ierome
             so
             oft
             dispute
             this
             question
             ,
             or
             determine
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             in
             his
             shallow
             conceipt
             imagineth
             .
             Or
             if
             any
             wheres
             he
             doth
             determine
             the
             contrary
             ,
             against
             that
             which
             was
             commonly
             auouched
             both
             by
             himselfe
             and
             others
             ;
             his
             determination
             deliuered
             in
             heat
             of
             disputation
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             of
             so
             great
             weight
             ,
             as
             what
             he
             hath
             deliuered
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               heat
               of
               contention
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               dogmatically
               or
               historically
            
             .
             For
             Ierome
             was
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             two
             things
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             which
             might
             prouoke
             him
             by
             way
             of
             contention
             to
             say
             more
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             his
             degree
             ,
             then
             doth
             exactly
             agree
             with
             the
             truth
             .
             The
             one
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             those
             times
             did
             too
             much
             depresse
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             they
             might
             not
             onely
             in
             their
             presence
             not
             preach
             ,
             nor
             baptize
             ,
             nor
             administer
             the
             Communion
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             some
             places
             they
             might
             not
             preach
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             any
             where
             baptize
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             fetched
             their
             Chrisme
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             against
             which
             practises
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Ierome
             in
             some
             places
             of
             his
             works
             doth
             inueigh
             .
             
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             troubled
             him
             most
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Deacons
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             especially
             at
             Rome
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             more
             wealth
             (
             as
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             world
             is
             )
             thought
             themselues
             better
             men
             then
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             the
             confutation
             of
             whom
             ,
             he
             seeketh
             to
             aduance
             the
             Presbyters
             aboue
             the
             Deacons
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             and
             may
             seeme
             to
             match
             them
             ,
             more
             then
             truth
             would
             permit
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishops
             .
             For
             which
             ,
             the
             onely
             ground
             which
             he
             hath
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             were
             for
             a
             while
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             confounded
             .
             Which
             (
             God
             knoweth
             )
             is
             a
             weak
             ground
             ,
             and
             easily
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             writings
             ouerturned
             .
          
           
           
             
             But
             let
             vs
             examine
             the
             particulars
             .
             First
             it
             is
             alledged
             out
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             that
             
               vntill
               factions
               did
               arise
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               some
               saying
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Apollo
             ,
             
               &c.
               the
               Churches
               were
               gouerned
               by
               the
               common
               counsell
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               :
               but
               when
               they
               began
               to
               draw
               Disciples
               after
               them
               ,
               namely
               such
               as
               themselues
               had
               baptised
               ,
               it
               was
               agreed
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               one
               being
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               should
               be
               set
               ouer
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               whole
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               belong
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               seede
               of
               schismes
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               .
            
          
           
             Whereunto
             I
             answered
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             speech
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             is
             vntrue
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             gouerned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             after
             committed
             to
             Iames
             in
             particular
             ,
             before
             we
             read
             of
             any
             Presbyters
             there
             ordained
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 The
                 refuter
                 replieth
                 ,
                 that
                 my
              
               consequence
               is
               naught
               ,
               for
               euen
               whiles
               the
               Church
               was
               gouerned
               in
               common
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               gouerned
               without
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               much
               lesse
               did
               Iames
               afterwards
               take
               the
               whole
               authority
               into
               his
               owne
               hands
               ,
               from
               them
               .
            
             Which
             exception
             of
             his
             is
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             no
             Presbyters
             ordayned
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             I
             added
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             haue
             disproued
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             haue
             said
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpos●
             ,
             that
             Iames
             was
             assigned
             Bishop
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             before
             we
             read
             of
             any
             Presbyters
             ordayned
             in
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             Church
             .
             For
             if
             Iames
             were
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             before
             it
             had
             Presbyters
             ,
             then
             was
             not
             that
             Church
             ruled
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Iames
             indeed
             after
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             ordayned
             Presbyters
             ,
             whose
             counsell
             and
             assistance
             he
             did
             vse
             in
             the
             gouernment
             and
             instruction
             of
             that
             Church
             (
             as
             other
             Bishops
             vsed
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             like
             case
             )
             as
             wee
             read
             Act.
             15.
             and
             21.
             
          
           
             Yea
             but
             
               the
               whole
               multitude
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               as
               appeareth
               by
            
             Act.
             6.2.5
             .
             
               had
               the
               choise
               of
               Church-officers
            
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             therefore
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             was
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             
             counsell
             of
             Presbyters
             ?
             Because
             the
             Greekish
             Iewes
             (
             which
             had
             their
             Liturgy
             and
             scriptures
             in
             the
             Greeke
             tongue
             )
             were
             discontented
             with
             the
             Apostles
             distribution
             of
             the
             Churches
             stocke
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             therefore
             to
             auoid
             contention
             and
             scandall
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             euery
             one
             contentment
             ,
             departed
             from
             their
             right
             ,
             and
             willed
             the
             whole
             multitude
             to
             choose
             seauen
             ,
             whom
             wee
             (
             say
             the
             Apostles
             )
             may
             appoint
             to
             this
             busines
             .
             Surely
             ,
             if
             where
             the
             Presbyters
             are
             erected
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             doe
             contribute
             to
             the
             releife
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             are
             permitted
             to
             make
             choise
             of
             ouerseers
             &
             collectors
             for
             the
             poore
             ;
             it
             wer
             but
             a
             simple
             consequence
             to
             inferre
             hereupon
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Churches
             are
             not
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             as
             little
             purpose
             ,
             or
             rather
             lesse
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
             
               If
               the
               Apostles
               altogether
               ,
               or
               Iames
               alone
               afterterwards
               ,
               had
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               extraordinarie
               calling
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               in
               ●heir
               hands
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               other
               Churches
               ;
               yet
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Churches
               afterwards
               ,
               being
               no
               Apostles
               ,
               had
               no
               such
               vnlimited
               power
               ;
               and
               so
               Ierome
               still
               speaketh
               truely
               of
               the
               ordinary
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             so
             Ierome
             still
             spake
             vntruely
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             I
             doe
             confesse
             ,
             this
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             differing
             from
             the
             order
             of
             other
             Churches
             :
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             had
             a
             Bishop
             before
             it
             had
             Presbyters
             of
             her
             owne
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             I
             did
             not
             deny
             his
             speech
             to
             be
             vntrue
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             Churches
             ;
             yet
             I
             proued
             it
             to
             be
             vntrue
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             testimony
             .
             But
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             sifting
             thereof
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             other
             things
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             this
             speech
             of
             the
             refuter
             .
             For
             that
             which
             he
             pratleth
             of
             Iames
             his
             sole
             power
             exercised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
               
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 extraordinarie
                 calling
              
            
             ,
             is
             altogether
             impertinent
             :
             seeing
             Ierome
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             ruled
             that
             Church
             as
             the
             Bishop
             thereof
             thirtie
             yeeres
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             ordinarie
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Church
             had
             not
             the
             like
             power
             therein
             ,
             
             which
             Iames
             had
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             what
             authority
             Iames
             had
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Simon
             his
             successor
             had
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ierusalem
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             ,
             that
             Ieromes
             speech
             was
             vntrue
             in
             respect
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             I
             proued
             by
             Ieromes
             owne
             testimony
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             
               Iames
               straight
               wayes
               after
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ordayned
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             
               Here
               the
               refuter
               hath
               found
               out
               a
               quirke
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               would
               not
               yet
               serue
               his
               turne
               .
               The
               quirke
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               Ierome
               is
               mistaken
               by
               false
               pointing
               and
               reading
               ,
               for
               that
               straight
               way
               belongeth
               not
               to
               Iames
               his
               being
               made
               Bishop
               :
               but
               is
               brought
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               Iohn
               maketh
               mention
               of
               him
               ,
               immediately
               after
               he
               hath
               spoken
               of
               our
               Lords
               passion
               .
               So
               that
               Ierome
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               Iames
               straight
               wayes
               after
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               ordayned
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               but
               that
               Iohn
               mentioned
               him
               presently
               after
               hee
               had
               spoken
               of
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord.
               Let
               me
               lay
               downe
               the
               whole
               sentence
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appeare
               more
               plainely
               .
               Iames
               saith
               Ierome
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               the
               brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               surnamed
               Iustus
               :
               the
               sonne
               as
               many
               thinke
               of
               Ioseph
               by
               another
               wife
               :
               as
               it
               seemeth
               to
               me
               of
               Mary
               the
               sister
               of
               our
               Lords
               mother
               ;
               of
               whom
               Iohn
               in
               his
               booke
               maketh
               mention
               ,
               after
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               straight
               wayes
               ,
               (
               statim
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               
                 continenter
                 &
                 immediate
                 vt
                 loquuntur
              
               ,
               Iohn
               19.25
               .
               saith
               Iunius
               )
               who
               was
               ordayned
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               And
               this
               manner
               of
               reading
               is
               auouched
               by
               Sophronius
               ,
               that
               translated
               that
               booke
               of
               Ierome
               into
               Greeke
               ,
               who
               maketh
               the
               distinction
               presently
               after
               straight
               wayes
               ,
               seuering
               that
               word
               from
               his
               ordination
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             Among
             many
             other
             proofes
             of
             his
             learning
             &
             iudgement
             ,
             the
             refuter
             giueth
             this
             for
             one
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             this
             subtility
             hee
             receiued
             from
             Iunius
             as
             he
             doth
             professe
             ,
             but
             exceedingly
             dulled
             by
             comming
             through
             his
             fingers
             .
             For
             whereas
             Iunius
             referr●th
             the
             word
             
               of
               whom
            
             to
             Mary
             the
             sister
             of
             our
             Lords
             mother
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             Iohn
             maketh
             mention
             straight
             waies
             after
             the
             passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iohn
             19.25
             .
             our
             learned
             refuter
             referreth
             it
             to
             Iames
             ,
             &
             that
             twice
             for
             failing
             .
             But
             though
             he
             might
             be
             mistaken
             in
             the
             English
             of
             
               Ieromes
               cuius
            
             ,
             yet
             me
             
             thinkes
             so
             learned
             a
             man
             should
             haue
             known
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Sophronius
             ,
             should
             haue
             beene
             referred
             
               to
               her
            
             and
             not
             
               to
               him
            
             .
             But
             let
             that
             passe
             .
             To
             iustifie
             his
             correction
             of
             this
             place
             of
             Ierom
             ,
             he
             saith
             this
             manner
             of
             reading
             is
             auowed
             by
             Sophronius
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             neither
             so
             ,
             nor
             so
             .
             For
             between
             the
             Greeke
             and
             the
             Latine
             there
             is
             onely
             this
             difference
             (
             in
             that
             edition
             which
             I
             haue
             ,
             being
             as
             I
             suppose
             the
             best
             )
             that
             whereas
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Colon
             at
             the
             word
             filius
             ,
             which
             followeth
             meminit
             ;
             in
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             a
             Comma
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             word
             statim
             in
             Latin
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             no
             distinction
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Latine
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               vt
               mihi
               autem
               videtur
            
             ,
             Mariae
             
               sororis
               matris
               Domini
               cuius
            
             Ioannes
             
               in
               libro
               suo
               memunt
               ,
               filius
               :
               p●st
               passionem
               Domini
               statim
               ab
               Apostolis
               Hierosolymorum
               Episcopus
               ordinatus
               .
            
             The
             Greeke
             ,
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             correction
             it self
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             contest
             with
             Iunius
             ,
             neither
             is
             that
             subtilty
             which
             he
             hath
             found
             out
             preiudiciall
             to
             my
             assertion
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             heare
             ;
             notwithstanding
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             greatly
             transported
             with
             preiudice
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             referre
             the
             aduerbe
             statim
             to
             the
             verbe
             meminit
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             participle
             ordinatus
             .
             For
             though
             both
             the
             Comma
             and
             Colon
             that
             come
             betweene
             them
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             yet
             the
             word
             filius
             comming
             also
             betweene
             ,
             cleane
             spoileth
             his
             conceipt
             .
             For
             can
             any
             man
             of
             indifferency
             thinke
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             being
             an
             elegant
             writer
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             meant
             that
             the
             aduerbe
             statim
             should
             haue
             waited
             on
             the
             verbe
             meminit
             ,
             would
             haue
             disposed
             it
             thus
             ,
             cuius
             Ioannes
             
               meminit
               filius
               post
               passionem
               Domini
               statim
               ab
               Apostolis
               Hierosolymorum
               Episcopus
               ordinatus
               ?
            
             But
             now
             weigh
             the
             refuters
             iudgement
             .
             Suppose
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             were
             read
             as
             Iunius
             would
             haue
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Iames
             were
             not
             so
             presently
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             after
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             as
             Ieromes
             words
             seeme
             to
             import
             ,
             but
             that
             after
             the
             Apostles
             he
             tooke
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             citeth
             out
             of
             Hegesippus
             ;
             what
             is
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             that
             my selfe
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             Sermon
             
             both
             in
             this
             place
             also
             pag.
             68.
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             first
             ioyntly
             ruled
             the
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             but
             being
             to
             goe
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             accounted
             members
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             ordained
             Iames
             to
             be
             Bishop
             .
             And
             that
             charge
             which
             before
             they
             had
             in
             common
             ,
             they
             now
             comitted
             to
             him
             in
             particular
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             Ierome
             citeth
             out
             of
             Hegesippus
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Iames
               the
               brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               surnamed
            
             Iustus
             
               receiued
               or
               vndertooke
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               after
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             refuter
             will
             needs
             expound
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             signifie
             after
             their
             departing
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             I
             must
             intreat
             him
             to
             take
             with
             him
             the
             words
             both
             of
             Eusebius
             ,
             
             who
             sometimes
             saith
             ,
             the
             throne
             of
             that
             Bishopricke
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             therefore
             before
             their
             dispersion
             ;
             &
             sometimes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Apostles
            
             :
             therefore
             whiles
             they
             were
             present
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             who
             plainely
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             but
             chiefly
             that
             he
             will
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             
               straight
               wayes
               after
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             are
             to
             be
             ioyned
             with
             the
             other
             words
             ,
             
               ordayned
               by
               the
               Apostles
            
             :
             then
             will
             he
             acknowledge
             himselfe
             satisfied
             for
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Secondly
             I
             answered
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             Churches
             ;
             that
             which
             Ierome
             saith
             ,
             
             neither
             proueth
             that
             the
             office
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             were
             confounded
             ,
             neither
             doth
             it
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             distinct
             office
             of
             Bishops
             is
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             .
             Both
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             answere
             I
             explaned
             and
             confirmed
             .
             The
             former
             thus
             :
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             time
             the
             Presbyters
             by
             common
             counsell
             gouerned
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             as
             vnder
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             kept
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             the
             Episcopall
             authority
             ;
             they
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             hauing
             neither
             the
             right
             of
             ordination
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
             of
             outward
             or
             publike
             iurisdiction
             .
             This
             therefore
             doth
             not
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             offices
             of
             BB.
             &
             Presbyters
             wer
             confounded
             .
             The
             name
             of
             B.
             was
             confounded
             with
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             the
             office
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             B.
             was
             as
             yet
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             the
             Presbyters
             being
             such
             then
             vnder
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             afterwards
             vnder
             the
             
             Bishops
             .
             The
             latter
             thus
             :
             but
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             to
             discontinue
             ,
             from
             those
             Churches
             which
             they
             had
             planted
             ,
             then
             were
             BB.
             substituted
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             factious
             behauiour
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             whereof
             Ierome
             speaketh
             )
             might
             be
             some
             inducement
             .
             
             For
             parity
             indeed
             breedeth
             faction
             and
             confusion
             ;
             for
             the
             auoyding
             whereof
             when
             the
             Apostles
             should
             be
             absent
             ,
             BB.
             were
             instituted
             :
             but
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             ,
             let
             Ierome
             himselfe
             testifie
             .
             The
             summe
             is
             ,
             that
             although
             for
             a
             time
             the
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             Presbyters
             ;
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             diuine
             institution
             .
             For
             after
             a
             while
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             BB.
             as
             Ierome
             himselfe
             doth
             most
             plainely
             and
             fully
             testifie
             ,
             shewing
             the
             places
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             whom
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             wherefore
             ,
             they
             ordaynd
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             see
             ,
             
             what
             the
             Refuter
             can
             reply
             against
             this
             answer
             .
             Forsooth
             as
             if
             he
             knew
             ,
             or
             regarded
             no
             lawes
             of
             disputation
             ,
             he
             thrusts
             himselfe
             into
             the
             answerers
             place
             ,
             and
             maketh
             me
             the
             opponent
             ,
             casting
             my
             answer
             into
             a
             Syllogisme
             ,
             and
             bids
             me
             proue
             euery
             part
             and
             parcell
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             that
             I
             say
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             ;
             himselfe
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             who
             should
             follow
             the
             argument
             which
             I
             answered
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             my
             answer
             ,
             goeth
             about
             to
             proue
             nothing
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             shifting
             Sophister
             .
             I
             thinke
             it
             was
             neuer
             heard
             in
             disputation
             ,
             that
             the
             opponent
             hauing
             receiued
             the
             answere
             ,
             and
             reciting
             the
             summe
             thereof
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               sic
               respondes
            
             ,
             would
             cast
             it
             into
             a
             Syllogisme
             and
             then
             bid
             the
             answerer
             proue
             the
             parts
             thereof
             .
             But
             such
             a
             disputer
             am
             I
             matched
             with
             .
             And
             how
             I
             pray
             you
             doth
             he
             reduce
             my
             answere
             into
             a
             Syllogisme
             ?
             that
             vvhich
             I
             brought
             to
             cleare
             the
             former
             part
             of
             my
             answer
             ,
             is
             made
             the
             argument
             to
             proue
             both
             the
             parts
             in
             a
             filthy
             long
             Syllogisme
             ;
             and
             that
             vvhich
             I
             added
             to
             proue
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             he
             mentioneth
             as
             straggling
             speches
             brought
             in
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             This
             is
             his
             analysing
             ,
             which
             whether
             it
             be
             done
             of
             vnskilfulnes
             ,
             or
             wilfulnes
             ,
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             his
             owne
             conscience
             I
             cannot
             iudge
             therof
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             not
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             my
             answere
             must
             needes
             be
             reduced
             into
             Syllogismes
             ,
             
             
             I
             would
             intreat
             ,
             
             that
             the
             parts
             thereof
             may
             seuerally
             be
             concluded
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             by
             me
             seuerally
             explicated
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Syllogisme
             may
             be
             this
             ;
             
               If
               whiles
               the
               Churches
               were
               gouerned
               by
               the
               common
               counsell
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               did
               gouerne
               the
               same
               as
               vnder
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Episcopall
               office
               and
               authority
               being
               not
               in
               them
               but
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               being
               such
               then
               vnder
               the
               Apostles
               as
               they
               were
               afterwards
               vnder
               the
               Bishops
               :
               then
               their
               gouerning
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               common
               counsell
               doth
               not
               proue
               ,
               that
               the
               office
               of
               a
               B.
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               was
               confounded
               .
               But
               the
               antecedent
               is
               true
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               thereof
               :
               Therefore
               the
               consequent
               .
            
             The
             consequence
             I
             did
             illustrate
             by
             this
             distinction
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             was
             confounded
             with
             Presbyter
             ,
             but
             the
             office
             was
             not
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               The
               consequence
               when
               it
               was
               worse
               for
               the
               addition
               of
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               the
               Refuter
               granted
               ;
               yet
               he
               thought
               good
               to
               gather
               out
               of
               it
               this
               worthy
               obseruation
               ,
               that
            
             
               if
               there
               was
               a
               time
               before
               there
               were
               Bishops
               .
               When
               the
               Presbyters
               gouerned
               the
               Churches
               as
               vnder
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               then
               all
               that
               while
               there
               were
               no
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               
                 (
                 the
                 Refuter
                 speaketh
                 sentences
              
               )
               and
               so
               no
               distinction
               betweene
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               office
               .
            
             This
             ,
             
               and
               so
            
             ,
             could
             not
             well
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             being
             repugnant
             vnto
             it
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             were
             no
             distinction
             betweene
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             then
             were
             the
             offices
             confounded
             .
             Suppose
             the
             common-wealth
             of
             Iewry
             ,
             being
             a
             Prouince
             vnder
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             ,
             had
             beene
             gouerned
             by
             the
             Synedrion
             or
             common
             counsell
             of
             the
             Seniors
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Emperour
             had
             placed
             a
             soueraigne
             King
             ouer
             them
             ,
             as
             hee
             did
             Herod
             ;
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             time
             that
             common-wealth
             was
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             their
             Elders
             ,
             but
             as
             vnder
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             kept
             the
             regall
             authority
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             .
             Hereof
             it
             might
             not
             be
             infered
             ,
             that
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Senatours
             and
             of
             a
             King
             were
             confounded
             .
             For
             the
             soueraignty
             was
             in
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Senatours
             might
             haue
             beene
             the
             same
             vnder
             their
             King
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             beene
             vnder
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             As
             touching
             the
             assumption
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 it
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 proued
              
               ;
            
             and
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             able
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             disproued
             it
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             this
             place
             the
             answerer
             ;
             and
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             assumption
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             either
             had
             beene
             before
             cleared
             ,
             or
             seemed
             to
             neede
             no
             proofe
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             ruled
             the
             Churches
             as
             vnder
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             .
             That
             the
             Episcopall
             authority
             consisting
             specially
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             publicke
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             them
             but
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             partly
             was
             proued
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             neuer
             had
             it
             ;
             and
             partly
             needed
             no
             proofe
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             it
             .
             And
             surely
             little
             need
             had
             Paul
             to
             haue
             sent
             Timothie
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Titus
             to
             Creet
             ,
             to
             exercise
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             publicke
             Iurisdiction
             in
             those
             Churches
             ;
             if
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             the
             same
             before
             they
             came
             .
             But
             still
             I
             desire
             some
             euidence
             ,
             whereby
             the
             deriuation
             of
             this
             power
             of
             Ordination
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             people
             ,
             may
             be
             warranted
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             were
             the
             same
             vnder
             the
             Apostles
             then
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             afterwards
             vnder
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             take
             for
             a
             certaine
             truth
             .
             For
             if
             they
             were
             the
             same
             vnder
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             vnder
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             then
             questionlesse
             they
             were
             the
             same
             vnder
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             haue
             no
             other
             function
             ,
             nor
             exercise
             any
             other
             authority
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             had
             and
             exercised
             in
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             .
             And
             these
             I
             hope
             are
             reasons
             sufficient
             to
             approue
             the
             former
             part
             of
             my
             answere
             ,
             vntill
             the
             refuter
             who
             is
             the
             opponent
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             disproue
             it
             .
             The
             second
             part
             of
             my
             answere
             may
             be
             concluded
             thus
             .
             
          
           
             
               If
               after
               a
               while
               ,
               namely
               when
               the
               Apostles
               were
               to
               discontinue
               from
               the
               Churches
               which
               they
               had
               planted
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               ordayned
               BB.
               then
               the
               Presbyters
               ruling
               of
               the
               Churches
               by
               common
               counsell
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               doth
               not
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               is
               of
               Apostolicall
               institution
               :
            
             
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               :
               Therefore
               the
               latter
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             consequence
             needeth
             no
             proofe
             :
             the
             assumption
             I
             proue
             by
             Ieromes
             owne
             testimony
             .
             For
             if
             Ierome
             doe
             testifie
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             BB.
             and
             withall
             doe
             note
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             wherefore
             ,
             then
             doth
             he
             giue
             plentifull
             testimony
             to
             this
             truth
             :
             But
             Ierome
             doth
             testifie
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             BB.
             and
             withall
             noteth
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             wherfore
             .
             The
             time
             and
             place
             he
             noteth
             :
             
             first
             generally
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             :
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             world
             :
             Which
             two
             if
             you
             ioyne
             together
             ,
             it
             will
             appeare
             that
             by
             Ieromes
             testimony
             the
             function
             of
             BB.
             is
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             .
             For
             it
             is
             vtterly
             incredible
             ,
             that
             BB.
             should
             be
             ordayned
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ordayning
             .
          
           
             That
             Ierome
             helde
             BB.
             to
             be
             ordayned
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             I
             proue
             out
             of
             the
             place
             alledged
             ;
             
               when
               factions
               began
               to
               spring
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             saith
             Ierome
             ,
             
               some
               saying
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Apollo
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Cephas
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             and
             it
             were
             fond
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             factions
             did
             not
             begin
             till
             after
             their
             time
             .
          
           
             
             This
             argument
             the
             Refuter
             would
             discredit
             ,
             because
             
               Sanders
               vseth
               the
               like
            
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             answere
             he
             would
             credit
             with
             the
             name
             and
             countenance
             of
             certaine
             learned
             men
             ;
             which
             is
             one
             of
             his
             ordinary
             shifts
             to
             bleare
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             simple
             ,
             who
             many
             times
             respect
             more
             who
             speaketh
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             said
             .
             But
             my
             argument
             standeth
             thus
             :
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 factions
                 began
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Ierome
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 BB.
                 were
                 ordayned
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 :
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 the
                 factions
                 began
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Ierome
                 speaketh
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 Bishops
                 were
                 ordayned
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               effect
               of
               the
               answere
               which
               hee
               bringeth
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               Ierome
               speaking
               of
               Schismes
               which
               did
               arise
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               alludeth
               to
               that
               speech
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               not
               that
               hee
               thought
               Bishops
               were
               ordayned
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               
               might
               shew
               ,
               that
               schisme
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               changing
               the
               order
               of
               Church-gouernment
               .
            
             Which
             answere
             might
             haue
             some
             shew
             of
             probability
             ,
             if
             Ierome
             himselfe
             did
             not
             both
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             I
             cite
             ,
             most
             plainely
             testifie
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             and
             also
             in
             the
             place
             alledged
             expressely
             speake
             of
             those
             factions
             which
             did
             arise
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             The
             factions
             whereof
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             did
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             
               vnusquisque
               eos
               quos
               baptizauerat
               suos
               putabat
               esse
               non
               Christi
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Ierome
               ,
               euery
               one
               esteemed
               those
               whom
               he
               had
               baptized
               to
               be
               his
               owne
               and
               not
               Christs
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             which
             Paul
             reproueth
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             sayd
             they
             were
             his
             who
             a
             had
             baptized
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thanketh
             God
             that
             he
             had
             baptized
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             Crispus
             and
             Gaius
             ,
             and
             the
             houshold
             of
             Stephanas
             .
             For
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             b
             also
             obserueth
             ,
             c
             the
             factious
             and
             ambitious
             teachers
             (
             whom
             he
             meant
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Paul
             and
             Apollos
             )
             sought
             to
             draw
             Disciples
             after
             them
             .
             Yea
             but
             Ierome
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Evagrius
             ,
             sheweth
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             was
             all
             one
             ;
             and
             that
             afterwards
             Bishops
             were
             first
             ordayned
             as
             a
             remedy
             against
             schisme
             .
             To
             this
             I
             haue
             answered
             before
             ,
             shewing
             that
             Ierome
             there
             proueth
             that
             the
             names
             at
             the
             first
             were
             confounded
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             men
             were
             called
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             vntill
             one
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             euery
             Church
             was
             chosen
             ,
             and
             set
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             called
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Which
             Ierome
             there
             confesseth
             to
             haue
             bin
             done
             euer
             since
             St.
             Markes
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             the
             first
             Bishops
             were
             not
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             made
             BB.
             but
             were
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             I
             meane
             either
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             their
             companions
             and
             assistants
             :
             all
             which
             while
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             were
             called
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             out
             of
             Theodoret
             :
             the
             names
             
               Presbyter
               &
               Episcopus
            
             being
             as
             yet
             confounded
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             I
             
               answered
               euen
               now
               ,
               the
               course
               of
               gouernment
               was
               not
               changed
               at
               the
               first
               when
               facti●●s
               began
               ,
            
             he
             doth
             but
             threapen
             
             kindnesse
             on
             mee
             :
             for
             I
             said
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             If
             therefore
             Ierome
             teacheth
             that
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             when
             factions
             began
             :
             and
             also
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             factions
             did
             begin
             ;
             then
             in
             Ieromes
             iudgement
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             but
             Ierome
             teacheth
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             said
             .
          
           
             
             As
             touching
             the
             Place
             ;
             Ierome
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               toto
               orbe
               decretum
               est
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               one
               being
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               should
               be
               set
               ouer
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               whole
               care
               of
               euery
               Church
               should
               appertaine
               .
            
             From
             whence
             I
             reason
             thus
             .
             
               
                 A
                 generall
                 decree
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 without
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
              
               
                 This
                 generall
                 decree
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 not
                 without
                 their
                 authority
                 and
                 consent
                 .
              
            
             The
             assumption
             I
             proue
             thus
             :
             This
             generall
             decree
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             was
             made
             either
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             or
             neare
             their
             times
             .
             But
             not
             neare
             their
             times
             ,
             for
             there
             could
             no
             such
             generall
             decree
             be
             made
             without
             a
             generall
             Councill
             .
             And
             there
             was
             no
             generall
             councill
             before
             the
             councill
             of
             Nice
             ,
             before
             which
             councill
             there
             were
             not
             onely
             Diocesan
             and
             Metropolitane
             Bishops
             but
             also
             Patriarches
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Refuter
               answereth
               ,
               that
            
             
               Ieromes
               words
               deceiue
               mee
               .
               For
               though
               Ierome
               saith
               it
               was
               decreed
               ,
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               meane
               that
               it
               was
               decreed
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               came
               from
               custome
               ,
               and
               that
               paulatim
               ,
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
            
             The
             Refuters
             answere
             therefore
             maketh
             Ierome
             to
             contradict
             himselfe
             ;
             whose
             speeches
             notwithstanding
             are
             thus
             reconciled
             .
             For
             that
             which
             hee
             there
             calleth
             custome
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             e
             hee
             termeth
             an
             
               Apostolicall
               tradition
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostolicall
             tradition
             is
             that
             vniuersall
             decree
             which
             hee
             speaketh
             of
             .
             And
             vvhere
             Ierome
             saith
             ,
             
               by
               little
               and
               little
               that
               the
               rootes
               of
               discension
               might
               be
               plucked
               vp
               ,
               the
               whole
               care
               was
               committed
               to
               one
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             thus
             ;
             that
             although
             it
             were
             agreed
             vpon
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             decreed
             to
             be
             put
             in
             practise
             in
             the
             vvhole
             vvorld
             ;
             yet
             it
             vvas
             not
             practised
             at
             once
             in
             the
             
             whole
             world
             ,
             but
             first
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             as
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             after
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             then
             in
             Rome
             ,
             after
             in
             Alexandria
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             Churches
             not
             onely
             the
             first
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             but
             their
             successours
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Ierome
             himselfe
             as
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             proofe
             .
          
           
             For
             hauing
             thus
             shewed
             in
             generall
             both
             the
             time
             and
             place
             out
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             
             when
             and
             where
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             they
             were
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             in
             the
             next
             place
             I
             declare
             more
             particularly
             out
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Bishops
             were
             first
             ordayned
             ;
             noting
             also
             the
             persons
             whom
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             where
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             they
             ordayned
             Bishops
             .
             Doth
             not
             Ierome
             plainely
             testifie
             that
             Iames
             f
             was
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             before
             their
             departure
             thence
             :
             that
             when
             hee
             had
             gouerned
             that
             Church
             30.
             yeares
             ,
             Simon
             g
             his
             brother
             ,
             or
             kinsman
             ,
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Bishopricke
             ,
             who
             liuing
             vntill
             he
             was
             120.
             yeares
             old
             was
             crucified
             vnder
             Traiane
             ?
          
           
             Doth
             not
             he
             witnesse
             that
             Ignatius
             h
             was
             the
             third
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ?
             that
             Marke
             i
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             dying
             k
             at
             Alexandria
             in
             the
             eight
             of
             Nero
             (
             that
             is
             foure
             or
             fiue
             yeares
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             )
             Anianus
             succ●eded
             him
             ?
          
           
             Doth
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             Cl●mens
             l
             was
             the
             fourth
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             after
             Peter
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Linus
               was
               the
               second
               ,
               Anacletus
               the
               third
               ,
            
             all
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ?
          
           
             Doth
             hee
             not
             expresly
             testifie
             that
             Polycarpus
             m
             was
             S.
             Iohns
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             ordayned
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ?
             and
             is
             it
             not
             testified
             in
             the
             same
             Catalogue
             that
             Timothie
             n
             was
             of
             blessed
             Paul
             ordayned
             B.
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             and
             that
             Titus
             was
             B.
             of
             Creet
             ?
          
           
             Hereunto
             the
             Refuter
             maketh
             an
             answere
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               hath
               often
               told
               me
               ,
               that
            
             Iames
             ,
             Marke
             and
             Timothie
             
               
                 neither
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 might
                 be
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             And
             I
             haue
             often
             tolde
             him
             of
             his
             poore
             shifts
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             one
             .
             For
             the
             question
             being
             here
             ,
             not
             whether
             these
             men
             simply
             were
             Bishops
             or
             
             not
             ,
             but
             whether
             Ierome
             saith
             so
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             I
             hauing
             alledged
             plaine
             testimonies
             of
             Ierome
             auerring
             that
             they
             were
             Bishops
             :
             he
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             maintayning
             his
             assertion
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             Ierome
             testifieth
             Bishops
             not
             to
             haue
             beene
             ordayned
             vntill
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             giueth
             Ierome
             the
             lye
             ,
             but
             answereth
             not
             to
             the
             point
             .
             For
             if
             Ierome
             testifie
             ,
             that
             these
             men
             were
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             how
             is
             not
             he
             ashamed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             Ieromes
             opinion
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ?
          
           
             And
             where
             he
             saith
             that
             Polycarpe
             (
             and
             the
             like
             no
             doubt
             would
             say
             of
             Linus
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             and
             Ignatius
             &c.
             )
             
               
                 was
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 Pastor
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 congregation
                 at
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               :
            
             which
             euasion
             I
             haue
             heretofore
             auoided
             ,
             I
             desire
             this
             answere
             may
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             he
             maketh
             concerning
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
             The
             end
             ,
             saith
             Ierome
             ,
             was
             to
             auoid
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             acknowledgeth
             that
             for
             the
             same
             end
             they
             are
             to
             be
             retayned
             ;
             professing
             ,
             that
             
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               dependeth
               vpon
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               whom
               if
               a
               peerelesse
               power
               and
               eminent
               aboue
               all
               be
               not
               yeelded
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               as
               many
               Schismes
               in
               the
               Churches
               as
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Refuter
               answereth
               ,
               that
            
             
               some
               say
               ,
               the
               remedy
               was
               almost
               worse
               then
               the
               disease
               .
            
             But
             first
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             that
             the
             Refuter
             had
             rather
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Schisme
             in
             euery
             Parish
             ,
             then
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocese
             ?
             it
             was
             Ieromes
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             I
             opposed
             to
             their
             allegation
             out
             of
             Ierome
             .
             And
             if
             Ierome
             testifie
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             Bishops
             vvere
             ordayned
             to
             auoyd
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             a
             necessarie
             remedie
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             doubteth
             not
             to
             say
             that
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             dependeth
             vpon
             it
             ;
             it
             was
             as
             much
             as
             in
             this
             place
             either
             I
             intended
             ,
             or
             could
             by
             the
             aduersarie
             be
             required
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             where
             Ierome
             saith
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             for
             auoyding
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             hee
             meaneth
             such
             Schisme
             as
             the
             Presbyters
             (
             vvhom
             hee
             calleth
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             Priests
             )
             would
             make
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             one
             in
             euery
             Church
             set
             ouer
             them
             ,
             to
             vvhom
             the
             care
             of
             that
             vvhole
             Church
             should
             belong
             .
             Novv
             applie
             the
             Refuters
             
             answere
             concerning
             Polycarpus
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             ordinarie
             answere
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             BB.
             were
             but
             ordinarie
             Pastors
             of
             one
             congregation
             ,
             such
             as
             wee
             call
             Rectors
             or
             Pastors
             of
             seuerall
             parishes
             .
             Were
             such
             ordained
             to
             auoide
             schisme
             among
             priests
             ?
             or
             were
             not
             such
             the
             priests
             ,
             whose
             schisme
             was
             to
             be
             auoided
             by
             setting
             one
             B.
             in
             euery
             diocese
             ouer
             them
             ?
             or
             could
             the
             refuter
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             ordaining
             of
             such
             ordinarie
             pastors
             was
             a
             remedie
             worse
             then
             the
             disease
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             therefore
             cleare
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             Ierome
             acknowledgeth
             to
             haue
             beene
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             were
             not
             ordinarie
             Pastors
             of
             seuerall
             congregations
             or
             parishes
             ,
             equall
             to
             other
             Presbyters
             ;
             
             but
             one
             in
             euery
             diocese
             set
             in
             a
             superiour
             degree
             aboue
             the
             rest
             to
             preserue
             them
             in
             vnitie
             and
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             schisme
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             where
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Ierome
             he
             opposeth
             the
             testimonie
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             say
             
               
                 the
                 remedie
                 was
                 almost
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 superioritie
                 of
                 BB.
                 did
                 breed
                 the
                 Papacy
              
               :
            
             this
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             sound
             D●uines
             sometimes
             let
             fall
             ,
             especiallie
             when
             they
             write
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vnsound
             speeches
             grounded
             on
             weake
             proofes
             .
             For
             how
             is
             it
             prou●●
             that
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             did
             breed
             the
             supremacie
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             
               Because
               as
               at
               the
               first
               one
               Presbyter
               was
               before
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               so
               afterwards
               one
               B.
               was
               preferred
               aboue
               the
               rest
               ,
               so
               this
               custome
               bred
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Monarchy
               .
               
                 By
                 which
                 reason
                 ,
                 all
                 superioritie
                 should
                 be
                 condemned
                 as
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 supremacie
                 .
              
            
             For
             might
             not
             a
             man
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             one
             Presbyter
             in
             euery
             parish
             is
             superiour
             to
             the
             rest
             according
             to
             their
             conceipt
             ;
             so
             one
             Pastor
             which
             is
             the
             Bishop
             in
             euerie
             diocese
             is
             superiour
             to
             the
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             indeed
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             is
             so
             far
             from
             breeding
             the
             Papacy
             as
             the
             cause
             or
             originall
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             direct
             occasion
             thereof
             .
             Yea
             so
             farre
             vvas
             it
             from
             breeding
             the
             oecumenicall
             B.
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             not
             breed
             the
             Patriarckeship
             in
             the
             maine
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             superioritie
             of
             the
             Metropolitanes
             in
             the
             seuerall
             prouinces
             .
             For
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Metropolitanes
             
             did
             arise
             as
             Beza
             supposeth
             from
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             directing
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             necessitie
             vrging
             men
             to
             that
             course
             :
             but
             as
             I
             rather
             thinke
             from
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             after
             whose
             times
             the
             first
             originall
             of
             them
             cannot
             be
             shewen
             .
             For
             although
             actually
             they
             were
             not
             Primates
             ,
             till
             in
             the
             seuerall
             dioceses
             of
             the
             prouince
             Bishops
             were
             ordained
             ;
             yet
             the
             euent
             plainely
             sheweth
             it
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             intended
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             mother
             citie
             should
             be
             the
             chiefe
             in
             the
             prouince
             .
             And
             you
             haue
             heard
             before
             how
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             Ignatius
             the
             B.
             of
             Antioch
             was
             the
             Metropolitane
             B.
             of
             Syria
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             age
             following
             Philippe
             the
             Metropolitane
             B
             of
             Creet
             ,
             and
             Irenaeus
             the
             B.
             of
             Lyons
             was
             the
             Metropolitane
             of
             the
             churches
             in
             France
             .
             And
             although
             not
             long
             after
             the
             Patriarches
             were
             acknowledged
             and
             in
             the
             councill
             of
             Nice
             established
             in
             a
             godly
             policie
             ,
             as
             Caluin
             ,
             
             Beza
             and
             Zanchius
             confesse
             ,
             yet
             neither
             did
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             breede
             them
             ;
             nor
             they
             ,
             the
             Papacy
             .
             The
             true
             originall
             of
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             and
             Patriarches
             in
             their
             circuites
             was
             the
             patterne
             of
             ciuill
             gouernment
             in
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             diuided
             into
             certaine
             precin●ts
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             did
             follow
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             to
             each
             citie
             the
             countrey
             adioyning
             was
             subiect
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             first
             placed
             Bishops
             in
             the
             cities
             ,
             committing
             to
             their
             charge
             not
             only
             the
             citie
             but
             countrey
             subiect
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             wee
             call
             a
             Diocese
             ,
             wherein
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             there
             was
             neuer
             more
             lawfully
             then
             one
             B.
             and
             whereas
             in
             euery
             prouince
             ,
             wherein
             were
             many
             Cities
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             Metropolis
             or
             mother
             citie
             ,
             where
             the
             ruler
             of
             that
             prouince
             was
             seated
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             Bishops
             were
             placed
             in
             the
             seuerall
             cities
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             B.
             of
             their
             mother
             citie
             their
             primate
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             B.
             of
             the
             Prouince
             .
             And
             as
             the
             whole
             Empire
             was
             diuided
             among
             certaine
             gouernours
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             
               praefecti
               praetorio
            
             ,
             whereof
             one
             was
             placed
             in
             Rome
             hauing
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Italy
             ,
             Affricke
             and
             part
             of
             Illyricum
             .
             A
             second
             in
             Alexandria
             hauing
             the
             rule
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Lybia
             ,
             Pentapolis
             &c.
             
             A
             third
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             ruling
             Syria
             and
             
             other
             countreyes
             of
             the
             East
             .
             A
             fourth
             in
             France
             gouerning
             France
             ,
             Germanie
             ,
             Spaine
             and
             Britaine
             ;
             so
             the
             diuers
             prouinces
             subiect
             to
             the
             
               praefecti
               praetorio
            
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             three
             former
             ,
             were
             subiected
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             same
             sees
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             were
             called
             Patriarches
             ;
             whose
             Patriarchal
             authoritie
             was
             ratified
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             ;
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             auncient
             custome
             the
             B.
             of
             Rome
             should
             haue
             the
             care
             
               sub
               vrbicarum
               prouinciarum
            
             as
             Ruffinus
             reporteth
             that
             Canon
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             of
             the
             prouinces
             belonging
             to
             that
             
               pretorian
               prefecture
            
             ,
             that
             the
             B.
             of
             Alexandria
             should
             haue
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Lybia
             and
             Pentapolis
             ,
             and
             the
             B.
             of
             Antioch
             the
             regiment
             of
             Syria
             and
             other
             countreyes
             in
             the
             East
             .
             After
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             built
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             diuers
             countreyes
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             prefecture
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             the
             Bishopricke
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Neither
             as
             I
             said
             did
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Patriarches
             (
             though
             perhaps
             larger
             ,
             then
             was
             absolutely
             needfull
             ,
             because
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             of
             euery
             prouince
             might
             be
             sufficiently
             determined
             in
             the
             prouincial
             Synodes
             )
             notwithstanding
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             breede
             the
             Popes
             supremacie
             .
             Which
             did
             arise
             from
             another
             occasion
             :
             which
             was
             this
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             considering
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Alexandria
             and
             Antioch
             had
             that
             prerogatiue
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             seates
             of
             
               praefecti
               praetorio
            
             ;
             and
             Rome
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             beene
             the
             seate
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             praefectus
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             though
             at
             that
             time
             in
             respect
             of
             ciuill
             gouernment
             it
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Exarch
             of
             Rauenna
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Rauenna
             contended
             with
             the
             B.
             of
             Rome
             for
             the
             superioritie
             )
             and
             with
             all
             remembring
             ,
             that
             Constantinople
             vvas
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             contended
             therefore
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             had
             his
             seate
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             was
             the
             Monarch
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             himselfe
             might
             be
             acknowledged
             the
             vniuersall
             B.
             or
             oecumenicall
             Patriarch
             .
             The
             which
             ambition
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             condemned
             by
             Gregorie
             the
             B.
             of
             Rome
             as
             Antichristian
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             vniuersall
             B.
             or
             head
             
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             but
             Christ
             )
             yet
             his
             successor
             Boniface
             the
             third
             ,
             did
             imitate
             ,
             and
             exceede
             .
             Alledging
             ,
             that
             Rome
             whereof
             hee
             was
             Bishop
             was
             the
             ancient
             seate
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Emperour
             though
             hee
             remained
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             yet
             hee
             was
             the
             Romane
             Emperour
             .
             At
             length
             with
             much
             a
             doe
             ,
             and
             contention
             ,
             obtained
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Phocas
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             he
             should
             be
             called
             an
             Oecumenicall
             Patriarch
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             title
             the
             B.
             of
             Constantinople
             hauing
             once
             vsurped
             ,
             enioyed
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             hee
             ,
             and
             doth
             retayne
             it
             to
             this
             day
             )
             but
             that
             his
             See
             should
             be
             head
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             true
             originall
             of
             the
             Popes
             supremacie
             .
          
           
             
             
               Serm
               sect
            
             .
             12.
             pag.
             89.
             
             Secondly
             they
             vrge
             Ieromes
             inference
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             Presbyters
             at
             the
             first
             ruled
             the
             Church
             by
             common
             counsell
             ,
             therefore
             the
             BB.
             and
             they
             ought
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             in
             common
             still
             .
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 refuter
              
               denyeth
               this
               inference
               to
               be
               Ieromes
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               hath
               vrged
               such
               an
               inference
               from
               him
               .
            
             When
             indeed
             the
             inference
             plainely
             is
             Ieromes
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             which
             among
             all
             their
             obiections
             ,
             is
             to
             best
             purpose
             obiected
             by
             the
             Disciplinarians
             .
             Ierome
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Episcopus
             and
             Presbyter
             is
             all
             one
             ;
             and
             that
             before
             factions
             did
             arise
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             some
             saying
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Churches
             were
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             counsell
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             those
             speeches
             when
             hee
             had
             made
             a
             briefe
             recitall
             ,
             haecpropterea
             ,
             &c.
             he
             maketh
             an
             inference
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             that
             for
             as
             much
             as
             Episcopus
             and
             Presbyter
             were
             all
             one
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             therefore
             both
             Presbyters
             should
             know
             themselues
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             B.
             and
             BB
             superiour
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             at
             the
             first
             the
             
             churches
             were
             gouerned
             by
             the
             common
             councell
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             vnder
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             B.
             being
             set
             ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             should
             not
             altogether
             exclude
             them
             ,
             but
             should
             in
             
               communi
               Ecclesiā
               regere
            
             rule
             the
             church
             in
             common
             ;
             imitating
             Moses
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             in
             his
             power
             to
             rule
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             alone
             ,
             chose
             seauenty
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             might
             iudge
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Which
             obiection
             ,
             being
             better
             then
             any
             the
             refuter
             hath
             made
             in
             this
             booke
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             let
             it
             passe
             without
             some
             answere
             .
             For
             it
             appeareth
             that
             neither
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Apostolicall
             men
             being
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             simply
             bound
             to
             vse
             the
             councell
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             was
             voluntarie
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             saith
             ;
             and
             the
             auncient
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             who
             vvere
             of
             the
             best
             disposition
             ,
             (
             as
             Cyprian
             by
             name
             )
             did
             follow
             their
             example
             ,
             resoluing
             to
             doe
             nothing
             of
             moment
             ,
             without
             their
             counsell
             and
             aduise
             :
             seeking
             therein
             the
             good
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             custome
             was
             vsed
             by
             all
             godly
             Bishops
             ,
             vntill
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             aduise
             and
             assistance
             ,
             to
             themselues
             seeming
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             B.
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             frequent
             Synodes
             and
             Synodall
             constitutions
             needlesse
             ,
             grew
             out
             of
             vse
             ;
             whereupon
             Canons
             vvere
             made
             that
             their
             counsell
             and
             assistance
             should
             be
             required
             an
             had
             in
             greater
             matters
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             misliked
             but
             wished
             to
             be
             more
             vsed
             .
             And
             so
             much
             may
             suffice
             to
             haue
             answered
             an
             obiection
             ;
             which
             the
             refuter
             doth
             not
             acknowledge
             .
          
           
             I
             proceede
             therefore
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             
             which
             is
             as
             it
             vvere
             the
             shoote-anchor
             of
             the
             Disciplinarians
             ;
             which
             fayling
             their
             Discipline
             vvill
             suffer
             shipwracke
             .
             Presbyters
             and
             Bishops
             were
             all
             one
             ;
             therefore
             Bishops
             are
             to
             know
             that
             they
             be
             greater
             then
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             truth
             of
             Diuine
             disposition
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             obiection
             I
             returned
             two
             answeres
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             where
             Ierome
             saith
             Episcopus
             and
             Presbyter
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             vndertooke
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             vvhich
             hee
             proueth
             by
             many
             n
             testimonies
             to
             be
             confounded
             in
             the
             vvritings
             of
             the
             
             Apostles
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             whereas
             now
             Episcopus
             is
             more
             then
             Presbyter
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             haue
             noted
             out
             of
             Theodoret
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             Augustine
             o
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             vvhen
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               names
               of
               honour
               in
               which
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               preuailed
            
             Episcopatus
             ,
             
               Bishopship
               is
               a
               name
               of
               greater
               honour
               then
            
             Presbyterium
             .
          
           
             The
             refuter
             comming
             to
             examine
             this
             answere
             ,
             saith
             ,
             I
             
               
                 denyed
                 the
                 Antecedent
              
            
             ,
             vvhen
             as
             indeed
             I
             granting
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             vvhich
             I
             giue
             in
             the
             answere
             ,
             denyed
             the
             consequence
             .
             That
             although
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             names
             vvas
             not
             by
             diuine
             disposition
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             yet
             that
             hindreth
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             function
             may
             be
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             .
             Seeing
             they
             vvhich
             at
             the
             first
             vvere
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             function
             ,
             though
             they
             vvere
             not
             called
             Bishops
             till
             they
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             yet
             vvere
             called
             sometimes
             
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             sometimes
             
               the
               Angels
            
             of
             the
             churches
             .
             So
             that
             when
             the
             names
             were
             confounded
             ,
             the
             offices
             were
             not
             .
             But
             the
             refuter
             censureth
             this
             distinction
             
               as
               an
               idle
               conceipt
               and
               shift
               hauing
               no
               colour
               of
               excuse
               for
               it
               .
            
             As
             though
             it
             needed
             excuse
             ,
             vvhen
             I
             brought
             iust
             defence
             of
             it
             ,
             vvhich
             hee
             is
             not
             able
             to
             answere
             .
             For
             how
             shall
             Ieromes
             minde
             be
             knowne
             in
             that
             assertion
             ,
             that
             Episcopus
             and
             Presbyter
             was
             all
             one
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             proofes
             vvhich
             he
             bringeth
             for
             it
             ?
             but
             all
             his
             proofes
             are
             that
             the
             names
             vvere
             confounded
             in
             the
             vvritings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             same
             men
             were
             called
             
               Presbiteri
               &
               Episcopi
            
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             all
             that
             Ierome
             could
             truely
             inferre
             out
             of
             those
             places
             .
             For
             if
             hee
             would
             haue
             concluded
             out
             of
             them
             that
             the
             offices
             vvere
             confounded
             ,
             his
             consequences
             would
             be
             very
             weake
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             defence
             of
             my
             answere
             vvas
             this
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             eyther
             of
             the
             names
             or
             of
             the
             offices
             :
             But
             not
             of
             the
             offices
             ,
             therefore
             of
             the
             names
             .
             If
             you
             shall
             vnderstand
             Ierome
             ,
             as
             affirming
             that
             the
             offices
             were
             confounded
             ,
             and
             denying
             that
             the
             office
             and
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             was
             of
             Diuine
             disposition
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             
             that
             Apostolicall
             ordinances
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             of
             Diuine
             Institution
             ,
             you
             shall
             make
             Ierome
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             striue
             against
             the
             streame
             of
             all
             Antiquitie
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             be
             contrarie
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             but
             this
             latter
             is
             absurd
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             former
             reason
             the
             refuter
             answereth
             not
             ,
             
             but
             bringeth
             a
             reason
             or
             two
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             be
             to
             ouerthrow
             my
             distinctions
             ,
             seeking
             as
             we
             say
             
               clauum
               clauo
               pellere
            
             .
             
               Can
               any
               man
               be
               so
               sotttish
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               as
               to
               imagine
               that
               the
               question
               betwixt
               Ierome
               and
               those
               Deacons
               was
               about
               names
               ,
               not
               offices
               ?
               or
               would
               Ierome
               reason
               so
               simply
               as
               to
               proue
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               aboue
               Deacons
               ,
               because
               the
               name
               of
               Presbyter
               and
               Episcopus
               was
               all
               one
               ?
               it
               were
               absurd
               to
               spend
               more
               time
               in
               answering
               so
               vnreasonable
               a
               distinction
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               how
               bragge
               our
               refuter
               is
               ,
               when
               hee
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               gotten
               neuer
               so
               little
               aduantage
               .
            
             To
             his
             former
             question
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             question
             vvas
             concerning
             the
             office
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             vvhether
             were
             superiour
             ;
             yet
             Ierome
             might
             ,
             and
             indeede
             did
             proue
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             superiour
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             call
             themselues
             Presbyters
             ,
             so
             Presbyters
             vvere
             called
             Bishops
             .
             Yea
             but
             saith
             he
             in
             the
             second
             question
             ,
             Ierome
             
               would
               not
               reason
               so
               simply
            
             .
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             learned
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             also
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             q
             doth
             reason
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             prouing
             their
             dignitie
             to
             be
             greater
             vvho
             haue
             obtained
             a
             greater
             name
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Philosophers
             r
             say
             ,
             names
             are
             the
             resemblances
             and
             imitations
             of
             the
             things
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             hee
             obiecteth
             the
             authoritie
             of
             diuerse
             new
             ,
             and
             I
             confesse
             ,
             worthy
             Diuines
             ,
             
             who
             thinke
             that
             Ierome
             maketh
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             Presbyter
             all
             one
             ,
             not
             in
             name
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             office
             also
             .
             Which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             arguing
             frequent
             with
             this
             refuter
             ,
             but
             seldome
             or
             neuer
             vsed
             by
             any
             writer
             of
             worth
             .
             Against
             his
             authorities
             therefore
             that
             Ierome
             was
             of
             that
             iudgement
             ,
             I
             feare
             not
             to
             oppose
             the
             reasons
             which
             I
             produced
             ,
             and
             namely
             the
             second
             .
             
               But
               saith
               hee
            
             
               we
               neede
               not
               stand
               in
               feare
               of
               that
               glittering
               flourish
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               are
               
               charged
               to
               make
               Ierome
               striue
               against
               the
               streame
               of
               all
               Antiquitie
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               contrarie
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               eyther
               hee
               confound
               the
               functions
               or
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               an
               Apostolicall
               ordinance
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               should
               be
               set
               ouer
               the
               Presbyters
               .
               What
               one
               testimonie
               of
               Antiquitie
               within
               the
               first
               two
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               eyther
               hath
               beene
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               alledged
               to
               that
               purpose
               ?
               of
               as
               little
               force
               are
               the
               allegations
               which
               M.
               D.
               saith
               ,
               hee
               hath
               cited
               out
               of
               Ieromes
               writings
               .
            
             In
             both
             which
             answeres
             the
             refuter
             sheweth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             very
             impudent
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             office
             or
             degree
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             are
             distinct
             ;
             haue
             I
             not
             brought
             forth
             most
             plaine
             and
             plentiful
             proofes
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Origen
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
            
             and
             other
             auncient
             writers
             ?
             that
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             haue
             I
             not
             alledged
             most
             pregnant
             testimonies
             out
             of
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Hegesippus
            
             and
             Clemens
             ,
             cited
             by
             Eusebius
             ?
             and
             can
             it
             seeme
             doubtfull
             to
             any
             ,
             that
             shall
             reade
             vvhat
             is
             alledged
             by
             mee
             and
             the
             refuter
             in
             this
             controuersie
             which
             way
             the
             streame
             of
             Antiquitie
             runneth
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             Ierome
             ,
             vvhat
             more
             plaine
             testimonies
             can
             be
             desired
             ,
             then
             those
             vvhich
             I
             brought
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             iudgement
             Bishops
             vvere
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             that
             Ierome
             neuer
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             office
             of
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             was
             confounded
             ,
             it
             may
             further
             appeare
             by
             these
             reasons
             .
             For
             vvhere
             Paul
             vvriteth
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             at
             
               Philippi
               ,
               here
            
             ,
             saith
             Ierome
             s
             ,
             
               by
               Bishops
               wee
               vnderstand
               Presbyters
               .
               For
               in
               one
               Citie
               there
               could
               not
               be
               more
               Bishops
               then
               one
               .
            
             Which
             plainely
             sheweth
             ,
             hee
             thought
             that
             although
             Presbyters
             had
             the
             name
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             not
             the
             office
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             although
             there
             might
             be
             many
             in
             one
             Citie
             which
             had
             the
             name
             ,
             yet
             there
             could
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
             Againe
             on
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             he
             t
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             demanded
             ,
             vvhy
             the
             Apostle
             made
             no
             mention
             there
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             comprehended
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Bishops
             ?
             because
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               degree
               of
               Presbyters
               is
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               almost
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             
             My
             second
             answere
             vvas
             ,
             if
             Ierome
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             
             as
             speaking
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             that
             then
             wee
             are
             to
             distinguish
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Diuine
               disposition
            
             ,
             as
             including
             onely
             those
             things
             which
             be
             eyther
             directly
             and
             immediately
             of
             Diuine
             institution
             ,
             or
             are
             
               Diuini
               iuris
               ,
               of
               Diuine
               right
               ,
            
             as
             being
             perpetuall
             and
             immutable
             ;
             but
             not
             as
             excluding
             Apostolicall
             ordinances
             .
             For
             Ierome
             ,
             besides
             that
             he
             hath
             plentifully
             testified
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             hee
             doth
             also
             expressely
             call
             this
             function
             Episcopall
             an
             u
             Apostolicall
             tradition
             .
             But
             this
             testimonie
             the
             refuter
             thinketh
             to
             elude
             ,
             because
             
               
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 precepts
                 and
                 obseruations
                 of
                 their
                 forefathers
                 though
                 indeede
                 not
                 ordayned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 called
                 Apostolicall
                 traditions
                 .
              
            
             Which
             answere
             may
             haue
             place
             in
             such
             traditions
             ,
             as
             haue
             no
             testimonie
             or
             proofe
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             them
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             vve
             haue
             had
             plentifull
             and
             pregnant
             proofes
             ,
             and
             euident
             testimonies
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             other
             authors
             ,
             but
             of
             Ierome
             himselfe
             ,
             plainely
             auouching
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             particularly
             relating
             the
             persons
             vvhom
             ,
             the
             places
             where
             ,
             the
             time
             vvhen
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             neither
             of
             these
             answeres
             ,
             will
             satisfie
             the
             refuter
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             be
             forced
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             was
             inconstant
             in
             this
             question
             ,
             holding
             one
             while
             that
             Bishops
             were
             of
             Apostolicall
             Institution
             ,
             and
             another
             vvhile
             that
             they
             were
             not
             .
             And
             if
             Ierome
             vvere
             vnconstant
             vvhich
             is
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             be
             obiected
             against
             this
             cause
             ,
             and
             vvherewith
             I
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             charge
             him
             ,
             then
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             whether
             those
             testimonies
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             more
             places
             deliuered
             dogmatically
             and
             historically
             ,
             for
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             himselfe
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             are
             not
             to
             ouerweigh
             those
             fewer
             ,
             which
             hee
             vttered
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             heate
             of
             disputation
             ,
             as
             a
             partie
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             maintaining
             the
             dignitie
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             himselfe
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             against
             eyther
             the
             indignities
             offered
             them
             by
             the
             Bishops
             or
             the
             insolencie
             of
             vv
             Deacons
             vvho
             sought
             to
             ouerpeere
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             haue
             I
             proued
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             Diuine
             institution
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             VI.
             CHAPTER
             .
             Prouing
             directly
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             Diuine
             institution
             .
          
           
             
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             13.
             pag.
             92.
             
             I
             will
             in
             the
             last
             place
             directly
             ,
             yet
             briefly
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             diuine
             institution
             ,
             
               &c.
               to
               protection
               of
               their
               persons
               pag.
            
             94.
             
          
           
             THe
             refuter
             hath
             more
             then
             once
             charged
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             maintaine
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             to
             be
             held
             
               iure
               diuino
            
             ,
             implying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             generally
             and
             perpetually
             necessarie
             .
             Wherefore
             least
             he
             should
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             as
             a
             wilfull
             deprauer
             of
             my
             assertion
             ,
             hee
             leaueth
             out
             all
             that
             which
             I
             haue
             deliuered
             to
             explane
             my
             meaning
             ,
             and
             beginneth
             this
             section
             at
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             sentence
             ,
             vvhere
             the
             explication
             endeth
             .
             Such
             shifts
             may
             deceiue
             the
             simple
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             
             
               sed
               mendacia
               diu
               non
               fallunt
               ,
               but
               lyes
               will
               not
               beguile
               long
               ,
            
             as
             Cyprian
             saith
             .
             If
             he
             had
             meant
             to
             deale
             truely
             ,
             hee
             should
             haue
             begunne
             this
             section
             at
             the
             diuision
             pag.
             91.
             in
             the
             end
             ;
             where
             by
             a
             distinction
             of
             that
             vvhich
             might
             be
             Ieromes
             meaning
             ,
             I
             take
             occasion
             to
             passe
             to
             the
             direct
             proofes
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             Diuine
             institution
             .
             But
             because
             I
             did
             foresee
             ,
             that
             this
             my
             assertion
             would
             be
             vnderstoode
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             held
             the
             function
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             so
             to
             be
             
               diuini
               iuris
            
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             generally
             ,
             perpetually
             and
             immutably
             necessarie
             for
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             and
             that
             no
             other
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             may
             in
             no
             case
             be
             any
             wayes
             admitted
             ;
             therefore
             both
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             margent
             I
             explaned
             the
             assertion
             which
             
             I
             hold
             ,
             shewing
             plainely
             in
             what
             sense
             I
             maintaine
             the
             calling
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             to
             be
             of
             diuine
             institution
             .
             All
             which
             though
             the
             refuter
             passed
             ouer
             in
             silence
             ,
             yet
             I
             thinke
             it
             needfull
             to
             repeate
             ,
             that
             both
             my
             sinceritie
             ,
             and
             his
             fraudulent
             dealing
             may
             appeare
             .
          
           
             My
             words
             in
             the
             Sermon
             were
             these
             :
             If
             his
             (
             that
             is
             Ieromes
             )
             meaning
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             superioritie
             of
             Bishops
             ouer
             Presbyters
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             an
             Apostolicall
             tradition
             (
             as
             himselfe
             calleth
             it
             )
             yet
             notwithstanding
             is
             not
             directly
             of
             Diuine
             institution
             :
             although
             there
             be
             small
             difference
             betwixt
             these
             two
             (
             as
             I
             vnderstand
             Diuine
             institution
             )
             because
             what
             the
             Apostles
             did
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Apostolicall
             function
             they
             did
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             
             so
             that
             they
             might
             truely
             say
             both
             of
             their
             ordinances
             ,
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             vs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             partyes
             by
             them
             ordayned
             ,
             attend
             the
             flocke
             ouer
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             ouerseers
             ;
             notwithstanding
             ,
             for
             more
             euidence
             I
             will
             in
             the
             last
             place
             directly
             ,
             yet
             briefely
             proue
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             Diuine
             institution
             ,
             or
             that
             Bishops
             were
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             margent
             also
             (
             fearing
             least
             my
             meaning
             would
             not
             plainely
             enough
             appeare
             )
             to
             preuent
             the
             cauils
             of
             those
             which
             be
             aduersaries
             to
             the
             cause
             vvhich
             I
             maintaine
             ,
             I
             noted
             these
             words
             .
             Though
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             there
             is
             small
             difference
             betweene
             an
             Apostolicall
             and
             Diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             because
             what
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             proceeded
             from
             GOD
             (
             in
             vvhich
             sense
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             I
             doe
             hold
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             to
             be
             a
             Diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             I
             meane
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             )
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             perpetuitie
             ,
             difference
             by
             some
             is
             made
             betweene
             those
             things
             which
             be
             Diuini
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             be
             
               Apostolici
               iuris
            
             :
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             their
             vnderstanding
             being
             generally
             ,
             perpetually
             and
             immutably
             necessarie
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             not
             so
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             my
             defence
             plainely
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             hath
             this
             commendation
             aboue
             other
             formes
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             regiment
             ,
             
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Diuine
             ordinance
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             such
             a
             Diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             as
             should
             be
             generally
             ,
             perpetually
             ,
             immutably
             ,
             necessarily
             obserued
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             other
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             may
             in
             no
             case
             be
             admitted
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             take
             vpon
             mee
             to
             maintaine
             .
             With
             what
             conscience
             therefore
             the
             refuter
             hath
             laid
             the
             maintenance
             of
             that
             assertion
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             and
             omitted
             the
             explanation
             of
             my
             defence
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             easily
             iudge
             ;
             especially
             if
             hee
             remember
             that
             where
             hee
             thought
             any
             aduantage
             could
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             this
             explanation
             of
             my
             defence
             ,
             there
             hee
             taketh
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             namely
             page
             90.
             of
             his
             booke
             ;
             where
             hee
             supposing
             ,
             that
             I
             auouch
             a
             necessitie
             of
             retayning
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             hee
             vseth
             these
             words
             .
             
               
                 Who
                 would
                 haue
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 heard
                 such
                 a
                 speech
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 acknowledgeth
                 another
                 gouernment
                 good
                 and
                 lawfull
                 .
                 pag.
              
               95.
               
                 and
                 maketh
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Bishops
                 no
                 further
                 of
                 diuine
                 institution
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 being
                 ordayned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 implying
                 thereby
                 any
                 necessarie
                 perpetuitie
                 thereof
                 ?
              
            
             Pag.
             92.
             
             Thus
             sincerely
             their
             cause
             of
             sinceritie
             ,
             as
             themselues
             call
             it
             ,
             is
             maintained
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             that
             Bishops
             were
             ordayned
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             proue
             by
             this
             argument
             ,
             as
             the
             refuter
             hath
             framed
             it
             :
             
               
                 If
                 God
                 ordayned
                 
                   Timothie
                   ,
                   Archippus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 seauen
                 Churches
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ordained
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 ordained
                 them
                 Bishops
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 Bishops
                 were
                 ordained
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             As
             touching
             Timothie
             :
             I
             argued
             thus
             .
             By
             whom
             was
             he
             ordained
             Bishop
             ?
             By
             Paul
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             as
             the
             instrument
             ;
             but
             yet
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             as
             the
             author
             and
             directer
             of
             his
             ordination
             .
             For
             he
             was
             made
             B.
             by
             prophecie
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
             a
             How
             is
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               What
               is
               by
               Prophecie
            
             ?
             (
             saith
             Chrysostome
             )
             
               by
               the
               holy
            
             b
             
               Ghost
               .
               Paul
            
             stirring
             him
             vp
             ,
             putteth
             him
             in
             minde
             ,
             who
             elected
             and
             ordained
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             said
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               chosen
               thee
               ,
               hee
               hath
               committed
               his
               Church
               vnto
               
               thee
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               thou
               wert
               made
               Bishop
               not
               by
               humane
               suffrage
               ,
               but
               by
               Prophecie
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Diuine
               reuelation
               ,
            
             saith
             Theodoret
             c
             ;
             
               that
               is
               ,
               spiritu
               sancto
               iubente
               ,
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             saith
             Theophilact
             d
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             Oecumenius
             e
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               Bishops
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               randome
               .
            
             Whereunto
             you
             may
             adde
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Caluin
             f
             .
             
               Per
               Prophetiam
               ]
               quomodo
               ?
               quia
               scilicet
               spiritus
               sanctus
               oraculo
               Timotheum
               destinauerat
               vt
               in
               ordinem
               pastorum
               cooptaretur
               .
               Neque
               enim
               delectus
               tantuacute
               ;
               m
               fuerat
               hominum
               iudicio
               vt
               fieri
               solet
               ,
               sed
               praecesserat
               spiritus
               nuncupatio
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             argument
             the
             refuter
             answereth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             plainely
             and
             fully
             confuted
             before
             ;
             that
             Timothie
             
               was
               not
               a
               Bishop
            
             ,
             though
             Caluin
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             Timothie
             by
             the
             oracle
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             was
             chosen
             into
             the
             order
             of
             Pastors
             .
             For
             if
             hee
             were
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             That
             Archippus
             was
             ordayned
             Bishop
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             proue
             thus
             .
             Because
             Col.
             4.17
             .
             Paul
             vsing
             the
             same
             exhortation
             to
             him
             vvhich
             hee
             gaue
             to
             Timothie
             g
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             fulfill
             his
             ministerie
             ,
             hee
             addeth
             ,
             
               which
               thou
               hast
               receiued
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             vvere
             at
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             refuter
             hauing
             framed
             the
             argument
             thus
             ,
             
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 receiued
                 his
                 Episcopall
                 ministerie
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 was
                 ordained
                 a
                 B.
                 by
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Archippus
                 receiued
                 his
                 Episcopall
                 ministerie
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               
                 Therefore
                 hee
                 was
                 ordained
                 Bishop
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
            
          
           
             He
             denyeth
             the
             proposition
             ;
             
               because
               neither
               is
               all
               Episcopall
               ministerie
               proper
               to
               a
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               ,
               else
               the
               Apostle
               would
               not
               haue
               made
               a
            
             B
             
               and
               Presbyter
               all
               one
               ;
               neither
               is
               that
               office
               onely
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Of
             which
             reasons
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             meerely
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             friuolous
             .
             For
             who
             euer
             said
             ,
             or
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             onely
             is
             in
             the
             Lord
             ?
             
             neither
             is
             the
             former
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             seeing
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             by
             Episcopall
             ministerie
             I
             vnderstand
             the
             function
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             not
             haue
             denyed
             the
             proposition
             ,
             but
             haue
             distinguished
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             hee
             did
             not
             receiue
             the
             Episcopall
             ministerie
             ,
             meaning
             the
             function
             of
             a
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             .
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             ,
             it
             sufficeth
             to
             mee
             ,
             that
             Archippus
             was
             as
             Ambrose
             h
             noteth
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Collosae
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Citie
             :
             seeing
             I
             haue
             manifestly
             proued
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Cities
             were
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
             As
             touching
             the
             Angels
             I
             argue
             thus
             ;
             
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 seauen
                 starres
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 Christs
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 had
                 Diuine
                 both
                 institution
                 and
                 approbation
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 seauen
                 Churches
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 seauen
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 seauen
                 starres
                 which
                 vvere
                 in
                 Christs
                 right
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 seauen
                 Churches
                 had
                 diuine
                 both
                 institution
                 and
                 approbation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             proposition
             I
             proued
             ,
             because
             they
             who
             are
             called
             Angels
             are
             authorized
             and
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             starres
             vvhose
             both
             preheminence
             of
             dignitie
             is
             noted
             in
             this
             life
             (
             for
             the
             starres
             i
             are
             the
             crowne
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             and
             also
             prerogatiue
             of
             glorie
             which
             they
             shall
             haue
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             signified
             by
             the
             seauen
             starres
             in
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             Christ
             doth
             both
             approue
             and
             protect
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             I
             went
             not
             about
             to
             proue
             now
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             proued
             at
             large
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             that
             the
             refuter
             answereth
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             For
             that
             which
             he
             addeth
             besides
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             vttering
             of
             his
             spleene
             ,
             and
             emptying
             his
             gall
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             cannot
             abide
             (
             such
             is
             his
             malice
             )
             that
             the
             titles
             of
             Angels
             and
             starres
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             giueth
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             seauen
             
             Churches
             ,
             and
             which
             himselfe
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             titles
             common
             to
             all
             ministers
             ,
             should
             be
             applyed
             to
             Bishops
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             these
             titles
             of
             Angels
             and
             stars
             are
             common
             to
             all
             ministers
             ,
             yet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             to
             signifie
             their
             preheminence
             )
             they
             be
             attributed
             to
             Bishops
             .
             For
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             before
             ;
             when
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             where
             are
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             tearmed
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             onely
             is
             called
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             title
             doth
             note
             his
             singular
             preheminence
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             signified
             when
             as
             there
             being
             a
             great
             number
             of
             ministers
             in
             Asia
             who
             all
             were
             starres
             ,
             the
             seauen
             Bishops
             onely
             of
             those
             Churches
             are
             signified
             by
             the
             seauen
             starres
             vvhich
             Christ
             held
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             .
             Now
             if
             these
             seauen
             Bishops
             were
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             as
             I
             haue
             manifestly
             proued
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             auncient
             Churches
             to
             haue
             beene
             ;
             then
             must
             the
             refuter
             be
             content
             to
             endure
             ,
             both
             that
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             were
             called
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             starres
             which
             Christ
             held
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ;
             and
             consequently
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             function
             of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             is
             of
             Diuine
             institution
             .
             And
             thus
             passing
             by
             his
             rayling
             ,
             as
             not
             worth
             the
             mentioning
             ,
             I
             proceede
             to
             the
             conclusion
             of
             my
             Sermon
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             VII
             .
             CHAPTER
             .
             Defending
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             
             and
             shewing
             that
             the
             chiefe
             Protestant
             writers
             did
             not
             disallow
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Serm.
                 Sect.
              
               1.
               page
               94.
               
               Thus
               hauing
               proued
               this
               doctrine
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               is
               of
               Apostolicall
               and
               diuine
               institution
               :
               it
               remaineth
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               from
               thence
               gather
               some
               vses
               to
               our selues
               both
               for
               the
               informing
               of
               our
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               reforming
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 to
                 now
                 let
                 vs
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               97.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             vse
             which
             serueth
             for
             rectifying
             the
             iudgement
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             section
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             first
             propounded
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             maintained
             against
             two
             obiections
             .
             The
             vse
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             hath
             been
             manifestly
             proued
             to
             be
             lawfull
             and
             good
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             we
             would
             all
             be
             perswaded
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             .
             But
             the
             refuter
             is
             like
             the
             deafe
             Adder
             ,
             that
             stoppeth
             her
             eare
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             conuicted
             .
             For
             though
             he
             braggeth
             ,
             
               that
               this
               answere
               of
               his
               doth
               manifest
               that
               I
               haue
               not
               brought
               any
               one
               good
               proofe
               in
               the
               whole
               Sermon
            
             ;
             yet
             this
             defence
             of
             mine
             will
             make
             it
             euident
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             been
             able
             to
             disproue
             any
             one
             of
             my
             proofes
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             gone
             about
             to
             answere
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             with
             sound
             learning
             ,
             but
             to
             elude
             with
             shifts
             and
             cauillations
             .
          
           
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             
             this
             is
             not
             all
             that
             you
             vvould
             perswade
             vs
             vnto
             ,
             that
             the
             function
             of
             Bishops
             is
             lawfull
             and
             good
             ;
             but
             when
             you
             say
             it
             is
             of
             diuine
             institution
             ,
             you
             seeme
             to
             meane
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               diuini
               iuris
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             not
             onely
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             onely
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Churches
             are
             so
             perpetually
             and
             necessarily
             tyed
             vnto
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             other
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             is
             warrantable
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             My
             resolution
             of
             this
             doubt
             I
             signified
             before
             
               Serm.
               pag.
            
             92.
             that
             I
             did
             not
             hold
             it
             so
             to
             be
             
               diuini
               iuris
            
             ,
             as
             that
             necessarily
             it
             were
             to
             be
             obserued
             alwayes
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             so
             himselfe
             confesseth
             pag.
             90.
             of
             his
             booke
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             he
             said
             
               
                 my
                 resolution
                 was
                 obscure
                 and
                 doubtfull
              
            
             (
             
               for
               doubling
            
             I
             leaue
             to
             him
             )
             he
             was
             disposed
             to
             cauill
             .
             I
             referre
             indeed
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             inference
             to
             our
             Disciplinarians
             ,
             who
             hauing
             conceipted
             the
             Presbyterian
             platforme
             to
             be
             described
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             doe
             therefore
             vrge
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             perpetuall
             and
             vnchangeable
             ,
             signifying
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             will
             be
             constant
             in
             their
             iudgement
             ,
             they
             must
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             acknowledge
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             hath
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             be
             perpetuall
             and
             vnchangeable
             .
             Which
             conceipt
             of
             theirs
             hath
             perhaps
             beene
             the
             cause
             ,
             vvhy
             they
             haue
             giuen
             out
             to
             make
             my
             Sermon
             odious
             among
             their
             followers
             ,
             that
             I
             maintaine
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             to
             be
             
               diuini
               iuris
            
             ,
             as
             being
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             perpetually
             imposed
             vpon
             all
             Churches
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             I
             plainely
             declared
             my
             resolution
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             although
             we
             be
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             by
             Bishops
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             hauing
             not
             onely
             the
             warrant
             of
             scripture
             for
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             perpetuall
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             to
             our
             age
             ,
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ;
             notwithstanding
             vve
             doubt
             not
             ,
             vvhere
             this
             may
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             others
             may
             be
             admitted
             ;
             neither
             doe
             we
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             siluer
             is
             good
             ,
             though
             gold
             be
             better
             ,
             vvhich
             obiection
             and
             answere
             ,
             I
             inserted
             of
             purpose
             into
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             preserue
             the
             credit
             of
             those
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             vvhere
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             is
             
             established
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             exposed
             ,
             or
             left
             naked
             to
             the
             obloquies
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             
             To
             which
             my
             charitable
             endeauour
             the
             refuter
             opposeth
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             being
             alwaies
             
               ad
               oppositum
            
             ,
             without
             regard
             either
             of
             my
             charitable
             intent
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             labouring
             tooth
             and
             naile
             to
             perswade
             his
             reader
             ,
             
             
               
                 that
                 I
                 contradict
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 my
                 Sermon
                 I
                 did
                 ouerthrow
                 what
                 before
                 I
                 had
                 builded
                 .
              
            
             But
             as
             alwayes
             hitherto
             ,
             so
             now
             also
             ,
             he
             hath
             shewed
             his
             malice
             to
             be
             greater
             then
             his
             strength
             .
             For
             though
             hee
             chargeth
             me
             ,
             as
             hauing
             often
             and
             peremptorily
             auouched
             the
             perpetuall
             necessitie
             of
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             :
             yet
             neither
             often
             ,
             nor
             once
             ,
             neither
             peremptorily
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             the
             perpetuall
             necessitie
             ,
             nor
             any
             absolute
             necessitie
             at
             all
             ,
             is
             vrged
             in
             any
             one
             of
             the
             allegations
             ,
             which
             hee
             so
             hotly
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             fire
             and
             towe
             ,
             obiecteth
             .
             The
             first
             which
             is
             obiected
             out
             of
             pag.
             33.
             hath
             beene
             explained
             before
             .
             For
             when
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             as
             
               the
               gouernment
               by
               Bishops
               was
               first
               ordayned
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               vnity
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               auoiding
               of
               schisme
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               for
               the
               same
               cause
               to
               be
               retained
            
             :
             I
             did
             not
             meane
             any
             absolute
             necessitie
             of
             retaining
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             at
             the
             first
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             as
             being
             thought
             fit
             ,
             expedient
             and
             needfull
             to
             auoid
             schisme
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             expedient
             and
             needfull
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             to
             be
             retained
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             see
             how
             hee
             can
             inferre
             this
             perpetuall
             necessitie
             which
             he
             talketh
             of
             out
             of
             pag.
             72.
             where
             I
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Epistles
               to
            
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             
               are
               the
               very
               patternes
               and
               Presidents
               of
               the
               Episcopall
               function
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Apostle
               informeth
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               all
               Bishops
               how
               to
               exercise
               their
               function
               touching
               ordination
               and
               iurisdiction
               .
            
             For
             although
             Paul
             giueth
             his
             directions
             primarily
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             such
             as
             should
             haue
             the
             like
             function
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Bishops
             :
             yet
             if
             this
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             be
             changed
             ,
             those
             which
             shall
             exercise
             the
             like
             authority
             ,
             must
             follow
             those
             directions
             ,
             as
             being
             giuen
             ,
             though
             primarily
             and
             directly
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             yet
             secondarily
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             though
             they
             were
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             
             should
             haue
             the
             like
             authority
             And
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             is
             that
             alleadged
             out
             of
             pag.
             74.
             
               and
               that
               we
               should
               not
               thinke
               as
               some
               doe
               that
               these
               things
               were
               spoken
               to
               them
               as
               to
               extraordinarie
               persons
               (
               whose
               authoritie
               should
               dye
               with
               them
               )
               but
               to
               them
               and
               their
               successors
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               straitly
               chargeth
            
             Timothie
             ,
             
               that
               the
               commandements
               and
               directions
               which
               hee
               gaue
               him
               ,
               should
               be
               kept
               inuiolable
               vnto
               the
               appearing
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               such
               ,
               as
               should
               haue
               the
               like
               authority
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
            
             And
             presently
             after
             ,
             
               for
               the
               authority
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               them
               is
               perpetually
               necessary
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               Church
               neither
               can
               be
               gouerned
               (
               as
               without
               iurisdiction
               )
               neither
               yet
               continued
               (
               as
               without
               ordination
               )
               and
               therefore
               not
               peculiar
               to
               extraordinary
               persons
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               ordinary
               deriuation
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               successors
               of
            
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             .
             Here
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             refuters
             conscience
             whether
             he
             be
             not
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             both
             these
             sentences
             .
             Can
             he
             deny
             ,
             the
             authority
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             to
             be
             perpetually
             necessary
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             second
             sentence
             ?
             or
             if
             it
             be
             perpetually
             necessary
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             to
             haue
             it
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             affirmed
             in
             the
             former
             sentence
             ?
             If
             he
             had
             learned
             the
             distinction
             betwixt
             
               potestas
               ,
               &
               modus
               potestatis
            
             ,
             whereof
             I
             spake
             before
             ;
             the
             power
             or
             authority
             it selfe
             being
             the
             perpetuall
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             manner
             or
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             wherein
             that
             power
             is
             exercised
             being
             mutable
             ;
             hee
             would
             not
             so
             hotly
             haue
             vrged
             these
             allegations
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Yea
                 but
              
               that
               pag.
               79.
               is
               aboue
               all
               shew
               of
               exception
               
                 saith
                 hee
              
               where
               hee
               saith
               ,
               the
               function
               and
               authority
               which
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               had
               was
               not
               to
               end
               with
               their
               persons
               but
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               their
               successors
               as
               being
               ordinary
               and
               perpetually
               necessary
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               well
               being
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               very
               being
               of
               the
               visible
               Churches
               .
            
             How
             this
             spe●ch
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             I
             distinctly
             shewed
             before
             ,
             not
             thinking
             (
             I
             protest
             )
             of
             this
             obiection
             made
             by
             the
             Refuter
             .
             For
             when
             I
             said
             ,
             
               their
               function
               and
               authority
               was
               ordinarie
               and
               perpetually
               necessary
               ,
            
             I
             meant
             ,
             that
             their
             function
             was
             
             ordinary
             as
             being
             Pastorall
             and
             Episcopall
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             authority
             which
             they
             had
             was
             perpetually
             necessary
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             former
             allegations
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             shall
             perhaps
             vrge
             those
             words
             which
             mention
             the
             successors
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             I
             answere
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             likely
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             haue
             successors
             in
             the
             same
             function
             in
             some
             Churches
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Bishops
             ;
             though
             in
             some
             others
             ,
             that
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             being
             altered
             ,
             the
             authority
             may
             be
             in
             those
             who
             doe
             not
             succeed
             them
             in
             the
             said
             function
             at
             least
             in
             the
             same
             forme
             and
             manner
             of
             gouerning
             .
          
           
             
             This
             being
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             gained
             by
             these
             allegations
             ,
             he
             might
             haue
             forborne
             his
             triumphing
             insultations
             ,
             which
             bewray
             his
             want
             of
             iudgement
             .
             For
             where
             he
             obiecteth
             against
             me
             this
             contradiction
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             held
             ,
             both
             
               
                 that
                 the
                 gouernment
                 by
                 Bishops
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 visible
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 visible
                 Churches
                 without
                 it
              
               ;
            
             either
             he
             doth
             ignorantly
             mistake
             ,
             or
             wilfully
             depraue
             my
             sayings
             .
             For
             though
             I
             said
             ,
             the
             authority
             which
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             exercised
             ,
             was
             perpetually
             necessary
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             being
             of
             Churches
             as
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             well
             being
             as
             the
             authority
             of
             iurisdiction
             ;
             yet
             I
             neuer
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             visible
             Churches
             .
             And
             where
             hee
             goeth
             about
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             
               
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 gouernment
                 is
                 not
                 perpetually
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 visible
                 Churches
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 without
                 it
              
               ;
            
             what
             doth
             hee
             else
             ,
             but
             fight
             with
             his
             owne
             shadow
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             fauour
             onely
             of
             those
             Churches
             this
             passage
             was
             by
             me
             inserted
             ?
             
             howbeit
             ,
             hee
             impudently
             ouer-reacheth
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             
               
                 almost
                 all
                 visible
                 Churches
                 are
                 without
                 Bishops
                 .
              
            
             For
             not
             to
             mention
             all
             other
             Churches
             which
             be
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             which
             haue
             alwayes
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             haue
             Bishops
             :
             and
             to
             speake
             onely
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             Europe
             :
             is
             it
             not
             euident
             ,
             that
             the
             farre
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             is
             gouerned
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             
             which
             is
             all
             one
             with
             Bishops
             ;
             by
             Superintendents
             ?
             The
             refuter
             ,
             when
             hee
             desired
             to
             the
             vttermost
             pag.
             52.
             to
             enlarge
             the
             number
             of
             those
             Churches
             which
             haue
             the
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
             ,
             he
             reckoned
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             the
             Low-countreyes
             ,
             Saxony
             ,
             Heluetia
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Zuricke
             ,
             Berne
             ,
             Geneua
             ,
             Sauoy
             ,
             Palatine
             ,
             Poland
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             Gernsey
             ,
             Iersey
             ,
             Scotland
             :
             from
             which
             number
             notwithstanding
             some
             Churches
             are
             to
             be
             substracted
             ,
             as
             all
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             some
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             in
             Saxony
             ,
             neither
             doe
             I
             suppose
             that
             their
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             is
             established
             in
             Zuricke
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Heluetia
             ,
             neither
             is
             any
             one
             whole
             kingdome
             ruled
             by
             that
             discipline
             .
             So
             that
             I
             am
             perswaded
             there
             are
             scarse
             so
             many
             particular
             Churches
             or
             congregations
             ,
             gouerned
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             are
             gouerned
             by
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Kings
             dominions
             ,
             in
             great
             Britaine
             and
             in
             Ireland
             .
             But
             besides
             these
             .
             I
             finde
             alledged
             by
             one
             of
             great
             wisdome
             and
             iudgement
             many
             more
             which
             are
             not
             gouerned
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Churches
             of
             Denmarke
             ,
             Sueuia
             ,
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             Germany
             (
             sauing
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             Low-countreyes
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             about
             Heidelberge
             ,
             procured
             in
             the
             minority
             of
             the
             Prince
             )
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Duchy
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             the
             Duchy
             of
             Brunswicke
             and
             Luneburge
             ,
             the
             Duchy
             of
             Megalopurge
             ,
             the
             Duchy
             of
             Wirtemberge
             ,
             all
             the
             Churches
             within
             the
             countreyes
             of
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Brandeburge
             and
             the
             Marquesse
             of
             Bade
             ,
             all
             the
             Churches
             within
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Henneberge
             ,
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Swartzenberge
             ,
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Lenning
             ,
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Hannaw
             ,
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Oetinghe
             ,
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Mansfield
             ,
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Stalbergh
             ,
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Glich
             ,
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Rheinesterne
             ,
             and
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Leonstine
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Barony
             of
             Limpurge
             ,
             the
             Barony
             of
             Schenburge
             ,
             and
             the
             Barony
             of
             Wildenfield
             .
             Whereunto
             may
             be
             added
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             in
             foure
             or
             fiue
             and
             thirty
             ,
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             free
             cities
             with
             their
             territories
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             them
             as
             large
             and
             ample
             as
             
             Geneua
             ;
             in
             none
             whereof
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             is
             erected
             .
             Which
             enumeration
             is
             a
             good
             euidence
             also
             to
             iustifie
             my
             answere
             to
             the
             next
             obiection
             :
             which
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             
             Some
             will
             say
             the
             Protestants
             which
             were
             the
             blessed
             instruments
             of
             God
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             religion
             in
             this
             last
             age
             ,
             are
             thought
             to
             haue
             preferred
             the
             other
             discipline
             by
             Presbyteries
             ,
             before
             this
             by
             Bishops
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             thus
             magnifying
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             you
             seeme
             to
             ioyne
             with
             the
             Papists
             against
             them
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             those
             godly
             and
             learned
             men
             allowed
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             ,
             and
             simply
             desired
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             ,
             if
             with
             it
             they
             might
             haue
             enioyed
             the
             Gospell
             .
             For
             proofe
             whereof
             I
             referred
             the
             reader
             to
             the
             Suruey
             of
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             cap.
             8.
             pag.
             110.111
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             refuting
             of
             which
             answere
             ,
             the
             refuter
             dealeth
             very
             absurdly
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             reuerend
             author
             of
             the
             Suruey
             .
             For
             when
             I
             referred
             the
             reader
             to
             a
             Chapter
             of
             that
             booke
             ,
             contayning
             many
             notable
             testimonies
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             which
             I
             said
             :
             the
             refuter
             dealeth
             as
             a
             man
             resolued
             to
             deny
             my
             conclusion
             ,
             what
             proofes
             so
             euer
             I
             should
             bring
             against
             him
             .
             And
             though
             I
             referre
             him
             to
             testimonies
             for
             number
             and
             weight
             sufficient
             ,
             either
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             or
             to
             conuince
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             but
             haue
             turned
             to
             the
             place
             ;
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               hee
               cannot
               possibly
               see
               ,
               how
               I
               should
               haue
               any
               such
               opinion
               of
               those
               godly
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               whose
               writings
               (
               
                 as
                 he
                 saith
              
               )
               doe
               so
               often
               and
               so
               vehemently
               professe
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               that
               he
               may
               not
               seeme
               to
               speake
               without
               ground
               ,
               he
               desireth
               me
               to
               leaue
               the
               Surueyour
               ,
               and
               heare
               what
               he
               can
               say
               .
            
             As
             if
             the
             Surueyour
             were
             not
             worthie
             to
             be
             heard
             when
             the
             learned
             refuter
             is
             to
             speake
             .
             When
             as
             indeed
             our
             Refuter
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             wisedome
             ,
             learning
             and
             iudgement
             worthie
             to
             be
             named
             with
             that
             reuerend
             Author
             on
             the
             same
             day
             .
             But
             though
             he
             would
             seeme
             not
             to
             vouchsafe
             an
             answere
             to
             the
             Suruey
             ,
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             acquaint
             the
             Reader
             with
             those
             testimonies
             :
             which
             howsoeuer
             before
             I
             did
             mention
             for
             breuity
             sake
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             now
             wholy
             conceale
             from
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
           
             And
             although
             I
             might
             by
             way
             of
             requitall
             ,
             desire
             him
             to
             lay
             aside
             h●s
             misse-alledged
             allegations
             ,
             as
             vnworthie
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             eare
             to
             those
             testimonies
             cited
             by
             the
             Surueyour
             ;
             yet
             I
             will
             vouchsafe
             an
             answere
             to
             his
             authorities
             ,
             after
             I
             haue
             recited
             some
             few
             testimonies
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Protestant
             writers
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             them
             cited
             by
             the
             Surueyour
             ,
             referring
             the
             Reader
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             the
             Suruey
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             I
             wil
             begin
             with
             the
             Augustane
             confession
             (
             whervnto
             the
             chiefe
             learned
             men
             who
             first
             were
             called
             Protestants
             did
             subscribe
             ,
             
             Caluin
             soone
             after
             being
             one
             of
             the
             number
             )
             and
             with
             the
             Apologie
             thereof
             .
          
           
             We
             haue
             oft
             protested
             (
             say
             they
             a
             )
             that
             we
             doe
             greatly
             approue
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             policy
             &
             degrees
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             lyeth
             in
             vs
             ,
             doe
             desire
             to
             conserue
             them
             .
             We
             doe
             not
             mislike
             the
             authority
             of
             Bishops
             so
             that
             they
             would
             not
             compell
             vs
             to
             doe
             against
             Gods
             commandement
             .
          
           
             We
             doe
             here
             protest
             b
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             haue
             it
             so
             recorded
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             willingly
             preserue
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Canonicall
             policy
             :
             if
             the
             Bishops
             would
             cease
             to
             tyrannize
             ouer
             our
             Churches
             .
             This
             our
             minde
             or
             desire
             shall
             excuse
             vs
             with
             all
             posterity
             ,
             both
             before
             God
             and
             all
             Nations
             ,
             
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               imputed
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               authority
               of
               Bishops
               is
               ouerthrowne
               by
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             I
             would
             to
             God
             it
             lay
             to
             me
             ,
             saith
             Melancthon
             c
             ,
             to
             restore
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             By
             what
             right
             d
             or
             law
             may
             we
             dissolue
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             policy
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishops
             will
             grant
             vs
             that
             which
             in
             reason
             they
             ought
             to
             grant
             ?
             and
             though
             it
             were
             lawfull
             ,
             yet
             surely
             it
             were
             not
             expedient
             .
             
               Luther
               was
               euer
               of
               this
               opinion
            
             ;
             whom
             many
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             I
             see
             doe
             loue
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             they
             thinke
             they
             haue
             cast
             off
             their
             Bishops
             by
             meanes
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             haue
             obtayned
             a
             liberty
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             profitable
             for
             our
             posterity
             .
          
           
             Would
             to
             God
             ,
             saith
             George
             e
             
               Prince
               Anhall
            
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             carry
             the
             names
             &
             titles
             of
             Bishops
             would
             shew
             themselues
             to
             be
             Bishops
             indeed
             .
             I
             wish
             they
             would
             teach
             nothing
             that
             is
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             rule
             their
             Churches
             
             thereby
             ;
             
               Oh
               how
               willingly
               and
               with
               what
               ioy
               of
               heart
               would
               we
               receiue
               them
               for
               our
               Bishops
               ;
               reuerence
               them
               ,
               obey
               them
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               vnto
               them
               their
               Iurisdiction
               and
               Ordination
               ?
               Which
               we
               alwaies
               ,
               and
               M.
            
             Luther
             
               both
               in
               words
               and
               in
               his
               writings
               very
               often
               professed
               .
            
          
           
             If
             they
             would
             bring
             vnto
             vs
             such
             an
             Hierarchy
             saith
             f
             Caluin
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Bishops
             shall
             so
             rule
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             refuse
             not
             to
             submit
             themselues
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             depend
             vpon
             him
             as
             their
             onely
             head
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Then
               surely
               if
               there
               be
               any
               that
               shall
               not
               submit
               themselues
               to
               that
               Hierarchy
               reuerently
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               greatest
               obedience
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               I
               confesse
               there
               is
               no
               Anathema
               whereof
               they
               are
               not
               worthy
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             articles
             g
             agreed
             vpon
             by
             
               Melancthon
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Caluin
            
             ,
             and
             other
             learned
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             for
             the
             auoyding
             of
             Schismes
             there
             was
             a
             profitable
             ordination
             that
             a
             B.
             should
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             many
             Priests
             ,
             who
             should
             rule
             the
             Church
             by
             teaching
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             by
             retayning
             the
             discipline
             ,
             and
             who
             should
             gouerne
             the
             Priests
             themselues
             .
             Afterwards
             also
             there
             were
             degrees
             made
             of
             Archbishops
             &
             aboue
             them
             of
             Patriarches
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             Ordinations
             ,
             if
             those
             that
             gouerne
             doe
             their
             duety
             )
             as
             preach
             ,
             ouersee
             the
             doctrine
             and
             manners
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             correct
             errours
             and
             vice
             ,
             practise
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             ,
             &c.
             are
             profitable
             to
             preserue
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             their
             additions
             to
             the
             said
             h
             articles
             :
             As
             concerning
             ordination
             ,
             we
             especially
             approue
             the
             ancient
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             &c.
             
             This
             difficult
             and
             necessary
             charge
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             wished
             (
             reformation
             being
             made
             )
             that
             the
             Bishops
             would
             take
             vpon
             them
             .
             And
             we
             heare
             that
             our
             learned
             men
             haue
             expresly
             so
             yeelded
             ordination
             to
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             first
             there
             may
             be
             a
             reformation
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             Treatise
             made
             by
             Bucer
             i
             with
             the
             aduise
             of
             the
             said
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             written
             :
             we
             must
             endeuour
             ,
             that
             that
             forme
             and
             distribution
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             the
             Canons
             doe
             prescribe
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitanes
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             kept
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             k
             Bucer
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             
             and
             of
             their
             authority
             ouer
             the
             Churches
             and
             Ministers
             within
             their
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             Prouinces
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             this
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             another
             l
             place
             .
             Now
             by
             the
             perpetuall
             obseruation
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             we
             doe
             see
             ,
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             among
             Priests
             to
             whom
             the
             procuration
             of
             Churches
             was
             chiefly
             committed
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             one
             ,
             that
             should
             haue
             the
             care
             &
             charge
             of
             diuers
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Ministery
             committed
             to
             him
             :
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             charge
             he
             was
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             was
             attributed
             peculiarly
             vnto
             these
             cheife
             rulers
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             And
             againe
             ,
             m
             In
             the
             Apostles
             times
             one
             of
             the
             Priests
             or
             Pastors
             was
             chosen
             and
             ordayned
             to
             be
             the
             Captaine
             and
             Prelate
             ouer
             the
             rest
             ;
             who
             went
             before
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             care
             of
             soules
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             office
             especially
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
             And
             this
             he
             proueth
             by
             the
             example
             of
             
               Iames
               ,
               Act.
            
             1.
             and
             after
             concludeth
             in
             this
             sort
             .
             The
             like
             ordination
             hath
             beene
             perpetually
             obserued
             in
             other
             Churches
             likewise
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             learne
             out
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Histories
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Cyprian
               ,
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             a
             most
             profitable
             order
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             saith
             Iacob
             n
             Heerbrandus
             a
             very
             learned
             man
             if
             euery
             particular
             Prouince
             had
             her
             Bishops
             and
             the
             Bishops
             their
             Archbishops
             .
          
           
             These
             few
             testimonies
             among
             many
             doe
             sufficiently
             discouer
             ,
             with
             what
             minde
             the
             Refuter
             desired
             me
             to
             lay
             them
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             a●ide
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             eare
             to
             his
             allegations
             ,
             as
             more
             worthy
             to
             be
             heard
             .
          
           
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             heare
             them
             ▪
             
             and
             let
             the
             Reader
             iudge
             with
             what
             conscience
             hee
             either
             reiected
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             alledged
             these
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             though
             he
             saith
             
               
                 hee
                 will
                 passe
                 by
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 one
              
               Oram
               
                 written
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Lucifer
               
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Prelates
                 ,
              
               yet
               because
               he
               entreateth
               the
               Reader
               
                 to
                 turne
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 ,
              
               as
               fitting
               belike
               our
               
               Bishops
               ,
               hee
               is
               worthy
               not
               to
               passe
               vnpunished
               ,
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               light
            
             For
             that
             letter
             being
             a
             meere
             inuectiue
             against
             the
             horrible
             enormities
             of
             the
             Popish
             Prelates
             ,
             speaking
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             but
             that
             
               they
               were
               the
               successours
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             in
             referring
             the
             Reader
             vnto
             it
             ,
             what
             was
             his
             intent
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             apply
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             their
             greiuous
             enormities
             to
             our
             Bishops
             ?
             then
             which
             ,
             hee
             could
             not
             offer
             a
             greater
             villany
             to
             them
             .
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             that
             hath
             any
             moderation
             in
             him
             to
             read
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             intended
             application
             thereof
             to
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             iudge
             of
             our
             refuters
             spirit
             ,
             though
             he
             professeth
             in
             the
             last
             page
             ,
             how
             greatly
             he
             reuerenceth
             the
             Bishops
             persons
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             to
             let
             you
             thinke
             hee
             hath
             great
             store
             (
             euen
             whiles
             hee
             quoteth
             either
             not
             Protestants
             or
             such
             as
             were
             not
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             of
             whom
             alone
             the
             question
             is
             )
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 he
                 will
                 passe
                 by
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 by
                 defensor
                 pacis
                 part
                 .
              
               2.
               c.
               15.
               
            
             and
             well
             might
             hee
             passe
             by
             him
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Priestly
             Character
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             the
             same
             essentiall
             authority
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             imitation
             of
             Ierome
             holdeth
             ,
             that
             Episcopus
             and
             Presbyter
             at
             the
             first
             were
             one
             ,
             &c.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             no
             more
             disalloweth
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             then
             either
             some
             other
             Papists
             ,
             who
             haue
             contended
             ,
             that
             for
             as
             much
             as
             order
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             which
             the
             Priest
             doth
             offer
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             maker
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             therefore
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             be
             of
             one
             order
             ;
             or
             then
             Ierome
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             saith
             Episcopus
             and
             Presbyter
             were
             at
             the
             first
             all
             one
             ▪
             yet
             professeth
             ,
             that
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Church
             dependeth
             vpon
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Hauing
             passed
             by
             these
             two
             ,
             hee
             professeth
             to
             
               
                 begin
                 with
                 Wickliffe
              
            
             ,
             whom
             hee
             would
             faine
             haue
             the
             Reader
             beleeue
             ,
             to
             haue
             beene
             a
             Marprelate
             ,
             or
             an
             oppugner
             of
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             .
             But
             howsoeuer
             ,
             either
             Papists
             through
             malice
             ,
             or
             Protestants
             for
             want
             of
             information
             ,
             haue
             in
             some
             points
             q
             so
             conceiued
             of
             him
             (
             of
             both
             which
             
             sorts
             the
             refuter
             quoteth
             some
             )
             yet
             those
             who
             haue
             perused
             his
             writings
             r
             protest
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             for
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             discipline
             ,
             hee
             was
             wholy
             conformable
             to
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             approuing
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Archdeacons
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             whereas
             the
             Rhemists
             obiect
             against
             Wickliffe
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             renued
             the
             heresie
             of
             Aerius
             ;
             D.
             Fulke
             s
             answereth
             thus
             .
             It
             appeareth
             by
             many
             places
             of
             Wickliffe
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             his
             Homily
             on
             Phil.
             1.
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             the
             distinction
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             for
             order
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             although
             for
             doctrine
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             one
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             where
             be
             eighteene
             articles
             obiected
             against
             Wickliffe
             (
             though
             neither
             the
             twelfth
             article
             which
             the
             Refuter
             mentioneth
             ,
             nor
             that
             which
             Pighius
             obiecteth
             against
             him
             is
             contayned
             in
             that
             number
             )
             the
             which
             articles
             he
             explaneth
             .
             Among
             which
             the
             fifteenth
             is
             this
             ,
             
               that
               euery
               Priest
               rightly
               and
               duely
               ordered
               according
               to
               the
               law
               of
               grace
               ,
               hath
               power
               according
               to
               his
               vocation
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               minister
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               consequently
               absolue
               any
               man
               confessing
               his
               fault
               ,
               being
               contrite
               and
               penitent
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             Which
             article
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             expound
             ,
             hee
             gaue
             this
             reason
             ;
             
               because
               that
               the
               order
               of
               Priesthood
               in
               his
               owne
               nature
               and
               substance
               receiueth
               no
               such
               degrees
               either
               of
               more
               or
               lesse
               .
            
             
             
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               power
               of
               inferiour
               Priests
               in
               these
               dayes
               be
               vpon
               due
               consideration
               restrayned
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               againe
               in
               time
               of
               extreame
               necessitie
               ,
               released
               .
               And
               thus
               according
               to
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               a
               Prelate
               hath
               a
               double
               power
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               Iurisdiction
               or
               regiment
               .
               And
               according
               to
               the
               second
               power
               ,
               the
               Prelates
               are
               in
               an
               higher
               maiestie
               and
               regiment
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             haue
             I
             recited
             word
             for
             word
             what
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             the
             words
             whereof
             the
             Refuter
             depraueth
             ,
             making
             Wickliffe
             to
             say
             ,
             
             
               
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 receiueth
                 no
                 degrees
                 of
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 Doctors
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prelate
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 power
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             Whereby
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             he
             differed
             from
             those
             Doctors
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             doth
             agree
             :
             affirming
             (
             as
             many
             others
             
             haue
             done
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             allowed
             of
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             )
             that
             in
             the
             power
             of
             order
             all
             Priests
             are
             equall
             ,
             though
             Bishops
             haue
             also
             the
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             superiour
             to
             other
             Priests
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             alledged
             his
             assertion
             of
             two
             orders
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             themselues
             holde
             ,
             diuiding
             Priests
             ●nto
             Maiores
             which
             be
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Minores
             which
             be
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             
             Why
             he
             quoteth
             Bales
             centuries
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             to
             shew
             his
             more
             exquisite
             reading
             then
             other
             mens
             ,
             hauing
             belike
             read
             there
             something
             concerning
             this
             cause
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             else
             is
             able
             to
             read
             or
             to
             finde
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             had
             almost
             forgotten
             his
             first
             allegation
             ,
             which
             the
             Refuter
             pretending
             such
             plenty
             ,
             might
             well
             haue
             omitted
             as
             impertinent
             .
             For
             though
             he
             enuied
             against
             the
             excessiue
             lordlinesse
             and
             tirannicall
             domination
             of
             the
             Popish
             Bishops
             :
             Yet
             doth
             it
             not
             proue
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             enemie
             to
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             with
             Wickliffe
             hee
             ioyneth
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             whose
             opinion
             he
             doth
             not
             cite
             but
             by
             the
             report
             of
             Pighius
             ;
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             the
             booke
             of
             Martyrs
             in
             their
             story
             ,
             that
             they
             acknowledged
             these
             three
             degrees
             ,
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
            
             ,
             Artic.
             7.
             
             And
             therefore
             is
             vntruly
             layd
             to
             their
             charge
             by
             
               Aeneas
               Syluius
            
             ,
             that
             they
             held
             no
             difference
             of
             degrees
             among
             Priests
             ,
             vnlesse
             perhaps
             by
             Priests
             ,
             be
             meant
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               
               The
               next
               is
               Iohn
               Hus
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Refuter
              
               ,
               who
               was
               charged
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               officers
               to
               erre
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               held
               not
               ,
               nor
               allowed
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Church
               was
               meant
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               Archbishops
               and
               Clergie
               vnderneath
               them
               ,
               but
               affirmed
               that
               signification
               u
               to
               be
               drawne
               out
               of
               the
               Schoole-men
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               he
               auouched
               all
               Priests
               to
               be
               of
               like
               power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               reseruation
               of
               the
               Bishops
               casualties
               order
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               consecration
               of
               Clerks
               vv
               was
               inuented
               onely
               for
               couetousnesse
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               he
               held
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               hath
               authority
               to
               inuest
               men
               into
               the
               cure
               of
               soules
               .
            
          
           
           
             Whereto
             I
             answere
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             these
             articles
             were
             indeed
             exhibited
             against
             him
             to
             the
             Pope
             by
             
               Michael
               de
               Causis
            
             ,
             but
             I
             doe
             not
             read
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             acknowledged
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             his
             Story
             prefixed
             before
             his
             works
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             articles
             which
             were
             obiected
             against
             him
             ,
             there
             were
             but
             a
             few
             which
             he
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             true
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             refuters
             argument
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             was
             accused
             by
             his
             malicious
             aduersaries
             ,
             who
             made
             no
             conscience
             of
             accusing
             him
             falsly
             ,
             that
             hee
             held
             all
             these
             articles
             ;
             therefore
             all
             these
             were
             his
             opinions
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             sufficient
             to
             accuse
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             said
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             innocent
             ?
             the
             godlyest
             Martyrs
             neuer
             wanted
             accusers
             ;
             whom
             if
             the
             refuter
             should
             therfore
             pronounce
             guilty
             of
             those
             matters
             whereof
             they
             were
             accused
             ,
             he
             should
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             wise
             man.
             But
             so
             he
             dealeth
             with
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             :
             he
             was
             accused
             of
             these
             opinions
             ,
             therefore
             he
             held
             them
             .
             Wherfore
             he
             must
             either
             proue
             ,
             that
             Hus
             did
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             else
             what
             doth
             hee
             but
             subscribe
             to
             the
             accusations
             of
             his
             malicious
             accusers
             against
             him
             .
             But
             suppose
             the
             first
             of
             these
             three
             were
             his
             ,
             what
             will
             the
             refuter
             inferre
             thereof
             ?
             he
             did
             not
             hold
             nor
             allowe
             that
             by
             the
             Church
             was
             meant
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Cardinalls
             ,
             Archbishops
             and
             Clergie
             vnderneath
             them
             ;
             therefore
             hee
             did
             not
             allowe
             the
             calling
             of
             Orthodoxall
             Bishops
             .
             
               Michael
               de
               Causis
            
             his
             accuser
             ,
             for
             this
             article
             quoteth
             his
             booke
             
               de
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             where
             I
             finde
             this
             assertion
             (
             by
             the
             allegation
             whereof
             ,
             you
             may
             guesse
             how
             he
             was
             vsed
             in
             the
             rest
             )
             that
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             x
             with
             his
             Cardinalls
             is
             not
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             but
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             the
             head
             thereof
             ,
             but
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             which
             assertion
             hee
             opposeth
             against
             the
             sayings
             of
             some
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             held
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Romane
             Church
             is
             the
             Church
             vniuersall
             :
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             colledge
             of
             Cardinalls
             the
             body
             .
             Which
             assertion
             ,
             if
             you
             shall
             compare
             with
             his
             aduersaries
             allegation
             ,
             and
             apply
             to
             the
             refuters
             purpose
             ,
             you
             shall
             perceiue
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             folly
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             second
             article
             ,
             his
             accuser
             doth
             not
             quote
             any
             of
             his
             bookes
             ,
             but
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               aliqualiter
               patet
               iste
               articulus
               ex
               praedictis
               ,
               this
               article
               after
               a
               sort
               may
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               precedent
               articles
               ,
            
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             contayned
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             he
             proueth
             by
             Husses
             fact
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Boheme
             many
             by
             him
             and
             his
             fauourers
             and
             abetters
             haue
             beene
             thrust
             into
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             which
             they
             a
             good
             while
             ruled
             without
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             See
             Apostolicke
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             ordinary
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Prage
             .
             Whether
             Hus
             did
             this
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             questionable
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             had
             beene
             Orthodoxall
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             whose
             authority
             faithfull
             Ministers
             might
             haue
             beene
             instituted
             ;
             without
             question
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             attempted
             any
             such
             enterprise
             .
             But
             hee
             held
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
             to
             be
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             as
             he
             did
             .
             Otherwise
             for
             the
             function
             it selfe
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             saith
             plainely
             more
             then
             y
             once
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             had
             equall
             honour
             and
             power
             with
             Peter
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             they
             deceased
             the
             Bishops
             did
             succeede
             in
             their
             place
             .
             And
             that
             all
             Bishops
             of
             Christs
             Church
             following
             Christ
             in
             manners
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             Vicars
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             out
             of
             Ierome
             ,
             that
             all
             Bishops
             are
             the
             Apostles
             successours
             .
             And
             approueth
             that
             saying
             of
             Bede
             z
             ,
             
               as
               no
               man
               doubteth
               but
               the
               twelue
               Apostles
               did
               premonstrate
               the
               forme
               of
               Bishops
               :
               So
               the
               seauenty
               two
               did
               beare
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               second
               order
               of
               Priests
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               refuter
               ioyneth
               Ierome
               of
               Prage
               ,
               
                 who
                 iustifieth
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
              
               Wickliffe
               and
               Hus
               
                 against
                 the
                 pompe
                 and
              
               state
               
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
              
               .
            
             Which
             if
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             he
             had
             spoken
             neuer
             a
             word
             in
             disallowance
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             .
             But
             that
             word
             state
             is
             foisted
             in
             by
             the
             refuter
             ,
             who
             alledgeth
             almost
             nothing
             truely
             .
             His
             words
             were
             these
             a
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             things
             M.
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             and
             Wickliffe
             had
             holden
             or
             written
             specially
             against
             the
             abuse
             and
             pompe
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             he
             would
             affirme
             euen
             vnto
             the
             death
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             articles
             as
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffe
            
             and
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             had
             written
             and
             put
             forth
             against
             the
             enormities
             ,
             pomp
             
             and
             disorder
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             he
             would
             firmely
             hold
             and
             defend
             .
             And
             persisting
             still
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             
               Iohn
               Hus
            
             ,
             hee
             added
             moreouer
             ,
             that
             hee
             neuer
             maintayned
             any
             doctrine
             against
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             onely
             spake
             against
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             against
             the
             pride
             ,
             pompe
             and
             excesse
             of
             the
             Prelates
             .
             For
             it
             was
             a
             greife
             to
             that
             good
             man
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Patrimonies
             of
             Churches
             mispent
             and
             cast
             away
             vpon
             harlots
             ,
             great
             feastings
             and
             keeping
             of
             horses
             and
             dogges
             ,
             vpon
             gorgeous
             apparrell
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             things
             vnbeseeming
             Christian
             religion
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             I
             take
             God
             to
             my
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             beleiue
             and
             hold
             all
             the
             articles
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Catholicke
             Church
             doth
             hold
             and
             beleiue
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             cause
             shall
             I
             now
             be
             condemned
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             will
             not
             consent
             with
             you
             vnto
             the
             condemnation
             of
             those
             most
             holy
             and
             blessed
             men
             aforesaid
             ,
             vvhom
             you
             haue
             most
             wickedly
             condemned
             for
             certaine
             articles
             ,
             detesting
             and
             
               abhorring
               your
               wicked
               and
               abhominable
               life
               .
            
             Whereby
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             both
             hee
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             speake
             against
             the
             function
             or
             calling
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             personall
             abuses
             and
             enormities
             of
             the
             Popish
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             a
             viperous
             broode
             would
             apply
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             against
             their
             sacred
             function
             .
          
           
             
               
                 After
                 them
                 ariseth
                 Martin
                 Luther
              
            
             saith
             the
             refuter
             ,
             
             whose
             sayings
             hee
             quoteth
             in
             his
             booke
             against
             Popish
             Bishops
             ,
             of
             priuate
             Masse
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             Luther
             himselfe
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             this
             caueat
             .
             
               Let
               no
               man
               thinke
               that
               what
               is
               spoken
               against
               these
               tyrants
               ,
               is
               spoken
               against
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               state
               and
               true
               Bishops
               or
               good
               Pastors
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               thinke
               that
               what
               is
               said
               or
               done
               against
               these
               sluggish
               beasts
               and
               slowe
               bellies
               ,
               is
               said
               or
               done
               against
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             And
             howsoeuer
             in
             the
             heate
             of
             his
             zeale
             against
             these
             Antichristian
             Bishops
             hee
             vttered
             some
             things
             vvhich
             seeme
             preiudiciall
             to
             the
             calling
             :
             yet
             you
             haue
             heard
             it
             testified
             before
             c
             by
             sufficient
             vvitnesses
             ,
             
             that
             in
             his
             iudgement
             hee
             allowed
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Bishoppes
             .
             Whereunto
             adde
             
             the
             testimony
             of
             Camerarius
             d
             ,
             that
             
               Melancthon
               non
               modò
               ad
               stipulatore
               sed
               etiam
               authore
               ipso
               Luthero
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               consent
               ,
               but
               aduise
               of
            
             Luther
             
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               if
               Bishops
               would
               grant
               free
               vse
               of
               the
               true
               doctrine
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               power
               and
               administration
               ouer
               their
               seuerall
               Dioceses
               should
               be
               restored
               vnto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Zuinglius
             .
             For
             he
             that
             professeth
             as
             Zuinglius
             doth
             in
             the
             booke
             before
             e
             cited
             ,
             that
             Iames
             was
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Philippe
             of
             Caesarea
             ,
             Timothie
             of
             Ephesus
             ▪
             cannot
             lightly
             speake
             against
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             it selfe
             .
             If
             he
             speake
             against
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
             for
             arrogating
             the
             name
             Church
             to
             themselues
             ;
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             or
             if
             he
             affirme
             ,
             that
             euery
             seuerall
             congregation
             according
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             a
             Church
             who
             denieth
             it
             ?
             or
             if
             hee
             inueigh
             against
             the
             sole
             and
             supreme
             power
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             doth
             this
             touch
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             ?
          
           
             
             Oecolampadius
             might
             be
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             gouerned
             by
             onely
             gouerning-Elders
             ,
             and
             perswade
             the
             Senate
             of
             Basill
             who
             had
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             such
             may
             be
             chosen
             to
             assist
             their
             Pastor
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             not
             disallowe
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Bishops
             .
             
               Caluin
               ,
               Zanchius
            
             and
             other
             learned
             men
             haue
             said
             and
             done
             as
             much
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             approued
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             Melancthon
             was
             of
             Ieromes
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             and
             Presbyter
             at
             the
             first
             was
             all
             one
             ,
             so
             with
             Ierome
             he
             doth
             allowe
             the
             superiority
             of
             Bishops
             :
             and
             where
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             was
             ouerthrowne
             ▪
             he
             sought
             to
             restore
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             heard
             before
             ,
             and
             did
             restore
             it
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             these
             testimonies
             .
             You
             f
             will
             not
             beleeue
             saith
             he
             writing
             to
             Luther
             ,
             how
             greatly
             they
             of
             Noricum
             and
             some
             others
             doe
             hate
             me
             
               propter
               restitutam
               Episcopis
               iurisdictionem
               ,
               for
               restoring
               the
               iurisdiction
               to
               Bishops
               .
            
             Againe
             g
             ,
             some
             are
             wonderfully
             angry
             with
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             seeme
             to
             restore
             the
             dominion
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Camerarius
             h
             also
             reporteth
             ▪
             how
             inhumanely
             some
             accused
             Philip
             for
             maintaining
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Where
             hee
             alleadgeth
             Master
             Tindall
             ,
             affirming
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             an
             Elder
             and
             a
             Bishop
             were
             all
             one
             ,
             &c
             :
             
             he
             doth
             but
             play
             with
             names
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             denyeth
             to
             haue
             been
             confounded
             ,
             &
             so
             he
             saith
             i
             
               all
               that
               were
               called
               Elders
               or
               Priests
               if
               they
               so
               wel
               were
               called
            
             BB.
             
               also
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               diuided
               the
               names
               now
               .
            
             Yea
             but
             in
             
               his
               booke
            
             k
             
               of
               the
               obedience
               of
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               he
               saith
               that
               a
               B.
               is
               the
               ouerseer
               but
               of
               a
               parish
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               vnto
               a
               parish
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               to
               chalenge
               an
               honest
               liuing
               of
               the
               parish
               .
            
          
           
             This
             allegation
             the
             refuter
             hath
             notably
             wrenched
             .
             For
             Tindals
             words
             be
             these
             :
             
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               they
               that
               preach
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               euery
               parish
               ,
               and
               performe
               other
               necessary
               ministeries
               ,
               haue
               right
               to
               chalenge
               an
               honest
               liuing
               .
            
             For
             Tindall
             speaketh
             of
             such
             a
             B.
             as
             was
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             preached
             the
             word
             in
             euery
             Parish
             ,
             should
             haue
             an
             honest
             liuing
             ,
             the
             refuter
             citeth
             him
             as
             saying
             ,
             that
             a
             B.
             is
             but
             an
             ouerseer
             of
             a
             Parish
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             citeth
             Viret
             ,
             as
             pleading
             for
             a
             popular
             state
             in
             euery
             church
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             if
             the
             allegation
             be
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             singular
             ,
             hauing
             neither
             the
             iudgement
             of
             any
             other
             sound
             Diuine
             ,
             nor
             practise
             of
             any
             reformed
             Church
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             No
             not
             of
             Geneua
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             second
             him
             .
             For
             though
             the
             common
             wealth
             of
             Geneua
             be
             reduced
             to
             a
             popular
             state
             ,
             yet
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             church
             by
             their
             consistorie
             ,
             is
             Aristocraticall
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             he
             passeth
             by
             (
             as
             well
             he
             might
             )
             Caluin
             and
             
               Beza
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               Bullinger
               ,
               Brentius
               ,
               Musculus
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             thought
             good
             to
             mention
             onely
             as
             fauourers
             of
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             ;
             yet
             neither
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             moderate
             and
             iudicious
             Diuine
             doth
             condemne
             (
             as
             our
             Presbyterians
             doe
             )
             eyther
             the
             ancient
             gouernment
             by
             Bishops
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             retayning
             thereof
             in
             reformed
             churches
             now
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             
               conclude
               with
               some
               of
               our
               own
               writers
               and
               Martyrs
               .
            
             
             And
             first
             with
             
               Francis
               Lambard
            
             ,
             who
             is
             alledged
             as
             saying
             ,
             that
             a
             B.
             and
             preacher
             ,
             a
             church
             and
             a
             parish
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             that
             euery
             parish
             should
             haue
             right
             to
             choose
             their
             Pastour
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             a
             very
             vnaduised
             speech
             if
             it
             be
             truely
             alledged
             )
             to
             depose
             him
             if
             he
             proue
             vnworthy
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             disallowing
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             church
             by
             orthodoxal
             BB.
             
             eyther
             now
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             church
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             point
             to
             be
             proued
             .
             And
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             
               Iohn
               Lambart
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             As
             for
             Bradford
             whom
             hee
             citeth
             as
             holding
             that
             the
             Scripture
             knoweth
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             B.
             and
             a
             minister
             ,
             meaning
             that
             the
             names
             were
             confounded
             and
             that
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             gotten
             by
             the
             succession
             of
             Popish
             BB.
             as
             minister
             not
             ,
             but
             Lord
             it
             :
             yet
             nothing
             can
             be
             alleadged
             out
             of
             him
             to
             proue
             that
             he
             disalloweth
             the
             gouernment
             of
             orthodoxal
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             alleadge
             B.
             Hooper
             ,
             and
             B.
             Bale
             ,
             as
             disallowing
             in
             their
             iudgement
             ,
             the
             superioritie
             of
             BB.
             which
             they
             allowed
             in
             their
             practise
             .
             But
             all
             that
             is
             said
             out
             of
             B.
             Hooper
             ,
             is
             eyther
             that
             BB.
             were
             not
             till
             Siluesters
             or
             Constantines
             time
             ,
             
             such
             as
             they
             are
             now
             :
             (
             which
             is
             true
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             outward
             estate
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             much
             increased
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             )
             or
             that
             excommunication
             should
             not
             be
             vsed
             by
             the
             B.
             alone
             ;
             which
             is
             little
             ,
             or
             nothing
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             must
             needs
             disallow
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             ,
             vvho
             vvould
             not
             haue
             the
             Bishop
             to
             excommunicate
             alone
             .
          
           
             
             B.
             Bale
             vnderstandeth
             by
             the
             names
             of
             blasphemie
             written
             on
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             beast
             .
             Apoc.
             13.
             the
             titles
             of
             Popish
             offices
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             are
             vsurped
             ,
             and
             not
             appointed
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             among
             which
             when
             he
             reckoneth
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             Diocesans
             ,
             Parsons
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             vnderstood
             as
             speaking
             of
             these
             offices
             in
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             members
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             For
             what
             is
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Parson
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             this
             vvas
             his
             meaning
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             the
             other
             allegation
             n
             ,
             wherein
             besides
             the
             titles
             and
             offices
             of
             the
             Popish
             hierarchy
             (
             among
             whom
             he
             reckoneth
             BB.
             Doctors
             &
             Priests
             )
             he
             addeth
             temporall
             gouernors
             also
             ,
             as
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             Iustices
             ,
             Deputies
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Mayors
             ,
             Baylifes
             ,
             Constables
             ,
             &c.
             leauing
             their
             owne
             duetie
             offices
             (
             as
             to
             minister
             rightly
             )
             to
             serue
             their
             abhomination
             .
          
           
             After
             these
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             better
             proofes
             ,
             hee
             alleadgeth
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             English
             men
             which
             were
             at
             Geneua
             in
             
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             first
             authors
             of
             this
             contention
             for
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             among
             vs
             ;
             to
             whose
             testimonie
             in
             their
             owne
             cause
             ,
             that
             
               they
               present
               to
               vs
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Church
               limited
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
            
             what
             should
             I
             answere
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             haue
             often
             said
             ,
             but
             neuer
             will
             be
             able
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             their
             discipline
             is
             prescribed
             in
             Gods
             word
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             alleadgeth
             M.
             Foxe
             ,
             whose
             testimonie
             though
             in
             vaine
             I
             sought
             in
             three
             seuerall
             editions
             ;
             yet
             his
             iudgement
             is
             apparant
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             may
             easily
             be
             found
             .
             Hee
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             refuters
             allegation
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               there
               was
               not
               then
               any
               one
               mother
               Church
            
             (
             such
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             now
             pretendeth
             her selfe
             to
             be
             )
             
               aboue
               other
               Churches
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               vniuersall
               Church
               was
               the
               mother
               Church
               ,
               vnder
               which
               vniuersall
               Church
               in
               generall
               were
               comprehended
               all
               other
               particular
               Churches
               in
               speciall
            
             (
             hee
             meaneth
             the
             Churches
             of
             seuerall
             countreyes
             ,
             and
             Prouinces
             )
             
               as
               sister
               Churches
               together
               ,
               not
               one
               greater
               then
               another
               but
               all
               in
               like
               aequalitie
               .
            
             What
             will
             hee
             hence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             therefore
             there
             were
             no
             BB.
             nor
             Archbishops
             ?
             Not
             so
             .
             But
             that
             therefore
             as
             the
             Diocesan
             churches
             were
             equall
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             BB.
             and
             as
             the
             Metropolitane
             churches
             were
             equal
             ,
             so
             the
             Archbb.
             Heare
             Mr.
             Foxe
             o
             himselfe
             where
             he
             debateth
             this
             question
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             say
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             distinction
             of
             degrees
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             distinction
             of
             degrees
             superioritie
             must
             necessarily
             be
             granted
             for
             the
             outward
             discipline
             of
             the
             church
             for
             directing
             matters
             ,
             for
             quieting
             of
             schismes
             ,
             for
             setting
             orders
             ,
             for
             cōmencing
             of
             Conuocations
             &
             Councils
             as
             need
             shal
             require
             ,
             &c.
             
             Against
             this
             superioritie
             we
             stand
             not
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             yeeld
             to
             our
             superiour
             powers
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             our
             due
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             lawfull
             gouernours
             vnder
             God
             of
             both
             regiments
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Temporall
             .
             
               Also
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               state
               we
               take
               not
               away
               the
               distinction
               of
               ordinarie
               degrees
               ,
               such
               as
               by
               the
               scripture
               be
               appointed
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               allowed
               .
               As
               Patriarkes
               or
               Archbb.
               BB.
               Ministers
               and
               Deacons
               ,
            
             for
             of
             these
             foure
             we
             especially
             reade
             ,
             as
             chiefe
             .
             In
             which
             foure
             degrees
             ,
             as
             we
             grant
             diuersitie
             of
             office
             ,
             so
             we
             admit
             in
             the
             same
             also
             diuersitie
             of
             dignitie
             :
             neither
             denying
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             each
             degree
             ,
             neither
             yet
             maintaining
             the
             
             ambition
             of
             any
             singular
             person
             .
             For
             as
             we
             giue
             to
             the
             Minister
             place
             aboue
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             to
             the
             B
             aboue
             the
             Minister
             ,
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             aboue
             the
             B.
             so
             wee
             see
             no
             cause
             of
             inequalitie
             ,
             why
             one
             Minister
             ,
             should
             be
             aboue
             another
             minister
             :
             one
             Bishop
             in
             his
             degree
             aboue
             another
             B.
             to
             deale
             in
             his
             Diocese
             ,
             or
             one
             Archbb.
             aboue
             another
             Archbishop
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             keepe
             an
             order
             duely
             and
             truely
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             &c.
             
             Here
             then
             is
             the
             question
             betweene
             vs
             and
             the
             Papists
             ,
             whether
             the
             Metropolitane
             church
             of
             Rome
             with
             the
             Archbb.
             of
             the
             same
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             other
             Metropolitane
             churches
             and
             Archbb
             through
             vniuersall
             Christendome
             or
             not
             ?
          
           
             
             And
             thus
             I
             haue
             examined
             his
             testimonies
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             shall
             compare
             with
             those
             whereunto
             in
             the
             Sermon
             I
             referred
             the
             reader
             ▪
             you
             wil
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             little
             cause
             ,
             either
             to
             accuse
             my
             speech
             of
             vntruth
             ,
             or
             to
             iustle
             out
             the
             Surueyours
             testimonies
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             not
             beene
             worthy
             to
             haue
             been
             heard
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             .
             Wheras
             indeed
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             more
             testimonies
             alleadged
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             authors
             of
             the
             Augustane
             con●ession
             and
             the
             subscribers
             therunto
             (
             whom
             I
             especialy
             ment
             being
             the
             men
             who
             first
             were
             called
             Protestants
             )
             my
             assertion
             had
             been
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             ,
             though
             the
             refuter
             could
             haue
             alledged
             the
             iudgements
             of
             more
             particular
             men
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             done
             to
             the
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             added
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             the
             first
             reformers
             of
             religion
             (
             whom
             they
             cal
             Protestants
             )
             did
             not
             disallowe
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             ,
             but
             simply
             desired
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             now
             proued
             by
             their
             owne
             testimonies
             )
             notwithstanding
             ,
             when
             together
             with
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             &c.
             ad
             pag.
             97.
             li.
             a
             fine
             4.
             
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             I
             doe
             partly
             excuse
             the
             auncient
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             first
             yeelded
             to
             the
             deposing
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             partly
             accuse
             the
             innouatours
             among
             our selues
             .
          
           
             
             The
             former
             I
             excuse
             ,
             because
             they
             desiring
             chiefely
             ,
             and
             aboue
             all
             ,
             the
             instauration
             of
             religion
             &
             propagation
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             obtained
             while
             the
             Popish
             BB.
             retayned
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             were
             forced
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             to
             redeeme
             the
             free
             profession
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             
               The
               refuter
               as
               if
               he
               were
               desirous
               to
               leaue
               them
               without
               excuse
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 is
                 a
                 bad
                 excuse
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 easier
                 to
                 choose
                 one
                 fit
                 man
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 B.
                 then
                 to
                 finde
                 diuers
                 Pastors
                 and
                 
                 Elders
                 meet
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyteries
                 .
              
               
            
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             among
             them
             there
             were
             some
             fit
             to
             haue
             been
             BB.
             yet
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             refuter
             is
             vntrue
             .
             It
             being
             
               an
               easier
               matter
            
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Affricane
             council
             professed
             ,
             
               to
               find
               many
               fit
               men
               to
               be
               Presbyters
            
             (
             especially
             if
             the
             laitie
             also
             afford
             fit
             men
             for
             that
             purpose
             )
             
               then
               to
               finde
               one
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               B.
            
             But
             the
             refuter
             doth
             not
             consider
             ,
             first
             who
             should
             haue
             ordained
             them
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             haue
             been
             maintained
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             and
             chiefely
             ,
             whether
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             ciuil
             Magistrates
             could
             haue
             been
             had
             for
             deposing
             the
             BB.
             vnles
             they
             had
             yeelded
             both
             to
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             Bishoprickes
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             Protestants
             which
             subscribed
             to
             the
             Augustane
             confession
             did
             simply
             desire
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             gouernment
             ;
             
             I
             proue
             ,
             because
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             they
             procured
             the
             restitution
             thereof
             though
             vnder
             other
             names
             ,
             because
             the
             names
             of
             BB.
             &
             Archbb.
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Popish
             prelates
             ,
             were
             odious
             .
             And
             because
             the
             refuter
             shall
             no
             longer
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             those
             Superintendents
             ,
             and
             generall
             superintendents
             placed
             in
             Protestant
             churches
             ,
             be
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             
             the
             same
             with
             BB.
             &
             Archbb.
             he
             shall
             heare
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Zanchius
             in
             this
             behalfe
             Who
             after
             he
             had
             signified
             his
             approbation
             of
             the
             auncient
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             by
             BB.
             and
             Archbb.
             and
             had
             confirmed
             the
             same
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             M.
             Bucer
             ,
             he
             addeth
             for
             further
             confirmation
             the
             practise
             of
             reformed
             churches
             ,
             some
             wheerof
             both
             in
             deed
             &
             name
             haue
             retained
             BB.
             &
             Archbb.
             and
             besides
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             the
             churches
             of
             Protestants
             there
             are
             
               re
               ipsa
               in
               very
               deed
            
             BB.
             and
             Archbb.
             whom
             hauing
             changed
             the
             good
             Greeke
             names
             into
             bad
             latin
             words
             ,
             they
             call
             Superintendents
             and
             generall
             Superintendents
             .
          
           
             Heare
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Augustane
             confession
             .
             
             Ministers
             may
             bereduced
             into
             3.
             orders
             Deacons
             ,
             Pastors
             &
             superintendents
             .
             Deacons
             we
             cal
             yong
             Ministers
             who
             are
             ioyned
             to
             Pastors
             &c.
             
             We
             call
             them
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             whom
             though
             alone
             some
             church
             is
             safely
             cōmitted
             ,
             not
             doubting
             but
             that
             they
             may
             rule
             the
             same
             without
             a
             colleague
             .
             
             Superintendents
             we
             cal
             these
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             are
             set
             ouer
             other
             Pastors
             &
             Deacons
             .
             With
             vs
             saith
             
               Heerbrand
               
               there
               are
               Deacons
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               speciall
               superintendents
               ,
               and
               ouer
               them
               generall
               superintendents
               .
            
          
           
             But
             why
             in
             other
             churches
             the
             learned
             men
             haue
             not
             restored
             BB.
             I
             gaue
             this
             reason
             :
             for
             that
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             eyther
             because
             the
             Popish
             BB.
             were
             still
             countenanced
             by
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             in
             France
             :
             or
             because
             the
             forme
             of
             ciuill
             gouernment
             being
             after
             the
             expulsion
             of
             the
             B.
             changed
             into
             a
             popular
             state
             ,
             could
             no
             more
             endure
             the
             gouernment
             of
             a
             B.
             then
             Rome
             after
             the
             expulsion
             of
             Tarquinius
             ,
             the
             regiment
             of
             a
             King.
             The
             refuter
             saith
             
               
                 they
                 could
              
            
             ,
             thereby
             insinuating
             that
             they
             would
             not
             .
             But
             doth
             he
             thinke
             that
             the
             Popish
             BB.
             in
             France
             countenanced
             by
             the
             state
             ,
             would
             endure
             Antibishops
             to
             be
             set
             vp
             against
             them
             in
             their
             Diocese
             ?
             And
             for
             Geneua
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             plaine
             case
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             state
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             admitting
             againe
             the
             gouernment
             of
             BB.
             that
             Caluin
             being
             out
             of
             hope
             to
             get
             a
             Presbytery
             established
             of
             Ministers
             alone
             ,
             was
             faine
             to
             accept
             of
             a
             Presbyterie
             wherin
             twelue
             Citizens
             are
             ioyned
             to
             sixe
             Ministers
             ?
             neither
             is
             that
             to
             be
             omitted
             which
             Zanchius
             in
             the
             place
             before
             cited
             ,
             doth
             adde
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
             
               But
               euen
               in
               those
               Churches
               also
               where
               neither
               the
               good
               Greeke
               names
               ,
               nor
               the
               bad
               Latine
               names
               are
               vsed
               ,
               notwithstanding
               there
               vse
               to
               be
               some
               chiefe
               men
               ,
               in
               whose
               hands
               all
               the
               authoritie
               almost
               is
               .
               Where
               therefore
               these
               be
               vpheld
               and
               Bishops
               repelled
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               but
               a
               controuersie
               concerning
               the
               names
               ,
               but
               when
               wee
               agree
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               striue
               about
               the
               names
               ?
            
             At
             Geneua
             ,
             while
             Caluin
             liued
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             perpetuall
             president
             of
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             Senate
             ,
             differing
             rather
             in
             name
             ,
             then
             authoritie
             from
             a
             B.
             And
             Beza
             likewise
             for
             the
             space
             of
             ten
             yeares
             had
             the
             like
             authoritie
             ,
             till
             Danaeus
             comming
             thither
             that
             course
             was
             altered
             .
             Since
             which
             time
             ▪
             Beza
             finding
             some
             inconueniences
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             redresse
             ,
             hath
             sometimes
             signified
             his
             desire
             to
             some
             (
             whom
             I
             know
             )
             wishing
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             reformation
             of
             religion
             the
             Episcopall
             gouerment
             in
             that
             church
             had
             beene
             retayned
             .
             And
             I
             haue
             beene
             very
             credibly
             informed
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             iudicious
             Diuines
             both
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             Geneua
             ,
             could
             well
             be
             contented
             ,
             that
             the
             ancient
             gouernment
             by
             BB.
             were
             renewed
             among
             them
             .
             which
             neede
             
             not
             seeme
             strange
             to
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             where
             the
             Geneua
             Discipline
             had
             for
             a
             long
             time
             beene
             practised
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             was
             referred
             to
             voices
             ,
             of
             that
             great
             number
             which
             were
             assembled
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             aboue
             fiue
             which
             stood
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             beene
             informed
             by
             some
             that
             were
             there
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             two
             things
             more
             in
             the
             refuters
             answere
             to
             be
             touched
             ;
             the
             one
             that
             against
             sense
             he
             chargeth
             me
             twice
             in
             this
             place
             
               
                 as
                 holding
                 the
                 gouernment
                 by
              
               BB.
               
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 necessary
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 visible
                 Church
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 against
                 sense
              
               ,
            
             because
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             section
             I
             acknowledged
             that
             where
             this
             gouernment
             could
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             others
             might
             be
             admitted
             :
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             onely
             excuse
             those
             Diuines
             which
             wanting
             the
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             brought
             in
             the
             Presbyteries
             ,
             but
             also
             commend
             their
             fact
             as
             wisely
             performed
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             contradicting
             me
             ,
             hee
             
               
                 denyeth
                 the
                 state
                 of
              
               Geneua
               
                 to
                 be
                 popular
              
               .
               But
               let
               Bodin
               vvho
               could
               discerne
               betweene
               the
               diuers
               formes
               of
               policie
               ,
               be
               iudge
               betweene
               vs.
               
               
            
             
               The
               selfe
               same
               yeare
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             Andreas
             Doria
             
               did
               establish
               the
               Aristocracie
               at
            
             Geneua
             ,
             
               did
               they
               of
            
             Geneua
             
               hauing
               expelled
               their
            
             B.
             
               change
               the
               Monarchy
               into
               a
               popular
               state
               .
               And
               after
               libertie
               was
               restored
               to
               the
               commonweale
               ,
               although
               they
               ordayned
               a
               Senate
               or
               Councill
               of
               two
               hundred
               men
               ,
               yet
               the
               people
               reserued
               to
               themselues
               the
               right
               &
               authoritie
               of
               making
               lawes
               ,
               of
               creating
               the
               chiefe
               Magistrates
               ,
               of
               making
               warre
               and
               concluding
               peace
               ,
            
             which
             are
             the
             principall
             prerogatiues
             of
             Soueraigntie
             ,
             called
             
               iura
               Maiestatis
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             Section
             I
             did
             accuse
             the
             innouatours
             among
             vs
             ,
             affirming
             that
             as
             in
             those
             places
             where
             orthodoxall
             Bishops
             could
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             Presbyteries
             were
             wisely
             brought
             in
             :
             so
             are
             they
             very
             inconsiderately
             obtruded
             on
             those
             churches
             ,
             where
             Bishops
             most
             soundly
             professing
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             are
             established
             ;
             especially
             ,
             considering
             that
             the
             gouernment
             by
             Bishops
             is
             not
             onely
             simply
             good
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             comparison
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             hauing
             better
             warrant
             .
             Here
             the
             
             refuter
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             ready
             to
             take
             away
             the
             excuses
             vvhich
             I
             brought
             for
             other
             churches
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             to
             pretend
             as
             an
             excuse
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             consorts
             .
          
           
             
             
               Serm.
               Sect.
            
             2.
             pag.
             97.
             
             Let
             vs
             now
             consider
             what
             practicall
             vses
             &c.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             The
             practicall
             vses
             concerne
             ,
             eyther
             those
             who
             liue
             vnder
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             BB.
             or
             the
             reuerend
             Fathers
             themselues
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             that
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Bishops
             is
             the
             ordinaance
             of
             God
             ,
             wee
             would
             reuerence
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             obey
             their
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             from
             this
             Text
             receiue
             ,
             both
             comfort
             and
             encouragement
             in
             good
             things
             ;
             and
             also
             admonition
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             called
             starres
             and
             Angels
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             endeauour
             to
             be
             answerable
             to
             their
             names
             .
          
           
             
             The
             latter
             vse
             the
             refuter
             toucheth
             not
             ,
             neither
             doth
             hee
             gainesay
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             professeth
             
               that
               what
               they
               are
               here
               exhorted
               vnto
               ,
               they
               are
               and
               haue
               beene
               carefull
               to
               performe
               ,
               appealing
               to
               all
               men
               whether
               they
               haue
               not
               alwayes
               reuerenced
               the
               persons
               and
               obeyed
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             Whereunto
             ,
             though
             I
             could
             say
             some
             thing
             ;
             yet
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             that
             as
             I
             wish
             it
             were
             true
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             so
             I
             pray
             to
             God
             it
             may
             be
             verified
             of
             them
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             Errata
             ,
             In
             the
             first
             Booke
             .
          
           
             Page
             11.
             line
             15.
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             P.
             18.
             l.
             8.
             pure
             ,
             P.
             39.
             l.
             15.
             entyre
             Church
             ,
             P.
             48.
             l.
             a
             sin
             .
             3
             
               Councill
               or
               decree
            
             ,
             p.
             61.
             l.
             20.
             dele
             
               or
               should
            
             ,
             p.
             66.
             l.
             9.
             rather
             .
             pag.
             67.
             l.
             a
             f.
             5.
             
             M
             ,
             D.
             meaning
             ,
             p.
             70.
             l
             ,
             1.
             call
             them
             ,
             p.
             87.
             l.
             3.
             many
             new
             ,
             p.
             88.
             l.
             6.
             as
             a
             l.
             18.
             grandeuis
             ,
             p.
             89.
             l.
             20.
             but
             whether
             ,
             91.
             l.
             a
             f.
             10.
             as
             
               well
               he
            
             ,
             p.
             97
             ,
             Marg
             l
             :
             3.
             pro
             26.
             pag.
             104.
             l.
             24.
             and
             note
             P.
             135.
             l.
             a
             f
             :
             9.
             iointly
             ,
             p.
             152.
             l.
             vlt.
             dele
             
               all
               the
               Lent
            
             ,
             153.
             marg
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Insubres
             ,
             156.
             l.
             24.
             proposition
             ,
             157.20
             .
             matrix
             ,
             159.
             l.
             8.
             
             Palestines
             ,
             l.
             penult
             .
             
               sublimisas
               Ep
               scopalis
            
             ,
             p.
             161.
             l.
             19.
             not
             vnwilling
             ,
             163.
             l.
             4.
             ìus
             Sacerd.
             substernit
             ,
             164.
             l.
             9
             Lay-elders
             ▪
             165.
             l.
             a
             f.
             6.
             
             
               Plane
               tree
            
             ,
             166.
             l.
             13.
             seely
             Sophister
             ,
             l.
             18.
             maketh
             against
             me
             ,
             169.
             l.
             a
             f.
             8.
             that
             T.C.
             th
             .
             170.
             l.
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             171
             l.
             19.
             commended
             ,
             l.
             26.
             
             Numidicus
             ,
             l.
             vlt.
             at
             the
             176.
             marg
             .
             l.
             a
             f.
             5.
             graecorom
             177.
             l.
             3.
             haue
             suits
             ,
             178.
             l.
             a
             f.
             4.
             coetum
             179.
             l.
             9.
             hath
             beene
             ,
             180.
             l.
             20.
             desidi●
             .
             l.
             25.
             exposition
             ,
             l.
             vlt.
             the
             better
             181.
             l.
             a
             f.
             11.
             all
             these
             p.
             189.
             l.
             4.
             
             Decani
             i.
             Arch.
             p
             196
             ,
             marg
             .
             l.
             4.
             
               sc.
               &
            
             praes
             .
             p.
             198.
             l.
             25.
             
               all
               one
            
             ,
             203.
             l.
             12.
             
               let
               them
               examine
            
             204.
             l.
             a
             f.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             208.
             l.
             16.
             sanedrin
             .
             l.
             18.
             
             Gabinius
             ,
             209.
             l.
             5.
             if
             yeo
             ,
             l.
             11
             ▪
             
               argue
               et
            
             ,
             212.
             l.
             18.
             
             Apostaticall
             ,
             218.
             l.
             10.
             referred
             ,
             222.
             l.
             12.
             signifying
             ,
             231.
             l.
             penult
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             232.
             l.
             22.
             
             Syria
             ,
             236.
             l.
             a
             f.
             11.
             à
             Canone
             marg
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Duaren
             .
             238.
             l.
             18.
             or
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             second
             Booke
             .
          
           
             Page
             2.
             l.
             a
             f.
             6.
             
             City
             &c.
             p.
             12.
             marg
             .
             l.
             26.
             
             Tilius
             ,
             l.
             a
             f.
             8.
             
             Gangra
             .
             p.
             14.
             l.
             vlt
             Cerdo
             .
             p.
             18.
             l.
             1.
             
             Melitena
             ,
             l.
             Penult
             they
             l.
             vlt.
             their
             .
             p.
             36.
             l.
             a
             f.
             5.
             
             Matrix
             p.
             40.
             l.
             1.
             
             Coela
             p.
             43.
             l.
             a
             f.
             3.
             as
             the
             hyp
             .
             p.
             46.
             l.
             5.
             
               of
               Christians
            
             ,
             p.
             47.
             l.
             18.
             
               possible
               that
            
             dele
             but
             ,
             p.
             56.
             l.
             a
             f.
             4.
             and
             alwaies
             ,
             p.
             61.
             l.
             16.
             
             Nicetas
             ,
             p.
             64.
             l.
             2.
             
             &
             20.
             
             Presbyteries
             ,
             p.
             76.
             l.
             16.
             see
             Luk.
             l.
             21.
             if
             nay
             ,
             p.
             80.
             l.
             5.
             rawe
             ,
             p.
             98.
             l.
             13.
             greater
             ,
             104.
             l.
             17.
             
             &
             19.
             or
             56.
             p.
             122.
             l.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             acknowledge
             ,
             125.
             l.
             a
             f.
             6.
             
             I
             meane
             128.
             l.
             3.
             pernicious
             l.
             21.
             
             Ministeriall
             ,
             134.
             l.
             23.
             
             Sasima
             ,
             p.
             135.
             l.
             a
             f.
             3.
             villani
             ,
             139.
             marg
             .
             31.32.33
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             third
             Booke
             .
          
           
             Page
             12.
             l.
             7.
             opposition
             ,
             p.
             15.
             l.
             5.
             was
             intended
             ,
             p.
             18.
             l.
             penult
             .
             Sabellius
             ,
             p.
             22.
             l.
             4.
             of
             the
             p.
             31.
             l.
             4.
             and
             Councils
             ,
             p.
             33.
             l.
             24.
             degrees
             
               not
               so
               seldome
               as
            
             9.
             p.
             34.
             l.
             25.
             ascent
             .
             p.
             44.
             l.
             a
             f.
             8.
             
             Tilius
             ,
             p.
             59.
             l.
             a
             f.
             7.
             did
             forbeare
             .
             p.
             60.
             marg
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Cornel
             ep
             .
             p.
             61.
             l.
             21.
             are
             called
             ,
             p.
             65.
             l.
             11.
             dele
             him
             ,
             l.
             12.
             are
             so
             ,
             p.
             127.
             l.
             vlt.
             to
             other
             ,
             p.
             146.
             l.
             21.
             to
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Booke
             .
          
           
             Page
             6.
             l.
             6.
             assume
             and
             p.
             20.
             l.
             16.
             businesse
             ,
             p.
             21.
             l.
             27.
             did
             not
             ,
             p.
             23.14
             .
             as
             these
             ,
             p.
             26.
             l.
             vlt.
             depositions
             p.
             30.
             l.
             7.
             of
             fact
             p.
             69.
             l.
             a
             f.
             9.
             reference
             ,
             p.
             84.
             l.
             2.
             
             Apostle
             ,
             p.
             91
             l.
             8.
             
             Antoninus
             p.
             98.
             l.
             a
             f
             ,
             4.
             
             I
             doe
             not
             assume
             ,
             p.
             99.
             l.
             8.
             his
             deniall
             113.
             l.
             3.
             sauing
             117
             l.
             9.
             
             Presbiteries
             ,
             p.
             133.
             l.
             penult
             .
             vnderstood
             ,
             p.
             134.
             l.
             a
             f.
             9.
             would
             .
             p.
             144.
             l.
             a
             f.
             3.
             hath
             no●
             151.
             l.
             a
             f.
             14.
             in
             me
             156.
             l.
             15
             ,
             inueyed
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20733-e160
           
             Thucydi●
          
           
             
               Medium
               beati
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4
             Tit.
             2.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
             ●
             Heb.
             13
             
          
           
             In
             2
             Ti●
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20733-e1270
           
             
               Ad
               pag
            
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             pag.
             2.
             
             &
             52.
             
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag
            
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             
               See
               the
               whole
               storie
               in
               the
               acts
               and
               monuments
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               booke
               called
               the
               B
               B.
               booke
               .
            
             
               
                 Reformat
                 .
                 legum
                 ecclesiast
                 .
                 tit
                 .
                 de
                 diuin
                 .
                 officijs
                 .
                 Cap.
              
               10.11
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pag
               edi●
            
             157
             
               Cypr.
               simpl●
               lat
               .
               Hiero
               euag
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reform
               eccl
               .
               tit
               .
               diu
               .
               offic●
            
             Cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Tit.
               de
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &
               ministris
               eius
               ,
               eorumque
               officys
               .
               Cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Tit.
               de
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &
               ministris
               eius
               ,
               eorumque
               officijs
               .
               Cap.
            
             1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10.11
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             90.
             fine
             .
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             
               Ad.
               Pag.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             
               
                 Sir
                 Edw
                 :
                 Cooke
                 :
                 de
                 Iure
                 regis
                 Ecclesiast
                 .
                 fol.
              
               8.
               
            
             
               In
               his
               premonition
               before
               one
               of
               his
               last
               bookes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Prefat
               :
               ad
               Lectorem
               in
               edit
               :
               latin●
            
          
           
             
               In
               hīnitio●
            
             44.
             
             
               De
               p●●
               Rom.
               c.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             
               T.
               C.
               l●
               part
            
             .
             2.73
             .
             
               H.
               sert
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               T.
               C.
               l●
            
             181.
             
               v●
               Whitg
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iewell
               ●
               fence
               of
               pologie
               .
               D.
               Whit●
               gainst
               ●●
               Car
               tw
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               Prefa
            
          
           
             a
             Fol.
             15.
             edit
             .
             1552.
             
          
           
             b
             Fol.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Artic.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Pr●●●
               his
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Act.
             
          
           
             
               Socr●●●
               log
            
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pa●●●
             
          
           
             Pag.
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Rom.
               pontif
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Statut.
               An.
               Eliz.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Bruto
            
             .
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             a
             
               Ad.
               p
               〈…〉
            
          
           
             b
             The
             〈…〉
             is
             to
             vn●●●●stand
             ,
             th●
             former
             ●●●swere
             〈◊〉
             not
             sup●●●●sed
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             this
             re●●●●
             (
             if
             he
             〈◊〉
             the
             sam●●●●thor
             )
             〈…〉
             gotten
             ●●●py
             then
             hath
             w●●●some
             c●●●●ons
             and
             ●●●tions
             pu●●●●shed
             the
             〈…〉
             againe
             ,
             〈◊〉
             almost
             〈◊〉
             thing
             to
             abortiue●●●
             (
             as
             may
             〈◊〉
             gathere●
             those
             fe●●●
             sheets
             th●●●
             were
             pr●●●
             but
             an
             in●●●
             on
             of
             ga●●●
             bitterne●●●
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             
               Ierom.
               Epist.
            
             152.
             
               fame
               nemo
               credit
               ,
               nisi
               inconsideratus
               .
               Tertull
               Apolog.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ad.
               pag.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             ¶
          
           
             Psal.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             2
             
          
           
             Psal.
             15
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             36.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             64.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20733-e4520
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             ●
             
          
           
             His
             insul●●
             ouer
             the
             ●●thor
             of
             th●●
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             (1)
             The
             points
             in
             〈◊〉
             Sermō
             ,
             m●●●
             and
             plain●●
             handled
             .
          
           
             (2)
             Neh●●
             4.3
             .
          
           
             (3)
             Cant●
             15.
             
             The
             foxe●
             heretikes
             schi●
             ma●l●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             20.11
             .
          
           
             Ne●
          
           
             Pro
          
           
             
               Pl●●
               glori●●
               tu
               le●●
               dissi●●●
               spiri●●
               si
               ver●●
               soli●●
            
          
           
             (a)
             H●●●
             at
             the
             ●●●
             of
             the●●●
             2.
             Ki●●●
          
           
             
               Cic.
               de
               orat
            
             .
          
           
             
               Suo
               iudicio
               tanquam
               sore●
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             C●●
          
           
             
               Ad
               〈◊〉
            
             His
             〈◊〉
             at
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Abo●●
             
          
           
             
               Bez.
               i●●●
            
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             The
             diuisiō
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             vvith
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Preface
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               Arist.
               Rhet.
            
             3
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Concern●●●
             the
             2.
             〈◊〉
             prop●●●ded
             :
             and
             who
             are
             meant
             by
             〈◊〉
             gels
             .
          
           
             
               A●
               pag.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               Angels
               vvere
               7
            
          
           
             
               In
               Apoc.
            
             1.11
             .
          
           
             
               Ambros.
               in
               Apoc.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             BB.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             called
             the
             ●●gels
             of
             the●●●
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               Infr.
               S.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               in
               Apoc
            
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Philip
            
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Notandum
               in
               hoc
               loco
               Timotheum
               in
               Ephesino
               Presbyterio
               ,
               tum
               fuisse
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.
               Antistitem
               ,
               vt
               vocat
               Iustinus
               .
               Bez
               :
               in
               Tim.
            
             5
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             Sect
             :
             ●
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Pag.
            
             What
             〈◊〉
             of
             Bishop
             Angels
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             quest
             concerning
             the
             qualitie
             their
             functio●
             
          
           
             Sect
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             deciding
             of
             the
             former
             question
             ,
             2
             things
             are
             to
             be
             knowne
             ,
             by
             explication
             wherof
             the
             Text
             is
             explaned
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Whe●
             the
             Chu●
             were
             Di●●ses
             ,
             or
             P●shes
             ,
             and
             BB.
             Dio●
             or
             Parish●nall
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             p●●pounded
             ▪
             discussed
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Pag.
               Pro.
            
             21.
             ●●
             
          
           
             Anno.
             1609.
             
          
           
             Wh
             〈…〉
             Kin
             〈…〉
             a
             m
             〈…〉
             som
             〈…〉
             rish
             〈…〉
             oce
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pa
               〈…〉
               Sec
               〈…〉
            
             Their
             〈◊〉
             that
             by
             sertion
             〈◊〉
             cesan
             〈◊〉
             Popelin
             ●●swered
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             1●●
             
          
           
             Pag
             :
             4●
             
          
           
             Pag
             :
             1●●
             
               Montes
               perbi
               su●●●
               Aug
               :
               〈◊〉
               Psal.
            
             10
             ▪
             
               Quid
               d
               〈…〉
               tanto
               fe●●
               hic
               prom●●●sor
               hiat●
               .
               parturiunt
               montes
               ,
               nascetur
               ridiculus
               mus
               .
               Horat
               :
               de
               art
               :
               Poet.
               
            
          
           
             In
             their
             〈◊〉
             foure
             vntruthes
             co●●●tained
             .
             The
             first
             〈◊〉
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               booke
               of
               ordination
               it
               is
               presupposed
               ,
               that
               a
               Minister
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               Minister
               the
               doctrine
               and
               sacraments
               and
               the
               discipline
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               and
               as
               this
               realme
               hath
               receiued
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               12.
               interrog
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               vntruth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             thi●●
             truth
             .
          
           
             The
             four●●
             vntruth
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 in
                 vita
                 Constant
                 .
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
                 saith
                 that
                 Constantine
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Concil
                 ▪
                 Tol●t
              
               .
               ●
               .
               
                 in
                 sin●
                 ,
                 edict
                 .
                 reg
                 .
                 de
                 confirm
                 .
                 concil
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conc.
                 Const.
              
               5.
               
               
                 Rogamus
                 clemētiātisam
                 saith
                 the
                 counsell
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Theodos.
                 vt
                 per
                 litras
                 〈◊〉
                 pietatis
                 ratum
                 esse
                 jubeas
                 conf●●mesque
                 concilij
                 decre●um
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Con.
                 Chalc.
                 ●ct
              
               .
               3.
               
                 sacro
                 〈…〉
                 edicto
                 〈◊〉
                 Marti●us
                 the
                 Emperour
                 〈…〉
                 confirmamus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Sir
               Edw.
               Cooke
               do
               iure
               regis
               Ecclesiastico
               .
            
          
           
             
               H.I.
               &
               supplic
               .
               an
            
             1609.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             what
             preheminence
             the
             BB.
             had
             ,
             and
             why
             this
             point
             was
             propounded
             .
          
           
             
               Conf.
               wit.
               Hart.
               pag●
            
             461.
             
             Act.
             20.1
             Apoc.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             7.
             
             The
             refuter
             mistaking
             the
             reason
             and
             craftily
             concealing
             th●
             diuisiō
             whic●
             is
             among
             them
             )
             is
             bol●
             to
             charge
             〈◊〉
             with
             foure
             vntruthes
             .
          
           
             That
             Caluin
             and
             Beza
             ,
             &c.
             hold
             1.
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             Diocesan
             .
          
           
             
               Inst.
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               de
               gradib
               .
               ministr
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             29.
             
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             (e(
             So
             by
             A●●brose
             his
             w●●●rant
             hee
             calleth
             a
             B●sho●
             vvho
             saith
             th●●●
             Timothie
             wa●
             such
             a
             one
             at
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             the
             onely
             gouerning
             Elders
             be
             of
             the
             Laitie
             ,
             and
             annuall
             officers
             .
          
           
             
               Inst.
               lib
            
             :
             4
             :
             c.
             12.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             li.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             Se.
             8
             
          
           
             
               de
               grad
               :
               Ministr
               :
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
               The
               Presby●●●●●
               &
               〈◊〉
               .
               pag
               :
            
             112.
             
          
           
             
               De
               grad
               :
               Minist
               :
               cap.
            
             11
             pag
             :
             64.
             
             §
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             They
             held
             that
             the
             Angels
             were
             but
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Inst.
                 lib.
              
               4.
               c.
               4.
               
               Sect
               :
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Vid
                 T.
                 C●li
              
               :
               1.109
               .
               &
               110.
               
            
             
               
                 Eccles.
                 disciplia
                 .
                 ang
                 ,
                 pag
                 :
              
               181.182
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               Apoc.
            
             2.1
             
          
           
             
               de
               grad
               :
               Ministr
               :
               cap.
            
             20
             114.123
             .
          
           
             cap
             :
             21
             ▪
             
          
           
             cap
             :
             23.139
             140.
             
          
           
             cap
             :
             23.159.160
             .
          
           
             cap
             :
             24.168
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             17.4
             .
             That
             they
             held
             the
             Presidentship
             to
             haue
             bene
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             course
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Sec
               T.C.
               lib.
            
             1.110
             .
             
               Eccl.
               discipl
               :
               Ang.
               pag.
            
             184.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Minist
               :
               grad
               :
               cap
               :
            
             23
             pag
             :
             142.
             ca
             :
             141.153
             .
          
           
             ca
             :
             140.141
             .
          
           
             ●ed
             hebdomadi●am
             hanc
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fuisse
             ,
             probabile
             est
             .
             pag
             :
             143.
             
          
           
             The
             refu●
             his
             Cop●●
             plead
             for
             ●●cipline
             ,
             n●●
             taught
             by
             ●●uin
             and
             o●
             learned
             Pr●●●tants
             ,
             no●●ctised
             by
             〈◊〉
             reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
             The
             5.
             poin●
             propounded
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
             The
             refuter
             by
             a
             forced
             Analysis
             ,
             hath
             put
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             Sermon
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             to
             make
             himselfe
             worke
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             53.70.84
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             ●●pute
             con●●●●ning
             Lay●●ders
             is
             no●
             impertine●●
             Pag.
             49.
             fine
             .
          
           
             
               A●
               pag.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             li.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               M●taph
               .
               li.
            
             10.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
               in
               med
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Sermon
             was
             said
             concerning
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             11.
             
             His
             cauill
             against
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             antecedent
             and
             the
             consequence
             deduced
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Arist.
               Poster
            
             17.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             4.
             
             His
             answere
             to
             the
             latter
             part
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             consequence
             inferred
             thereon
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Though
             by
             the
             refuter
             they
             were
             lewdly
             vnited
             as
             afterwards
             will
             appeare
             .
          
           
             
               Supplicat
               .
               anno
            
             .
             1609.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             5.
             
             H●s
             answere
             to
             the
             assumption
             and
             first
             to
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             that
             Presbyter
             alwayes
             signifieth
             a
             Minister
             .
          
           
             A●
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Cal.
               in
               Tit.
            
             
          
           
             His
             answere
             to
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             assumption
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
             :
          
           
             
               Ad
               Duraeū
            
             .
          
           
             Conf.
             with
             Ha●t
             .
             4●3
             .
             464
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             (d)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Mo●
               trium
               literarum
               tyrannus
            
             .
          
           
             Sacrificateurs
             .
          
           
             
               Co●r
               .
               Rhem.
               in
               Matth.
            
             23.
             
             S.
             ●
             .
             
               In
               Act.
            
             14.
             
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             Lam.
             5
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Matt.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Presbyteri
               Pag.
            
             251.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             7.
             
             His
             second
             accusation
             ,
             chargeth
             mee
             vvith
             vntruth
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Pag.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             
               8.
               
               The
               third
               i●putation
               of
               scorne
               and
               contempt
               .
            
          
           
             
               Instit.
               li.
            
             4.
             c.
             12.
             li.
             1.
             
          
           
             Let
             our
             great
             Clergie
             men
             saith
             he
             ,
             know
             and
             be
             all
             men
             by
             these
             presents
             giuen
             to
             vnderstand
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               De
               grad
               .
               Ministr
               .
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             9.
             
             The
             dese●●
             of
             the
             2.
             se●●
             on
             ,
             seruing
             proue
             that
             there
             are
             〈◊〉
             sound
             testimonies
             fo●
             Lay-Elders
             and
             that
             the●
             are
             but
             two
             that
             I
             thou●●
             worth
             the
             a●●swering
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               The
               refuters
               three
               wonders
            
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             11.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               His
               answere
               to
               the
               challenge
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               The
               abort●●e
               booke
               hath
               the●e
               worde
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               reasonably
               looke
               that
               we
               should
               dispute
               the
               question
               .
            
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               D●
               grad
               .
               Minist
               .
               ●
               .
            
             13
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             2
             
               Ad
               Pag.
            
             1●
             His
             first
             reaso●
             of
             his
             denyal●
             of
             the
             consequence
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             3.
             
             His
             2.
             reason
             ,
             because
             their
             exposition
             fauouring
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             hath
             the
             cōsent
             of
             new
             writers
             .
          
           
             His
             propositiō
             examined
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             authority
             of
             old
             writers
             ,
             or
             new
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
          
           
             
               Rheti
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             ●
             .
             His
             assumption
             answe●ed
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             writers
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Not
             all
             those
             whom
             he
             citeth
             ,
             doe
             expound
             this
             tex●
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             
               Aduers
               .
               falso
               nomi●
               .
               Episc.
            
             331.
             
          
           
             Dec.
             5.
             
             Serm.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             21.
             
             His
             third
             reason
             :
             because
             my
             exposition
             is
             not
             made
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             
               Primas
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             This
             is
             to
             rise
             well
             ,
             to
             spare
             or
             forbare
             nothing
             for
             the
             care
             of
             the
             sheepe
             .
             §
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Cant.
            
             8
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             
          
           
             The
             2
             reason
             that
             Lay-Elders
             〈…〉
             .
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             ●
             12.13
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             2.
             
             His
             answere
             to
             the
             2.
             reason
             ,
             and
             first
             to
             the
             proposition
             .
          
           
             By
             appl●●o
             him
             .
             ●●6
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             〈…〉
             but
             a
             〈◊〉
             shift
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             2.
             
             &
             ●4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             22.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             His
             1.
             
             Reason
             that
             my
             exposition
             is
             a
             bare
             shift
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             
               5.
               
               His
               2.
               
               Reason
               .
            
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               Ad
               Pag.
            
             25.
             
             His
             third
             reason
             ,
             cōtaining
             3.
             Syllogisme●
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             7.
             
             Answere
             to
             his
             first
             syllogisme
             
          
           
             To
             the
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.3
             .
             Attend
             to
             reading
             and
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             8.
             
             His
             3.
             
             Syllogisme
             answered
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             9.
             
             The
             reasons
             〈…〉
             exposition
             examined
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             
               A●
               pag.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             
               Caluin
               ,
               in
               Act.
               &c.
               D.
               Whi●ak
               de
               pon●
               .
               Rom.
               pag.
            
             1
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Inst.
               li
            
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Caluin
               .
               in
               Tit.
            
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             101.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Act.
            
             2
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.8.14
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             ,
             21.1
             .
             ▪
             Act.
             20.28
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             21
             .
             1●
             16.17
             .
          
           
             To
             feede
             〈◊〉
             flocke
             ,
             saith
             Raynolds
             ,
             to
             perform●
             the
             dutie
             of
             Pastor
             vnto
             Conf.
             with
             ●
             461.
             
          
           
             Cal.
             in
             1.
             
             Pe●
             5.2
             
          
           
             Epist.
             59.
             ad
             Paulinum
             .
          
           
             Apoca.
             1.6
             .
             In
             Act.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             In
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Cons.
             w●
             Ha●●
             .
             p●
             
          
           
             §
             Sec●
          
           
             
               Ad.
               pag.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             His
             cau●●
             the
             prop
             
          
           
             His
             spite
             against
             the
             assumption
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             Their
             〈◊〉
             th●
             tenanc●
             due
             to
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Bez.
             in
             vit
             .
             An.
             1536.
             
             〈◊〉
             1541.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             lawes
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             &
             summ
             .
             capit
             .
             di●c●ph
             .
             Eccl.
             Gen●a
             inter
             e●ist
             .
             Calui●j
             Bez.
             de
             grad
             .
             M●●●●
             .
             c.
             11.
             pag.
             ●●
             .
             〈◊〉
             ibid.
             〈◊〉
             before
             the
             Hel●et
             confess
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             179.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect
             ,
             
               4.
               
               His
               obiection
               denying
               their
               confession
               refuted
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             Bil●on
             .
             pag.
             130.
             
          
           
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             pag.
             129.130
             .
             
               Ad
               pag
            
             :
             30.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Pag.
             90.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             1.
             
             Pet
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.17
             ▪
             179.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
             Pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.5.6.7.9.11.12.14.16.17.18.19.31.34
             .
          
           
             His
             2
             ,
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.178
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.11
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             The
             exc●tion
             ,
             that
             Elders
             if
             need
             ,
             are
             haue
             allo●●ance
             ,
             ans●●red
             .
          
           
             T.C.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             7
             His
             excepti●●
             that
             allowā●
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Elde●
             need
             ,
             is
             yeelded
             for
             the●
             worke
             ,
             answ●red
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             3●
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             8.
             
             No
             honour
             of
             maintenance
             appointed
             to
             Lay-Elders
             in
             Gods
             booke
             .
             See
             the
             suruey
             of
             discipli
             .
             Pag.
             440.441
             .
          
           
             Demōst
             
          
           
             Prefac
             .
             demons●
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             
             &
             27.
             
             Table
             o●
             cipl
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             9
             The
             office
             Lay-Elders
             n●t
             prescrib●
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               dis
               .
               fo
            
             .
             5
             
          
           
             
               T.C.
               l.
               pag
            
             :
             16
             
               Demons●
               pag
            
             :
             1
             :
             ●
             
          
           
             The
             parts
             the
             Elders
             ●ice
             ,
             not
             p●●scribed
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Heb
             :
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Leu.
             19.
             
          
           
             Matt
             :
             18
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Eccl.
               discipl
            
             .
             122
             
          
           
             
               T.C.
               Beza
            
             Arguments
             prouing
             the
             office
             of
             Elders
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             ●●
             
               Their
               2.
               argument
               .
               1.
               
               Thess.
               5.12
               .
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               Heb.
               13.17
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5.1.2
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             12.
             
             The
             qualitie
             of
             Elders
             ,
             not
             described
             in
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Pag
             44
             
          
           
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             13.
             
             His
             3.
             cau●●les
             against
             pag.
             10.
             answered
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Vid
               ●
               confess
               .
               ●
               s.
            
             30.
             
             
               Syn●
               Rom.
               sub
               syluest
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             q.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             27.28.2.30
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             1●
             Ad
             pag.
             
               3●
               His
               2.
               ca●●●
            
          
           
             His
             3.
             cauill
             
          
           
             The
             testimonie
             of
             Ambrose
             discussed
             
          
           
             Li.
             2.
             
               part
               .
               ●
               Pag.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             §
             9
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             33
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               T
               ▪
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             pag.
             183.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             ma●●ation
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Do●●●rum
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             3.
             〈◊〉
             discussing
             〈◊〉
             testimonie
             ●
             .
             Amb●●se
             17.
             pages
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               T.
               C.
               h.
            
             2.
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             ●
             14.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             528.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             Three
             ●●
             noted
             in
             handling
             this
             tes●●●●nie
             of
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             i)
             My
             re●●
             their
             caption
             ,
             as
             ●●ging
             Ambrose
             ,
             ●●●●red
             as
             ●●●dest
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             3
             &
             35.
             
          
           
             
               In
               prefat
            
             .
          
           
             §
             
               Sect
               ▪
            
             5.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             their
             exposition
             was
             to
             be
             reiected
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Pag.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             9.
             
             His
             answere
             to
             the
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             ●
             Con●●●●●●ce
             .
          
           
             Pag
             :
             62●
             
          
           
             
               Apolog
               :
               c.
            
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               De
               offic
               .
               li.
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               The
               second
               consequence
            
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             37.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.5
             Iud.
             17.6
             .
             &
             19.1
             .
             &
             21.21
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             8.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             8
             11.12.13.14.15.16.17.18
             .
             The
             .3
             .
             consequence
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             9.
             
             The
             ●
             branch
             of
             the
             assumption
             〈◊〉
             Ambrose
             〈◊〉
             a
             Diocesan
             B.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Geograph
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             
               Insubres
               hac
               aetate
               sunt
               qui
               Mediolanum
               Metropolin
               habuere
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Epist.
               ad
               solita
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               De
               grad
               .
               Min.
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Centur.
             4
             c.
             10
             .
             11●7
             .
             
               Ruffin
               .
               hist.
               li.
            
             2
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Paulin.
               in
               vit
               .
               Ambr.
            
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Theod.
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Balsam
               .
               in
               Conc.
               cost
               .
               in
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
               olim
               omnes
               pro.
               ●īciarum
               metropolitani
               ,
               a
               proprijs
               synodis
               eligebantur
               .
               Conc
               C.
               haelc
               .
               act
               .
            
             11.
             
               ostēdat
               Bassianus
               si
               per
               synodum
               ReMetropolis
            
          
           
             (n)
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Theodor
               .
               li
            
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (q)
             Epist.
             32.
             
               ad
               valentin
               .
               imp
            
             .
          
           
             (r)
             
               Orat.
               in
               Auxent
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               Epist.
               inter
               Epist.
            
             32.
             
             &
             33.
             
             Epist.
             33.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11.157
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             13.
             
             The
             3.
             branche
             of
             the
             assumption
             .
          
           
             
               Cons.
               Aquil.
            
             
          
           
             Epist.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Pag.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Matt.
             18.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Act
             :
             14.23
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Iam
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Rom.
             12.8
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Ad
               Trallian
            
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Apolo
             .
             39
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               In
               Esa.
            
             3
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Quintil.
               li
            
             :
             5.
             c
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Topic
             2.2
             
          
           
             (l)
             Ier.
             19.1
             .
             Ps.
             37.2
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Their
             argument
             vrged
             ,
             &
             refuted
             .
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             40.
             
          
           
             Pag
             :
             67.
             
             Pag
             :
             26.29.31
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Foure
             things
             declared
             .
          
           
             First
             that
             BB.
             were
             called
             Doctores
             .
          
           
             (a)
             li.
             2.
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             42.
             
             &
             43.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Socr.
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             (c)
             
               Sozom.
               li
            
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Possidon
               .
               in
               vita
               .
               Augustini
               .
            
          
           
             (e)
             
               De
               offic
               .
               li.
            
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             54.
             
             Carthag
             .
             3.
             c.
             42.
             
             Mat.
             23.8.10
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             4.
             
             The
             2.
             that
             Presbyters
             though
             not
             called
             doctores
             yet
             were
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               Conc.
               Aneyr.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             &
             .
             2.
             
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             8.14.16.17.50
             .
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Con.
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
             Carth.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Chalced.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             
               Sard.
               c.
            
             10.
             &c.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Con.
               Carth.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
               grae
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               De
               prescript
               .
               aduers
               .
               herstico
               .
            
          
           
             (k)
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             10.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Sacerdotibus
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               Cum.
               Episcopo
               Presbyteri
               Sacerdotali
               honore
               coniuncti
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Ecclesiast
               .
               hierarch
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Soz.
               li.
            
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Isid.
               de
               eccles
               .
               offic
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             q)
             
               Conc.
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             r)
             
               In
               Mat.
            
             25.
             homil
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Conc.
               Laod.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Tertull.
               de
               baptism
               .
               Hier.
               adu
               .
               Lucifer
               .
            
          
           
             (u)
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             3.
             
             &
             31.
             
             
               Conc.
               Neocaesar
            
             .
             13.
             
             
               C.
               Carth.
               graec
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Con●
               .
               Elib
               .
               c.
            
             32.
             
               C.
               Const.
               in
               Trullo
               .
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Cypr.
               li.
            
             3.
             epist.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             (z)
             
               Hier.
               ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Conc.
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             15.
             
             
               Conc.
               Antioch
               c.
            
             3
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Con.
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             58.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Ad
               Antioch
            
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               In
               Ps.
            
             37.
             hom
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Ethic.
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Instit.
               li.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Chry.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Socrat.
               ibid.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (m)
             
               Sozom
               lib.
            
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Haeres
             .
             68.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Possidon
               .
               in
               vita
               .
               Angust
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               August
               .
               Epist.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Possid
               .
               in
               v●t
               .
               August
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (r)
             De
             7.
             
               ordin
               .
               Eccle.
            
             
          
           
             (s)
             Dist.
             95.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Ad
               Nepotian
               .
               pessimae
               consuetudinis
               est
               in
               quibusdam
               ecclesijs
               tacere
               Presbyteros
               &
               presentib
               .
               episcopis
               non
               loqui
               .
            
          
           
             (u)
             
               Leo.
               epist.
            
             88.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             (w)
             
               Conc.
               vasens
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
               tempore
               .
               Theodosij
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (x)
             
               Ex
               Chrysost.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             
               &
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Euag.
            
             
          
           
             (y)
             Adeuagr
             .
          
           
             (z)
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Epist.
               Concil
               .
               Illyrici
               .
               apud
               Theodor.
               li.
            
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Socrati
               .
               li.
               c.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Con.
               Const.
               in
               Trullo
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Cyprian
               .
               li.
            
             1.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Conc.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Nicen.
               c.
            
             15.
             
             Arelat
             .
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             
               Laodic
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               D.
               Whit.
            
             653.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               T.C.
               l.
            
             2.
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             68.
             
               in
               med
            
             .
             §
             Sect.
             6.
             
             The
             3.
             thatanciēt
             Ministers
             called
             Seniores
             were
             wont
             to
             assist
             the
             B.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             5.
             
             
               &
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             
             Epist.
             10.
             
             &
             .
             19.
             
             &
             22
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Synod
               .
               contr
               .
               Chrysost
               .
               iur
               .
               gra●corom
               .
            
             556.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               ad
               Trall
            
             .
          
           
             (l)
             
               Apolog.
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Apolog.
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Clem
               :
               epist.
            
             1
             :
             
               ad
               Iacob
            
             .
          
           
             (n)
             de
             7.
             
               ord
               :
               eccl
               :
               dist
            
             .
             95
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (o)
             Centur.
             4
             7.
             pa.
             490.
             
             §
             Sect.
             7.
             
             The
             4.
             that
             the
             Seniors
             aduise
             was
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             in
             Ambrose
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             (p)
             
               Hier.
               de
            
             7.
             
               ordin
               .
               eccl
               :
               c.
            
             7
             ,
             
               &
               ad
               Nepotianum
            
          
           
             (q)
             
               Conc.
               Carthag
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             (r)
             Can
             :
             22.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Can
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Can.
             23.
             
          
           
             (u)
             C
             :
             32.
             
          
           
             (w)
             C
             :
             34.
             
             &
             35.
             
          
           
             (x)
             C
             :
             37
             &
             39.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Con
               :
               Nic.
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             8.
             
             Though
             doctorum
             should
             signifie
             learned
             ,
             yet
             this
             place
             maketh
             not
             for
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Gen.
               in
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Ierom.
               in
               Esa.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Ad
             Rusticū
             16.
             q.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Dist
             95.
             c.
             6.
             ex
             .
             lib.
             de
             7.
             gradib
             .
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Conc.
             Carth.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Though
             the
             Clergie
             were
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             yet
             none
             but
             Presbyters
             were
             the
             Bishops
             coassessors
             :
             for
             Deacōs
             might
             not
             sit
             amōg
             Presbyters
             ,
             C.
             Nic.
             c.
             18
             Hier.
             ad
             Euagr.
             presbyteri
             sedeni
             ,
             Diaconi
             stant
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Chap.
             11.160
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             9.
             
             
               Ad
               pag
            
             :
             43.
             
             Whether
             slothfulnes
             &
             pride
             must
             necessarily
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             same
             subject
             Doctorum
             :
             signifying
             Learned
             :
             and
             being
             a
             common
             title
             both
             to
             BB.
             and
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             10.
             
             The
             reasons
             why
             I
             reject
             their
             inferēce
             ,
             first
             dissembled
             by
             the
             refuter
             ,
             and
             then
             depraued
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             11.
             
             His
             encountring
             with
             the
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               BB.
               did
               put
               off
               the
               burden
               to
               their
               Chancellours
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ambros
               :
               epist
            
             :
             80.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Turon
             .
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Cō
               .
               Cart.
               graec
               :
               c.
            
             20.
             
               siue
               Carth
            
             :
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               cō
               :
               hispal
            
             :
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             4
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               August
               .
               Confess
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               August
               .
               Epist.
            
             110.
             
             
               Non
               permittor
               ad
               quod
               volo
               vacare
               ante
               meridiem
               ▪
               post
               meridiem
               occupationibus
               hominum
               teneor
               .
            
          
           
             (i)
             
               Possid
               .
               in
               vita
               August
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Constit.
               Nouell
            
             .
             123.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Epist.
             66.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Conc.
               hispal
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Socrat.
               lib.
            
             7.
             c.
             37.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               §
               Sect.
               12.
               
               Of
               Deanes
               and
               Chapters
               and
               Cathedrall
               Churches
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               were
               Cathedrall
               Churches
               in
               Ambrose
               his
               time
               .
            
          
           
             (o)
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Carthag
               .
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             72.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Carthag
               .
               c.
            
             122.
             
               siue
               Affric
               .
               c.
            
             88.
             
             
               Item
               .
               Carthag
               .
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             54.
             
               siue
               Affric
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             
             
               Conc.
               Mileuit
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             3.
             c.
             46.
             
             
               Carth.
               gr
               .
               c.
            
             124.
             
             
               Affric
               .
               c.
            
             90.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Conc.
               Aurelian
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Conc.
               Neocaesar
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               Theodoret
               .
               l.
            
             5
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             (u)
             
               Paulin.
               in
               vita
               Ambr
               .
               nihil
               sibi
               quod
               hic
               suum
               diceret
               ,
               derelinquens
               .
            
          
           
             (x)
             
               Theod.
               lib.
            
             5
             c
             18.
             
          
           
             (y)
             
               Theodor
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Socrat.
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             9.
             
             
               Iure
               gaecorum
               .
               in
               synod
               .
               Contr.
               Chrysost
               .
               pag.
            
             557.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Hist.
               tripart
               .
               li.
            
             10.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             4.
             c.
             17
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Ad
               Rustic
               .
               Monach.
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             pag.
             46.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               Decret
               .
               Gregor
               .
               li.
            
             1.
             tit
             .
             23.
             
               deoffic
               Arch.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Duaren
               .
               de
               sacr
               .
               Eccles.
               minist
               .
               &
               benef
               .
               lib.
            
             1
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Con●
               .
               Turonens
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Concil
               .
               Agath
               .
               c.
            
             15.12
             .
             q
             2.
             c.
             32.
             ●ist
             .
             50.
             c.
             64.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Cypr.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Epist.
             11.
             
          
           
             (l)
             
               Ambros.
               Epist
            
             80.
             
          
           
             (m)
             
               Hier.
               in
               Esai
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             (n)
             
               Conc.
               Neocaesar
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Conc.
               Agath
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               Tertull.
               Apol.
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             (q)
             
               Ambr.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             (r)
             
               Conc.
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             (s)
             
               Instit.
               li.
            
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (t)
             
               De
               sacr
               .
               Eccle.
               minist
               .
               ac
               .
               benef
               .
               li.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             §
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             14.
             
             The
             reasons
             why
             the
             Councell
             of
             Seniors
             was
             neglected
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             viz
             :
             Twice
             a
             yeare
             .
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             
             
               Chal.
               ced
               .
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             46.47.48
             .
          
           
             Two
             conclusions
             inferred
             vpon
             the
             disp●oofe
             of
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             10.155
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             50.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect
             2.
             
             The
             first
             allegation
             .
             Matt.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             Chrys.
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             presulibus
             S●eta●
             presidentibus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Theoph.
               in
               Mat.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             For
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             genitiue
             plurall
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             
               in
               d●●abus
               primis
               declinationibus
               ge●i
               〈◊〉
               plurales
               circumflectuntur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Paraphra
               .
               in
               Mat.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             The
             2.
             allegation
             .
             Act.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             In
             verse
             .
             26.
             from
             thence
             they
             sailed
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             coppie
             wheron
             Oecum
             ,
             writeth
             ,
             hath
             M●letum
             .
          
           
             The
             3.
             allegation
             .
             Iam.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             allegation
             .
             Rom.
             12.8
             .
             
               Ambrose
               in
               Rom.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             5.
             allegation
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             A
             common
             exception
             against
             these
             allegations
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect
             5.
             
             New
             writers
             falsified
             by
             the
             refuter
             .
          
           
             
               De
               concil
               .
               qu.
            
             5.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Act.
            
             14.23
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Act.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             
               In
               act
            
             .
             14.23
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Iam.
            
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.23.15.4.6.22.24
             .
             &
             .
             20.17
             28.
             
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             
               Th.
               Morton
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.17
             .
             
               vrged
               by
               T.C.l.
            
             1.
             pag.
             176.
             
          
           
             
               T.
               C.
               lib.
            
             2.
             part
             2
             pag.
             46.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Al●gasiam
               .
               qu.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             2.
             
               T.
               C
               ibid.
               pag.
            
             47.
             
             Matt.
             23.2
             .
             
               de
               Rep.
               Hebr
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
             
               De
               polit
               Iudaic
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
             
               Sigon
               li.
            
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
             Act.
             13.15
             .
             &
             18.8.17
             .
          
           
             
               Bez.
               de
               presbyt
               .
               &
               excōmun
               .
            
             102.
             
          
           
             
               Bertr
               .
               de
               polit
               .
               Iudaic.
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Bez
               :
               vbisup
            
             :
          
           
             
               Eccl
               :
               disc
            
             .
          
           
             
               §
               Sect.
               3.
               
               
                 Calu
                 :
                 in
                 Matth
              
               :
               18.17
               .
            
             
               
                 Bez
                 :
                 de
                 presbyt
                 ,
                 &
                 excō
                 :
                 p.
              
               106.
               
                 neque
                 ambigimus
                 quin
                 Chrūs
                 ad
                 verāistā
                 institutionem
                 ecclesiastici
                 Synedrij
                 respexerit
              
            
             
               Counterpois
               .
               4.
               
               Reason
               for
               Elderships
               .
            
          
           
             Exod
             :
             18.21.22
             .
             Deut
             :
             1.15.17
             .
             Num
             :
             11.16.17
             .
          
           
             Deut
             :
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Deut
             :
             17.8
             .
          
           
             Verse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Ioseph
               .
               antiq
               .
               lib.
            
             14.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Sigon
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             4.
             
             The
             proposition
             confuted
             .
          
           
             
               Perpet
               .
               gouern
               .
               chap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             18.6.7
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             Leuit
             :
             19.17
             
          
           
             Iam
             :
             5.20
             .
             Vers
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matt
             :
             16.19
             Iohn
             .
             20.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             :
             19.20
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Matt
            
             :
             18
             17.
             
               &
               in
               Marc
            
             :
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Matth
             :
             16.19
             .
             Ioh
             :
             20.23
             ,
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               The
               assumption
               confuted
            
          
           
             
               in
               Math
            
             :
             18.17
             .
          
           
             Lib
             :
             2.
             part
             :
             2
             pag
             :
             41.
             
          
           
             Exod
             :
             28.
             
             Numb
             :
             11.
             
             
               De
               presbyt
               :
               &
               excomm
               :
               pag
            
             103.
             
             Lib
             :
             2.
             part
             :
             2.
             pag
             :
             40.
             
          
           
             Exod
             :
             4.29
             .
          
           
             
               See
               Beza
               ,
               de
               Presbyt
               :
               &
               excomm
               :
               pag
               :
            
             101.
             
          
           
             2
             King
             :
             6.32
             Ezek
             :
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Nehem
             :
             8.2
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron
             :
             19.8
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Num
             :
             11.16
             Ezek
             :
             8.11
             .
             
               Sigon
               :
               li.
            
             6.
             c.
             7
             ,
             
               ex
               Talmud
               :
               Lib.
            
             6
             ,
             c
             ,
             4
             ,
             
               ex
               Ier
            
             :
             19
             ,
             1
             ,
          
           
             Lib
             ,
             4
             ,
             Antiq
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               De
               presbyt
               :
               &
               excom
               :
               pag
               :
            
             104
             -
             Leuit
             :
             10
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             26.17
             
          
           
             Pag.
             103.104
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Shoterim
               .
               See
            
             1.
             
             Chron
             234.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.9.10
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Pentateuch
               .
               in
               deut
            
             .
             17
             9.
             
             
               Also
               see
               Deu.
            
             19
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Sigō
               de
               rep
               .
               Hebr.
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Antiq.
               lib.
            
             9.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Synedrion
               fuisse
            
             .
             71.
             
               cui
               precrat
               Sacerdos
               Summus
            
             .
             The
             high
             Priest
             had
             autho●itie
             to
             call
             or
             assemble
             the
             counsell
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Antipater
             Herods
             Father
             ,
             but
             after
             wards
             not
             without
             the
             Lieuetenants
             leaue
             .
             
               Sigon
               .
               li.
            
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
             
               Iosep.
               l.
            
             20.
             
             
               Cal.
               in
               Mat.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Li.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Li.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Luk.
             22.66
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             1.26
             .
             Ezek
             44.24
             .
          
           
             
               Contr.
               Appion
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             8.
             
             Exod.
             18.
             
             Deut.
             1.
             
             &
             .
             16.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             
             
               De
               presb
               .
               &
               excom
               .
               pag.
            
             102.
             
             5.22
             .
             
               de
               presbyt
            
             .
             112.
             
             Pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.17
             .
             &
             23
             34.
             
             Act.
             22
             19.
             
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             9.
             
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Mat
            
             18.17
             .
             
               In
               Num.
            
             11.16
             .
          
           
             
               Sigon
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
               ex
               Talmud
               .
               &
               Petr.
               Galatin
               .
            
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             and
             22.4.5.19.20
             .
             and
             24.6
             .
             &
             16.10.11
             .
             Deut.
             17.12
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             10.
             
             Act.
             14.23
             .
             
               T.
               C.
               lib.
            
             1.174
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             act
             .
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             
               De
               relig
               .
               pag.
            
             1
             68.
             
             
               In
               Act.
            
             14.23
             .
             
               In
               Act.
            
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             part
             .
             2.35
             .
             &
             36.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Caluin
               .
               in
               Tit.
            
             1.5
             .
          
           
             
               Counterpois
               .
               arg
            
             .
             6.
             
               for
               Elders
            
             .
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             11.
             
             5.14
             .
             
               Counterpois
               .
               argum
               .
               5.
               for
               Lay-Elder
               .
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             5.12.14
             .
          
           
             
               Bez.
               in
               Iam.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             
               Zanch.
               de
               relig
               pag.
            
             168.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             12.8
             .
             
               Counterpoison
               .
               arg
            
             .
             2.
             
               for
               Elders
            
             .
          
           
             Rom
             :
             12.6
             .
          
           
             See
             D.
             B●lson
             ,
             Pag.
             137
             ,
             138.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Inst.
               li.
            
             4.
             c.
             ●●
             §
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Rom
            
             :
             12.8
             .
          
           
             The
             countterpois
             .
             
               Beza
               de
               presbyt
               :
               &
               excōm
               .
            
             113.
             
          
           
             Coll.
             3.16
             .
             Heb.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Tit.
            
             1.
             sect
             :
             2.
             
               contra
               Rhem.
            
             §
             Sect.
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             
               Bez.
               de
               presbyt
               :
               &
               ex
               :
               cōm
               :
            
             113.
             
             
               T.
               C.
               lib.
            
             2.
             part
             .
             2.38
             .
             Counterpois
             :
             Argum
             :
             3.
             for
             Elders
             .
             Vers
             :
             27.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Acts.
             20.35
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Oecum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Chrysost
               :
               in
            
             1.
             
             Cor
             :
             12.
             1.
             
             Cor
             :
             12.31
             .
             &
             14.1.3
             .
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ambros
                 :
                 in
              
               1.
               
               Cor
               :
               12.
               
               
                 A-Apostolos
                 ]
                 ipsi
                 Episcopi
                 sunt
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Theodoretus
                 Eccleesiarū
                 administrationes
                 per
                 haec
                 significauit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anselm
                 :
                 Th
                 :
                 Aquin
                 :
                 Dyonisius
                 ,
                 Carthus
                 :
                 N.
                 Lyranus
                 .
                 in
              
               1.
               
               Cor
               :
               12.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Ad
               pag
            
             :
             5●
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             testimonies
             of
             Ignatius
             answered
             .
          
           
             Lib
             :
             2.
             part
             :
             2.45
             .
             
               H.I.
               pag
            
             :
             67
             ,
             Protestat
             .
             out
             of
             Sc.
             41.
             
             
               Ad
               Trallian
               .
               Ad
               Trall
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ah
               Smyrn
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Tarsens
               :
               Ad
               Philadelp
            
          
           
             
               Ad
               Smyrn
               .
               Ad
               Trall
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ad
                 Smyrn
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 ad
                 Maguel
              
               .
               The
               Senate
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               
                 Ad
                 Antioch
              
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ad
               Philadelph
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Ibid.
               §
               Sect.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             The
             testimonie
             of
             Tertulli
             .
             apolog
             .
             Cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             (d)
             T.
             C.
             and
             after
             him
             the
             counter
             poi●
             .
             cite
             this
             testimonie
             thus
             :
             If
             there
             be
             any
             that
             hath
             committed
             such
             a
             fault
             that
             he
             is
             to
             be
             put
             away
             from
             the
             pertaking
             of
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             holy
             matters
             or
             affaires
             :
             there
             d●
             beare
             rule
             or
             be
             presidents
             ,
             certaine
             of
             the
             most
             approued
             ancients
             or
             Elders
             ,
             which
             haue
             obtained
             this
             honour
             ,
             not
             by
             money
             ,
             but
             by
             good
             report
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               Dc
               c●rona
               militis
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
               ad
               vxorem
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Monogamia
               :
               quem
               librum
               scripsit
               aduersus
               Ecclesiam
               .
               Hierom.
               in
               Catalog
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             649.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             650.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             651.
             
          
           
             Li.
             2.
             part
             .
             2
             Pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             §
             Sect.
             4.
             
             The
             testimonie
             of
             Cyprian
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               Demonstr
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
             
               H.
               I.
               pag.
            
             67.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             part
             .
             2.42
             .
             
               Cypr.
               lib.
            
             4.
             epist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Li.
             1.
             epist.
             9.
             
             
               Sportulantes
               fratres
            
             .
          
           
             Li.
             4.
             epist.
             5.
             
          
           
             Li.
             1.
             epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             
               Duaren
               .
               de
               sacr
               .
               eccl
               .
               minist
               .
               &
               b●n
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
             
               C.
               de
               sacro
               .
               cccl.
               l.
               placet
               .
               &c.
               Lib.
            
             3.
             epist.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             epist.
             22.
             
          
           
             
               Clero
               proximos
            
             .
          
           
             
               Doctorem
               audientium
            
             .
          
           
             
               Theod.
               Balsam
               .
               in
               Conc.
               Nēocaess
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             
               &
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             
             
               Niceph
               li.
            
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             20.
             
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Hier.
               adeuagrium
            
             .
          
           
             Li.
             3.
             epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Perpet
               .
               gouern
               .
               Chap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
               c.
               ult
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20733-e54420
           
             The
             second
             point
             of
             the
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             3.
             point
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             How
             the
             word
             Ecclesia
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             a
             Act.
             19.32.39.40
             .
             Psal.
             22.23
             .
             &
             26.5.12
             .
             &
             149.1
             .
             Nehem.
             5.7
             .
             in
             the
             Greeke
             translation
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Visible
             Churches
             not
             parishes
             only
             ,
             H.
             I.
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Iewes
             there
             may
             ,
             so
             oft
             as
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             their
             synagogues
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             The
             acceptation
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             ecclesia
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             antient
             Writers
             .
          
           
             The
             acceptations
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             paroecia
             .
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             Paroecia
             be●okening
             a
             Bishop's
             charge
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             a
             diocesse
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               vit
               .
               Constantini
               ,
               pag.
            
             146.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Conc.
               Antioc
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Epist.
               synod
               .
               Sardic
               .
               apud
               Theodor.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Con.
               Sard.
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Conc.
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             ●8
             .
             
               Conc.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             18.
             
             
               Martin
               .
               Brac
               c●a●
               ,
               Capi●
               .
               synod
               .
               gr
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             e●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Epiph.
               epist.
               ad
               Ioan.
               Hierosol
               .
               apud
               Hieronym
               .
               t.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             like
             vse
             of
             the
             word
             in
             later
             times
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Conc.
               Aruern
               tempore
               Pelag.
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Conc.
               Toletā
            
             .
             3
             
               tempore
               Pelag
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             7.
             epist.
             110.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Apud
               Bedā
               .
               in
               b●st
               .
               Angl.
               l.
            
             4
             c.
             5.
             can
             .
             2.
             
             .6
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Con.
               Arelat
               .
               sub
               Carolo
               Mag
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Conc.
               Mogunt
               .
               c.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Conc.
               Rotho
               ▪
               mag
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Vorm●tien●
               .
               c.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             That
             in
             
               Eusebius
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               paroecia
            
             signifieth
             the
             Diocesse
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             L.
             6.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Lib.
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             u
             L.
             6.
             c.
             3●
             .
          
           
             
               Euseb
               li.
            
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
               &
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             23
             The
             2.
             signification
             of
             Paroecia
             betokening
             the
             city
             or
             chiefe
             seat
             of
             the
             Bishop
             
          
           
             x
             
               Can.
               apost
            
             .
             34
             
          
           
             y
             In
             the
             Coūcel
             of
             Chalcedō
             Act.
             11.
             the
             16.
             
             &
             17.
             
             Canōs
             of
             the
             coūcell
             of
             Antioch
             are
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Canōs
             of
             Coūcels
             quoted
             as
             the
             96.
             
             &
             97.
             
             Canon
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             that
             the
             ancient
             book
             agreeth
             with
             the
             edition
             of
             Til●us
             ,
             which
             reckoning
             the
             Apostles
             Cano●s
             by
             thēselues
             alloweth
             20.
             
             Canōs
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             25.
             to
             that
             of
             Ancyra
             ,
             15.
             to
             the
             Counc
             .
             of
             Neocesaria
             &
             20.
             to
             the
             counc
             .
             of
             Gangra
             ,
             all
             which
             arise
             to
             80.
             
             Whereto
             if
             you
             adde
             the
             canons
             of
             the
             councill
             of
             Antioch
             the
             16.
             of
             that
             councell
             will
             be
             the
             96.
             &
             the
             17.
             the
             97.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Conc.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             The
             third
             signification
             of
             paroecia
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               Tolet.
            
             3
             ▪
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Carth.
             4.
             c.
             102.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Conc.
               Tolet.
            
             4.
             c.
             25.
             
             &
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Inn.
               ●
               .
               ep
            
             .
             8.
             
               ad
               Flor.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Epist.
               l.
               ad
               .
               Decent
               .
               c.
            
             5
             ,
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
             The
             significations
             of
             Dioecesis
             .
          
           
             
               Sozom
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Ius
               Graecorom
               p.
            
             89.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Cod.
               lit
               .
               tit
            
             .
             4.
             
               de
               Episcopali
               audientia
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Diocesse
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             .
          
           
             §.
             29.
             
             
               Sancimus
               ,
               graece
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               Nouell
               .
            
             123.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             H●rcalea
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Thracia
             ,
             vnto
             which
             Byzantium
             had
             beene
             subiect
             .
          
           
             c
             Cesarea
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Palestina
             .
          
           
             d
             
               In
               s
               Graecor●m
               .
               p.
            
             100.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             g
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Epiph.
               haer
            
             .
             68.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ioan.
               Diac.
               in
               vit
               .
               Greg.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
             The
             Diocesse
             of
             an
             Archbishop
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Conc.
               Chalc●
            
             .
             8.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Chalc.
               c.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Li.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             §.
             9
             §
             12.
             
             The
             Diocesse
             of
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Conc.
               Const.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Conc.
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             65.
             
             
               Carth.
               Graec.
               c.
            
             101.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             2
             c.
             11.
             
             Dioecesis
             taken
             for
             the
             country
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             therein
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Con.
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             84.
             
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               grae
               .
               c.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Con.
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             38.
             
             
               &
               Carth.
               graec
            
             .
             72.
             
             Carth.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Carth.
               grae
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             57
             
               siue
               Cart.
            
             3.
             c.
             46.
             
             
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Conc.
               Tolet.
            
             4.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Conc.
               Braccar
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             d
             
               Conc.
               Agat
               .
               c.
            
             53.
             
             &
             54.
             
          
           
             e
             Aurelian
             .
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Aurel.
             4.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               gr
               .
               c.
            
             54.
             
             &
             101.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             Decrees
             of
             the
             councils
             of
             Africke
             .
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             3.
             c.
             42.
             et
             .
             43.
             
             
               Carth.
               gr
            
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             46.
             
             
               Carth.
               gr
               .
               c.
            
             57.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Conc.
               Afr.
               c.
            
             65.
             
             
               Carth.
               gr
               .
               c.
            
             101
             
          
           
             n
             
               Cart.
               gr
               .
               c.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Decrees
             of
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Clem.
               ep
            
             .
             1.
             
               ad
               Iacob
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Anaclet
               .
               ep
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Leo
               ep
            
             .
             87.
             
               ad
               episc
               .
               Afr.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             decrees
             of
             councels
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Conc.
               Sardic
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Con.
               Constant
               .
               in
               Trull
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Conc.
               Laodicen
               .
               c.
            
             56.
             alids
             57
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             for
             so
             Balsam
             and
             some
             manuscripts
             and
             latin
             translations
             ,
             read
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Phot.
               Nomecan
               .
               lit
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Conc.
               Tolet.
            
             12.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Conc.
               Tolet.
            
             12.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               So
               Burchardus
               readeth
               decret
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
             That
             Chorepiscopi
             or
             country
             BB.
             vvere
             not
             parish
             BB.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Conc.
               Neocaes
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Theod.
               Bals.
               in
               Conc.
               Neocaesar
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Conc.
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Conc.
               Antio
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             the
             Latins
             call
             them
             
               for
               matas
               literas
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Con.
               Antioc
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Damas.
               epist.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Chorepiscopis
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Conc.
               Neocaesar
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Leo
               epist.
            
             88.
             
          
           
             m
             
               C.
               Hispal
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             The
             second
             argument
             taken
             from
             Country
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Con.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Conc.
               Rhegiens
               .
               c.
            
             1.2.3.4
             .
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             Parishes
             had
             not
             Presbyteries
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Conc.
               Sardic
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Leo
               epist.
            
             87.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             4.
             c.
             102.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Conc.
               Eliber
               .
               c.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             The
             parishes
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               Gr.
               c.
            
             54.
             
               siue
               Carth.
            
             3.
             c.
             42.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Iustit
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             parishes
             of
             the
             Cities
             had
             not
             seuerall
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Cypr
               li.
            
             2.
             epist.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Li.
             3.
             epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Epist.
               Cornel.
               ap●d
               Cypr.
               l.
            
             3.
             epist.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Contr.
               Parmen
               .
               l.
            
             2.40
             .
             
               &
               quod
               excurrit
               basilicas
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             g
             Haeres
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             L.
             5.
             
             
               Orthod
               .
               fid
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             The
             Churches
             which
             had
             Bishops
             set
             ouer
             them
             were
             dioceses
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Ca●
               .
               Apost
            
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Conc.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Cont.
               Carth.
               Gr.
               c.
            
             54.72
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Conc.
               Neo●●sar
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Cont.
               Agat●
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Cont.
               Ephes.
               p●st
               .
               aduent
               .
               epist.
               Cyp.
               
            
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               gr
               .
               c.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             57.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Conc.
               Chalced
               .
               c.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             u
             
               in
               T●●●lo
               .
               c.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             The
             third
             .
             reason
             .
          
           
             x
             Confessed
             by
             
               Caluin
               .
               Inst.
               l.
            
             4.
             c
             4.
             
             §
             2.
             
             
               &
               Bez●
               de
               grad
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Conc.
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             .
             reason
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Exempl
               .
               libelli
               syn
               .
               Ephes.
               oblati
               ab
               Euprepio
               &
               Cyrillo
               Episcopis
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Ignat.
               epist.
               ad
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             12
             
          
           
             d
             
               Nazianz.
               encom
               .
               Cypr.
               Conc.
               Const.
               Trull
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Theodor.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Sozum
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Sozum
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             7.
             
             Churches
             were
             Dioceses
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               66.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               page
            
             .
             54.
             
             His
             answer
             to
             the
             proposition
             .
          
           
             
               V●de
               infir
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             §
             3.
             
             What
             is
             the
             hypothesis
             of
             of
             a
             cōuexiue
             proposition
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Their
             instāce
             concerning
             Cenchreae
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               16.11
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             
               §.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bez.
               de
               grad
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Rain
               .
               &
               .
               H.
            
             542.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Caes.
               Baron
               .
               an
            
             .
             39.10
             .
             
               Wolfg.
               Laz.
               de
               rep
               .
               Rom.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
             
               Beat.
               Rhena●●
               .
               in
               lib.
               Not●t
               .
               prouinciar
               .
               imp
               .
               Rom.
               in
               descriptione
               Illyrici
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Const.
               in
               Trullo
               .
               c.
            
             38.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Act.
             19.10
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             20.31
             .
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             k
             Testified
             by
             
               Origen
               .
               Eusebius
               ,
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Chrysost.
               Nazianz
               .
               apud
               Caes.
               Baron
               .
               in
               a●
               .
            
             44.29
             .
          
           
             l
             Coloss.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             His
             answere
             to
             the
             assūption
             .
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             Churches
             called
             Cities
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Euseb.
               Chr.
               an
            
             .
             45.
             
             Ann.
             71.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Socrat.
               lib.
            
             1.
             fol.
             177.
             a.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Epise
               .
               Afric
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               De
               sentent
               .
               Dionys.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               Conc.
               Const.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.2.3
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Const.
               in
               Trul.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               Polycarp
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Epist.
             1.2.3
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             1.
             proofe
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             contained
             both
             the
             Cities
             and
             Countries
             adioining
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             x
             Supr
             .
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Whether
             Christ
             wrote
             to
             all
             the
             churches
             in
             Asia
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Strabo
               Geograph
               .
               lib.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Erasmus
               Annot
               ,
               in
               Rom.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Erasm.
               in
               Act.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Ptolem.
             calleth
             Mysia
             Pergamene
             ,
             maior
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Mysiae
               principatum
               Pergamum
               obtinuit
               .
               Aen.
               Sylu.
               in
               Asia
               minor
               .
               C
            
             62.
             
             
               Acolis
               quondam
               Mysia
               appellata
               .
               Plin.
               l.
            
             5.
             c
             30.
             
             Ptolemy
             among
             the
             Cities
             of
             Lydia
             ,
             and
             Maeonia
             reckoneth
             Thyatira
             ,
             Sard●s
             and
             Philadelphia
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Strabo
               l.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ptol.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               In
               Maximo
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Subscript
               .
               Con.
               Nicen.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               In
               Chronico
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Tacitus
             saith
             in
             the
             6.
             of
             Nero
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             within
             two
             yeares
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             was
             writen
             .
             
               Tacit.
               l.
            
             14
             
               codem
               anno
               Scil.
            
             6.
             
             
               Neronis
               exillustribus
               Asiae
               vrbibus
               Laodicea
               tremore
               terrae
               prostrata
               ,
               nullo
               a
               nobis
               remedio
               proprijs
               opibus
               reualuit
               .
            
          
           
             m
             
               Cal.
               in
               argum
               .
               epis
               .
               ad
               Coloss.
               
            
          
           
             n
             
               In
               Coloss.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Iur.
               graecor●m
               .
               pag.
            
             ●8
             .
             num
             .
             54.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Prefat
               .
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Coloss
               .
            
          
           
             q
             Act.
             18.
             
          
           
             r
             Action●
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Iu●
               .
               graecevom
               .
               pag.
            
             90.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
             That
             some
             of
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             were
             mother
             Cities
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Plin.
               l.
               5.
               c.
            
             29
             
               et
               30.
            
             
          
           
             u
             Actio
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Iur.
               gracorom
               .
               pag.
            
             90.
             
          
           
             y
             Actio
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Iur.
               graecorā
            
             .
             88.
             
          
           
             a
             Page
             90.
             
          
           
             b
             page
             94.
             
          
           
             c
             page
             100.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.53
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20
             .
             1●.31
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1●
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             
               Ad.
               Pag.
            
             5●
             .
          
           
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Alasco
             .
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             59.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Sup.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             60.
             
          
           
             Ad
             page
             ●●
             .
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             His
             consequence
             denied
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             each
             citie
             not
             one
             parishionall
             congregation
             onl●
             .
          
           
             He
             should
             haue
             added
             ,
             and
             the
             towns
             about
             .
             
               Ad.
               Pag.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             
               T.
               C.
               H.I.
            
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             Christians
             in
             one
             Citie
             .
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.41
             .
             Act
             4
             4.
             
             Act.
             6.1.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             Pag.
             57.
             
             &
             63.
             
             Whether
             all
             in
             Asia
             made
             an
             apostasie
             from
             the
             faith
             in
             Pauls
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             
               Chrys.
               in
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             hom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             number
             of
             Christians
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             64.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             He
             retorteth
             my
             argumēt
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ●
             .
             1
             .
             Rom.
             9.10.11
             .
          
           
             After
             which
             time
             the
             BB
             of
             Ierusalem
             were
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             till
             then
             had
             beene
             of
             the
             circumcision
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             The
             church
             of
             Ierusalem
             not
             parishionall
             .
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
             My
             Instance
             from
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Ennead
             .
             7.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               De
               viti●
               R.
               pōtif
               .
               in
               Euaristo
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               vitis
               pōtif
            
             .
          
           
             
               Will.
               Harison
            
             Prebendary
             of
             Windsore
             .
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ad.
             Pag.
             65.
             
             Iust.
             Mar●
             .
             Apolog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
             
               Plat.
               de
               vit
               .
               pontif
               .
               in
               Dionysio
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presbyteris
               ecclesi●
               et
               coemiteria
               in
               vrbe
               Roma
               statim
               diuisit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dionys.
               epist.
               ad
               Seuerī
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               episcopat
               .
               et
               titul
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               §.
               12.
               
               The
               testimony
               of
               Cornelius
               .
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 l.
              
               6.
               c.
               43
            
          
           
             The
             testimony
             of
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             apol
             .
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Scapulam
            
             .
          
           
             §
             13
             :
             The
             time
             and
             place
             .
          
           
             
               De
               origin
               .
               templor
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             
               de
               inuent
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               De
               orig
               .
               err●rum
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             66.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Refuters
               first
               argumēt
            
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             were
             each
             of
             them
             but
             a
             parish
             .
          
           
             Page
             60.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Whether
             the
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             were
             each
             but
             one
             congregation
             .
             His
             proofe
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             Antioch
             hee
             might
             haue
             said
             45.
             
          
           
             Corinth
             was
             situated
             in
             Isthmo
             ,
             betweene
             two
             seas
             ,
             hauing
             on
             either
             side
             a
             port
             ,
             the
             one
             Cenchreae
             ,
             seruing
             more
             properly
             for
             Asia
             ;
             the
             other
             Lechaeum
             ,
             seruing
             for
             Italie
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Europe
             :
             
               Strab.
               l.
            
             8.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             67.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             His
             testimonies
             out
             of
             humane
             writings
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               Eph.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Magnes
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Igna.
               ad
               Ro.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ad
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             f
             
               P●rk
               .
               problem
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             35.36
             .
          
           
             Tindal
             .
             pag.
             250.
             
          
           
             
               D.
               Fulk
               .
               in
               Eph.
            
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             Tindal
             .
             pag.
             135.250
             .
          
           
             
               Vid.
               infr
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             7.
             
             §
             9.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             His
             second
             rancke
             of
             instances
             .
          
           
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               Magnes
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Philadelph
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               Magnes
            
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               S●yrn
            
             .
          
           
             Tertull.
             apolog
             .
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             .
          
           
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             The
             Refuter
             obiecteth
             that
             we
             haue
             no
             diocesan
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             two
             prouinciall
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Ad
             page
             69.
             
          
           
             
               C.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
             The
             councell
             of
             Sardica
             calleth
             the
             metropolitan
             the
             gouernor
             of
             the
             prouince
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             c.
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Of
             Metropolitanes
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Conc.
               Constant
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               De
               gradib
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             
               De.
               grad
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             23
             
          
           
             
               Ex
               Balsam
               .
               in
               Conc.
               Ephes.
               c
            
             8.
             
               &
               exemplar
               .
               suggest
               .
               de
               Cypri
               .
               Episcopis
               &
               ex
               Decreto
               Conc.
               Ephes.
               post
               aduentum
               Episcoporum
               Cypri
               .
            
          
           
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               N●c
               .
               c.
            
             5.6
             Constant.
             1.
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             
               Trodus
               ,
               Sabinus
               ,
               Epiphanius
               ,
               &
               qui
               ante
               Illos
               sanctissimi
               Episcopi
               ,
               &
               quia
               sanctis
               Apostolis
               erant
               omnes
               orthodoxi
               ab
               his
               qui
               in
               Cypro
               Constituti
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Metropolitan
             Churches
             are
             proofs
             rather
             then
             disproofs
             of
             Diocesan
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               page
            
             70.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             This
             third
             point
             deduced
             from
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             analysis
             of
             this
             section
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             72.
             
             &
             73.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Bishops
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             all
             the
             parishes
             in
             the
             city
             after
             they
             were
             diuided
             or
             set
             out
             .
          
           
             Ad
             page
             74.
             
          
           
             a
             
               By
               T.
               C.
            
             pa.
             nusquam
             .
          
           
             
               Euse.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             15
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Euse.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             9
             
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Socra
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             6
             
          
           
             i
             
               Euseb.
               l
            
             9.
             c.
             6
             
          
           
             k
             
               Ruf.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             l
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             4
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Epiphan
               .
               haeres
            
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Epist.
               ad
               R●
            
          
           
             o
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             23
             
          
           
             p
             
               Theo.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             q
             Li
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             2
             c
             18
             
          
           
             s
             
               Soc.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             c
             4
             
          
           
             u
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Theodor.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             75.
             
             The
             refuters
             answere
             to
             these
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             a
             H●mil
             .
             1.
             
               in
               .
               Tit.
            
             
          
           
             b
             
               De
               script
               .
               ec●les
               .
               in
               Tit●
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Praefat.
               in
            
             1.
             
               ad
               Tim.
            
             
          
           
             d
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Io●n
               .
               Hieros
               .
               apud
               Hierony●
               .
               ●
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             2.
             
               cou●r
               .
               Par●en
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Euseb.
               in
               vita
               Const.
               Theod.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             g
             
               In
               epist.
               ad
               Leon.
               M.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ex
               Cont.
               Ephesin
               .
               Et
               Asrit
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             That
             the
             B.
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             parishes
             in
             the
             country
             .
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             That
             the
             B.
             of
             the
             city
             assigned
             seuerall
             Presbyters
             to
             the
             countrie
             parishes
             .
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             a
             Page
             57.
             
          
           
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             15
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Balsans
             .
          
           
             c.
             54.
             graec
             .
          
           
             
               §.
               8.
               
               The
               refuters
               instances
               of
               parish
               Bishops
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             5
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             i
             An.
             205.27
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             n
             
               T.C.
               l.
            
             2.
             pag.
             519.
             
          
           
             o
             L.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Hier.
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Fortè
               Baiēsit
            
             .
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             54.
             et
             57.
             et
             .
             101.
             
             
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             et
             23.
             et
             65.
             
          
           
             
               Leo
               epist.
            
             87.
             
               ad
               Episcopos
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Iur.
               graecorom
               .
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               pag
            
             88.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               epist.
            
             42.
             et
             65
             
               Caes.
               Baron
               .
               an
            
             .
             366.
             num
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Why
             the
             heathen
             are
             called
             Pagani
             .
          
           
             Master
             Hooker
             is
             of
             the
             same
             iudgement
             ,
             l.
             5.
             
             
               Pagani
               quasi
               ex
               eodem
               fonte
               bib●ntes
               .
            
          
           
             De
             Corona
             militis
             .
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             
               Ad.
               Pag.
            
             78.
             
             BB.
             both
             before
             ,
             &
             after
             the
             diuision
             of
             Parishes
             were
             diocesans
             .
          
           
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             34.
             
             
               Conc.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
             C.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               C.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             Canons
             called
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             the
             last
             of
             all
             which
             leaueth
             out
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             and
             reckoneth
             Clements
             Epistles
             and
             Constitutions
             as
             canonicall
             .
             For
             the
             Coūcell
             in
             Trullo
             which
             receiueth
             the
             85
             Canons
             ,
             notwithstanding
             reiecteth
             Clements
             constitutions
             .
          
           
             a
             
               de
               orthod
               .
               fid
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               vid
               gloss
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Praefat.
               in
               cō
               .
               cil
               .
               vid.
               dist
               .
            
             16.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Conc.
               Const.
               in
               Trullo
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Tilius
             his
             Edition
             being
             here
             defectiue
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             the
             manuscript
             copies
             thus
             to
             be
             supplied
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Ex
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             15
             &
             16.
             
             
               C.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             9
             
               &
               ex
               ep
               .
               Const.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Conc.
               Ephes.
               post
               aduent
               .
               Episcoporum
               Cypr.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ad
               page
            
             79.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             Caluins
             testimony
             consenting
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             three
             first
             points
             handled
             in
             the
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
             
               Calu.
               in
               tit
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
             Let
             these
             words
             ,
             
               before
               the
               papacy
            
             ,
             be
             obserued
             of
             them
             who
             say
             we
             haue
             receiued
             our
             gouernment
             from
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             Caluins
             testimony
             that
             the
             Churches
             were
             dioceses
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
          
           
             Calums
             testimony
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             diocesan
             BB.
             
          
           
             
               Bez.
               de
               grad
               .
               min.
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Pag
             81.
             
          
           
             See
             Calu.
             in
             Act.
             20.17.28
             .
             &
             in
             Act.
             14.23
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20733-e82790
           
             §
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whol
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             one
             forme
             .
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
             The
             gouernment
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             Aristocraticall
             .
          
           
             n
             An.
             1609.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Cypr.
               de
               Simplic
               praelatorum
               :
               Hoc
               erant
               vtique
               caeteri
               Apostoli
               quod
               suit
               Petrus
               ,
               pari
               consorrio
               prae●liti
               &
               honoris
               &
               pot●statis
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Eiusdem
               sacerdotij
               .
               Hier.
               ad
               Euagr.
               
            
          
           
             Though
             the
             gouernment
             of
             seuerall
             Churches
             be
             monarchicall
             ,
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             therefore
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Vniuersall
             Church
             shold
             be
             monarchicall
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             82.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             Disciplinarians
             do
             agree
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             discent
             from
             vs.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             They
             hold
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             President
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
             §
             16.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             
               De
               grad
               .
               Minist
               .
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             
               De
               grad
               .
               Minist
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             p.
             177
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             23.
             p.
             144.
             156.
             
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             139.140
             
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             159.160
             
          
           
             f
             
               Vide
               supr
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2
             §.
             16.
             
          
           
             They
             deny
             to
             the
             President
             maiority
             of
             rule
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Calu.
               Instit.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             4
             s.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Beza
               de
               grad
               .
               p.
            
             156
             157.
             
          
           
             i
             
               T.
               C.
               l●
            
             .
             110.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Beza
             dissenting
             from
             vs
             in
             this
             fourth
             point
             ,
             but
             with
             more
             moderation
             then
             our
             Disciplinarians
             vse
             .
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             The
             refuter
             seeketh
             starting
             holes
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             84.
             
          
           
             He
             would
             restraine
             the
             Primitiue
             church
             vnto
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Iust.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Parag.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Confess
               c.
            
             5.
             
             §
             29.
             
          
           
             n
             
               De
               relig
               .
               c.
            
             25.
             
             §
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Obseru
               .
               in
               cap.
            
             25.
             aphor
             .
             10.11
             .
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
             The
             Church
             vnder
             Constantine
             to
             be
             imitated
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             authority
             of
             diocesan
             B.B.
             throughout
             all
             the
             times
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             24
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             Of
             H.I.
             (
             pag.
             7.
             )
             his
             distinction
             of
             BB.
             into
             6.
             sorts
             .
          
           
             q
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             15
             
          
           
             s
             Anno
             260.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Ad
               Euagrium
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Vide
               supr
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             Had
             the
             Bishop
             priority
             of
             order
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             parishioners
             ?
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             
               T.
               C.
            
             his
             collection
             out
             of
             Ierom●
             words
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Conf.
               p.
            
             462.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Chron.
                 ●n
              
               .
               251.
               
                 &
                 hist.
                 l.
              
               6.35
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Athanas.
                 de
                 sentent
                 .
                 Dionysij
                 Episcopi
                 Alexandrini
                 .
              
            
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             H.
             I.
             diocesan
             BB.
             when
             they
             began
             ,
          
           
             Of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             began
             .
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               can
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ignat.
               Epist.
               ad
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             The
             Refuter
             would
             restraine
             the
             question
             to
             the
             seuen
             Angels
             onely
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             starting
             hole
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             85.
             
          
           
             §
             
               2.
               
               The
               first
               argument
               ,
               prouing
               that
               BB.
               were
               superior
               in
               degree
               ,
               because
            
             Aërius
             
               was
               counted
               an
               hertike
               for
               denying
               it
               .
            
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             75.
             
             Aug.
             haer
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Epiph.
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               haer
            
             .
             75.
             
             
               Aug.
               haer
            
             .
             53.
             
             Epiph.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Pet
             5.1
             .
             2.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             and
             3.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             d
             Heres
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Obiections
             for
             Aërius
             answered
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             .
             ●
             .
             K.
             
          
           
             f
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             g
             Phil.
             2.25
             .
             
               Vide
               Theodor.
               〈◊〉
               Phil.
            
             2.25
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Chrysost.
               Hieronym
               .
               Ambros.
               Theodor.
               Oecum
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             i
             
               In
               Epist
               ad
               Qu●dvul●de
               ū
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               August
               de
               haeres
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Other
             obiections
             answered
             .
          
           
             l
             In
             1.
             
             Tim
             3.
             hom
             .
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               In
               Phil.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Socrat.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             p
             Homil.
             20.
             
               ad
               pop
               .
               Antioch
               .
               in
               initio
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             5.
             ca.
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Aug.
               quast
               .
               noui
               &
               vet
               .
               test
               .
            
             101.
             t.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Ambr.
               de
               dignit
               .
               Sacerd.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Ambr.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             
               In
               ●●ph
            
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             argument
             .
             Antiquitie
             acknowledgeth
             3.
             degrees
             of
             Ministers
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Eccl.
               Hierarch
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             
               De
               fuge
               in
               persecut
               .
               &
               de
               Baptismo
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Homil.
             7.
             
               in
               Ierem
            
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             Adpag
             B6
             .
             B7
             .
             B8
             .
          
           
             f
             Epist.
             2.
             vivisuque
             .
          
           
             g
             Ad
             Phil.
             &
             Trall
             .
          
           
             h
             Epist.
             3.
             
             
               Sacerdotum
               (
               fratres
               )
               ordo
               bipartitus
               est
               .
            
          
           
             i
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Ambrose
               .
               Ierome
               .
               Augustine
               .
            
          
           
             k
             Epist.
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               Trall
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Ign.
               ad
               Philipp
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Ign.
               ad
               Philadelph
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             The
             three
             orders
             of
             ministers
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             degrees
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             o
             Li.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
             
               Ad
               sacerdotij
               sublime
               fastigium
               cunctis
               religionis
               gradibus
               ascendit
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               Sard.
               c.
            
             10.
             lat
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Rhetoricae
               vacans
               .
               Balsā
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Theodor.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Conc.
               Ephes.
               c.
            
             1.2.6
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Chal●
               .
               c.
            
             2
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Con●
               .
               Carth.
               Gra●
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Siue
               Carthag
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Con●
               .
               Carth.
               Grae.
               〈◊〉
               .
               Carth.
            
             6.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             c
             
               In
               Encomio
               Athanas●●
            
             .
          
           
             d
             L.
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             Admirable
             .
          
           
             f
             
               In
               vita
               Basil.
            
             
          
           
             g
             L.
             7.
             c.
             41.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Contr.
               Parme●
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Decret
               .
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             c.
             ●5
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Ad
               E●agr
               .
               in
               fine
               .
               Ad
               Nepoti
               .
               Epist.
            
             2.
             
             
               Quod
               Aaron
               &
               falios
               eius
               ,
               hoc
               Episcopum
               &
               Presbyteros
               esse
               nouimus
               .
            
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             BB.
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Leuites
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Inst.
               l.
            
             4
             c.
             6.
             s.
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             l
             Pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Ad
               Smyrn
            
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Deacons
               were
               in
               a
               degree
               of
               the
               ministrie
               .
            
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Conc.
               Const.
               in
               Trullo
               ca.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Conc.
               Neocaes
               .
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Have
               s.
            
             20.
             
               mis●t
               etiam
               alios
            
             72.
             
               ad
               praedicand●m
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Act.
             8.5
             &
             21.8
             .
          
           
             z
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             themselues
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             their
             dutie
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               Trall
               .
               Can.
               Apost
               .
            
             15.
             
             
               Conc.
               An●yr
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Tertull.
               de
               Bapt.
            
             
          
           
             e
             
               Cypr.
               passim
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Conc.
               Elib
               .
               ca.
            
             77.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Carth.
               Gr●c
               .
               ca.
            
             25.
             
               siue
               Carth
            
             5.
             ca.
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Aduers
               .
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             4.
             ca.
             36.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             4.
             c.
             2.3.4
             .
          
           
             l
             Ca.
             37.
             
          
           
             m
             Ca.
             38.
             
          
           
             n
             Ca.
             41.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Refuter
             denieth
             Presbyters
             to
             haue
             bin
             minsters
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             a
             
               De
               baptismo
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             
               ●lioquin
               etiam
               laicis
               ius
               est
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ad
               Philadelph
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             word
             Clerus
             ,
             or
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Cypr.
               passim
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               In
               Ierem.
               hom
            
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             
               De
               fuga
               in
               persecut
               .
               Quam
               ipsi
               authores
               .
               i.
               ipsi
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &
               presbyteri
               &
               episcopi
               fugiunt
               ,
               quomodo
               Laicus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cum
               duces
               fugiunt
               quis
               de
               gregario
               numero
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cùm
               ecclesia
               distituitur
               à
               clero
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             2.11
             .
             &
             12.
             &c.
             
          
           
             h
             Oecum
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Ad
               Nepotianum
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacon●
             in
             our
             Refuters
             conceit
             ,
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             ministery
             .
          
           
             The
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             .
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             77.
             
          
           
             l
             Acts
             4.5.6.9
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Euagr.
               hist.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Ph.
               N●m●can
               .
               tit
            
             .
             9.
             c
             11.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Balsam
               .
               in
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               c.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Act.
               Concil
               .
               Chalced.
               de
               Photio
               &
               Eustathis
               episcopis
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
             The
             testimony
             of
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Ad
               Euagriū
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             3.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Prooem
               .
               in
               Matthaeum
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Ad
               Euagriū
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
             Another
             testimony
             of
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             he
             hath
             
               ad
               Nepotian
               .
               Quod
               Aaron
               &
               filios
               eius
               ,
               h●c
               episcopum
               &
               Presbyteros
               esse
               nouerimus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Possidon
               .
               in
               vita
               Augustini
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Con.
               Sard.
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             4.
             c
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             89.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             4
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
             §.
             14
             
          
           
             k
             
               Basil
               ,
               epist.
            
             67.
             
               ad
               Ancyr
            
             .
             professeth
             that
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             by
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             vnited
             and
             knit
             together
             .
             Whether
             the
             vnitie
             of
             ech
             Church
             ,
             depend
             vpon
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             B.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             83.
             
          
           
             BB.
             superior
             in
             singularity
             of
             preeminence
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Lay
             Presbyteries
             and
             parity
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             two
             pillers
             of
             the
             new
             discipline
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Epist
               Cornel.
               apud
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             6.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Ruffin
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             6.
             can
             .
             10.
             
             
               Conc.
               Cabilon
               .
               ca.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               August
               .
               epist.
            
             110.
             
             
               Possidon
               .
               in
               vita
               August
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             
               In
               Phil.
            
             1.1
             .
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             3.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Vid
               Athan.
               cont
               .
               Mess.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               De
               pontif
               .
               Rom.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Praefat.
               pag.
            
             3.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Cypr.
               l.
            
             4.
             epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             1.
             epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             3.
             epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Serm.
             2
             ▪
             
               de
               zelo
               &
               liuore
               .
               Ad
               pag.
            
             91.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             91.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Con●
               .
               Luciferianos
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             s
             
               In
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Concil
               .
               epist.
               apud
               Cypr.
               lib.
            
             3.
             epist.
             11.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Theod.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Soz
               l
            
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             3.
             epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             y
             Li.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Epiph.
               haer
            
             .
             69.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Athanas.
               Ad
               sol●t
               .
               vitam
               agentes
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Ruff.
               in
               hist.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Theodor.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Euseb.
               de
               vit
               .
               Const.
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Sozom.
               l
            
             8.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Conc.
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
             
               Carth.
               grac.
               c.
            
             54.
             
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             2
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             
               De
               regno
               Christi
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             12
             
          
           
             The
             BB.
             superioritie
             in
             power
             proued
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             
               Ierome
               .
               Aduers
               .
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             
               In
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Aduers
               .
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
             The
             refuters
             answer
             to
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Ier●●e
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.529
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               In
               Tit.
            
             1●
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Conc.
               Afr.
               c.
            
             22.
             
             
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             55.
             
          
           
             c
             Li
             4.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             13.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             What
             the
             power
             is
             wherein
             BB.
             be
             superiour
             to
             other
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Damas.
               epist.
               de
               Chorepiscop
               .
               Hicronym
               .
               de
            
             7.
             
               ordin
               .
               eccles
               .
               et
               aduers.
               Lucifer
               .
               Leo
               epist.
               BB.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aduers
               .
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             92.
             
             BB.
             superiour
             in
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             .
             The
             1.
             proofe
             .
          
           
             My
             second
             proofe
             .
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Their
             obiection
             out
             of
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4
             14.
             answered
             .
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             129.252
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             The
             former
             exposition
             ,
             of
             
               Presbyterium
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             it
             may
             signifie
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             defended
             .
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Anselm
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             e
             
               
                 Much
                 is
                 foisted
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Refuter
                 .
              
            
             
               Caluin
               saith
               ,
               
                 Non
                 malè
                 .
                 Ad
                 pag.
              
               49.
               
            
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             
               C●lu
               .
               In●li●
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap
             3.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               E●asm
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ambros.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             The
             second
             exposition
             maketh
             not
             for
             the
             Disciplinarians
             .
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Chrys.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Oc●um
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Theophylact.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Theodor.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Beza
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             the
             booke
             of
             ordaining
             Priests
             it
             is
             appointed
             ,
             that
             the
             B.
             with
             the
             Priests
             present
             ,
             shall
             lay
             their
             hands
             on
             the
             head
             of
             him
             that
             is
             ordained
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Calu.
               Instit.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap
             3.
             
             §
             16.
             
             
               Hoc
               posiremò
               habondum
               est
               ,
               filos
               pastore●
               manus
               imposuisse
               Ministris
               .
            
          
           
             q
             In
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             O●cum
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             obiection
             out
             of
             Conc.
             Carth.
             4.
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag
            
             95.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
             Other
             arguments
             prouing
             the
             BB.
             right
             in
             ordaining
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             b
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             d
             C.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             C.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Afr.
               c.
            
             22.
             
             
               &
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             g
             Hispal
             .
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             
               De
               Sacerd.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Possidon
               .
               de
               vitae
               Aug.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Soz
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             4.
             c.
             68.69
             .
             distinct
             .
             50.
             
               ex
               poe●itentib
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             23.14
             .
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Gregor
               .
               mag
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             epist.
             24.
             
             
               Sicut
               Euangelij
            
             4.
             
               libros
               sic
            
             4.
             
               concilia
               suscipere
               &
               venera●i
               mef●teor
               .
               Dist.
            
             15.
             
               c.
               sicut
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               A●hana
               .
               apol
            
             .
             2.
             
               in
               epist.
               ●resh
               .
               &
               diacon
               .
               Mareot
               .
               ad
               Curios
               &
               Philagr
               .
               praefect
               .
               Aegyp●i
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             q
             This
             seemeth
             to
             haue
             been
             the
             generall
             Councell
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             two
             hundred
             fiftie
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Epist.
               Synod
               .
               Alex.
               in
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
             Athanas.
             
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Vid.
               Balsam
               .
               in
               Co●c
               Sard●c
               .
               c.
            
             18.19
             .
             
               &
               editionis
               Tilianae
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             Constantinop
             .
             ●
             .
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Graec.
               &
            
             6.
             
             
               L●t
               .
               Balsam
               .
               in
               Conc.
               Const.
            
             1.
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Soz.
               l.
            
             7
             c.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               act
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
             Chorepiscopi
             forbidden
             to
             ordaine
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Conc.
               Neecaes
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             z
             Which
             was
             before
             the
             Councill
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             was
             within
             little
             more
             then
             200.
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             a
             C.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             C.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Tit.
             9.
             
               de
               Chorepiscop
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Conc.
               Laod.
               c.
            
             56.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             ●alsam
             and
             some
             manuscripts
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Damas.
               Epist
               ▪
            
             4.
             
             
               De
               Chorepiscop
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Leo
               Epist.
            
             BB.
             
          
           
             m
             Hispal
             .
             2
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
             The
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councill
             of
             Ciuill
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Conc.
               Hispa●
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             Dist.
             23.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             
               See
               Cent.
            
             7
             ▪
             51
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Conc.
               Arausican
               .
               c.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
             The
             testimonies
             of
             Epiphanius
             and
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             
               Epiph.
               haeres
            
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             Epiphanius
             ,
             his
             reason
             defended
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             96.
             
          
           
             Heres
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
             The
             testimonie
             of
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Epistle
             of
             Ierome
             to
             Eu●grius
             analysed
             .
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             order
             and
             iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Bell.
               de
               Cler.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Aduers
               .
               Lucifer
               .
               in
               Titū
               .
            
             ●
             
               ad
               Euagr.
               de
            
             7.
             
             
               Ordin
               .
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             c
             2
             2●
             .
             q.
             187.2
             .
             c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Instruct.
               sacerd
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Whether
             BB.
             be
             superior
             to
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             power
             of
             order
             .
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             
               De
               pont
               .
               Rō
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             
               De
               Sacram.
               ord
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             C.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Aduers
               .
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             .
             2●
             .
             q.
             40.4
             .
             
               &
               supplem
               .
               q
            
             37.2
             .
             c.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             .
             2●
             .
             q.
             40.4
             .
             
               &
               supplem
               .
               q
            
             37.2
             .
             c.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Suppl
               .
               q.
            
             40.5
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Sacram.
               ord
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Hier.
               de
            
             .
             7.
             
               ord
               .
               eccl
            
             .
             acknowledgeth
             the
             order
             of
             BB.
             to
             be
             the
             seuēth
             and
             the
             highest
             order
             .
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
             That
             BB.
             are
             superiour
             in
             the
             power
             of
             order
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Bell.
               de
               pont
               .
               R
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             The
             power
             of
             ordination
             belongeth
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             .
          
           
             
               Iust.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             §
             20.
             
             
               Imposit●onem
               manuum
               ,
               qua
               ecclesiae
               ministri
               in
               suum
               mann●●uitiantur
               ,
               vt
               non
               inuitus
               patior
               vocari
               sacramentum
               ,
               ●t●
               inter
               ordinaria
               sacramenta
               (
               sci
               .
               quae
               in
               vsum
               totius
               ecclesia●
               sunt
               instituta
               )
               non
               numero
               .
               &c.
            
             19
             §.
             31.
             
             
               Impositionem
               〈◊〉
               in
               veris
               legitimisque
               ordinationibus
               sacramentum
               esse
               concedo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             97.
             
          
           
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ambros.
               in
               Eph.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Aug.
               quest
               .
               ●x
               vet
               .
               &
               non
               .
               test
               .
               mixtim
               .
            
             4.101
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Cyp.
               l.
            
             3.
             ep
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             43.
             
             Carth.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Conc.
               Arausic
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Summa
               Angelica
               .
               ordo
            
             .
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Apostolorum
               &
               suc●●ssorum
               ●orum
               ●st
               per
               manus
               impos●tionem
               donum
               spiritus
               sancti
               tradere
               .
               Damas
               .
               epist.
               de
               Chorepiscopis
               .
               Tertull.
               de
               B●ptismo
               .
               Conc.
               Eli●
               .
               c.
            
             38.
             
             
               Hier.
               aduers
               .
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Hier.
               in
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             3.
             epist.
             10.
             f.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ignas
               ▪
               ad
               Trall
            
             .
          
           
             The
             authority
             of
             BB.
             shewed
             absolutely
             .
          
           
             e
             
               C.
               Carth.
               grae
               .
               c.
            
             68.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               .
               Trall
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Contra
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Hier.
             1.
             
             Esa.
             60.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Hier.
               in
               Psal.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Aug.
               in
               Ps.
            
             44
             
          
           
             m
             L.
             2.
             
               aduers.
               Parmen
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Carth.
               gr
               .
               c.
            
             39.
             
             
               Afr.
               c.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             1.
             epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Conc.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Constant.
               in
               Trullo
               .
               c.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               eximiam
               ill
               .
               〈◊〉
               pontificatus
               dignitatem
               .
            
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             t
             De
             7.
             
               ordinib
               .
               Eccles.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               Fabricae
               Dei
               praeest
            
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             iurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             *
             C.
             24.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Hieron
               .
               ad
               Marcel
               .
               aduers
               .
               Montan.
               
            
          
           
             y
             
               Ir.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             4
             The
             BB.
             authority
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             a
             
               C.
               Ant.
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Bals.
               in
               Conc.
               Carth.
               c
            
             83.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             Their
             authoritie
             ouer
             the
             people
             .
             
               Ad
               pag
            
             98.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Pont.
               R.
               l.
            
             4.
             
               cap.
               vlt.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Statut.
               anno
               Elizab.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Their
             authority
             ouer
             the
             clergy
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             1.
             
             Ouer
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Citie
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Aduers
               .
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Hier.
               in
               .
               Ps.
            
             44.
             
               &
               in
               Esa.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Ad
               Trall
            
             .
             VVhat
             is
             a
             B.
             but
             he
             that
             holdeth
             all
             authority
             ouer
             all
             ?
          
           
             o
             
               Problem
               .
               Perk.
            
             
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Ad
               Antioch
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             Another
             testimony
             of
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Ad
               Roman
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Pref.
               to
               inform
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Ignat.
               ad
               Heronem
            
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             The
             Councell
             of
             Sardica
             saith
             ,
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             subiect
             to
             the
             B.
             and
             ought
             to
             performe
             a
             sincere
             ministery
             vnto
             them
             ,
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Theodor.
               hist.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
             The
             BB.
             did
             rule
             and
             direct
             the
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Conc.
               Agath
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
             Tolet.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Carth.
             4.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Neocaes
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             
               C.
               Agath
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             100.
             
          
           
             
               §.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             e
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             Presbyters
             might
             doe
             nothing
             with
             out
             the
             leaue
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             39.
             al
             40.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Can
               Apost
            
             .
             34.
             a●
             35.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Con.
               Antioc
            
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Conc.
               Const.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Socr.
               hist.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Orig.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               c.
               de
               clericis
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               C.
               Chalc.
               c.
            
             9.
             et
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             1.
             tit
             .
             4.
             
               de
               episcopali
               audientia
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             29.
             
             
               Sanc●mus
               :
               et
               Novell
            
             .
             123
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Ius
               graecorom
               page
            
             88.
             
          
           
             p
             Arelat
             .
             1.
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             q
             
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             alias
             13.
             
             I
             cite
             the
             Latine
             text
             because
             the
             Greeke
             seemeth
             to
             be
             defectiue
             .
          
           
             r
             Toletan
             .
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Ad
               Magnes
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Epist.
             1.
             
               ad
               Iacob
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyters
             might
             not
             doe
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             without
             authority
             from
             the
             B.
             As
             not
             baptize
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Lib.
               de
               baptisme
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Epist.
               Synod
               .
               Nic.
               apud
               .
               So●r
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Synod
               .
               Nic.
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Epist.
               Synodi
               Ephes.
               ad
               synodum
               Pamphyl
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               15.
            
             
             Ad
             pag.
             101.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Aduers
               .
               Lucifer
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             4.
             c
             36.
             
          
           
             §.
             16.
             
             Presbyters
             might
             not
             administer
             the
             Communion
             without
             the
             Bishops
             license
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ad
               Smyrnens
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Cypr.
             li.
             3.
             ep
             .
             14.15.16
             .
          
           
             e
             Li.
             3.
             epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Cyprian
               testifieth
               when
               hee
               wrote
               the
               booke
               ,
               
                 De
                 duplici
                 martyri●
              
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               about
               the
               year
               240.
               and
               it
               is
               plaine
               that
               he
               was
               B.
               in
               Fabianus
               the
               B.
               of
               Rome
               his
               time
               ,
               who
               ended
               his
               life
               in
               the
               yeere
               249.
               after
               hee
               had
               beene
               B.
               14.
               yeeres
               .
            
             
               §
               17.
               
               The
               like
               is
               said
               of
               other
               ministeriall
               functions
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
            
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Gangr
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             C.
             30.
             aliâs
             31.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Conc.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Act
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Ad
               Smyrn
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
             The
             Bishops
             authoritie
             in
             correcting
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             o
             Li.
             3.
             epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Fungaris
               circa
               eum
               potestate
               honoris
               tui
               ,
               vt
               eum
               vel
               deponas
               ,
               vel
               abstineas
               .
            
          
           
             q
             
               Aduers
               .
               Vigilant
               .
               ad
               Riparium
               .
            
          
           
             r
             §
             20.
             
          
           
             s
             Apoc.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             t
             Apoc.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             
               Ad.
               past
            
             .
             102.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             u
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.3.5.19.20.21.22.6.14
             .
          
           
             *
             Haeres
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Par
               in
               parem
               non
               habet
               imperium
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             authority
             ouer
             Presbyters
             hauing
             cures
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Pag.
            
             103.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Con.
               L●od
               .
               c.
            
             56
             alias
             57.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Epist.
               de
               Chorepiscopis
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Conc.
               Carth.
               Graet
               .
               c.
            
             31.
             
             
               &
               Aquisgran
               .
               c.
            
             56.
             
          
           
             d
             
               
                 Can.
                 Apost
              
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               
                 Con.
                 Antioc
                 .
                 c.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 Constant.
                 in
                 Trul.
                 c
                 ▪
              
               17.
               
               Carth.
               4.
               c.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               C.
               Laod.
               c.
            
             42.
             
             &
             41.
             
          
           
             §.
             20.
             
             The
             B.
             iudge
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             h
             l.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             
             In
             their
             controuersies
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Con.
               Carth.
            
             4.
             c.
             5●
             .
          
           
             k
             
               c.
               Chalc.
               c.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             
               c.
               Carth.
               grae
               .
               c.
            
             28
             &
             126.
             
          
           
             m
             
               C.
               Chalc.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Cod.
               Iustin.
               de
               audien
               .
               tia
               episcopali
               c.
               sancimus
               .
            
          
           
             In
             causes
             criminall
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             q
             
               C.
               Antioch
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             s
             C.
             12.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Sardic
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             C.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             4.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             
             Carth.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Carth.
               graec
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             
             Carth.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             29.
             
             
               &
               Carth.
               gr
            
             .
             63
             &c.
             133.134
             .
          
           
             a
             Carth.
             4
             c.
             55.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ephes.
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             C.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Chalc.
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             Act.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Socr.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               Sozom.
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Euagr.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               act
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Bals.
               in
               Conc.
               Eph.
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Burchard
               .
               decret
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             126.
             
               ex
               Conc.
               Parisiens
            
             .
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
             The
             superioritie
             of
             BB.
             in
             iurisdiction
             prooued
             by
             reason
             .
          
           
             §.
             22
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             104.
             
          
           
             a
             Page
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ad.
               pag.
            
             105.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               BB.
               may
               be
               called
               Lords
               .
            
          
           
             Acts
             9.5
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               page
            
             .
             106.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.11
             .
             Dan.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Theodor.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Th.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ibid.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Atha
               .
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Sozom.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Soz.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Greg.
               Naz.
               epist
               ad
               Greg.
               Nyss.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               Theo.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Soz.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Constantine
               p.
            
             1.
             
               apud
               .
               Theodor
               .
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Ambros.
               Epist
            
             .
             81.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Conc.
               Arelat
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Turonens
             .
             1.
             
             
               Epaunens
               .
               Valent.
               Aurelian
            
             .
             3.
             
             Toleta
             .
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Socr.
               hist.
               l.
            
             6.
             
               in
               prooem
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Chrys.
               in
               Ps.
            
             13.
             
               apud
               Caes.
               Baron
               .
               an
            
             .
             58.2
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Epist.
               Caluin
               .
               ad
               Cranmer
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Epist.
               Dedic
               .
               l.
               de
            
             3.
             
             Elohius
             .
          
           
             s
             Suru
             .
             131.
             
             Septemb.
             15.
             1589.
             
          
           
             t
             Luc.
             22.26
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Nedibim
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Pagnia
               .
               thesaur
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               In
               Luc.
            
             22.26
             .
          
           
             y
             Matt.
             20.20
             ▪
             25.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Hier.
               in
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             27.
             
          
           
             §
             28.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             107.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20733-e118160
           
             §
             1.
             
             That
             this
             treatise
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             BB.
             calling
             is
             not
             superfluous
             ,
             though
             from
             the
             former
             points
             the
             same
             thing
             may
             be
             concluded
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             108.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             question
             is
             of
             such
             BB.
             as
             were
             described
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             2.
             and
             3.
             bookes
             of
             this
             defence
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             109.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             110.
             
             That
             the
             function
             of
             such
             BB.
             is
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             .
          
           
             a
             
               De
               grad
               .
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             1.
             argument
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             generally
             vsed
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             .
          
           
             b
             
               De
               Baptisme
               .
               cont
               .
               Donat.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             24
             
               &
               Epi.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             c
             
               De
               praescript
               .
               aduers.
               haeres
               .
               &
               con
               .
               Marc.
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             2.
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             111.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arguments
             prouing
             the
             assumption
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             all
             the
             Angels
             or
             gouernours
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             in
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             the
             Apostles
             were
             diocesan
             BB.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             112.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Con.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Conc.
               Ephe.
               post
               aduentum
               Episcoporum
               Cypri
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Cyp.
               lib.
            
             4.
             epi.
             2
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             That
             diocesan
             BB.
             had
             not
             their
             first
             beginning
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Eus.
               hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             c.
             6
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             19.20.21.22
             .
          
           
             n
             An.
             8.
             
             
               Antoni
               .
               Christi
            
             169.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             The
             second
             argument
             from
             the
             two
             testimonies
             of
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             p
             Hier.
             in
             .
             Tit.
             
          
           
             
               The
               1.
            
             
          
           
             q
             
               Ad.
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Conc.
               Ancyr
               .
               c.
            
             16.20.21.22.23.24.25
             .
             
               Et
               Neocaes
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             second
             testimonie
             of
             Ierome
             in
             Psal.
             45.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Ad.
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             113.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             The
             third
             argument
             consisting
             of
             two
             parts
             :
             the
             first
             affirmatiue
             ,
             that
             all
             Councils
             ,
             Histories
             and
             Fathers
             giue
             testimony
             to
             BB.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Note
               his
               reason
               :
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               because
               the
               antientest
               Councils
               were
               in
               the
               fourth
               age
               .
            
          
           
             vv
             They
             be
             the
             first
             words
             of
             
               Eusebius
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             third
             argument
             negatiue
             ,
             that
             no
             instance
             can
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             refuters
             instances
             either
             false
             or
             impertinent
             .
          
           
             
               Hier.
               ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             The
             refuters
             instances
             out
             of
             the
             old
             writers
             .
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Tertullian
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Cyp.
             l.
             3.
             
             Epi.
             19
          
           
             b
             l.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             l.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             li.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
             &
             13.
             l.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             li.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             l.
             3.
             epi.
             9.
             
             &
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             li.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             li.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
             &
             16.
             li.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             Cyprians
             testimonie
             examined
             .
          
           
             h
             li.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Epi.
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             li.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             li.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Epi.
             17.
             
             &
             18
             
          
           
             n
             L.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             19.
             
          
           
             o
             L.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             20.
             
          
           
             p
             L.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             18.
             
          
           
             q
             
               In
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             lib.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             10
             
          
           
             s
             
               lib.
               Epist.
            
             5.
             l●b
             .
             3.
             
             Epist.
             22.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             5.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Con.
               Carth.
            
             4.
             cap.
             22.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             The
             testimony
             of
             Ambrose
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             testimonies
             of
             Ierome
             answered
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Ad
               Ocean
               in
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               Hier.
               ad
               Euagr.
               Theodor.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             A
             fourth
             testi
             .
             +mony
             of
             Ierome
             misalledged
             aduers.
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             Ad
             pag.
             114.
             
          
           
             
               The
               testimony
               of
            
             Augustine
             Epist.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             ●
             .
             2.
             
             Epist.
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ad
               Cra●●er
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Erasmus
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Theodoret.
               Beda
               .
               Sedulius
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Sacerdotes
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             Allegations
             out
             of
             the
             new
             Writers
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             His
             allegations
             out
             of
             new
             Writers
             answered
             .
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             125.
             
             Allegation
             of
             Examples
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             omit
             here
             how
             shamefully
             he
             belyeth
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             ,
             Wirtemberge
             ,
             and
             Sweueland
             ,
             as
             opposite
             to
             the
             gouernment
             of
             BB.
             quoting
             
               Harmon
               .
               Confess
               .
               Sect.
            
             11.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Sweueland
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             opposing
             it selfe
             to
             the
             spirituall
             authority
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             contradict
             the
             secular
             power
             and
             soueraigntie
             of
             such
             Bishops
             as
             be
             Princes
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Euseb.
               Chron.
               anno
            
             174.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
             &
             22.
             
          
           
             c
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             2.621
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Bez.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
               &
               in
               Phil.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Apologe●
               .
               c.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Praescrip
               .
               contr
               .
               haere
            
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             126.
             
             The
             fourth
             argument
             from
             the
             succession
             of
             BB.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               &
               Chron.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Iren.
               li.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Tertul
               de
               praescript
            
             .
          
           
             
               Augustine
               Epist.
            
             24.
             
             
               Christiana
               societas
               persedes
               Apostolorum
               ac
               successiones
               Episcoporū
               certa
               per
               orbem
               propagatione
               diffunditur
               .
            
          
           
             n
             li.
             3
             cap.
             1.
             
             §.
             10
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Episcopall
             function
             not
             first
             ordained
             by
             Councils
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Conc.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
          
           
             A
             syllogisme
             concluding
             against
             the
             pretended
             discipline
             vpon
             the
             same
             ground●
             .
          
           
             His
             answere
             to
             the
             proposition
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             128.
             
             His
             answer
             to
             the
             assumption
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             His
             answere
             to
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             assumption
             and
             the
             proofes
             therof
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             4.
             ca.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             
               in
               Apoc.
               co●
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             5.
             ca.
             24.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             26.
             
             
               Sozo
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             129.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Inter
               Orthodoxographa
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               In
               Polycarpo
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             The
             second
             argument
             ,
             prouing
             the
             assumption
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Iranaeus
               .
               Eusebius
               .
               Epiphanius
               .
               Augustine
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             His
             ioynt
             answere
             to
             the
             former
             reasons
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             The
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             was
             not
             disallowed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             k
             Phil.
             2.25.29
             .
          
           
             l
             Act.
             15.
             
             &
             21.
             
             Gal.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             m
             Col.
             4.17
             .
             Philem.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Ap.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             130.
             
          
           
             o
             Chap.
             3.
             
             §
             12.13.14
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             That
             Ierome
             acknowledgeth
             BB.
             to
             haue
             bin
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
          
           
             p
             
               In
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             r
             
               Catalog
               .
               script
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               In
               Clemente
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             u
             
               Proaem
               .
               in
               Mat.
            
             
          
           
             w
             
               Catalog
               .
               in
               Marco
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               In
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             The
             refuters
             argument
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             .
          
           
             a
             
               In
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ad
               Trall
            
             .
          
           
             His
             answere
             to
             the
             preposition
             
          
           
             c
             li.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             when
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Catal.
               scrip
            
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             That
             Iames
             was
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Catalog
               .
               scrip
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Hist.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Ex
               hypotypos
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
             
               &
               Hieronym
               .
               Catalog
               .
               ex
               Hegesippi
            
             5.
             
               hypomnem
               ▪
            
          
           
             k
             An.
             33.
             
          
           
             l
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             19.
             
             &
             32.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Vid.
               Ruff.
               transl
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.22
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             11.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             10
             
               &c.
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Epiph.
               haer
            
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               In
               Act.
               homil
            
             .
             3.
             
             &
             33.
             
               in
               initio
            
          
           
             s
             
               Ambr.
               in
               Gal.
            
             1.19
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Dor.
               in
               synops
            
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Aug.
               contr
               .
               Crescon
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             (w)
             
               In
               Trul.
               c.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               refuters
               exceptions
            
             .
          
           
             y
             2
             Cor.
             10.13.15.16
             .
             
               vide
               Chryso
               .
               in
            
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
               &
               gloss
               .
               ordin
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             132.
             
          
           
             z
             Act.
             15.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Clem.
               Epist.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               R●●●gn
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             His
             fourth
             obiection
             that
             Iames
             could
             not
             be
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             B.
             Iewel
             doth
             not
             deny
             Iames
             to
             haue
             been
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             d
             Tom.
             1.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               per
               Cragg
               .
               Merlinum
               Iouerium
               .
            
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Whether
             D.
             Whitak
             .
             doth
             proue
             by
             8.
             arguments
             that
             Iames
             neither
             was
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             not
             the
             6.
             latter
             
          
           
             e
             
               de
               Pont.
               q.
            
             3.
             s.
             9.
             c.
             3.
             R
          
           
             f
             
               Erasm.
               argum
               .
               in
               Epist.
               Iacobi
               .
               Iacobus
               quum
               erat
               Hierosolymitarum
               Episcopus
               scribit
               &
               caeteris
               Iudaeis
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             g
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             That
             the
             2.
             first
             reasons
             doe
             not
             conclude
             that
             Iames
             was
             not
             B.
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             h
             Mar.
             16.15
             .
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             Cap.
             4.
             
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             By
             this
             instance
             of
             Iames
             ,
             BB.
             proued
             to
             be
             superiour
             to
             other
             Ministers
             in
             degree
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             133.
             
          
           
             l
             He
             museth
             ,
             as
             he
             vseth
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Degrad
               .
               minist
               .
               c.
            
             3.
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
               &
               l.
            
             4
             c.
             22.
             
               ex
               Hegesippo
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             134.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Hier.
               Catal.
               in
               Iacobo
               .
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Gal.
               c.
            
             1.
             
             
               &
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
               ex
               Hegesippo
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Orig.
               contr
               .
               Celsum
               l.
            
             1.
             
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
             
               Hier.
               catal
               .
               in
               Iacobo
            
             .
          
           
             r
             Act.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Catal.
               script
               .
               in
               Iacobo
            
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             By
             this
             instance
             of
             Iames
             BB.
             proued
             to
             haue
             had
             their
             singular
             preheminence
             for
             terme
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             t
             Act.
             15.
             
             &
             21.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             
               Hieron
               ,
               Catal.
               Euseb.
               hist.
               &
               Chron.
               
            
          
           
             u
             In
             Act.
             21.18
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             When
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             BB.
             in
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             vv
             Act.
             14.23
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             In
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             2
             Thess.
             3.14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Apoc.
             1.2.3
             .
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             c
             Can.
             39.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ad
               Trall
            
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             The
             Refuter
             answereth
             by
             snatches
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             135.
             
          
           
             e
             Cap.
             12.
             pag.
             224.
             
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             Whether
             Bishops
             are
             called
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Caluin
               ▪
               in
               Phil.
            
             2.25
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Ambr.
               in
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ambr
               in
               Eph.
            
             4.11
             .
             &
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Hier.
               in
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Theodor.
               in
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Theod.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Th.
               Aquin.
               in
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             
               In
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             
               In
               Phil.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             The
             exposition
             ,
             that
             they
             vver
             called
             Apostles
             because
             they
             vvere
             the
             messengers
             of
             the
             churches
             ,
             refuted
             ,
             vvith
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             .
          
           
             r
             In
             Phil.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             
               §
               14.
               
               The
               second
               reason
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             136.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             t
             Gal.
             2.7.8
             .
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             18.10
             .
          
           
             (vv)
             Ro.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             x
             Act.
             14.14
             .
          
           
             y
             Iohn
             13.16
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             Ob.
             Though
             Epaphroditus
             
               were
               B.
               yet
               no
               Diocesan
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Act.
             16.12
             .
             
               Sedul
               .
               in
               Phil.
            
             1.
             
             
               Philippi
               Metropolis
               Macedoniae
            
             .
          
           
             b
             in
             2.
             
             Phil.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             When
             &
             how
             long
             BB.
             were
             called
             the
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             d
             l.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Theodor.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             137.
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             
               T.
               C.
            
             answere
             refuted
             .
          
           
             h
             Pag.
             404.
             
          
           
             i
             Lib.
             2.
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             312.
             
          
           
             k.
             Tit.
             2.1.15
             .
          
           
             
               §.
               3.
               
               The
               refuters
               answere
               to
               the
               Proposition
               confuted
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               Vide
               supr
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             
               In
               Encomio
               Athanas.
            
             
          
           
             n
             Hom.
             10.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             
          
           
             o
             In
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Respons
               .
               ad
               August
               .
               ad
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               4.
               
               His
               answere
               to
               the
               assumption
               .
            
             Ad
             pag.
             138.
             
          
           
             r
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Schismaticall
             nouelties
             broached
             by
             the
             refuter
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             His
             nouelties
             breifly
             refuted
             .
          
           
             t
             
               de
               grad
               .
               Ministr
               .
               c.
            
             23.
             pag.
             155
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Another
             argument
             prouing
             that
             these
             Epistles
             are
             patternes
             or
             precedents
             for
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             His
             answere
             to
             the
             assumption
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             6.13.14
             .
          
           
             b
             in
             1
             Tim.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             d
             
               T.C.
               l.
            
             1.177
             .
             l.
             2.
             part
             .
             2.
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ambr.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             The
             proofe
             of
             the
             assumption
             .
          
           
             
               His
               answere
               to
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               assumption
               .
            
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             The
             proposition
             defended
             .
             And
             that
             the
             successors
             of
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             were
             BB.
             
          
           
             BB.
             of
             Ephesus
             the
             successors
             of
             Timothie
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             25
             
               Ad
               Pag.
            
             140.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Conc.
               Chalc.
               Act.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             BB.
             of
             Gortyna
             the
             successours
             of
             Titus
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Euseb.
               li.
            
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
             &
             23.
             
             &
             29
             
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Obiection
             1.
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             did
             not
             continue
             in
             Ephesus
             and
             Creet
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             i
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             
               Ad.
               pag.
            
             141.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             142.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             That
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             liued
             and
             died
             the
             one
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Creet
             .
          
           
             
               Sedul
               .
               in
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             143.
             
          
           
             §
             1●
             .
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             were
             Euangelists
             and
             therefore
             not
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Euangelisticall
             function
             was
             .
          
           
             Wee
             may
             not
             think
             that
             the
             70.
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             vanished
             away
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             the
             principall
             Christians
             next
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             therfore
             as
             they
             were
             Euangelists
             ,
             so
             sometimes
             are
             called
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               Calu.
               inst
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             §
             4.
             
               fortassis
               etiā
            
             70.
             
               discipuli
               ,
               quos
               secundo
               loco
               ab
               Apostolis
               Christus
               designabit
               ,
               fuerunt
               Euangelistae
               .
            
          
           
             
               Idē
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.7
             
               per
               omnes
               Apostolos
               intelligit
               ●on
               solos
            
             12.
             sed
             70.
             
               discipulos
               etiam
               .
               Sic
               Chrysost.
               et
               Theodor●t
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Zanch.
               in
               Eph.
            
             4
             
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             That
             their
             being
             Euangelists
             did
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             they
             might
             be
             BB.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Chrysost.
               Theophyl
               .
               Oecum
               .
               in
               Eph.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             ●
             .
             
               Tim.
               4.5
            
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             8.14.17
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Hieronym
               .
               &
               Sedul
               .
               in
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               In
               Ecclesiaste
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             144.
             
          
           
             Ecclesiaste
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             Other
             arguments
             to
             proue
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             were
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             145.
             
             That
             their
             function
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             their
             authority
             perpetually
             necessary
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             perpetually
             necessary
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             authority
             shold
             be
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             6.3.9
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             What
             forme
             of
             Church-gouenrment
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             others
             .
          
           
             
               In
               synops
               .
               in
               Gai●
               .
               Actio
               .
            
             11
             
          
           
             §
             17.
             
             Testimonies
             of
             antiquity
             that
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             were
             BB.
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             146.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             subscription
             to
             2
             Tim.
             &
             to
             Tit.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Synops.
               sacr
               .
               script
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               In
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             ●8
             .
             The
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Dionys.
               de
               diuin
               .
               nom
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               In
               synops
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Prefat
               .
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Prefat
               .
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Tit.
               
            
          
           
             k
             
               Hier.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             l
             in
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Hier.
               in
               Catalog
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               Phil.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Prefat
               .
               in
               Epi.
            
             1
             ad
             Tim.
             
          
           
             q
             
               in
               Ephes.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             ●ares
             .
             75.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Prefa●
               .
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             
          
           
             t
             in
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             v
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             vv
             
               prefat
               .
               in
            
             Tit.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Praesat
               .
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             
          
           
             y
             In
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             In
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Pastor
               .
               cur
               .
               part
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             
               De
               vita
               &
               morte
               sanctorum
            
             .
             87.
             
             &
             88.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Apud
               Antonin
               .
               part
            
             .
             1.
             tit
             .
             6.
             c.
             28.
             
             §
             6.
             
             
               &
               Vincent
               specul
               .
               l.
            
             10.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Theophyl
               .
               in
               Eph.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Praefat.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Prolog
               .
               in
               Tit.
            
             
          
           
             g
             
               Oecum
               .
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             In
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             In
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Calu●
               in
               Epist.
               ad
               Tim.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Centur.
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
               in
               Ioan.
               Euang.
            
             
          
           
             n
             
               in
               Tit.
            
             1.5
             .
          
           
             o
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             His
             answere
             to
             these
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             p
             
               T.C.
               l.
            
             2.
             part
             .
             1.3.14
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Ad
               Trall
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               in
               Phil.
            
             1.1
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Ad
               Trallian
            
             .
          
           
             t
             In
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             ●
             
               Timotheum
               Presbyterum
               ordinatum
               significat
            
             .
          
           
             v
             
               In
               Eph.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             20.
             
             Examples
             of
             other
             BB.
             made
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Euseb.
               Chron.
               ann
            
             .
             4
             5.
             
               hist.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ad
               Antioch
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             3.
             c
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
               &
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
               et
               c.
            
             13.
             
             &
             22.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             14.
             c.
             39.
             
             
               Greg.
               l.
            
             6.
             
             Epist.
             37.
             
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
             
               Hier
               proaem
               .
               in
               Matt.
               &
               in
               Catal.
               in
               Marco
               .
               &
               ad
               Euagr.
               Dor.
               in
               synops
               .
               Euseb.
               Chron.
               an
               .
            
             65.
             
             &
             86.
             
             &
             99.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             22.
             
             
               Chron.
               an
            
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             35.
             
               &
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Tertull.
               de
               praescript
               .
               Hier.
               in
               Catal.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               Eus.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Iren.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             63.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
               &
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               Tertull.
               de
               praescrip●
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Cypr.
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Epi.
             9
             
          
           
             l
             
               Hier.
               ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               ad
               Marell
               .
               de
               error
               .
               Monta.
               
            
          
           
             n
             li.
             4.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             o
             Epist.
             55.
             
               ad
               Ambros.
            
             
          
           
             p
             Ire
             .
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             
               August
               .
               &
               Hier.
               in
               Psa.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               Nepotian
               .
               &
               de
               ●
               .
               ordin
               .
               Eccles.
               
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             The
             first
             allegation
             .
             
               Hier.
               in
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             148.
             
          
           
             
               Catalog
               .
               in
               Iacobo
            
             .
          
           
             
               §
               3.
               
               Ieromes
               speech
               vntrue
               in
               respect
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             
               
                 Catalog
                 .
                 in
                 Iaco.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Contr.
               Bellarm.
               controu
            
             .
             5.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
             §
             18.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
             
               Ibid.
               Eusebius
            
             in
             his
             Chronicle
             noteth
             Iames
             to
             haue
             beene
             made
             B
             ▪
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             yeere
             wherin
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             computation
             Anno
             33.
             
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             other
             Churches
             Ieromes
             testimonie
             doth
             not
             proue
             that
             for
             which
             it
             is
             alledged
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             149.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Presbyters
             gouerning
             the
             Church
             by
             common
             counsell
             ,
             doth
             not
             proue
             that
             the
             office
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             BB.
             is
             confounded
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             The
             Presbyters
             ruling
             the
             Church
             by
             cōmon
             counsell
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             in
             generall
             when
             BB.
             were
             first
             ordayned
             according
             to
             Ierome
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             150.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor
             1.14.16
             .
          
           
             b
             in
             1
             Cor.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             place
             in
             generall
             where
             BB.
             were
             ordayned
             according
             to
             
               Ierome
               .
               In
               Tit.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             151.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Ierome
             testifieth
             in
             particular
             whom
             ,
             where
             ,
             when
             ,
             &
             wherfore
             the
             Apostles
             ordayned
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Catal.
               in
               Iacobo
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Catal.
               in
               Simone
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Catal.
               in
               Ign.
            
             
          
           
             i
             
               Proaem
               .
               in
               Mat.
            
             
          
           
             k
             
               Catal.
               in
               Marco
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Catal.
               in
               Clem.
            
             
          
           
             m
             
               Catal.
               in
               Polycarp
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Catal.
               in
               Timoth
               .
               &
               Tit.
               
            
          
           
             
               §
               9.
               
               The
               end
               of
               ordayning
               BB.
               according
               to
               Ierome
               .
            
             
               
                 Aduers
                 .
                 Lucifer
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               excelfjiori
               gradu
               ad
               Euagr.
            
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             That
             the
             superioritie
             of
             BB.
             did
             not
             breed
             the
             Papacy
             .
          
           
             
               Calu.
               Iust.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             §
             4.
             
             
               Bez.
               Confes.
               c.
            
             5.
             
             §
             29.
             
             
               Zanch.
               de
               relig
               .
               obseru
               .
               in
               cap.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Con.
               Nic.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             Ieromes
             inference
             vrged
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             152.
             
             The
             chiefe
             obiection
             that
             BB.
             are
             greater
             then
             Presbyters
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             church
             not
             by
             Diuine
             ordinance
             .
          
           
             n
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
             Acts
             20.17.28
             .
             Tit.
             1.5.7
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Epist.
             19.
             
               ad
               Hier.
            
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             The
             refuters
             reply
             ,
             that
             Ierome
             is
             not
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             as
             speaking
             of
             the
             names
             .
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Plat.
               Arist.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Hier.
               in
               Phil.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Hier.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             3
             
          
           
             The
             second
             answere
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Ad
               Euagr.
               Ad
               pag
            
             153.
             
          
           
             vv
             
               Hier.
               ad
               Euagr.
               August
               .
               quaest
               .
               ex
               vet
               .
               &
               nou
               .
               test
               .
            
             101.
             
          
           
             In
             vvhat
             sence
             I
             hold
             this
             assertion
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             is
             of
             diuine
             institution
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             
             Acts
             20.28
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             That
             the
             BB.
             were
             ordained
             of
             God.
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             154.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Chrysost.
               hom
            
             .
             4.
             
             Grac.
             5.
             
               latin
               .
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             d
             Theophil
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Oecum
               .
               in
            
             1
             Tit.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Calu.
               in
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             h
             
               in
               Col.
            
             4.17
             .
          
           
             sect
             ;
             3.
             
             The
             Bishops
             of
             the
             seauen
             Churches
             had
             diuine
             institution
             .
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             155.
             
             &
             156.
             
          
           
             i
             Apoc.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Ad
             pag.
             157.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             1.
             
             The
             Episcopall
             gouernment
             so
             held
             to
             be
             of
             diuine
             institution
             as
             notwithstanding
             where
             it
             may
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             another
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             may
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Contradiction
             falsly
             obiected
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             158.
             
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             Whether
             more
             reformed
             Churches
             are
             gouerned
             by
             the
             Episcopall
             or
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             discipline
             .
          
           
             
               Suru
               .
               pag.
            
             362.
             
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Ob.
             2.
             
             The
             first
             and
             principall
             Protestants
             did
             not
             disallowe
             the
             Episcopall
             function
             .
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             159.
             
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             
               Suruey
               .
               pag.
            
             110
             &
             111.112
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Histor.
               confess
               .
               August
               .
               per
               Chytr
               .
               p.
            
             109.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Apol.
               Confess
               .
               August
               .
               per
               Pap.
               pag
            
             137.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             305.
             
          
           
             d
             Melanct.
             to
             
               Camerar
               .
               in
               histor
               .
               Confess
               .
               August
               .
               per
               Chytr
               .
               p.
            
             389.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Concion
               .
               Georg.
               Princ.
               Anhalt
               .
               fol.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Calu.
             to
             Sadol
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Artic.
               protest
               .
               cap.
               de
               vnit
               .
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
          
           
             h
             
               Resp.
               protest
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               De
               Reform
               .
               aduers
               .
               Eccles.
               p.
            
             95.
             
          
           
             k
             
               De
               vi
               &
               vsis
               ministr
               .
               p.
            
             565.
             
          
           
             l
             
               De
               Regno
               Christi
               .
               pag.
            
             67.
             
          
           
             m
             
               De
               cura
               curat
               .
               p.
            
             251.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Loc.
               comm
               .
               de
               Ecclesia
               .
               p.
            
             699.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Wickliffe
            
             .
          
           
             q
             As
             in
             that
             which
             the
             Refuter
             calleth
             the
             twelfth
             article
             ,
             and
             Pighius
             his
             question
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Thom.
               Iames
            
             his
             Apologie
             for
             Wickliffe
             ,
             prouing
             his
             conformity
             with
             the
             now
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             
               Epist.
               dedic
               .
               &
               cap.
            
             8.
             s.
             21.
             
          
           
             s
             In
             Phil.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             
               Ordo
               sacerdotalis
               non
               suscipit
               magis
               &
               m●nus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             160.
             
          
           
             
               Bal.
               Centur.
            
             6.1
             .
          
           
             §
             7
             Iohn
             Hus.
             
          
           
             u
             
               The
               words
               are
            
             ,
             &
             dicit
             illam
             significationem
             extortam
             à
             scholaribus
             .
          
           
             vv
             
               The
               refuter
               putteth
               in
               Priests
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               Hus.
               de
               Eccl.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             
               De
               Eccles.
               c.
            
             10
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Ex
               Bed.
               in
               Luc.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             
          
           
             a
             
               Act.
               &
               Mon.
            
             in
             the
             history
             of
             Ierome
             of
             Prage
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             
               M.
               Luther
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Supr
             .
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             161.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Camerar
               .
               in
               vita
               Phil.
               Melancth
               .
            
          
           
             Zuinglius
             .
          
           
             e
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             Oecolampadius
             .
          
           
             
               Ph.
               Melancthon
               Ad
               pag.
            
             162.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Hist.
               August
               .
               Confess
               .
               pag.
            
             306.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             304.
             
          
           
             h
             
               In
               vita
               Philippi
               Melancth
            
             .
          
           
             Tindall
             .
          
           
             i
             Pag.
             251.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             133.
             
             &
             135.
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
          
           
             
               In
               precept
            
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             164.
             
          
           
             n
             
               In
               Apoc.
            
             17.3
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Act.
               &
               Mon.
               pag.
            
             20.
             edit
             .
             1570.
             
          
           
             §
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Histor.
               August
               .
               confes
               per
               Chytr
               .
               Non
               agitur
               vt
               dominatio
               eripiatur
               Episcopis
               ,
               s●d
               hoc
               vnumpetitur
               ,
               vt
               patiantur
               Euangelium
               purè
               ●oceri
               .
            
          
           
             See
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Sueueland
             .
             
               Harm
               .
               confes
               .
               s.
            
             11.
             
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             165.
             
             
               Conc.
               Afric
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
             
               &
               Carth.
               Grac.
            
             ●55
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
          
           
             
               De
               relig
               .
               obseru
               .
               in
               cap.
            
             25.
             
             §
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Hist.
               August
               .
               Confes.
               per
               Chytr
               .
            
          
           
             
               Loc.
               com
               .
               pag.
            
             699.
             
             Suru
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             
               De
               repub
               .
               l
            
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
             Anno.
             1523.
             
          
           
             §
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Ad
               pag.
            
             166.